《A SUBSTITUTE BRIDE》


 Chapter 1

    ¨C No, stop


    In the darkness, a strong masculine scent wafted towards her. The man pressed Lyana hard against the bed. With tears in her eyes, she tried to push the man away, but there was no strength in her body.


    The sound of fabric tearing could be heard. Lyana¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¨C What is your name?


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded like a demonic spell. His breath, filled with lust, lingered through his ear.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. My name is ¡­


    Intense pain pierced through his whole body. Lyana¡¯s breathing hitched and her eyes opened. She looked straight ahead. Only then did she realize she was in the car.


    So it was just a dream.


    Again, she had dreamed of what happened five years ago.


    Lyana sat up and breathed heavily, her pale face etched with unease.


    The events of that night five years ago haunted her constantly.


    After that night, she got pregnant. She did not know who the child¡¯s father was, but after ten months she suffered a stillbirth.


    After her mother and sister seized her shares in the Dubois Corporation, they sent her to a mental hospital.


    The Dubois family butler, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, felt movement in the back seat. Seeing that Lyana had woken up, he reminded her with an indifferent expression,


    ¨C Miss Lyana, we areing soon to the Dubois family home. Prepare yourselves!


    She ignored the butler¡¯s words. She tilted her head and looked out the car window at the lightsing on outside. The town had be more prosperous since shest saw her, she had been in the mental hospital for over four years. The Dubois family had sent someone to pick her up tonight, and they were well aware of their intentions.


    His younger sister, Ines, was to marry the second young master of the Sanchez family, Vincent Sanchez, who would be ugly beyond belief, not to mention only a lifespan of twenty years. But how could her ¨C good mother¡± bear to let Ines marry such a man? Therefore, the Dubois family nned to let Lyana marry into the Sanchez family in the name of Ines.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes went cold, as if covered in frost. There was no warmth in his expression.


    They stopped at the entrance to the Dubois family vi.


    Lyana entered alone, enveloped in a dark aura. The moment she entered the living room, she saw her mother, Olga Berger, sitting on the sofabing Ines¡¯ hair.


    ¨C It¡¯s a good thing that Lyana, this good-for-nothing, can rece Ines to be a living widow in the Sanchez family. If Ines were to marry into this family, I would be heartbroken.


    Ines sat obediently, her long eyshes falling. Looking ufortably, she said softly,


    ¨C Mom, don¡¯t say that about sister. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m just afraid my sister doesn¡¯t agree.


    The father, Jacob Dubois, who was sitting nearby reading the contract, frowned in disapproval. Thinking of Lyana, he said angrily,


    ¨C Ines you are too nice. Have you forgotten how Lyana ndered you five years ago? She has no restraint. She became pregnant before marriage and even gave birth to a stillborn child. She should be grateful for the chance to marry into the Sanchez family! What right does she have to be picky?


    ¨C Who said I wouldn¡¯t refuse?


    A cold voice suddenly sounded from the door.


    The three people sitting on the sofa were surprised. They looked towards the door.


    Lyana was still wearing her hospital gown and slippers. She stood in a dark corner, looking like a devil from hell.


    ¨C Ah!


    Ines screamed and threw herself into Olga¡¯s arms, shivering with fear.


    Olga patted Ines on the back andforted her in a low voice. Then she looked at Lyana and angrily said,


    ¨C Lyana, who exactly are you trying to scare? You act like a ghost!


    Lyana entered the house.


    Ines came to her senses and looked up from Olga¡¯s arms. She tilted her head and looked towards the door. Seeing Lyana standing there, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C You are back!


    Jacob Dubois put the contract in his hand. He walked towards Lyana with anger written all over his face.


    ¨C If you dare refuse, I will beat you to death!


    ¨C You should return the shares to me now.


    Lyana looked fearlessly at Jacob, her expression cool.


    ¨C If you give them back to me, I¡¯ll consider marrying her.


    Jacob raised his hand angrily, but Lyana dodged the iing p. Burning with rage, Jacob said:


    ¨C How dare you dodge?


    Lyana walked over to the couch and sat down. Under the shocked looks of Olga and Ines, she leanedzily against the sofa. Seeing Jacob taking off his shoes in preparation to hit her, she looked at him indifferently and said:


    ¨C If you dare hit me, even actions won¡¯t help. Any discussion of marriage is irrelevant!


    The sole of Jacob¡¯s slipper was only an inch from Lyana¡¯s face, but at her words, he stopped abruptly. It had been more than four years since hest saw her. Lyana, that miserable girl, had grown up and even now dared to threaten him!


    At first, he had wanted to marry Lyana off to someone around the same age as him, and used the opportunity to ask for tens of millions of dors for the engagement gift. Who would have thought that after she lost her virginity, the man was no longer willing to marry her.


    Five years ago, she cost him tens of millions of dors in engagement money. Thanks to her, her business almost went bankrupt.


    Now she showed herself in front of him and she even wanted to harm Ines. It was simply a heinous crime!


    Jacob¡¯s expression darkened and his grip on the slippers tightened.


    ¨C Hit me! If you hit me, I refuse to get married!


    Lyana looked up at Jacob with a challenge in her eyes.


    Seeing that he was about to hit her again, Ines immediately ran and begged her father.


    ¨C Daddy, don¡¯t do this!


    Ines met Jacob¡¯s gaze and shook her head lightly. She turned to nce at Lyana. For some reason, she felt that Lyana seemed to be telling the truth. She was a little afraid that she wouldn¡¯t marry the Sanchez family for her.


    If Lyana didn¡¯t marry into the Sanchez family, she would have to marry this short-lived wretch!


    When she thought of that, Ines couldn¡¯t help but shudder. She was the precious daughter of the Dubois family. Even if she were to marry, she had to marry a man with power and influence. She could never marry a short-lived wretch!


    Jacob angrily retracted his hand and threw his slipper to the floor. He looked at Lyana, put on his slippers, and walked over to the couch to sit down. Indignantly, he spoke.


    ¨C Look at your sister. She cares so much about you. Is there anything wrong with helping her marry someone else?


    ¨C is it true?


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face as she continued,


    ¨C Ines, since you are so good, you can just marry him yourself. Why do you need me to do it for you?


    A trace of panic crossed Ines¡¯ face. She lowered her head and did not speak.


    Olga, who was sitting on the side, could not bear it any longer. She entered in front of Ines and protected her daughter behind her, saying coldly,


    ¨C Lyana, we asked you to get married instead of Ines so that your marriage is settled. Otherwise, who else in this town would dare to ask for your hand in marriage?


    ¨C Oh, that¡¯s interesting. Did I beg you to find me a husband?


    Lyana casually tucked her hair behind her ear. Her phoenix eyes shone with ice as she spoke,


    ¨C Oh, that¡¯s right, I wonder who sent me to a man¡¯s bed five years ago, which ruined my reputation? I wonder who sent me to a mental hospital.


    Ines staggered. Without Olga, she would have fallen.


    She knew that Lyana would not have married obediently. She was about to be sent to the Sanchez family; there was not enough time. At this thought, Ines could not help shaking with fear. She couldn¡¯t marry a wretch, absolutely not!


    Looking at Ines¡¯ frustrated expression, Olga said in a low voice,


    ¨C Lyana, the past is in the past. You are the older sister. Can¡¯t you give way to Ines? It¡¯s your little sister!


    ¨C If you give me the shares, I¡¯ll marry you instead. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!


    Lyana smiled like a cunning fox. These shares had been left to her by her grandmother and she would never give them to a stranger.


    ¨C You are stupid! You should have been grateful that you were even allowed to go home, but you keep asking for action!


    Breathing heavily, Jacob looked at Lyana with a somber expression. If he had known how despicable this girl would be, he would have just dumped her back then so he wouldn¡¯t have a reason to be upset.


    ¨C Are you, or are you not, still a member of the Dubois family?


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say a long time ago that I¡¯m no longer a member of the family?


    Lyana looked at the clock in the living room. It was already three in the morning.


    ¨C I remember the Sanchez family will be picking someone up at six in the morning. You don¡¯t have much time left!


    ¨C Sister.


    Ines quickly walked over to Jacob and tried to hold his hand, but Lyana shook her harshly. The back of Ines¡¯ tender hand turned momentarily red, and she held back tears.


    ¨C Lyana, how dare you hit the back of Ines¡¯s hand? are you tired of living?


    Olga cried. The sight of Ines¡¯ red hand made her heart ache and her eyes lit up.


    ¨C Are you sure that counts as hitting?


    Lyana raised her eyebrows slightly. Under Olga¡¯s astonished gaze, Lyana turned around and gave Ines a hard p.


    The sharp sound of the p echoed throughout the room.


    On Ines¡¯ face, a clear palm print had appeared. It was so painful that tears welled up in her eyes. She covered her face and sat there, not understanding what she had done wrong.


    ¨C Lyana!


    Olga shouted. She looked at Lyana in disbelief. All these years, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Ines suffer any longer. Now she couldn¡¯t believe Lyana had gone so far as to p Ines.


    ¨C What do you want me to do? Didn¡¯t you say I hit her? Isn¡¯t this a demonstration? Let me show you what hitting her means!


    Lyana¡¯s lip curved slightly and she looked coldly at Olga, who had raised her hand to p her.


    ¨C Go ahead, hit me!


    ¨C Mom, don¡¯t do this!


    For fear that she will hit Lyana, Ines hastily stops her mother. She knew Lyana was serious. Looking at Lyana, she was sobbing pitifully.


    ¨C Sister, I¡¯m ready to give you the shares!


    Without hesitation, Lyana pped the other half of Ines¡¯ face. Just like that, there were two handprints on either side of Ines¡¯ face. The handprints were extraordinarily symmetrical.


    ¨C What are you doing!


    Olga hastily pulled Ines behind her. She attempted to hit Lyana, but was again stopped by Ines. She could only look at Lyana angrily.


    You beast!


    ¨C The actions were mine to begin with. You simply return them to their original owner. Don¡¯t hurt yourself so badly. People who don¡¯t know the circumstances might think I stole something from you.


    Lyana stood up slowly and smiled at Ines. Calmly, she said,


    ¨C Transfer the shares to my name now. Otherwise, even if you send me to the Sanchez family, I will tell the Sanchez family about the recement marriage in detail!


    ¨C How dare you!


    Jacob had suppressed his anger all this time. When he saw Lyana acting so brazenly, he was so enraged that he mmed the table and stood up. He entered in front of Lyana, livid. His hand was shaking at her side, ready to strike her at any moment.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you try it?


    Lyana narrowed her eyes. Turning to Ines¡¯s face, his lips curved into a bright smile.


    ¨C Alright. I will transfer the shares to you now!


    Jacob took out his phone and logged into thepany administration. He immediately transferred the shares, which rightfully belonged to Lyana, to his ount.


    She received the confirmation text and immediately clicked ¡®OK¡¯. She smiled at Jacob and nodded in satisfaction. Then her gaze fell on Ines¡¯ face and she said absently,


    ¨C Ines, you still don¡¯t owe me anything?


    Ines cried her eyes. When she heard Lyana¡¯s voice, she wiped away her tears and looked up at her, asking pitifully,


    ¨C Sister, what are you saying?


    Lyana approached Ines. The corner of her eye twitched and coldness flickered in her eyes. She met Ines¡¯ guilty look and asked meaningfully,


    ¨C Where¡¯s the jade pendant I brought back five years ago?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This jade pendant was a token the man had given her. It was the only thing she could use to find him!


    Ines looked at Lyana in shock, tears still streaming down her face.


    This jade pendant was of such high quality, and it was so rare. It was even better than the million yuan jade pendant she had bought. Ines felt that the owner of this jade pendant was definitely someone rich.


    ¨C I¡­ I don¡¯t know!


    How could Ines return the jade pendant to Lyana? She felt that the jade pendant had even greater value.


    Clean and skillful, Lyana gave Ines two more ps. Seeing that the corner of Ines¡¯ mouth was bleeding, she raised her eyebrow and said:


    ¨C If you don¡¯t give it back to me in two days, you won¡¯t be able to be as healthy as you are now!


    Ines looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    What did she mean by that?


    Was Lyana going to cripple her?


    Ines was shaking. She looked down, let her eyes roll back, and just pretended to pass out.


    Lyana didn¡¯t bother to answer. Instead, she walked upstairs.


    The door to his original room had already disappeared. Lyana walked to Ines¡¯ room, which was adjacent to hers, and opened the door. It was only then that she realized that the Dubois family had knocked down the wall between the two rooms. Her room was now a wardrobe for Ines.


    Lyana looked at the dazzling array of jewelry and essories in the wardrobe. The light in his eyes fades.


    Coming out of the room, she saw Olga running anxiously.


    Olga looked violently at Lyana and said:


    ¨C The make-up artist is here. Get down and make up!


    Again, Lyana said nothing and just got off.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s clothes, Olga frowned and said:


    ¨C Get changed.


    Olga went to Ines¡¯ room and threw a piece of clothing, the tag of which had not yet been removed, at Lyana. She said coldly,


    ¨C Change yourself into that!


    She didn¡¯t want to continue wearing her hospital gown either. After changing her clothes, she went downstairs and let the makeup artist help her with her makeup. When everything was ready, the Sanchez family wedding car arrived.


    Walking down the red carpet, Lyana was about to get into the wedding car when she saw a child in the noisy crowd pass out on the floor, his face horribly pale.


    ¨C How ominous this is!


    Olga, who was standing to the side, frowned and said sadly,


    ¨C It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to rip us off. Let¡¯s stay away!


    With this, Olga drove Jacob away.


    Looking over, Lyana saw that the child¡¯s clothes were made with a decent quality fabric. The clothes fitted well and appeared to be custom made. She entered in her wedding dress.


    At this moment, there was no one around the child. No one was willing to go to help, as they were afraid of getting into trouble.

 Chapter 2

    Lyana approached the little boy, crouched down and felt his pulse.


    When viewers saw Lyana checking up on the little boy, they couldn¡¯t help butment.


    ¨C Youngdy, you better get in the wedding car. It¡¯s really inauspicious for you to encounter such a thing on your wedding day!


    ¨C Yes, this little boy is really unlucky. I wonder who he is!


    ¨C If the parents of this child decide to extort money, we will be in big trouble!


    ¡­


    Lyana could tell there was nothing wrong with the little boy¡¯s pulse. Seeing that his face was pale and still covered in cold sweat, she had an idea.


    Olga saw that Lyana refused to leave. Thinking that Lyana wanted to run away from the wedding, she immediately approached her and said in a low voice,


    ¨C Hurry up and get in the wedding car. Let me tell you, don¡¯t dare try stuff!


    ¨C Get me a bowl of sugar solution! Lyana held out her hand to Olga.


    Olga looked at Lyana¡¯s handles, then turned her head to signal the servant next to her.


    Soon the maid brought the sugar solution. Lyana got the little boy to drink, then asked someone to call the ambnce.


    Olga clenched her teeth in anger, but she had no choice but to call an ambnce. She even asked the servant to pull out a chair for the little boy to sit on. When she was done, she walked over to Lyana.


    ¨C Stop ying tricks. Hurry up and get in the Sanchez family car!


    Olga was really worried that Lyana would use this opportunity to escape. She did not want her darling daughter Ines to marry a wretch.


    Lyana gave Olga onest look, before getting into the Sanchez family car.


    The Sanchez family castle was in the nearby forest. Along the city borders, you could already see the tall spiers of the castle reaching for the sky.


    It was a spectacr sight to behold. There was even an appealing air of mystery surrounding the castle.


    However, it was said that no one was willing toe to this ce. Once they entered Sanchez family territory, the Sanchez family bodyguards would convince them to leave.


    In her wedding dress, Lyana entered the Sanchez residence alone. The servants were momentarily surprised to see her wearing this, but politely led her into the living room anyway.


    The Sanchez family living room was richly furnished, in a style that resembled European architecture. Sunlight filtered through the ss, bathing the entire living room in golden light.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, please wait a moment. I¡¯m going to get the second young master Sanchez.


    Lyana nodded. After the maid left, she sat down on the sofa and leaned back elegantly, her chin resting on her left hand.


    Why would the Sanchez family want a marriage with the Dubois family?


    is it really to get rid of bad luck, as others had said?


    Lyana thinks to herself. If Ines knew that she hade to the Sanchez family in a wedding dress, but it turned out that the Sanchez family had no intention of holding a wedding, Ines could well burst into tears.


    Lyana was the only girl in the Dubois family who could remain calm andposed in any situation.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something strange behind her. Instinctively, she moved away, and almost immediately afterwards she caught a glimpse of a blue creature flying past her.


    It was a blue-green python. Although he was small, he was extremely fast.


    The python flicked its bright red tongue and looked coldly at Lyana. Her body was continually swaying, as if considering how he should attack and devour her.


    In a sh, the python shot towards Lyana like an arrow leaving its bow.


    She sat calmly. She reached out and nonchntly grabbed the seven-inch python. His lips curved slightly. Smiling, she said,


    ¨C You are quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Perfect for medicinal use.


    ¨C Let him go.


    A man¡¯s voice sounded behind her, cold as ice.


    Lyana turned her head to look at the man. He wore a crisp white shirt that entuated his tall figure. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and just above it was a beautiful face so beautiful it was almost suffocating to watch.


    Her facial features were well defined, with a pair of sharp eyebrows. His eyes were like stars, but they were cold.


    ¨C Who are you?


    Lyana raised her eyebrow slightly. She could pretty much guess his identity. To be able to y with snakes so brazenly in the Sanchez residence, this man had to be the ugly and short-lived second young master, Vincent Sanchez!


    Vincent looked at Lyana and also raised his eyebrow, giving off a strong sense of oppression.


    ¨C You¡¯re not Ines Dubois!


    His words clearly hinted at danger. Lyana smiles and says:


    ¨C I¡¯m his older sister, Lyana Dubois!


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s displeased face, Lyana shook the snake from his hand and said:


    ¨C I was lucky you spoke fast. Otherwise, I would have turned it into medicine!


    As Lyana spoke, she dropped the snake into her hand. The blue-green python seemed to harbor a grievance as it slid silently onto Vincent¡¯s shoulder. He lowered his little head, looking pitiful.


    Vincent gave Lyana a detailed look. She was not tall, but she had rather exquisite features and had a good figure. His gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s hands.


    His hands weren¡¯t big and his slender fingers looked like they could be broken just by the wind. He never expected such a delicate pair of hands to be able to grasp his python.


    Not only that, she even wanted to use her pet to make Chinese medicine!


    Vincent still had a hard time believing that someone who looked so sweet and harmless could be so capable.


    He sensed that the little snake was unwilling to submit and was still rearing for a fight. He frowned. In a low voice hemanded,


    ¨C Lan!


    The blue-green python rubbed its head against Vincent¡¯s chin charmingly, trying to please its master. It seemed extremely obedient. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think it was a puppet!


    Vincent reached out and touched the snake¡¯s head. The snake quickly wrapped itself around Vincent¡¯s wrist like a bracelet. He walked over to the sofa and looked at Lyana¡¯s wedding dress, her expression indifferent.


    ¨C The Dubois family has some nerve. They actually dared to send a recement bride.


    Although it was only an asional phrase, Lyana could feel a strong sense of oppression radiating from Vincent. He constantly gave off a cold aura.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the snake must have been ordered by Vincent to attack her in the first ce. At that thought, Lyana smiled.


    ¨C Snake soup is very nutritious. Mr. Sanchez, would you like some? Lyana looked at Vincent fearlessly. She could tell from his cool look that he was unhappy with her.


    Lyana watched Vincent walk up and stare at her. For some reason, she suddenly remembered that night five years ago. This strange man looked a bit like the man in front of her.


    While she was still in a daze, Vincent grabbed her chin with one hand and forced her to look at him. In a deep, maic voice heughed at her,


    ¨C The Dubois family forced their own daughter to be a living widow just for that little engagement gift?


    ¨C My apologies, I¡¯m not going to be a widow. Although Lyana¡¯s mind was a mess, she still projected a calm facade. Fearless, she met Vincent¡¯s unfathomable eyes and said:


    ¨C Mr. Sanchez, you don¡¯t have to curse yourself. You won¡¯t die and I won¡¯t be a widow!


    You will not die!


    These words left Vincent stunned for a moment. For as long as he could remember, everyone in his life had told him that he wouldn¡¯t live past the age of twenty. While he had relied on various medicinal ingredients to live another five years, he could feel his life force constantly slipping away. He was already approaching the end of his life.


    This young girl actually had the courage to say that he would not die!


    She was indeed a naive and daring young woman.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curved slightly and his eyes lit up. He gently tucked Lyana¡¯s hair behind her ear and asked with interest,


    ¨C Why, do you think you can save me?


    The Sanchez family was well known around the world. Everyone in the Sanchez family had sought out famous doctors, but none of them could save him. All the doctors concluded with certainty that he would not live beyond twenty years.


    Lyana could tell that the man no longer harbored hostility towards her. She said with a serious expression,Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Your face has already shown me your state of health.


    Observing, listening, questioning, and feeling the patient¡¯s pulse were the four basic methods used in traditional Chinese medicine to diagnose illnesses.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. The snake around her hand coiled around Lyana¡¯s neck. He retracted his hand, looking at her as if looking at a corpse.


    Once again, Lyana calmly grabbed the seven-inch snake, which weakened under her grasp. Turning her head as she looked at Lan, she brought him up to eye level and said softly,


    ¨C Lan, staying alive isn¡¯t a good thing? do you really want to force me to turn you into a medicinal ingredient? You could be worth five to six million yuan if you live. After you die, you won¡¯t be worth as much. do you really want to die?


    With that, Lyana casually brushed Lan off on the side couch. She leaned forward slightly and approached Vincent, smiling.


    ¨C I can help you!


    ¨C You will help me?


    Vincent looked at Lyana with an unreadable smile on his face. Looking into her clear eyes, he found himself oddly touched for some reason. If he could live, he would certainly be willing to do so. But this young woman was clearly too naive.


    Doctors were not gods. They couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    Moreover, there were countless rare diseases in the world that were simply incurable. Vincent had been sick for a long time and he knew in his heart that there was no longer any hope for him.


    ¨C Are you helping me to help the Dubois family?


    ¨C No.


    Lyana shook her head and grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand. His hand was extraordinarily cool to the touch. Seeing that he was about to retract his hand, she immediately held it tightly and said:


    ¨C If I can¡¯t stay here, I will be sent back to the hospital by my family and I will remain in detention.


    Her hands were very warm, as if basking in the winter sun. It was an intoxicating heat.


    This warmth gradually spread from his hands to his whole body. Vincent found himself yearning for more of that heat. He made sure his expression was cool before he looked at Lyana and teased,


    ¨C This patient from the psychiatric hospital turns out to be quite interesting.


    Lyana was surprised for a moment she didn¡¯t expect this man to know who she was. She looked up to look at Vincent, but he was already staring coldly to the side.


    She looked down and smiled at herself. It seemed that the so-called ruthless second young master Sanchez was actually quite nice.


    However, his body seemed to really run out of fuel¡­

 Chapter 3

    Lyana released Vincent¡¯s wrist. She didn¡¯t see how Vincent was slightly reluctant to part with her fingers. With a serious expression, she said,


    ¨C The toxins in your body have been absorbed by your mother¡¯s womb. It is already in its final stages.


    In itster stages?


    A murderous glint shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He looked back and got up to leave.


    ¨C Mr Sanchez.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know what Vincent was doing. She stood up immediately. Facing Vincent¡¯s back, she spoke.


    ¨C But your illness¡­


    Before Lyana could finish her sentence, Vincent fell like a puppet with his strings cut, copsing on the couch.


    Her eyelids drooped and her breathing quickened. He couldn¡¯t control his body anymore.


    Vincent Sanchez!


    Lyana hurriedly turned her body over. His face was pale, and it was as if his whole body was covered in ayer of frost.


    Laura Meyer ran into the room. She had originally wanted to tell Vincent about little Lucas fainting and being sent to the hospital, but she hadn¡¯t expected Vincent¡¯s illness to re up.


    ¨C Go!


    Seeing that the woman still refused to leave Vincent, Laura rushed over and reached out to pull Lyana away. When she saw that Lyana was holding a silver needle, she shook in fear and said in panic,


    ¨C What are you doing? Stand up! Brother Vincent doesn¡¯t like it when others touch him!


    Other than little Lucas and his snake, Lan, brother Vincent didn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch him. Laura had grown up with Brother Vincent and they had been friends since childhood, but even she was not allowed to touch Brother Vincent.


    At that thought, Laura stepped forward and continued to try to pull Lyana away, saying:


    ¨C Brother Vincent is having a rpse. I¡¯ll call the doctor in a moment. Get out of the way!


    Lyana was about to insert the needle. Hearing Laura¡¯s words, boredom crossed her face. Angry, she spoke.


    ¨C Stop holding me back! I¡¯m trying to save him!


    It was very dangerous for a patient every time his illness broke out. If she could help the patient solve this danger in time, the patient would recover from his illness very quickly.


    ¨C Get up! NOW.


    Laura kept trying to drag Lyana down. However, Lyana shook her grip.


    Looking at Lan, who was resting on the sofa nearby, Lyana ordered,


    ¨C Lan, watch her!


    Just as Laura was about to step forward again to drag Lyana out of the way, the python shot past her, its tongue flickering. She was so shocked that she took two steps back.


    Lan only obeyed Brother Vincent. Laura had never thought that Lan would also obey this woman¡¯s orders.


    She tried to move forward, but Lan opened her jaws, ready to bite.


    ¨C Ah!


    Petrified, Laura returned. She just wanted to test Lan. She didn¡¯t expect Lan to actually attack her. She often prepared food for Lan!


    Lan¡¯s tongue brushed. Rxed, he moved in front of Laura, preventing her from getting closer to the couch.


    Laura didn¡¯t dare move. She could only see the woman holding a silver needle and inserting it into Brother Vincent¡¯s head.


    Vincent was still conscious. He looked at the needle on his head. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but the pain actually seemed to lessen.


    Laura watched in disbelief as Vincent clung to the woman¡¯s clothes. You should know that Brother Vincent had never wanted to touch other people.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana quickly removed Vincent¡¯s clothes, revealing his muscr chest. She guessed that he had been exercising regrly for a long time, as there was a distinct eight-pack under his chest.


    Vincent¡¯s breathing was very erratic and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat. It was as if he were in an icy cave, so cold he was chilled to the bone. His life force seemed to be slowly draining away.


    Still, the ces where Lyana¡¯s silver needles had been inserted seemed to provide some warmth. This slight warmth seemed to inject him with vitality, filling his cold body, giving him the illusion that he could survive.


    Lyana lowered her hands slightly. Her hair had fallen to the side of her face, and her long, curly eyshes half-covered her beautiful eyes. With a serious expression, she inserted thest needle and looked up at Vincent, saying in a low voice,


    ¨C Blink once if you are conscious.


    Vincent blinked.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and deftly inserted thest needle.


    That would do.


    Lyana¡¯s forehead was now also covered in cold sweat. As she was about to get up to get a handkerchief, she found that her left hand was trapped. She looked down and saw that Vincent had grabbed her left hand.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t push Vincent¡¯s hand away, so she could only sit by the couch and wait.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were closed. Heat coursed through his veins, warming his whole body¡­


    A trace of joy shed in Laura¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Vincent is now willing to touch other people?


    Looking at the time, Lyana began to remove the silver needles from Vincent¡¯s body. When she removed thest needle, she saw that Vincent had regained consciousness.


    Lyana quickly retracted her left hand and sat down on the other side of the sofa. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her brow.


    ¨C Brother Vincent!


    Laura got up immediately and ran to the couch. She reached out to grab Vincent¡¯s hand, but he dodged her grip.


    ¨C Lan!


    Vincent called coldly.


    At this moment, a ghost figure glided through the air. With her tongue flickering, Lan moved to sit next to Vincent. He stared at Laura, determined to force her to leave.

 Chapter 4

    ¨C Brother Vincent, how are you?


    Tears swirling in her eyes, Laura looked pitifully at Vincent. She didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t rejected this woman¡¯s touch, but avoided her instead.


    The more Laura thought about it, the more she wondered if something was wrong. But with Lan acting as a barrier, she could only hold on reluctantly.


    Vincent sat down elegantly, his back straight. He gave Lyana aplicated look, then got up and walked upstairs. Lan climbed nimbly onto Vincent¡¯s wrist and quietly curled around his wrist, forming a bracelet.


    Vincent went back to his room and looked at himself in the mirror. His shirt was half open. Quickly, he took off his shirt and headed for the bathroom.


    In the past, it would take her more than two hours to recover from her rpses. He had never thought possible that he could recover in ten minutes.


    Lyana Dubois.


    His medical skills weren¡¯t bad.


    ¨C You will not die!


    He suddenly remembered Lyana¡¯s words. Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He left the bathroom while drying his hair.


    The ringing of the telephone interrupted Vincent¡¯s thoughts. He picked up the phone and nced at the caller ID, then held the phone to his ear.


    ¨C I¡¯ve called you more than ten times already. Why did you pick up only now?


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s dissatisfied voice rang from the other end of the line. Vincent pushed his phone away slightly and waited for her to finish her sentence before putting the phone back to her ear.


    ¨C What is the problem? He asked nonchntly.


    ¨C Little Lucas had an ident. We¡¯re at Sanchez Hospital now¡­


    ¨C I¡¯m going to go right away!


    Vincent dried his hair with a towel, changed clothes and immediately headed downstairs.


    Lanyzily on the bed. Seeing that Vincent was about to leave, he immediately tried to follow.


    ¨C Stay in the house. You don¡¯t have to go anywhere else!


    Under Vincent¡¯s cold re, Lan recoiled in fear. He sat obediently on the bed, his little tail hitting the bed in dissatisfaction. In the end, he reluctantlyy down on the bed.


    Vincent returned to the living room and saw Lyana sitting on the couch, typing on her cell phone. Seeing that the butler had just brought him some tea, he ordered,


    ¨C Prepare a guest room for Miss Dubois!


    The butler quickly agreed and politely saw Vincent exit.


    Vincent came out of the house. Laura, who had been treated as invisible until now, quickly chased after him. She turned to Vincent and, in a low voice, tried tofort him.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just low blood sugar. Little Lucas will be fine.


    Vincent slowed down and turned to Laura, who was smiling at him. His brow furrowed imperceptibly, and he said coldly,


    ¨C Just low blood sugar?


    Laura noticed Vincent¡¯s irritation. She could feel a cold aura emanating from him, and she felt a strange sensation. Looking at Vincent, she said in tears,


    ¡®Brother Vincent, I¡¯m wrong. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry about him.


    ¨C is it true?


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes dangerously. His voice was frightening; it made you want to shiver.


    Laura¡¯s face had gone pale with fear. By the time she came to her senses, Vincent had already gone to the entrance to the yard. A gust of wind blew and she felt a shiver run down her spine. It was only then that she realized she was covered in a cold sweat.


    Vincent arrived at the VIP service of the hospital. At this moment, Matriarch Sanchez was sitting by the bed. A four-year-old child was lying on the bed.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Vincent walked over to the bed and studied the child, who looked extraordinarily like him. Worry shed in his eyes and he lowered his voice to ask,


    ¨C What did the doctor say?


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at the little boy lying on the bed with aplicated expression. She looked up at Vincent and said in a low voice,


    ¨C This child knew that you are getting married today and wanted to apany you, so he hid in the back seat of the car. As a result, he passed out from hypoglyceLyana.


    ¨C Servants are so useless. They actually let little Lucas get away. Vincent sat down by the bed. Rigid, he began to straighten the bedding.


    ¨C Looks like we won¡¯t be needing it at the Sanchez residence anymore.


    ¨C You can¡¯t me them. Quickly, Matriarch Sanchez began to exin.


    The servants were all busy today, and I wanted to take care of him. He told me he wanted to go to the bathroom, then he ran away without me knowing.


    Vincent nodded, acknowledging her words.


    ¡®By the way, he¡¯s the savior of little Lucas¡¯ life. You have to thank her properlyter!


    Said Matriarch Sanchez. She turned on her phone and showed Vincent a video.


    The woman in the video wore a wedding dress and slowly fed little Lucas a sugar solution. Looking at the woman, Vincent froze for a moment, then nodded.


    ¨C I understand.


    He had never expected that little Lucas¡¯ savior would be Lyana Dubois.


    This woman clearly had medical skills. Why exactly had shee to the Sanchez residence?


    The light in Vincent¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. The only reason she could help him remove the toxins from his body was either because of her superb medical skills or because she was somehow rted to the person who poisoned him!


    Vincent was more willing to believe thetter.


    ¨C Dad!


    A soft voice interrupted Vincent¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C Little Lucas.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at him with a face full of emotion. She reached out to touch Lucas¡¯ chubby little face and said happily,


    ¨C You are finally awake.


    ¨C The great-grandmother was so anxious!


    With that, Matriarch Sanchez even pretended to squeeze out two drops of tears.


    ¨C Grand-grandmother, don¡¯t cry!


    Little Lucas said in a childish voice as he struggled to sit up. Seeing this, old Madame Sanchez hurriedly squeezed Lucas¡¯ shoulders and said with a smile,


    ¨C Good child, the great-grandmother will cry no more!


    ¨C Why did you go out alone?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth as he asked softly.


    Whenever Little Lucas did something wrong, Vincent always wanted to be strict with him, but he just couldn¡¯t!


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas recoiled a little. He said softly,


    I wanted to see what my new mom looks like.


    Vincent stared intently at Lucas Sanchez.


    Lucas pulled back more and said shyly,


    ¨C My new mom is so warm, like an angel. II like it.


    He had always been conscious when he fell. In a daze, he saw his new mom wearing a white wedding dress. Bathed in holy light, she descended beside him like an angel and even gave him a sugar solution.


    Vincent made an indifferent noise in response. Standing up, he took Matriarch Sanchez outside and said in a low voice,


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t let Lucas go home yet.


    Matriarch Sanchez blinked in confusion. She looked at Vincent and asked softly,


    ¨C Why not?


    He was still unsure of Lyana¡¯s motives foring to the Sanchez residence. He didn¡¯t want Lucas to get hurt. If Lyana came to the Sanchez residence with bad intentions, Lucas couldn¡¯t fight.


    ¨C grandma, I want to see what kind of person she is and if she can be Lucas¡¯ mom,


    Vincent said impassively, his gaze slightly lowered. He was still thinking about the woman who climbed into his bed five years ago!


    ¨C It¡¯s true. You are really considerate. Matriarch Sanchez nodded. Little Lucas was a child. If the second daughter of the Dubois family didn¡¯t treat Lucas well, or if she hurt him, that would be a problem.


    ¨C Next, you must carefully observe the second daughter of the Dubois family.


    ¨C Yes,


    Vincent responded calmly.


    Vincent stayed with Lucas in the hospital for a while before leaving. On the way back to the Sanchez residence, he spoke to his secretary Davy Muller, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¨C Investigation into the antecedents of Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C Yes sir,


    Dave replied. He immediately made preparations.


    Vincent was sitting in the back seat and tilting his head to look out the window. As he watched thendscape gradually recede, he remembered Lyana¡¯s innocent and exquisite features, and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    When he returned home, he saw Laura in the yard in a daze. He didn¡¯t even look at Laura as he entered the house.


    Laura watched Vincent walk away without expression. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had thought he would be worried about her and check her out with a few questions, but he left without a word.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She started to panic. She had always thought she would marry Vincent, but she had never expected him to marry someone else.


    No, that wouldn¡¯t work. She couldn¡¯t watch Vincent being with another woman, right in front of her.


    She had to pick up Vincent.


    Laura¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Suddenly, Lucas¡¯ face appeared in her mind. Her lips curved slightly and she quickly left.


    Lucas was the most important person for Vincent. If Matriarch Sanchez was on her side, she believed that the position of the second young Madame Sanchez would definitely be hers.


    With that thought in mind, Laura picked up her pace.


    ¡­


    Vincent returned to the living room. Seeing that there was no one there, he turned to the butler standing at the side and asked,


    ¨C Where is she?


    ¨C The second young Madame Sanchez is resting in the guest room next to yours,


    the butler said. He hurriedly led the way into Lyana¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¨C Who is this ?


    An impatient voice sounded from the room. Almost immediately, the door opened and Lyana appeared in front of Vincent in a short-sleeved shirt and denim shorts.


    Her hair was still dripping with water and there were still drops of hot water between her cors. She was enveloped in steam.


    Aware that it was not his ce, the butler left.


    Vincent nced at Lyana and calmly walked into the bedroom. He sat down on the couch by the window and stared down at the garden.


    ¨C Are you confident to eliminate toxins from my body?


    Listening to Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana let her long hair down, inadvertently wetting on her shirt. Traces of her underwear were faintly visible.


    She lowered her gaze thoughtfully. After a while she said:


    ¨C You have been poisoned too deeply. I¡¯m only 70% sure I can heal you.


    Only 70%?


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips curved into a mocking smile.

 Chapter 5

    Vincent still remembered the words of the doctors who had treated his illness in the past. They said his chances of recovery were less than ten percent. Many people imed that he would not live past twenty, but he managed to live another five years through tremendous effort.


    This woman clearly overestimated her own abilities. She actually said she had a 70% chance of curing him.


    In the field of medicine, a 70% chance was already very high!


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face and a trace of ice shed in her eyes. Taking his time, he asked,


    ¨C Seventy percent?


    Seeing that Vincent didn¡¯t believe her, Lyana crossed her legs and leaned forward slightly. She said:


    ¨C Did the doctors you researched say your chances were less than 10%? They¡¯re not exactly wrong. I guess most of them are western medicine doctors!


    Vincent looked coldly at Lyana and rubbed the jade ring on her finger in a usual motion, looking like he was considering her words.


    Lyana was right. Most of the doctors he looked for were Western medicine doctors, and he had never thought of Chinese medicine.


    After all, modern medical science has been advanced. Western medicine could treat her symptoms directly, depending on her condition.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s jade ring. The quality of this jade was simr to the jade pendant the man had given her five years ago. She had to pick it up when she got home.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Actually, even if you found a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, there aren¡¯t many who can treat your illness.


    Lyana tucked her hair behind her ear and said seriously,


    ¨C The main focus of my research is toxins.


    A bright smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s face, hiding the murderous intent in his eyes.


    It seemed like Lyana was really out to target the Sanchez family.


    Vincent left after receiving a call. Lyana went back to the restroom and used a hair dryer to dry her hair. When she returned to her room, she saw that she had received a text message from Old A.


    Lyana immediately dialed Old A¡¯s number. The call went through, but before she could speak, Old A¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone.


    ¡± Lyana, what have you done? Why is someone investigating you?¡±


    Lyana looked out the window at the garden, basking in the sun. She asks,


    ¡± Who wants to investigate me?¡±


    ¨C Someone from the Sanchez family. His name is Vincent Sanchez.


    Old A looked helpless. Letting out a long sigh, he said,


    ¨C The Sanchez family has power and influence. But don¡¯t worry, I have ways to help you block their advances!


    ¨C It is not necessary. Just give him the information you found.


    With that, Lyana hung up on Old A. She was about to leave her room when her phone rang again.


    Lyana, how are you?


    A coquettish male voice came over the phone. Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her red lips moved slightly as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m investigating what happened five years ago!¡±


    On the other end of the roll call, a man was leaningzily on a chair, one hand supporting his chin. You could tell with just one look that his casual suit was very expensive.


    Beneath her short light brown hair was a blond face. Her facial features had a sort of feminine beauty to them, with a straight, defined nose. He looked up and those beautiful ck eyes looked like bright, twinkling stars.


    ¨C Ana, I heard you were released from the psychiatric hospital. When are you free? Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate!


    When Lyana heard Norbert Lopez¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Norbert hadn¡¯t changed, and he obviously still liked to joke. She answered,


    ¨C I don¡¯t have time to register our marriage, but I could buy you a meal.


    Norbert looked down, hiding the loneliness in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help doubting himself. is it because he was not sincere enough? Why did Lyana always treat her words as a joke?


    ¨C Of course, I¡¯m still free. Call me when you¡¯re free.


    Norbert¡¯s lips curved in a bitter smile. He looked at the information sent by his subordinate on theputer and said:


    ¨C You¡¯re not the only one investigating the incident at the Star Hotel five years ago. Vincent Sanchez is too.


    Confusion rose in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She frowned slightly and thanked Norbert. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she hung up.


    Vincent was investigating the same incident?


    Lyana thought of the jade ring in Vincent¡¯s hand. She had a vague idea that the man from five years ago was very likely to be someone Vincent knew.


    The time she saw Vincent was when she came to visit her family. He still looked impassive.


    When they arrived at the Dubois family vi, Lyana and Vincent got out of the car together.


    When the butler Paul of the Dubois family saw the couple, he was shocked by the cold aura that enveloped Vincent. He couldn¡¯t understand who this man was.


    ¨C Second Young Lady, shall Ie in and inform the family?


    Paul said shaking, his legs shaking all the time.


    At the butler¡¯s words, Lyana quickly stopped him and said:


    ¨C There is no need; you can leave. We will enter directly.


    Hearing this, the butler privately breathed a sigh of relief and quickly left.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the entire Dubois residence. Although he and Lyana didn¡¯t have a wedding, Vi Sanchez was decorated with colorfulnterns and banners and looked very festive. However, there was nothing like it in Vi Dubois.

 Chapter 6

    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened and the light in his eyes darkened. The cold aura surrounding him gradually intensified. Vi Dubois looked like they had no reason to celebrate in their family as if their daughter hadn¡¯t been married.


    Lyana saw Vincent¡¯s expression darken. She looked at him in confusion, but said nothing. She had realized that Vincent seemed to be wary of her, even though she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    As the two of them walked past the garden, the servants who saw them all hid, whispering to each other. They were all very curious about the identity of the man next to Lyana.


    When they reached the living room door, Lyana could hear Olga¡¯s sarcastic voice from afar.


    ¨C Fortunately, that bitch got married. Our family will now be peaceful.


    ¨C Mom, it can¡¯t be easy for sister either.


    Ines put on an innocent facade, as pure as a white lotus.


    ¨C Ines, I told you not to be so nice. Have you forgotten how she treated you?


    Olga¡¯s words were full of grief for her daughter.


    ¨C She doesn¡¯t treat you like her younger sister at all. You don¡¯t have to think of her as your older sister either.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C It¡¯s true.


    Jacob, who had been silent all this time, put the contract in his hand. He looked at Ines and said meaningfully,


    ¨C She has nothing to do with our family. I just hope the Sanchez family doesn¡¯t find out about their dirty deeds in the past. Otherwise, our family will not have a good life.


    ¨C What dirty deeds?


    What would have made you hate your daughter so much?


    The sudden cold voice startled the three people in the room. They turned around and were stunned when they saw Vincent.


    Olga looked at the man standing next to Lyana. This man was tall, broad and handsome, not at all like someone sick.


    Did Lyana run away from the wedding?


    Olga jumped to her feet and pointed at Lyana¡¯s face, growling angrily,


    ¨C Bitch, how dare you run away from marriage? Worse yet, how dare you find a wild man? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t hurry back to the Sanchez family, the entire Dubois family will be ruined by you single-handedly.


    wild man?


    Lyana sneered and turned to Vincent, who was standing next to her. She was curious to see how he would react to being called a wild man.


    Ines, who was sitting next to Olga, looked at the man at the door. This man seemed to have royalty in his blood and nobility in his bones. He was 1. 85 meters tall, attached and handsome, almost perfect.


    Whether in terms of temperament or looks, he was clearly a dragon among men.


    Ines¡¯ heart slowly blossomed and her lips curved slightly. She rose elegantly and looked towards Lyana, who was standing near the door. In a soft voice, she said,


    ¨C Sister, you are already married. How can you still be with other men like you were in the past? Brother-inw will definitely be unhappy if he finds out!


    Lyana¡¯s eyes went cold.


    Look how good the white lotus was with his words. With those few casual words, she told everyone that her sister was a loose woman.


    Lyana turned to Vincent. Seeing the danger brushing against a destructive look in his eyes, his lips curved slightly.


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez apanied me to visit you today. How did he be the wild man you all specte about?


    Lyana said lightly. She was enjoying the show and didn¡¯t want to fan the mes.


    Ines¡¯ pretty face suddenly changed and she looked at the man in shock.


    Olga looked suffocated. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak!


    Both Ines and Olga had imagined that the second young master Sanchez was extremely ugly. Even the doctors predicted that he would not live beyond twenty years. How could he look like this?


    Vincent looked impassively at the mother and daughter. His eyes were filled with contempt and coldness, as if he was a god in the sky watching the ants on the ground.


    Olga felt her scalp go numb under his gaze. She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that this man was the second young master Sanchez. Second Young Master Sanchez definitely didn¡¯t look like that. Second Young Master Sanchez was surely paralyzed in bed, relying on others for help every second of the day. He was surely a useless person.


    Ines bit her lip. This man should have been her husband.


    Jacob, who was sitting off to the side, didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. ording to him, the second young master Sanchez would have a short life. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was handsome or ugly.


    Looking at the shocked faces of Olga and Ines, he remembered what they had said to Vincent. Jacob broke,


    ¨C You just can¡¯t keep your mouth shut! Hurry up and apologize!


    Even though Second Young Master Sanchez had a short life, they couldn¡¯t afford to mess up in front of him. You should know that the Sanchez family had the power to destroy the Dubois family in seconds.


    Olga came to her senses. A bright smile appeared on his face. She hastily ushered in Vincent and Lyana.


    ¨C Oh my God, look at my broken mouth. I just can¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t be angry, dear son-inw. Come in and sit down!


    ¨C You are much better at talking than my wife,


    Vincent said quietly in his cold voice. Olga almost vomited blood.


    Marry?


    This man called Lyana his wife with such ease.


    Although Lyana didn¡¯t like him calling her that, she was still very happy to hear Vincent jab at Olga.


    ¨C No, no, I was just¡­


    Olga¡¯s face turned red..

 Chapter 7

    ¨C Yes, I am a ¡®wild man¡¯. Father-inw and mother-inw, don¡¯t call me ¡®son-inw¡¯ in the future.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips parted as he spoke in his cold voice. He walked over to the couch, unconcerned.


    Ines looked at Olga with concern. A trace of cunning appeared in his eyes. She got up and said:


    ¨C Second Young Master, Mom didn¡¯t mean that. Shees from ¡­


    ¨C You are too loud.


    Vincent nced at Thomas nc, who was standing behind him.


    Thomas nodded slightly and walked over to Ines. Ignoring the shock on Ines¡¯ face, he gave her a vicious p across the face.


    The crisp sound of the p echoed throughout the living room.


    Both Jacob and Olga were amazed. They looked worriedly at Ines, but did not dare move, nor show any dissatisfaction with Vincent¡¯s actions.


    Ines stood there, blood rushing to her face. It was the first time in her life that she had been hit by a man.


    Tears were streaming down her cheeks and Ines was beginning to feel more and more aggrieved. His eyes were filled with hatred for Lyana, because she just didn¡¯t dare to hate Vincent.


    Lyana, who was standing next to Vincent, was also stunned. She had never expected Vincent to directly ask his subordinate to hit her.


    However, this p was really satisfying!


    Vincent didn¡¯t even bother to give Ines a look. He walked over to the couch and sat down uninvited, enticing Lyana to do so as well. He said lightly,


    ¨C I will not allow my wife to be criticized by others.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just by sitting there, Vincent gave off an oppressive aura so strong that Jacob and Olga didn¡¯t dare move at all.


    Lyana sat obediently next to Vincent. She was here as a spectator anyway.


    Jacob and Olga exchanged a look. Although their hearts ached for Ines, they knew for sure that if they angered Vincent, the whole Dubois family would be ruined. So, none of them dared to speak.


    With eyes like bottomless pools, Vincent looked at the coffee table. A hint of disdain he shed saying:


    ¨C We arrived some time ago, but not even a cup of tea was prepared. Are the father-inw and mother-inw so opposed to our marriage?


    -We-we-we don¡¯t oppose!


    Jacob stammered. It was the first time he had seen someone with such a powerful presence, and he found himself practically suffocating simply by his aura.


    Ines looked at Jacob with teary eyes. Softly she spoke, trying to ease the predicament.


    ¨C Brother-inw, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mom and dad ¡­


    -Thomas


    Vincent called casually, interrupting Ines.


    ¨C Pa!


    Without hesitation, Thomasunched another p in the face to Ines. There were now two identical handprints on either side of Ines¡¯ face.


    The corner of his mouth had started bleeding. She tried to look pitiful, but her swollen face was just like a pig¡¯s head.


    Seeing that Ines had been pped again, Olga pulled Jacob behind her and gave him a look.


    Ines turns pale. She lowered her head, not daring to say another word.


    Hastily, Jacob ordered the servants to serve tea. He stood next to Vincent and began to pet him.


    ¡°Second young master, stay for lunch before taking your leave!¡±


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s too noisy here.


    Vincent looked at Ines who was standing nearby, then retracted his gaze. Holding Lyana¡¯s hand, he started fiddling with his fingers, his expression indifferent.


    ¨C About the bride you sent me. was she sent to the psychiatric hospital five years ago due to the chaos of her private life?


    In fact, Vincent didn¡¯t like touching other people, but Lyana seemed to be an exception. Every time he touched her, she was always warm and the heat flowed through her whole body.


    Vincent looked down at the delicate hand in his and his expression darkened. He just hoped she wasn¡¯t sent by those people!


    Lyana wanted to retract her hand, but Vincent held on too tightly. She could only resign herself to fate.


    Hearing his words, she looked up a bit and caught Jacob and Olga¡¯s guilty expressions.


    Jacob rubbed his hands ufortably. Seeing how intimate Vincent was with Lyana, he knew Vincent didn¡¯t hate Lyana.


    But when he thought about what he had said about the ¡®chaos in his private life¡¯, he panicked. What if news of Lyana¡¯s pregnancyes out?


    When Jacob thought about how Vincent had treated Ines, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, his scalp going momentarily numb. He broke out in a cold sweat and swallowed nervously.


    During this time, Ines¡¯ eyes shone. If Second Young Master Sanchez knew that Lyana was a cowardly woman, would he hate Lyana? So, would she rather be the one sitting next to Vincent?


    Ines photographed herself sitting next to Second Young Petty Officer Sanchez in an expensive dress. The Sanchez family was so wealthy and the second young master Sanchez was neither ugly nor sick, contrary to what rumors said. She would then be the second young Madame of the Sanchez family.


    Ines started to say something, but her gaze identally fell on Thomas¡¯s face, and she forcibly recalled how he had pped her. Quickly, she lowered her gaze to hide the hate in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t speak without thinking. It would be bad if she provoked the second young master Sanchez again.

 Chapter 8

    Ines walked up behind Olga, gently tugged Olga¡¯s sleeve and gave her a look.


    Olga naturally understood what her daughter meant, but she didn¡¯t expect her daughter to want to be with Second Young Master Sanchez. But on reflection, she assumed that was normal.


    He was very handsome and didn¡¯t seem to have a short life. This kind of man was very popr with women.


    Olga thought for a moment, then said with a smile,


    ¨C In fact, it was Lyana herself who wanted to rece¡­


    In Olga¡¯s words, Jacob¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He hastily interrupted Olga and said:


    ¨C How is it possible? Our Lyana has been chaste and pure since she was young. Second young master, don¡¯t think too much.


    After Jacob spoke, he met Vincent¡¯s half-smiling eyes and quickly added,


    ¡°There must be a lot of socialites jealous of our Lyana, so they want to nder her!¡±


    Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes and stared meaningfully at Jacob, who clearly had a guilty conscience. His gaze finally fell on Olga¡¯s face and he casually asked, ¨C is it true?


    Although it was just a simple question, his tone was full of disbelief.


    Lyana turned to Vincent. She really wanted to remind him not to squeeze his hand so hard. His hand was not a toy to y with; what was he trying to do?


    Jacob wasn¡¯t at all worried about Lyana¡¯s situation. The only thing that mattered to him was the Dubois family. If Second Young Master Sanchez was unhappy with the Dubois family and decided to attack them directly, the Dubois family legacy would vanish instantly.


    ¨C Second young master, our Lyana is really a good child. She remained pure all her life and was never in a rtionship!


    Jacob said with sweat all over his face.


    ¨C If so, then you sent her to the psychiatric hospital on purpose?


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and crossed his legs, exuding a frightening coldness.


    In an instant, the temperature of the entire living room dropped several degrees. It was scary, dangerously quiet.


    Cold sweat trickled from Jacob¡¯s forehead onto the floor. He could tell that no matter what he said, Vincent would always have something to say in reprimand.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze fell on Olga and Ines, who were standing to the side, and displeasure shone in his eyes. It was all the fault of these two women for not having locked themselves away. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so publicly despised by Vincent.


    Olga¡¯s eyes were fixed on Vincent¡¯s hand, which held Lyana¡¯s. She suddenly had a realization.


    Vincent really liked Lyana, that miserable girl. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Dubois family vi to make things difficult for them.


    At this realization, Olga was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat. It was a stroke of luck that she didn¡¯t suggest Ines marry Vincent instead, earlier. If she said that, he would certainly be targeting the Dubois family.


    Olga purged her lips. Quick, and she exined,


    ¨C Second Young Master, you misunderstood. We had no choice but to send Lyana there. She had been gued by nightmares and her health was deteriorating day by day. We searched for many doctors, but none of them could help her. Later, I had no choice but to visit the temple to pray to the deities. A prominent temple monk told me that Lyana¡¯s mind was unstable and she needed to recover in a mental hospital.


    ¨C As parents, we had no choice but to send him there.


    Olga strained to squeeze out a tear and said:


    ¨C Every year, I have to go to the temple to pray to the deities. I would dly waste decades of my life if it meant Lyana could recover sooner. When the time came, we immediately took her from the mental hospital.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨C Mmm?


    Vincent raised an eyebrow, his face full of suspicion.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that his wife was finally smart for once. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes Yes it is true. The monk even said that his mind was vulnerable. Even though it¡¯s a joyful asion, we can¡¯t have a big ceremony. The more discreet, the better. Only then can she live longer!


    Hearing Olga and Jacob sing the same tune, Lyana felt a wave of disdain for her parents, but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face.


    ¨C You are not in good health. Come with me to see the doctorter.


    Vincent turned to Lyana and spoke seriously.


    As their gazes met, Lyana stared into his eyes, which held aplicated expression. She had a bad feeling about it, but she nodded in agreement.


    On the surface, Vincent med the Dubois family, but in reality, he also distrusted them.


    Lyana wanted to retract her hand, but she didn¡¯t. In a voice so low that only the two would hear, she said,


    ¨C Let me go!


    However, Vincent tightened his grip. This little kitten certainly got upset a lot.


    There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. It was as if there was a sea of stars in those twinkling eyes. For a moment, Lyana got lost in them.


    Ines, who was standing not far from him, saw Vincent looking lovingly at Lyana and went green with envy. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the jade ring adorning Vincent¡¯s hand and a bold thought popped into her mind.


    Could this jade pendant belong to Vincent?


    If the jade pendant really belonged to Vincent, he might think she was the girl from five years ago. So wouldn¡¯t she instead be the second young Madame of the Sanchez family?

 Chapter 9

    At the thought, Ines silently ascended the stairs to her bedroom. She walked to the safe next to the desk, typed in the password, and pulled out a sandalwood box.


    She hastily opened the box. Inside was a jade pendant. The color and texture of this jade pendant was identical to that of Vincent¡¯s hand.


    ¨C Oh my God!


    Ines covered her mouth in shock. If this jade pendant did not belong to Vincent, it was very likely that it belonged to the other young masters of the Sanchez family.


    The young masters of the Sanchez family were all of the same parentage. Since Vincent was so handsome, the other young masters of the Sanchez family certainly wouldn¡¯t be too ugly.


    As she thought, Ines¡¯ eyes shone with special joy. She hastily ced the jade pendant around her neck.


    Downstairs.


    When the servant brought the tea, Jacob immediately brought Vincent a cup of tea and said with a smile,


    ¨C This teaes from this year¡¯s new harvest. It tastes pretty good. Second young master, try it.


    For a long time Vincent did not take Jacob¡¯s cup. Jacob¡¯s hand, which was cradling the teacup, had already turned red from the heat. Still, he didn¡¯t dare put the cup down and could only hope that Vincent would take the cup of tea soon.


    Vincent reluctantly moved his right hand from Lyana¡¯s hand and took the teacup. He put it to his nose and sniffed it. It smelled good.


    Lyana was thinking about when she could find the time to ask Ines for the jade pendant. Now that Ines was gone, she turned to Olga and asked,


    ¨C Mom, where is Ines?


    ¨C YOU ¡­


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s voice, her response instinctively took on an overwhelming tone. As her voice increased in volume, she instantly felt the coldness in the air. She didn¡¯t even have to look at Vincent to know he was looking at her with a gloomy expression.


    Olga couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She smiled awkwardly and backed off, saying:


    ¨C Lyana, your sister just came upstairs. I¡¯m going to take her ¡­


    As soon as Olga¡¯s words fell, footsteps came from afar. She looked up and saw Ines get off.


    ¨C Oh, here it is!


    Olga gestured to Ines, secretly heaving a sigh of relief.


    Ines walked down the stairs step by step with the jade pendant hanging around her neck. There was a smug gleam in his eyes. Whoever owned the jade pendant, she would benefit from it.


    Lyana, who was sitting on the sofa, saw the jade pendant around Ines¡¯ neck. His expression instantly cooled.


    Her eyes were like ice as she looked at Ines, clenching her fists tightly.


    Five years ago, she fell into the diabolical n concocted by her mother and sister. This stranger had ignored her pleas and tortured her relentlessly for a night. Four years ago, she was even forced to give birth to a dead child¡­


    These horrific scenes, which she couldn¡¯t talk about, began to surface little by little, upying her whole mind.


    Lyana¡¯s breath hitched and she clenched her teeth, hatred filling her entire body. She started shaking.


    Observant, Vincent sensed that something was wrong with Lyana¡¯s expression. He followed her gaze and saw Inesing down the stairs.


    At the same time, he saw the jade pendant around Ines¡¯ neck.


    If Vincent had remembered correctly, Ines didn¡¯t have a jade pendant on her neck at the moment. Lyana¡¯s reaction to seeing her was normal back then, but now when Lyana saw the jade pendant, her reaction was a bit strange.


    She stood up coldly and took her hand out of Vincent. Seeing Ines approaching, she used all her strength to p Ines!


    Lyana was so strong that Ines staggered and fell on the couch.


    In shock, Ines could only stare at Lyana. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to hit her in front of strangers.


    ¨C Sister ¡­


    Ines said pitifully.


    The hatred in Lyana¡¯s heart surged. She quickly approached Ines and grabbed her hair, forcing Ines to look at her.


    ¨C You like that jade pendant, don¡¯t you? Since you love it so much, swallow it!


    Lyana pulled the jade pendant from Ines¡¯ neck in one quick motion and forced it down her throat!


    She knew very well that Ines wore the jade pendant to remind her of how she had been forced to follow her parents¡¯ intentions; how she had been forced to carry the pregnancy to term. Worse still, how she eventually suffered a stillbirth.


    ¨C What are you doing!


    Olga didn¡¯t want to stoop to Lyana¡¯s level, but seeing Lyana abusing Ines so viciously, she quickly approached to pull Lyana out.


    ¨C Go away!


    Lyana shook Olga. She looked at Ines and gave her two more ps. It was only then that she let go of Ines.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just like that, Ines¡¯ thick and beautiful hair has thinned out considerably. Pieces of her long hair were strewn all over the floor. She fell to the floor and coughed twice, dislodging the jade pendant from her throat and spitting it out.


    Lyana had initially thought she would be able to maintain herposure, but the moment those humiliating memories came to the surface, pain flooded her heart again.


    She just couldn¡¯t stay a moment longer. She left the room.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s back as he left. He stood up elegantly and walked two long steps towards Ines, asking condescendingly,


    ¨C Who owns it?

 Chapter 10

    Ines heard the voiceing from above her and looked up. What was left of her light brown hair fell over her shoulders in lovely waves. She stared at the man standing in front of her.


    Vincent stared without blinking at the jade pendant in front of Ines. His expression wasplicated and his voice was terribly cold.


    ¨C Who gave you the jade pendant?


    Ines was amazed. She followed Vincent¡¯s line of sight. Could the jade pendant be his?


    The man who had been with Lyana years ago Vincent Sanchez?


    What a stroke of luck!


    If she were to marry Vincent, she would enjoy a life of luxury.


    She felt that Vincent would definitely despise Lyana!


    She looked up at the man in front of her. He was as handsome as a spirit from another world. His lips curved slightly. She had to make this man her own.


    Gradually, Vincent began to lose patience. His eyes seemed filled with ice. He looked at Ines with a somber expression.


    ¨C Who gave you the jade pendant?


    Ines picked up the jade pendant. Supporting herself on the couch, she stood awkwardly, a bright smile appearing on her face. She cradled the jade pendant in her hand and held it out to Vincent, saying:


    ¨C It was given to me by a very important person!


    Vincent looked at the jade pendant in his hand. His eyes were filled with rage. This jade pendant belonged to him. It was the token he had given to that woman!


    But this girl had never sought it out and all the videos from that night had been deleted.


    However, he then asked someone to investigate and only found out that the girl had died in childbirth.


    Vincent looked closely at Ines. He demanded,


    ¨C Who is this person?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ines¡¯ hand is slightly withdrawn. She really didn¡¯t expect Vincent to realize that this jade pendant wasn¡¯t his. She thought for a moment and then said:


    ¨C This person asked me to personally deliver this to this man!


    Vincent looked at Ines meaningfully. No one¡¯s thoughts could escape his eyes. He could tell that Ines was deliberately hiding something. Could it be that the little cat-like girl is still alive?


    She had to be!


    ¨C Brother-inw, do you know who owns this jade pendant?


    Ines carefully probed.


    ¨C It belongs to my friend.


    Seeing the disappointed face of Ines, Vincent left. Before finding this woman, he would never let anyone know what happened five years ago, lest someone with bad intentions use this information.


    With these parting words, Vincent left without hesitation. When he thought of how Ines had swallowed the jade pendant, he felt a wave of disgust.


    Seeing Vincent turn around and leave, Ines quickly asked with an innocent look,


    ¨C Brother-inw, can you take me to see your friend?


    Vincent¡¯s footsteps did not stop at all. He didn¡¯t even look at Ines and continued towards the door.


    The oppressive aura in the room did not dissipate for a long time.


    He went out. From a distance, he saw Lyana standing in front of the rockery.


    She had a petite figure and wore a white knee-length skirt. When the wind blew, scattered sunlight reflected off her long hair and skirt, creating a beautiful image.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go!


    Vincent approached Lyana and said in a low voice.


    She took a deep breath and turned to Vincent. There was a hint of a smile in her eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t engaged in physical abuse moments ago.


    ¨C All right!


    On the way home, Vincent stole a nce at Lyana. Thinking of Lyana¡¯s huge reaction to seeing the jade pendant, he had a vague idea that she might know the girl from five years ago.


    When they arrived at the Sanchez residence, Vincent remained in the car, motionless. He said to Lyana,


    ¨C Go back first. I have other errands to do.


    ¨C All right.


    She said nothing else and quickly got out of the car.


    After Lyana left, Thomas, who was driving, said excitedly,


    ¨C Second Master, we finally found¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s not her,


    Vincent said with certainty. His voice was still as cold as ever.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t she have the token?


    Thomas asked, a little uncertain. Even though he felt that this woman was a little pretentious, she was still¡­


    Vincent adjusted his sleeves and nced at Davy, who was in the passenger seat. He ordered,


    ¨C Investigate all members of the Dubois family, especially those close to Lyana Dubois and Ines Dubois.


    ¨C Yes sir,


    Davy responded and started contacting the hacker.


    At the Sanchez residence.


    Lyana satzily on the garden swing. She still wasn¡¯t sure of Vincent¡¯s attitude. He seemed to react oddly when he saw the jade pendant. Moreover, she had listened to the conversation between him and Ines at the entrance to the living room.


    Who exactly did this jade pendant belong to?


    She looked down. She wanted to see what Ines was going to do next.


    The day after.


    Lyana woke up. Standing in the bedroom, she could see butler Caron directing Ines towards the castle.


    She froze for a moment, then frowned slightly. Why was Ines here? Did Vincent ask that she be brought here?

 Chapter 11

    Lyana walked over and headed for the stairs. Just as she reached the stairs, she saw Lan flying towards Ines from Vincent¡¯s feet.


    Lyana stopped in her tracks and looked at Vincent with interest. She was curious to know what he was going to do.


    ¨C Ah!


    The moment Lan approached Ines, her face turned pale and she screamed.


    ¨C Lan,e back!


    At Vincent¡¯smand, Lan snuck over to him smugly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lyana gave Vincent a meaningful look. He was testing her and Ines on purpose. Lyana was curious to know why Vincent was testing them.


    ¨C Honey, did I bother you?


    Vincent stood by the stairs and looked at Lyana, asking softly.


    She had a sweet smile on her face. She slowly descended the stairs in a beige dress, step by step. When she reached Vincent, she said:


    ¨C Good morning.


    ¨C I asked the servants to prepare breakfast.


    Vincent raised his arm slightly.


    Lyana gave Vincent¡¯s arm a weird look. She looked up and met his smiling eyes, then took his arm hesitantly.


    What exactly did this man want to do?


    was he doing a show for Ines?


    Hepletely ignored Ines and headed for the dining room with Lyana on his arm.


    Lyana had never been on good terms with Ines to begin with, so she didn¡¯t even think of inviting her to have breakfast with them.


    Ines looked at the coiled snake resting on Vincent¡¯s leg and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. However, remembering that she intended to get closer to Vincent, she got up and gathered her courage to follow the couple into the dining room.


    In the dining room, Ines sat down next to Lyana. Looking at the snake on the other side of the table, she trembled with fear. She turned to Lyana and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid?


    ¨C Afraid of what?


    Lyana asked nonchntly.


    ¨C That snake!


    Ines found herself shaking uncontrobly. This morning, when she learned from her mother that someone from the Sanchez family had arrived to pick her up, she was delighted. If she had known there would be a python in the Sanchez family home, she would have refused toe.


    ¨C What to be afraid of?


    Lyana stared unblinkingly at Ines, her expression calm. She spoke without haste.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a snake. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s cute?


    ¨C ¡­


    Ines was left speechless.


    Lyana added that the worth of


    ¨C Lan is much higher than you. How dare you look down?


    Ines¡¯ whole face darkened.


    She was a human! How could she be put on par with a beast?


    No.


    Lyana seemed to indicate that she was worth even less than a beast!


    Ines looked down. At this moment, she was eager to meet the owner of the jade pendant. If it was an old man, she would just date Lyana as the girl from years ago. If it was Vincent, or a young, handsome, wealthy friend of Vincent¡¯s, she would just pretend to be the real owner of the jade pendant!


    Ines got excited just thinking about it. Whoever the man turned out to be, she would benefit from the situation. If Lyana wanted to move on when Ines imed the pendant was hers, then Vincent would surely realize that Lyana wasn¡¯t as pure or chaste as she seemed!


    When this happened, Lyana might even be fed to this snake!


    Suppressing herughter, Ines lowered her head.


    Vincent, who was sitting directly across from Lyana, had already glimpsed the smug look on Ines¡¯ face. He frowned.


    After breakfast, Ines wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She looked up at Vincent, donning a soft facade.


    ¨C Brother-inw, when will this person arrive?


    Lyana also wiped her mouth. At the words of Ines, she stopped slightly, then continued to wipe her mouth as if nothing had happened.


    ¨C He had just arrived this morning by ne,


    Vincent said indifferently. Seeing a sh of disappointment in Ines¡¯ eyes, he continued,


    ¨C Wait a minute!


    With that, Vincent got up and left. However, Lan did not leave. Instead, he slid to Lyana¡¯s side and clung charmingly to her wrist, acting like a spoiled brat.


    ¨C Okay, brother-inw!


    Ines answered obediently, her air as pure as a white lotus.


    Lyana silently rolled her eyes.


    ¨C Sister! Ah!


    Earlier, Ines¡¯ attention was on Vincent. She absolutely didn¡¯t notice the snake crawling on Lyana¡¯s wrist. Completely terrified, she stood up quickly and took two steps back, but she tripped over the chair and fell to the ground.


    ¨C Ouch.


    Lyana stood up too, her gaze falling on Ines¡¯ face. With an unconcerned expression, she asked,


    ¨C have you be paralyzed?


    Ines¡¯ eyes were filled with tears from the pain of the fall, but in Lyana¡¯s words, her expression turned to shock. She looked at her sister in disbelief.


    His sister seemed to have be apletely different person than she had been in the past. Gazing into Lyana¡¯s impassive eyes, Ines forcibly held back her resentment. She stood up and said coldly,


    ¨C Sorry to disappoint you, sister. Unfortunately, it¡¯s okay.


    ¨C I am indeed a little disappointed,


    Lyana said indifferently. His gaze fell on the jade pendant around Ines¡¯ neck.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to help me find that man from five years ago, I¡¯m going to give you some satisfaction. You want to guess what will be of your life if I expose your disgusting deeds to the public?¡±

 Chapter 12

    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Ines looked at her in disbelief. Her voice was shaking as she said,


    ¨C You ¡­ you will really take advantage of me?


    ¨C I did not do anything.


    Lyana gently stroked Lan¡¯s head, her voice cold.


    ¡°You are preparing to be used by me!¡±


    ¨C Sister, there may have been a misunderstanding¡­


    ¨C Misunderstanding?


    Lyana smiled coldly, her eyes blinking in disgust.


    ¨C If you want to marry into a rich family, you have to pay the price. I don¡¯t know if you can bear it.


    With that, she left, taking Lan with her.


    Ines¡¯ gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s exquisite clothes and the diamond-encrusted hair clip in Lyana¡¯s hair. The envy in Ines¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t be more evident.


    It was all supposed to be his. Lyana stole everything from him!


    But Lyana¡¯sst sentence haunted her like a nightmare, lingering in her ears. She began to sweat, beads of cold sweat dripping onto the floor.


    When did Lyana be so great? How dare she plot against her Ines Dubois!


    Ines¡¯ mind was in a mess as she followed the butler to the guest bedroom.


    When the butler came out of the house, she could hear the servants chatting from afar.


    ¨C There¡¯s more to Lyana than meets the eye. She bullied her little sister until she cried.


    ¨C It is certainly not as simple as it seems. I heard that the third young mistress of the Dubois family was supposed to marry the Sanchez family, but Lyana Dubois snatched the wedding from the third young mistress Dubois. There is no doubt it is not simple at all!


    ¨C She racked her brains to figure out how to betray her blood rtives just to marry into a wealthy family. There¡¯s no way anyone who did this could have a good heart.


    The butler frowned. He says,


    ¨C You¡¯re all throwing nonsense!¡± do you want me to tell the Second Young Master everything you said?


    Frightened, the servants immediately dispersed. They did not dare to go along with the second young master. He was so fierce!


    After scolding the servants, Butler Caron turned and left.


    Right now, on the top floor of the Sanchez family hotel¡­


    Matriarch Sanchez satzily in a chair. Wearing a pair of sses, she looked at the photo on her phone. His lips curled involuntarily.


    ¨C Madame, Miss Meyer has arrived!


    A servant entered the room, saying respectfully.


    ¨C Invite her quickly.


    Matriarch Sanchez said with a smile, her gaze never leaving her phone screen. When she heard footsteps, she looked up and hastily called for Laura.


    Laura, look! This is your second sister-inw.


    There was a sh of surprise in Laura¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t let it show in her expression. Instead, she smiled and sat down next to Matriarch Sanchez. Looking at Lyana¡¯s picture on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s phone screen, she pleasantly said,


    ¨C grandmother, I have already met the second sister-inw. She is very beautiful.


    ¨C In effect! I have never seen such a young girl in my life.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes were tinged withughter, and there were more lines on her face than usual.


    ¨C I tell you, when I first saw her, I thought she was an angel.


    An angel?


    How could this woman be an angel?


    This woman was clearly evil, through her was a demon.


    However, Laura did not voice these thoughts. Instead, she smiled and nodded in agreement. After some hesitation, she said:


    ¡®But I heard that the one who was to marry Brother Vincent was in fact the third daughter of the Dubois family. The second sister-inw is the one who snatched this marriage from the third young mistress Dubois!


    Laura just wanted grandma to hate that woman.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Laura¡¯s words, an expression of disbelief appeared on her face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura thinks to herself: Looks like grandma won¡¯t love that woman anymore!


    Just as Laura felt smug about her, Matriarch Sanchez continued,


    ¨C Oh my God! This clearly means they are a match made in heaven. She was destined to marry Vincent from the start.


    Laura could have vomited blood. Startled, she looked over at Matriarch Sanchez, her throat working slightly. Before he couldplete his sentence, Matriarch Sanchez sued,


    ¨C From now on, Lyana will be the head of the family. When you get married in the future, she will also support you. You must get on well with her.


    Laura¡¯s heart sank downward. She frowned slightly. After hearing Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she finally realized that Grandma had already affirmed Lyana¡¯s ce in the Sanchez family. If she wanted to have status among her inws in the future, she would have to rely on Lyana.


    ¨C Grandmother, I don¡¯t want to get married. I want to stay by your side for the rest of my life. Laura clung to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s arm with affection. In a sweet way, she says,


    ¨C I will take good care of Grandma.


    Matriarch Sanchez gave Laura a meaningful look. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, she said:


    ¨C All grown men should find a wife, and all grown women should find a husband. Don¡¯t throw nonsense. Go on now, I know you¡¯re busy!


    Laura could tell that Matriarch Sanchez was ordering her to take her leave. After some hesitation, she got up and reluctantly walked out.


    Aunt Louna, who was sitting next to Matriarch Sanchez, frowned as she watched Laura leave. She remained silent and ced a cup of tea on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s table.


    ¡®She still hasn¡¯t abandoned Vincent. Matriarch Sanchez sighed and said helplessly¡­

 Chapter 13

    Matriarch Sanchez was well aware that Laura was romantically interested in Vincent. However, Matriarch Sanchez had never approved of it. Additionally, she felt that Laura was a bit immature and not a suitable match for Vincent.


    Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t expect Laura to do word of mouth about Lyana behind her back just so she could have a better chance with Vincent.


    Lyana was his granddaughter, she was not someone to y with.


    Hearing Matriarch Sanchez sigh, Aunt Louna spoke in a consoling tone, her head bowed slightly.


    ¨C Miss Laura will think about it.


    ¨C Let¡¯s hope so!


    Matriarch Sanchez took a deep breath and picked up her cup of tea, sipping slowly. She seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked:


    ¨C Have they slept together again?


    Aunt Laura looked at Matriarch Sanchez and remained silent. Suddenly, she recalled what Butler Charles had told her. awkwardly, she shook her head and began to exin on Vincent¡¯s behalf.


    ¨C The second young master seems to be very busytely. He didn¡¯t go back to the vi much!


    Matriarch Sanchez stopped sipping her tea and heaved a helpless sigh.


    ¨C How can it be? How can they have a child if they don¡¯t sleep together? I¡¯m going back to the vi now to watch them.


    Aunt Louna lowered her head and remained silent. After all, Matriarch Sanchez could do whatever she wanted. It was best for her to keep a low profile.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at little Lucas and said to Aunt Louna,


    ¨C You stay here and take care of little Lucas. I¡¯m going back to the vi!


    ¨C Yes Madam.


    Aunt Louna was well aware of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s temper and said nothing more.


    Matriarch Sanchez quickly asked the other servants to pack their luggage. In a flurry of excitement, she rushed to the Sanchez family vi.


    When Matriarch Sanchez arrived at the vi, she saw an unknown girl sitting in a gazebo in the garden. She turned to Butler Meyer, who was standing beside her.


    ¨C Who is she?


    ¨C Thisdy is the younger sister of the second youngdy. She was specially invited to the vi by the second young master,


    Butler Meyer answered.


    ¨C What?


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard this, her expression turned momentarily ugly. She frowned and said:


    ¨C What is that? And the second youngdy?


    ¨C The second young Madame seems to be resting in her room!


    After speaking, he seemed to remember something and added,


    ¨C The second young Madame seems to hate the third young mistress Dubois very much!


    Matriarch Sanchez gave the third young mistress Dubois a dismissive look and purged her lips.


    ¨C This girl looks so delicate and helpless. I don¡¯t like it very much either!


    ¨C ¡­


    However, Matriarch Sanchez always treated guests with politeness and grace. She walked towards the pavilion. Seeing Ines get up, Matriarch Sanchez said with a smile,


    ¨C Third young mistress Dubois, I am Vincent¡¯s grandmother. If you don¡¯t have urgent matters to deal with in the Sanchez residence, could I offer you a ride home?


    ¨C How are you, Mrs. Sanchez, Ines greeted politely. Hearing Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s thinly veiled invitation to leave, she lowered her head ufortably and said in a low voice,


    ¨C The brother-inw said he would help me find someone. I will leave immediately after meeting this person!


    Hearing Ines¡¯ words, Matriarch Sanchez felt a little uneasy. The third young mistress Dubois was indeed an ignorant young woman. It just wouldn¡¯t make someone from the younger generation reject their elders so directly. Indeed, she was happy that the third young mistress Dubois did not marry into the Sanchez family. Otherwise, Matriarch Sanchez would have gone to great lengths to convince Vincent to divorce her.


    Matriarch Sanchez turned to smile at the butler standing next to her. She said:


    ¨C Ask the servants to take good care of the third young mistress Dubois. Do not neglect it. Otherwise, strangers will me our family for being ungraceful.


    Ines was rooted to the ground in shock. She could tell that Matriarch Sanchez was unhappy with her, but she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Before Ines could react, Matriarch Sanchez had already left, taking Meyer with her. Ines was left alone in the pavilion, still gaping.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Butler Meyer followed behind Matriarch Sanchez. He felt worried that Matriarch Sanchez was directly looking for trouble with the second youngdy.


    However, he had thought too much.


    When Matriarch Sanchez caught a glimpse of Lyana, who was holding a book on medicine, she smiled brightly and tugged on her arm affectionately, gazing at her with a loving expression.


    Lyana was amazed. A slight smile appeared on her face as she looked at the butler in confusion.


    He carefully exined,


    ¨C Second youngdy, this is Madame Sanchez.


    Miss Sanchez. Wasn¡¯t thisdy Vincent¡¯s grandmother?


    ¨C Grandmother.


    As soon as Lyana¡¯s words dropped, she saw Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face move even closer to hers.


    ¨C Oh, my darling child.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana, with full affection and warmth. With Lyana standing in front of her in the flesh, Matriarch Sanchez privately thought she looked even prettier than she did in the video. She grabbed Lyana¡¯s delicate hand and said worriedly,


    -Why are you so skinny? Butler Meyer, you need to prepare more delicious food for my darling child!


    With confusion written all over his face, the butler nodded. It was the first time he had seen the matriarch of the Sanchez family care for a stranger with such warmth.


    It¡¯s true. Previously, in Charles¡¯ eyes, Lyana had always been an outsider.


    But now he felt he should take good care of Lyana. After all, she was clearly in favor of the Sanchez matriarch. It seemed that Lyana had secured her position as the second Young Lady of the Sanchez family.

 Chapter 14

    Lyana was not used to being treated with such enthusiasm and found herself quite overwhelmed.


    Holding Lyana¡¯s hand, Matriarch Sanchez began to enter the house. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face and she spoke quietly, as if afraid to scare her.


    ¨C My darling child, how old are you this year?


    ¨C Twenty four.


    ¨C Good, good!


    The smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face grew even brighter.


    ¨C You are a good girl.


    Lyana became even more confused. All she did was answer Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s question about her age. Just for that she was called a


    ¨C good girl?


    ¨C Oh!


    Matriarch Sanchez suddenly eximed.


    Surprised, Lyana froze.


    ¨C Lan is on your arm!


    This little pet is extremely intelligent. He loves those who have a good heart.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s smile was so wide it looked like her face was about to split in two. She looked at Lyana lovingly.


    ¨C It seems that my darling granddaughter must be a very kind angel. That¡¯s why Lan is following you!


    Lyana smiled awkwardly. What should she say? Thank you?


    Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t feel the awkwardness at all. She felt that her dear granddaughter had been heaven sent to save her grandson. Her eyes shone as she asked,


    ¨C I heard your younger sister bullied you?


    Lyana lowered her head and smiled weakly, remaining silent.


    ¨C Good girl. If someone bullies you in the future, you must tell me. grandma will defend you.


    At this point Matriarch Sanchez finally remembered his purpose ofing here. She said to the butler,


    ¨C Don¡¯t stay there. Quickly move Lyana¡¯s things to the second young master¡¯s room.


    The butler was stunned.


    The second young master was a monster of cleanliness. If he found out that the second youngdy¡¯s belongings were in his room, would he lose his temper and order them to renovate his entire room?


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you go?


    Matriarch Sanchez narrows her eyes, displeased.


    The butler could only get ready and fulfill the order. Privately, he prayed that the second young master would not fly away in anger that night.


    ¡­


    When night fell, Lyana was still reading in the guest bedroom.


    Matriarch Sanchez sat next to her, so sleepy her eyelids kept sliding down. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Lyana¡¯s reading, so she got up and walked out. Once outside, she pulled out her phone to call Vincent, urging him toe home early.


    When she returned, Vincent was already so tired that she was practically in tears. Seeing his grandmother in this state, he frowned slightly and nced at butler Charles, as if ming him for not taking good care of Matriarch Sanchez.


    The butler hurriedly lowered his head in fear, not daring to speak.


    ¨C Don¡¯t me him.


    Matriarch Sanchez spoke first. She approached Vincent and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C My darling child has been married in our family for a few days. Why didn¡¯t you take good care of her? Why didn¡¯t you consummate your marriage?


    Startled, Vincent stood there with confusion written all over his face.


    Could it be that Grandma was referring to Lyana?


    Since when did Grandma be so close to Lyana?


    However, Vincent chose to continue pretending to be in the dark. He asked,


    ¨C Who is your ¡®darling¡¯ child?


    ¨C Your wife, of course!


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Vincent, saying resentfully,


    ¨C I have already asked someone to move the business of my darling child in your room. You are a man, so you have to take the initiative. Otherwise, your wife will run away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C I¡¯m talking to you. You listen to me?


    Matriarch Sanchez spoke without a trace of humor. She wasn¡¯t satisfied until she saw Vincent turn to look at her.


    ¨C Okay, I won¡¯t say more. You young people have fun at night.


    With that, Matriarch Sanchez left with the butler.


    Seeing that the lights in Lyana¡¯s room were still on, Vincent approached.


    The moment he entered the room, his eyes met Lyana¡¯s twinkling ones. He narrowed his eyes andmanded,


    ¨C You will sleep in my room!


    Lyana closed the medicine book in her hands and replied:


    ¨C No, I¡¯m fine here. Oh¡­


    She had never expected Vincent to walk up and take her in his arms for a bridal babywearing. Caught off bnce, she looked at Vincent in shock and involuntarily met those soulful eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C Put me down!


    ¨C Sleep in my room tonight!


    With those words, he took Lyana back to her room.


    Not far away, Matriarch Sanchez slyly poked her head out. She watched Lyana being carried into the room by Vincent and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Carefully, she tiptoed toward Vincent¡¯s bedroom door.


    The bedroom door was securely closed. Matriarch Sanchez pressed her ear to the door.


    ¨C YOU ¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent ced a hand over her mouth.


    ¨C Hush!


    He pressed Lyana under him and looked into her eyes. His eyes darkened. In a low voice he asked hoarsely,


    ¨C Do you know how to shout?


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion and blinked.


    He held out Lyana¡¯s pinched arm harshly.


    ¨C Ah!


    He let go and Lyana cried out in pain. He immediately put a hand over his mouth.


    ¨C Oh ¡­


    She looked at Vincent¡¯s grips. She had never expected this man to be a sadomasochist. What a pervert.

 Chapter 15

    The more Lyana thought about it, the more she felt he was a pervert. Humiliated tears welled up in her eyes and she looked at Vincent, without blinking.


    Vincent, meanwhile, wasser-focused on what was happening outside the room.


    ¨C Ma¡¯am, maybe we should leave.


    Judging by the voice, it was Butler Charles who had spoken.


    ¨C Stop this nonsense. Let me listen carefully. Has the deed been done?


    That voice belonged to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Slowly Lyana started to stop struggling. Vincent therefore put himself on stage. She looked closely at Vincent and saw that his eyes were clear and emotionless. She realized she had been thinking too much.


    After a while, she heard the sound of footsteps leaving. When Vincent removed his hand from her mouth, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    He tugged at his tie and looked at him coldly, asking,


    ¨C Did you tell stories?


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice held a trace of sex appeal. There was a hint of ridiculousness in his words, and it was hard to tell if he was questioning her or making fun of her.


    Lyana gave Vincent an expressionless look. She said nonchntly,


    ¨C I¡¯m not that free. If you don¡¯t have any proof, don¡¯t talk nonsense.


    With that, she picked up her book and headed for the door.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He said,


    ¨C Sleep here tonight.


    She remained stunned for a moment. She remembered the servant saying that Vincent didn¡¯t like other peopleing into his room. Could it be that he was nning to sleep somewhere else himself?


    Lyana thought she understood. She was about to go to bed when she saw Vincent walking.


    ¨C Second Young Master, if nothing else is the problem, you should rest early.


    Lyana said ncing towards the door. It was obvious that she was inviting him to leave.


    He calmly loosened his tie and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see the look in his eyes, but she could feel his displeasure.


    Looking at the bed, Lyana understood instantly. He wanted to sleep in his own bed. She said:


    ¨C Why not have the servants move him to another room?


    Before Vincent could respond, she added,


    ¨C I didn¡¯t touch your bed, so you don¡¯t have to worry.


    Vincent was silent for a moment, his eyes darkening. The expression on his face was intriguing. After a while he said,


    ¨C There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t mind if she touched his bed.


    Lyana was stunned for a brief moment before she came to her senses. It was true that they appeared in this room at the same time. Vincent must have seen that she hadn¡¯t touched the bed. She spoke,


    ¨C Oh, that¡¯s right, you brought me here. Alright, I¡¯ll have someone move the bed and bring in a new bed!


    As Lyana spoke, she headed for the door, preparing to call the servants.


    ¨C do you want grandma to know that we sleep in separate rooms? Sitting by the bed, Vincent looked up at Lyana calmly.


    Lyana¡¯s footsteps stopped. She turned to look at Vincent. Ignoring the nkness in his eyes, she continued to speak.


    ¨C You don¡¯t love me, do you? My departure should suit you.


    After a pause, she looked at Vincent with an odd expression. Thinking of how he had pretended to consummate their marriage earlier, she asked,


    ¨C Why did you let grandma misunderstand what we were doing in the room?


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression unreadable. He stood up and walked over to Lyana, looking at her with amanding expression.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨C Can you cure my illness?


    She looked up, her long hair falling naturally to her shoulders. She looked at the man in front of her and said,


    ¨C I¡¯m only 70% sure.


    As she spoke, she finally understood what Vincent meant. Her eyes lit up and she smirked.


    ¨C Second young master, let¡¯s sign a contract!


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Lyana in confusion.


    Lyana quickly approached and signed the contract she had prepared in advance. She handed it to Vincent and said:


    ¨C We will have a marriage by contract. For one year.


    Vincent looked at her, her expression disagreeable. Despite himself, his hands clenched into fists. He looked coldly at Lyana and didn¡¯t speak for long.


    ¨C For this year, we will not interfere with each other¡¯s privacy and I will treat your illness. After a year, we will divorce and let go.


    She spoke slowly, a bright smile in her eyes.


    Vincent looked straight into Lyana¡¯s eyes. The re in those eyes irritated him.


    She held the contract in one hand and a pen in the other. She gave the two objects to Vincent.


    ¨C Sign.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent took the contract from her, taking his time. With a calm expression, he tore the contract in half, then threw the two pieces of paper away with an arrogant look.


    The two halves of the contract fell to the ground softly, almost like snowkes.


    Lyana looked at him in disbelief. She frowned slightly, puzzled.


    ¨C What do you mean by that?


    She continued to stare at Vincent in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of crisis he was having. Why did he tear up the contract? Shouldn¡¯t he have signed the contract without hesitation?

 Chapter 16

    Vincent said coldly,


    ¨C Woman, did you think that would get my attention? You are too naive. Then he turned to leave.


    Lyana had never expected Vincent to tear the contract in half.


    However, this was not an obstacle. Out of habit, she had prepared two copies beforehand. She handed the other copy to Vincent and said:


    ¨C There¡¯s one more!


    Vincent looked at her with contempt. His voice was cold as he said impassively,


    ¨C From now on, don¡¯t mention it again. Treat your role as second youngdy with respect.


    Lyana was even more confused.


    Vincent couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word. He turned around and walked into the bathroom, leaving Lyana alone.


    She watched Vincent return. The expression in his eyes grew more and more tense. She felt there must be something wrong with him. He clearly didn¡¯t like her. Was he forcing her to stay with the Sanchez family just because of her medical skills?


    But that wasn¡¯t good either. He didn¡¯t seem willing to let her cure his illness.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t understand it and couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it anymore. Instead, she found herself in a dilemma about where she should sleep tonight.


    When Vincent came out of the bathroom, he saw Lyana sitting on the couch. He raised his eyebrows slightly. With smiling eyes, he said without haste,


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going to bed?


    ¨C I think Grandma should be asleep by now. I will sleep next door! She replied with a smile, her gazending on Vincent¡¯s face.


    ¨C Just sleep on my bed. I have an errand to run tonight, so I¡¯m leaving.


    With that, Vincent turned and walked into the locker room.


    Lyana was amazed. He didn¡¯t despise her?


    Suppressing her astonishment, she spoke.


    ¨C My sister asked me when the owner of the jade pendant would return. She will also stay overnight.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s expression froze for a moment. After a brief pause, he replied,


    ¨C He¡¯s back, but something happened with a project he manages. He wille once the case is settled.


    ¨C OK I understand.


    She watched Vincent go to the door. She was about to close the door when she heard Vincent speaking.


    ¨C You seem very concerned about this matter.


    He watched Lyana intently, scrutinizing her expression. He hoped to see something of her reaction.


    Lyana opened her lips, giving a slight smile. Her expression remained calm as she replied,


    ¨C I just want her to leave as soon as possible. I get angry every time I see her.


    ¨C That¡¯s all?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes grew cold as he continued,


    ¨C When she appeared with the jade pendant, your reaction was abnormal. I even thought the jade pendant was yours!


    As Vincent finished speaking, he saw that Lyana¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. A slight smile appeared on his face as he gazed at her calmly. Indeed, it had to have something to do with the jade pendant.


    ¨C I just don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s nothing more than that.


    She looked up at Vincent and continued, ¨C She forced me to marry into this family for her. I just wanted to humiliate him, that¡¯s all.


    Vincent gave Lyana a meaningful look and said nothing more.


    She quickly closed the door. His heart, which was in his throat, gradually settled back. She still wasn¡¯t entirely clear about what happened five years ago. She could not alert the enemy unnecessarily.


    What surprised Lyana was that Vincent was willing to let her sleep on his bed.


    However, she still decided to go back to her guest room. He was a sensible person.


    She waited in the bedroom for a while, then went to the guest room next door.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly started ringing. Old A had texted him.


    ¨C Someone wants your information. ording to your instructions, I have already prepared a copy of your information!


    ¨C THANKS. Lyana sent a text in response.


    ¨C However, this person asked a really specific question.


    ¨C What question? she frowned.


    ¡®He asked if you had ever given birth, and if you had, where the baby had gone. ¡±


    Looking at Old A¡¯s message, Lyana¡¯s hand started shaking slightly. His gaze dropped, a tinge of grief appearing in his eyes.


    Four years ago, she was forced to give birth, but the child had died at the time of birth.


    Old A sent another text, Maybe because Lyana hadn¡¯t replied in a long time.


    ¨C This person offered a high price.


    ¨C What is the height? Lyana asked.


    ¨C One hundred million.


    Reading Old A¡¯s response, Lyana narrows her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted.


    ¨C Who is the one who investigates? ¡±


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez! ¡±


    She opened the guest bedroom door and walked in, then sat down dejectedly. She could still remember the pain and grief of the night she gave birth, with the utmost rity. The only thing she couldn¡¯t remember was the child she had given birth to.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll send you the informationter. After answering, she threw her phone aside. She lowered her gaze slightly, her lips curled up.


    Since Vincent suspected her, she would tell him the truth. That way, he was probably going to divorce her very soon.


    She wrote down her child¡¯s date of birth and sent it to Old A.


    After receiving a response from Old A, Lyana quietly deleted all chat records. Then she turned off her phone to get ready for bed.


    The next morning she was awakened by a knock on the door. She went to open the door with a sullen expression and her gazended on this woman¡¯s face. Before she could say anything, the woman started screaming like she was a ughtered pig.


    Lyana gave Ines a disgruntled look. Silently, she raised her hands to cover her ears, her expression filled with disdain.


    ¨C Can you stop screaming? You scream like a pig!


    Ines covered her mouth in panic. Horrified, she looked at the snake on Lyana¡¯s shoulder. She staggered back two steps, trying to distance herself from Lyana. Her voice was shaking when she said it,


    ¨C Sister, why are you sleeping with the snake?


    ¨C If not the snake, then who? Would you rather I sleep with you? Lyana gave Ines an air of aversion. She had always had a bad temper when she woke up, and now she was getting more and more irritated. She said angrily,


    ¨C Lose yourself, I want to continue to sleep!


    Seeing that Lyana was about to close the door, Ines rushed forward to prevent the door from closing. She said with concern,


    ¨C Sister, Madame Sanchez and Brother-inw are waiting for you downstairs!


    Lyana rolled her eyes at Ines and walked into the room to wash up. When she came out, she was already wearing a white t-shirt and a denim skirt.


    When she appeared in the dining room, she saw Matriarch Sanchez talking to Vincent.


    ¨C You usually know how to take care of people, don¡¯t you? Your wife is younger than you. Why don¡¯t you take care of her? You use so much force. Those who don¡¯t know might think you are violent!


    Vincent stared impassively at his phone. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Ines listened to Matriarch Sanchez speak and her face went pale. She looked at Lyana jealously.


    Lyana looked down silently. Matriarch Sanchez had therefore fallen in love with their act. She had even been pinched by Vincentst night.


    ¨C Oh, honey, you¡¯re up. Come sit down!


    Matriarch Sanchez red at Lyana and waved at her. She said happily,


    ¨C If you don¡¯t feel well, sleep more. You don¡¯t have to get up so early!


    Lyana obeyed,


    ¨C Grandmother.


    She took her seat next to Matriarch Sanchez.


    As for Ines, she looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief. You should know that she got up at six o¡¯clock. When Matriarch Sanchez saw her in the morning, she said dismissively that she woke upte.


    It was already half past nine and Lyana had just gotten up. Not only did Matriarch Sanchez not me her sister for waking upte, she even told her sister to get more rest.


    Ines frowned as she looked at Lyana, her expression overflowing with jealousy. Vaguely, she felt a dangerous look on her. She looked up and saw Vincent staring at her.


    Ines¡¯ heart flew into her mouth. She quickly lowered her eyes to hide her anger.


    Vincent¡¯s heavy gaze lingered on Ines. Looking up, he saw that Davy had arrived. He nced at Davy, then followed him to the second floor office.


    In the study.


    Davy handed the information he had found to Vincent and said with a serious expression,


    ¨C This is the information I gathered on the second youngdy and her younger sister, for the past five years. Everything is written here clearly. Have or take a look!


    The documents said Lyana was sent to live in the countryside when she was one year old. She was not brought back to town until she was neen and became a top medical student at S University. Four years ago she gave birth to a baby and was sent to a psychiatric hospital soon after. She was now the wife of the second young master Sanchez.


    Ines was the beloved and pampered daughter of the Dubois family. She had never loved her sister and her biggest wish was to marry into a wealthy family. She was a student at a third-tier university.


    Vincent looked down and said impassively,


    ¨C She really had a child.


    ¨C Yes.


    Dave nodded. He could feel the coldness radiating from Vincent. Sensing that misfortune was about to fall, Davy silently lit a row of prayer candles for Lyana in his heart.


    ¨C The Dubois family must be really daring!


    Vincent frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t mad at Lyana, but he thought Lyana¡¯s parents were really entric.


    If she had the ability to resist, Vincent guessed that she would not have been forcibly sent to the psychiatric hospital by the Dubois family.


    It seemed that Lyana being sent to the mental hospital had a lot to do with her having a child.


    Lyana Dubois, having a child?


    Four years ago, she gave birth?


    A trace of surprise shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes. At this moment there was a knock on the office door.


    Before Vincent could say anything, the door opened and he saw Lyana standing in the doorway with a cup of tea.


    The sunlight from the hallway scattered over her, painting her in ayer of gold. She looked like a fairy from another world.


    She gave a small smile.


    ¨C Did Ie at the wrong time?


    ¨C No.


    By chance, Vincent ced a folder of documents on top of the pile of documents he had been reading. He looked at Lyana carefully and said:


    ¨C Let the servants do this kind of work in the future.


    Smiling, she brought the tea and ced it on the desk. She pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C Grandma asked me to send it.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s small face, barelyrger than his palm. For a brief moment, a trace of grief appeared in his eyes.


    He finally understood why she was no longer afraid of snakes. He guessed that living under the Dubois family, she had no choice but to evolve from a docile little rabbit into a poisonous beast.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lyana put the tea down and turned to leave, remembering to close the door.


    In a low voice, Davy spoke.


    ¨C Second young master, should we send the second young madam back to the Dubois family?


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary.


    Vincent frowned and pulled out the documents again.


    ¨C Help me find someone.

 Chapter 17

    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on thest line of words in the document.


    ¨C Lyana and Collin Perrot broke up that day. Because Ines intervened, Ines instead reunited with Collin Perrot.


    Vincent closed the file and shoved it into Davy¡¯s hands. Calmly, he said,


    ¨C Go investigate the reasons for the breakup of Lyana Dubois and Collin Perrot. Investigate Collin Perrot as well and find MW


    ¨C Yes.


    Davy understood everything Vincent remembered.


    When Lyana came downstairs, she also saw Vincent and Davy following her downstairs. She was surprised but didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Vincent caught up with Lyana in two or three strides. He approached her and said in her ear,


    ¨C Mr. W is gone. Something popped up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana froze for a moment and looked at Vincent in confusion. She didn¡¯t know any WMs.


    ¨C The owner of the jade pendant.


    Said Vincent, standing on the stairs. He looked down and saw Ines standing in the living room. He frowned sadly. A little girl who stole her sister¡¯s boyfriend must have an ulterior motive.


    ¨C Ask your sister to go home first.


    Lyana agreed and followed Vincent up the stairs. She was curious to know why he even brought Ines here in the first ce. is it really because of the owner of the jade pendant?


    Vincent came downstairs and politely exchanged a few words with Matriarch Sanchez before leaving.


    ¨C Sister!


    Ines quickly went to Lyana and looked at her with ingratitude. In stark contrast to the disdain Lyana was used to, Ines stepped forward and affectionately grabbed Lyana¡¯s arm.


    Who didn¡¯t know how to act?


    Sister love?


    Lyana looked at Ines with a smile and slid her arm out of Ines¡¯ reach in one fluid motion. She saidnguidly,


    ¨C Ines your brother-inw told me that the owner of the jade pendant, MW, is busy and will note until after a while. Why don¡¯t you go home during this time?


    Ines naturally understood that Lyana would not dare to give her the wrong information under the name of Vincent. She lowered her gaze slightly, the corners of her lips lifting, hiding the disdain in her eyes. Take it easy, she replied.


    ¨C Okay, I will.


    Lyana looked towards the door. Seeing that Ines was still there, motionless, she raised her eyebrows and said:


    ¨C I have other things to do, so I will not apany you.


    Lyana then walked over to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Ines stood there coldly, her hands clenched in fists. She turned around and saw Matriarch Sanchez looking at Lyana fondly.


    How was that fair?


    How could Lyana be loved by Matriarch Sanchez?


    She was clearly much better than Lyana in every way. Her academics were much better than Lyana as well. Lyana was just crazy.


    Ines hid the coldness and repugnance in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t give her true emotions so early in the game. She had to protect herself first.


    At that thought, Ines took a deep breath and walked past Matriarch Sanchez, saying politely,


    ¨C Grandma, I will¡­


    ¡®Any Tom, Dick or Harry dares to call me ¡®Grandma¡¯. Isn¡¯t the threshold to enter the Sanchez family so low? Matriarch Sanchez cut sarcastically. She gave Ines an indifferent look, her lips curling coldly.


    Ines felt as if someone had emptied a bucket of cold water over her head in the middle of winter. She stood rooted to the spot, clenching her fists involuntarily.


    ¨C Madame Sanchez, Lyana still has work to do. I go first!


    Ines said in response, smiling softly.


    Sitting on the side, Lyana suddenly felt that Ines¡¯ helplessness was truly unparalleled. Ines was visibly livid, but she could still put on a sweet and charming mask with ease.


    ¨C Hurry up and go. After you leave, it will be easier for the servants to thoroughly clean the vi. Otherwise, I keep thinking there¡¯s a weird smell in here!


    Matriarch Sanchez said rudely, disregarding thebel. She turned her head to the side and paid no attention to Ines¡¯ pitiful expression.


    Ines bit her lip and turned away, starting to walk towards the door. His hands were clenched tightly into fists and his fingernails dug into his palms.


    Seeing that Ines was gone, Matriarch Sanchez turned to look worriedly at Lyana, who was seated next to her. She said with concern,


    ¨C My darling child, your younger sister is a little scary. If she intimidates you again, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Grandma and Grandma will help drive her away!


    Lyana felt the warmth touch her heart. Although she knew Matriarch Sanchez only adored her so much because of Vincent, she was still touched. Smiling, she replied,


    ¨C I understand. Thanks grandma!


    ¨C Oh, honey, why are you so polite? The more time the Matriarch spent with Lyana, the more she felt that Lyana was an obedient and sensible girl. She was a perfectly suitable granddaughter. Matriarch Sanchez continued,


    ¨C Oh yes, I have something to give you. Use it to buy clothes!


    As she was talking, she pulled out a ck card and handed it to Lyana. Without waiting for Lyana to refuse, she continued,


    ¡®That¡¯s what you deserve. This ck credit card does not require a password or fingerprint authentication. You can use it to pay for anything without hassle. Take it. When you have your wedding with Vincent, grandma will have more gifts for you.


    Hearing Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, Lyana quickly lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t speak.


    She knew that Vincent would refuse to marry her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t marry him either.

 Chapter 18

    With Lyana¡¯s abilities, she could leave the mental hospital at any time. The reason she married into the Sanchez family was because she didn¡¯t want to be watched by the Dubois family after leaving the mental hospital.


    No matter how long she was married to Vincent, it wouldn¡¯t affect her investigation into what happened five years ago.


    Now she could use Vincent to investigate what happened five years ago.


    Matriarch Sanchez has repeatedly urged Lyana to buy more clothes. After talking for a while, she worried that Lyana would be embarrassed to use the ck card to spend money on new clothes. She looked hastily at her and said:


    ¨C Honey, why don¡¯t I go shopping with you? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to spend the money.


    Lyana smiled and said quickly:


    ¨C Grandma, I can do it myself.


    ¨C Alright. But if you don¡¯t go shopping today, I will apany you tomorrow.


    Matriarch Sanchez stood up as she spoke, her gazending on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C I have something today, so I leave first. Remember that you need to buy more clothes. Women should treat themselves better.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana obediently agreed.


    Seeing Lyana like this, Matriarch Sanchez was thrilled.


    After seeing the Matriarch leave, Lyana looked at the ck card in her hand. She thought for a moment and decided to follow his instructions to buy new clothes. She didn¡¯t have many clothes after leaving the mental hospital.


    When she reached the mall, she walked into a brand store and looked at the clothes calmly.


    Ines and her friend Eva Berger also went shopping in the same mall. Eva was not very well off and usually went out with Ines. Ines would give her clothes when she was in a good mood.


    Eva¡¯s gazended on the person not far from them. She frowned slightly and whispered,


    ¨C Ines, look. Is this person your older sister?


    Without waiting for Ines to respond, Eva continued to sow confusion,


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say your sister was in the psychiatric hospital?¡± Why did shee out?


    Ines was looking through some clothes when she heard Eva¡¯s words. She looked and saw Lyana doing the same nearby. She rolled her eyes and said in a low voice,


    ¨C She left a few days ago. She has already married.


    Hearing Ines¡¯ words, Eva looked at her in disbelief and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C Your family must be so nice. They gave your sister such a big dowry for her wedding.


    At this, Ines was momentarily stunned. She thought about the actions Lyana had extorted from her and silently agreed with Eva.


    Eva¡¯s gaze fell on the sales assistant behind Lyana. The sales assistant was already holding seven to eight garments. You should know that the cheapest item here was about ten thousand dors.


    Ines naturally noticed the clothes that Lyana had selected. Rolling her eyes, she continued,


    ¨C Sister took half the shares of mypany.


    ¨C What!


    Eva looked at Ines in shock. Ines held 20% of the shares of the Duboispany. ording to Ines, Lyana had taken half of her shares, which meant¡­


    ¡°Your parents dly gave it to him?¡±


    Ines lowered her head in discouragement, her eyes watering as she said,


    ¨C She¡¯s my older sister. I should give in to him.


    With those asional few words, Ines aired all of her grievances.


    ¨C That won¡¯t be enough. We need to get your shares back. Back then she tried to snatch your boyfriend; now she stole your money. You can¡¯t give it up so easily! Pulling Ines with her, Eva started walking towards an angry Lyana. She had to seek justice from her good friend.


    Lyana stood in front of the mirror, holding a floral dress and examining it carefully. After staring at it for a while, she shook her head in dissatisfaction and put the dress back on the rack. She was about to look for other clothes when she saw Eva and Ines walking towards her.


    ¨C Lyana, you are so shameless!


    Eva¡¯s fury exploded when she saw Lyana. She had never seen such a cheeky woman in her life.


    ¨C In the past, you tried to snatch Ines¡¯ boyfriend and now you even stole his shares. How can you be so vicious.


    Lyana was no longer in the mood to shop. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to someone who clearlycked intelligence. She turned to the sales assistant and said:


    ¨C Help me pack these things.


    ¨C Yes Madam,


    The sales assistant answered. Holding the items, she walked over to the cashier.


    Lyana walked over to the cashier, preparing to pay, but Eva grabbed her arm.


    She turned around and saw Eva raise her hand, preparing to p her. Without waiting for her to move, Lyana quickly pped Eva, causing her to take two steps back.


    In the space of that p, Eva had no choice but to let go of Lyana¡¯s arm. Panicked, she stood on the shelf next to her, barely managing to keep her bnce.


    Ines looked at Lyana with an ugly expression, then hurriedly lowered her gaze. She quickly walked over to Eva¡¯s side, holding out her hand for support. Rolling her eyes, Ines said softly,


    ¨C Eva, let¡¯s go. You can¡¯t beat her.. I remember your boyfriend loved her back then, but she¡­


    ¨C What?


    Eva felt frustrated, but hearing Ines¡¯ words, she narrowed her eyes and asked coldly,


    ¨C Roger loved her?


    Ines¡¯ breath rings out. She looked at Eva in panic, and quickly exined,


    ¨C Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t think too much. It is not like that. Roger did nothing with her¡­


    The more Ines exined, the more anxious she became. Cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. At the end, she sighed helplessly and looked at Eva with griping eyes. She said in a soothing tone,


    ¨C Eva, let¡¯s go!


    From Eva¡¯s perspective, Ines¡¯ actions made it more apparent that she was trying to cover something up. She looked at Lyana, who was standing at the cashier¡¯s counter, with a sour expression. Eva¡¯s eyes burned with anger.


    His best friend had been bullied and his boyfriend had once liked that bitch.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She had always valued his friendships. Right now she was so angry that she could have vomited blood. She straightened her back, pushed Ines¡¯s hand away and walked over to Lyana without hesitation.


    Lyana, you are too shameless!


    Eva approached Lyana with her hand raised, ready to p her.


    Lyana frowned, a little annoyed by Eva¡¯s behavior. She turned around and told the staff,


    ¨C This person is causing trouble. Please call security!


    The sales assistant looked at the pile of clothes in front of her. His business performance this month would definitely be the best of any employee. Smiling, the assistant picked up the phone, preparing to call security.


    Naturally, Eva saw the seller¡¯s actions. She put her hand down angrily and looked at Lyana, livid. With malevolence written all over her face, she said,


    ¨C Lyana, you impudent bitch. You stole your sister¡¯s boyfriend and now you¡¯re stealing his stock. Have you no shame at all?


    At Eva¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s gazended on Ines, who was standing nearby. She had put on a worried facade, looking like an innocent little bunny. The pretext was obvious!


    ¨C The invoice, please.


    As Lyana spoke, she quickly pulled out a ck card, ring at Eva contemptuously.


    ¨C Eva, I advise you to know what you are doing exactly.


    A ck card?


    The sales assistant took Lyana¡¯s ck card reverently. There were only a handful of people in this town who had such ck cards. The young woman in front of her was therefore a rich person!

 Chapter 19

    The people around them, watching the show unfold, immediately understood. Why would someone who could afford a ck card even care about the small amount of shares in the hands of others?


    Such a rich and pretty young woman could just wave at her, and a bunch of handsome men would probably fall at her feet!


    ¨C This young woman is really rich. That¡¯s why she must nder her!


    ¨C Exactly. Everyone knows that a ck card holds more wealth than a small country!


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t a rich young woman have a boyfriend?¡± What joke!


    ¡­


    Eva¡¯s expression grew darker and darker as she heard the whispers of the people around her. Her gaze fell on the ck card in Lyana¡¯s hand. Her eyes bulged and she screamed,


    ¨C You¡¯re a thief! Tell me, where did you steal that ck card from?


    The sales assistant had just swiped the ck card. Smiling, she indicated to Lyana to proceed with the fingerprint authentication. She nonchntly ced her finger on the device.


    Eva¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fingerprint machine in the hands of the sales assistant. The error report she had illustrated did not appear.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, here is your card!


    The ck card disys the owner¡¯sst name on the screen. The sales assistant smiled and handed the ck card to Lyana respectfully.


    Lyana calmly put the ck card back in her bag. Her moves weren¡¯t rushed, and people rushing her saw that there was another ck card in her bag.


    Everyone was amazed. It was the first time they had seen someone with two ck cards.


    ¨C Excuse me.


    Lyana spoke to the sales assistant next to her.


    ¨C Miss Eva used me of theft. Please call the police!


    The sales assistant smiled and nodded. However, before doing so, she called the security guards anyway. She waited for the security guards to subdue Eva before calling the police.


    Within 15 minutes, the police would arrive!


    Eva flew off in an instant panic. She was a nurse at First Hospital. If the people at the hospital knew that she had ndered someone, they could kick her out of the hospital.


    She turned to look at Ines, who was standing nearby. In desperation she cried,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¨C Ines, save me. I can¡¯t be stopped!


    Even if she hadmitted no crime, her future would be ruined as long as she was caught!


    Ines had initially wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, but when she heard Eva calling her, she hesitated. For a long moment, Ines stood rooted to the ground, motionless. Eventually, she hardened her resolve and turned to leave.


    Lyana looked at Ines¡¯ starting figure and gave a slight smile. She walked over to a nearby stool and sat down, crossing her legs gracefully as she waited for the police to arrive. She nced at Eva and asked:


    ¨C Where did your good friend go?


    At this moment, Eva felt as if the sky had copsed. She looked at Lyana in a daze, bit her lip and said fiercely,


    ¨C Lyana, you framed me. You will die a horrible death!


    Lyana looked at the unmistakable Eva and silently took out her cell phone to message Old A.


    In this town, the Berge family name barely carried weight. Eva Berge was often used to having fun, so her grades were not good. Eventually, through her father¡¯s machinations, she studied nursing in college and became a nurse.


    In college, she didn¡¯t study hard either. She watched dramas and yed games all day. After graduating, she became a nurse in the best hospital only with the help of her father¡¯s connections.


    His father continually reminded him to work hard. In the future, he expected her to marry a wealthy man as well.


    Eva looked at the security guards standing to her left and right. She felt her world was about to copse. If her father knew she had been arrested, he would definitely beat her to death.


    Eva¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. She hated Lyana with all her heart and yearned to tear her apart. But now her only option was to ask Lyana for help.


    ¨C Sister.


    Eva stood in front of a trembling Lyana. With a ttering smile on her face, she said ingratitude,


    ¨C Sister, I was wrong this time. You are the greatest person; why don¡¯t you forgive me just once?


    As Eva¡¯s words fell, the police arrived.


    Lyana briefly exined what happened. The policeman looked at Eva sternly, then looked at Lyana and said,


    ¨C Miss Dubois, to find out if this matter should be settled in private or not¡­ we suggest you settle it in private. After all, this question¡­


    The police were too embarrassed to say it was probably just a misunderstanding. But when they thought about how Eva framed Lyana for stealing the ck card, they realized the ck card had over 100 million in savings.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay if you want to settle it officially. After all, this case involves a ck card.


    Said the policeman with a serious expression. Seeing Lyana looking towards him, he said tentatively,


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you two talk? Miss Dubois can make a decision after that.


    Lyana thought about Eva¡¯s words earlier and nodded. She sat down on a nearby chair.


    Eva was shaking as she walked towards Lyana under the encouragement of the policeman. Her mind was stunned and all she could think about was how to get out of the situation.


    ¨C Sister.


    Eva stood in front of Lyana and bowed perpendicrly. Her tears of grievance fell when she said it,


    ¨C Sister, I was wrong. Please forgive me!


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Eva¡¯s face and her lips curved into a bright smile.


    ¨C Eva, there is no enmity between us, is there?


    Eva straightened her back hesitantly and looked at Lyana¡¯s face. She quickly looked down to hide the hate in her eyes.


    ¨C Everything is my fault!


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to reconcile with you, Lyana said impassively. She knew that Eva had no intention of admitting her mistake. With that, she got up and walked towards the police.


    ¨C Are you mad!


    Eva grabbed Lyana¡¯s arm and looked at her, eyes gnawing. She pursed her lips and screamed in rage,


    ¨C It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault! Why can¡¯t you let others tell the truth?


    Lyana calmly pushed Eva¡¯s hand away, signaling for the police to take her away.


    The police looked at Eva. There was a strange light in her eyes, and she seemed to want to eat Lyana alive. The police did not expect this young woman to always have a face full of hatred. She simply did not know how to repent!


    Lyana watched the police take Eva away. Then she took her new clothes home.


    On the way home, she saw that Old A had replied to her message. She asked curiously,


    ¨C What are you busy with? It took you so long to respond!


    Soon, Old A returned a text.


    ¨C I just got out of bed. I was ying video games, so I oversleptst night!


    Lyana moistened her lips. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Old A.


    ¨C Help me investigate two people, Roger Carter and Eva Berge, specifically regarding that day five years ago, in addition to their fate after that.


    Five years ago, Lyana went drinking with her good friend Martin Rousseau at a KTV room. In the end, she got drunk and passed out!


    Before she lost consciousness, she saw Ines give Martin a sum of money. Martin quickly disappeared from Country Z. When she was in the mental hospital, she had tried to investigate Martin¡¯s whereabouts, but found nothing.


    After that, she gave up investigating Martin Rousseau.


    When she saw Eva today, the memories hidden deep in Lyana¡¯s mind were finally awakened. That night, she thought she had also seen Eva.


    His memories were a little hazy. She seemed to remember that Ines and Eva entered the KTV room together, but she also seemed to remember that Ines entered the room herself.


    There seemed to be something wrong with her memory, which is why she wanted Old A to help her investigate.


    After receiving an affirmative response from Old A, Lyana turned off her phone and went to buy a car. It took her a long time to hire a taxi today, and she didn¡¯t want to have to repeat the experience again.


    She went home and parked her car in front of the vi. She then walked in with her new clothes.


    When she got home, she took a shower, then washed her new clothes and her old clothes. She put on her soft pajamas and settled down to read her books on medicine.


    Just then his phone rang. Lyana looked at the caller ID and smiled. She picked up the phone and waved,


    ¨C  Master Tom..

 Chapter 20

    ¨C Lyana, University S is having a banquet tonight. Doctor Durand from the field of traditional Chinese medicine will also attend. Aren¡¯t you interested in this area? You could talk to him.


    Lyana¡¯s smile widened. After thanking Professor Tom and asking for the address, she pulled out a dress and dried it in the dryer, then put it on and left.


    Butler Meyer, who was carrying a fruit tter, saw that Lyana was about to leave the house. She looked at Lyana in surprise and asked,


    ¨C Second Young Lady, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?


    ¨C There is a banquet I n to attend. I may be back quitete tonight.


    Lyana came out on her high heels, no longer paying attention to the butler.


    Butler Meyer¡¯s face darkened as she watched Lyana leave. A thought seemed to strike her and she pulled out her cell phone to call Vincent.


    Lyana drove to college, parked her car outside, and drove inside.


    When she got to the banquet hall, she saw that Professor Tom hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She started eating dessert on her own.


    Ines and her boyfriend, Collin Perrot, appeared at the entrance to the banquet hall. Collin studied medicine and Ines was invited as a date.


    Ines affectionately held Collin¡¯s arm. She could tell he was a little nervous and was talkingfortably.


    ¨C Brother Collin, don¡¯t worry. You will certainly be chosen by Dr. Durand!


    On the surface, this banquet was just aworking event for the big shots in the medical field, but in fact, it was for Dr. Durand to select some young doctors to participate in his cancer research project. .


    Collin was one of the nicest gentlemen in An City. He had a good family background, a good education and a good appearance. For countless girls, he represented the ideal boyfriend.


    Collin was very different from the other wealthy young heirs of An City. He was obsessed with the field of medicine and had a simple nature. Many professors of medicine praised him for his talent and intelligence, saying that it would certainly lead to great things in the field of medicine in the future.


    At the time, Ines had seen how close Lyana was to Collin. She had always loved stealing what Lyana had, so she confessed to Collin in public and made him her boyfriend.


    Ines and Collin were nonchntly having a bite to eat in the banquet hall when his gazended on his sister not far away. She whispered,


    ¨C Brother Collin, I see my sister. I will greet her!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ines hadn¡¯t been with Collin for so long because she hadn¡¯t found a better man yet.


    Collin was momentarily stunned when he heard Ines¡¯ words. He followed her gaze and saw Lyana wearing a white evening dress, casually eating refreshments. He felt a wave of disgust and looked away in displeasure.


    Ines naturally sensed Collin¡¯s change in attitude and she hastily consoled him.


    ¨C Brother Collin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tell sister you¡¯d be attending tonight.


    In other words, Lyana was here for him.


    Collin¡¯s eyebrows narrowed tightly, his frown deepening. He didn¡¯t think missing a fool was something to be proud of. He turned away and answered humbly,


    ¨C Go for it!


    Five years ago, he was discussing medicine with Lyana. He felt that Lyana was not a bad person. Later, he heard from other people that there was something wrong with his character.


    Not only did Lyana announce to everyone that she was his girlfriend, but she also bullied her weaker ssmates. Due to this incident, the value of Collin¡¯s purse was deducted.


    He had told Lyana about it and exined the situation to her, asking her to stop spreading rumors.


    But she pretended to be ignorant and even maintained that she had done nothing. Her innocent look made Collin want to vomit.


    However, two dayster, she wrote him a letter and booked a room for the two of them.


    When Lyana returned to school, she frantically searched for Martin and even set his desk on fire.


    After that, she was diagnosed with a mental illness and sent to the hospital.


    Collin had thought Lyana would have a clearer mind after recovering in the hospital for five years. He didn¡¯t expect her to continue harassing him, almost like a ghost haunting her killer.


    He headed for the door in frustration. He was about to light a cigarette when his gazended on the man not far from him. He immediately put on a polite smile.


    It was Vincent Sanchez!


    He was the most famous man in An City!


    Even though Collin didn¡¯t care about his family¡¯s business, his parents had always told him to be polite to Vincent even when he was a kid. This man was not someone the Perrot family could afford to offend.


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez.


    He walked over to Vincent. Seeing the other man stop, Collin smiles.


    ¨C I am Collin Perrot.


    Vincent stared coldly at the man in front of him for a while, then remembered that this man was indeed Collin Perrot. He made a deadpan grunt, then seemed to have thought of something, asking hoarsely,


    ¨C What time does the banquet start?


    Collin saw Vincent¡¯s brief nce towards the banquet hall and immediately understood.


    ¨C It starts at 8 p. m. The second young master Sanchez cane backter!


    Vincent did not answer. Hands in his pockets, he turned and left with Thomas.


    Collin watched Vincent return as he left. His eyes shone with admiration

 Chapter 21

    Collin¡¯s bad mood disappeared in an instant. He calmly entered the banquet hall and saw Ines looking for him.


    He walked over to her and whispered,


    ¨C I¡¯m back.


    She purged her lips and smiled. She turned to Lyana with a guilty expression.


    ¨C Brother Collin, I¡¯m so sorry to have made it difficult for you. Anyway, she¡¯s my sister. I ¡­


    As Ines spoke, her eyes lit up. She started sobbing softly.


    Collin took out a handkerchief and gently wiped away Ines¡¯ tears. Slowly, he says,


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t me yourself for the mistakes of others.


    ¨C Thank you, Brother Collin.


    Ines sniffed and whispered,


    ¨C My sister¡¯s emotional state is pretty stable now, but let¡¯s not mention what happened five years ago ahead of her. I¡¯m afraid she¡­


    Ines did not have to continue her sentence. Collin knew what Lyana could do.


    At the time, she burned down an entire school building!


    At that thought, he silently pulled Ines into his embrace. At the time, people med Ines behind her back for what Lyana had done. His heart ached when he said it,


    ¨C I know. You are so kind. At the time, she even tried to say that it was you who burned down the school building. Why do you always consider his feelings?


    ¨C She¡¯s my older sister!


    Ines looked down, saying pitifully


    Right now, she hoped that Lyana would keep a distance from Collin. She didn¡¯t know what Mr. Jade Pendant looked like and if his family was wealthy. Until then, she had to keep Collin in her clutches.


    Lyana stood at a distance, slowly munching on her pastry. Seeing the pretentious act Ines put on, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    collin.


    An ordinary but overconfident man who insisted that she love him. She was sure there was something wrong with her brain. To be precise, he was too narcissistic!


    Seeing that it was time for the banquet to begin, Lyana stopped eating. She wiped her mouth and headed for the door.


    Seeing Lyana walking, Ines looked at her nervously.


    Collin looked at Lyana with a face full of disgust. He told himself that if she tried to talk to him, he would refuse to answer.


    She walked past Ines, ignoring her panicked expression. She walked towards the door and her gazended on the male professor who had just entered.


    ¨C Master Tom.


    She approached and saluted, smiling.


    ¨C Lyana, you are here. I have something to tell you. Come here!


    Professor Tom said, bringing Lyana to the side of the banquet hall.


    Collin had wanted to greet Professor Tom, but when he saw his attitude towards Lyana, he hesitated.


    Professor Tom was famous for being taciturn. Collin couldn¡¯t understand why Professor Tom was treating Lyana so gently that he even had a smile on his face.


    His forehead sank deeper and deeper. Just as he was considering running after the two of them, a group of people arrived at the door. Collin turned to see the university medical professors entering the banquet hall with Dr. Durand.


    Arge number of professors wanted to participate in Dr. Durand¡¯s research project.


    ¨C Master Durand!


    Collin pushed Ines aside and walked towards Doctor Durand, smiling.


    ¨C Oh, it¡¯s Collin Perrot.


    Charles Durand had taught Collin a few sses in the past. When he saw Collin approaching, he smiled and greeted him. Then he nced around the room and continued,


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s talkter. I have groceries to do.


    ¨C Master Durand, go ahead!


    Collin replied politely, beaming brightly.


    After weing Collin, Charles Durand went to Professor Tom.


    Collin looked aside as Lyana talked to Professor Durand and Professor Tom. Hidden in his pocket, his right fist was clenched. He had never expected Lyana to attract the attention of the two teachers!


    ¨C Master Tom, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other!¡± Charles Durand went to Professor Tom, shaking his hand.


    Professor Tom shed a bright smile. He greeted Charles politely before introducing Lyana to Charles.


    ¨C Master Durand, this is my disciple, Lyana Dubois.


    Lyana smiled and waved,


    ¨C How are you, Master Durand!


    Charles nced at Lyana. His gaze fell on Professor Tom¡¯s face, and he asked curiously,


    ¨C is she the disciple of whom you were so proud?


    ¨C Yes. I was thinking of letting her join your research project this time. After all, this is a rare opportunity! Teacher Tom knew that Charles¡¯ research project was extremely important. Plus, this project was well-funded, so Lyana could take the opportunity to find out more.


    ¨C Are you ready to let her go?


    Charles smiled and looked over to Professor Tom. While Charles Durand studied Chinese medicine, Professor Tom studied Western medicine.


    ¨C She can learn even more from you. Why don¡¯t you take him along for the project? Or, we could test him right now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Teacher Tom had absolute faith in Lyana, so he wasn¡¯t at all worried that she couldn¡¯t answer Charles¡¯ questions.


    ¨C That won¡¯t be necessary. Previously, Charles had already heard from his good friend that Lyana was really good at medicine. He looked at Lyana kindly and said:


    ¨C The day after tomorrow, look for me at the research institute.


    ¨C Thank you, Master Durand.


    Lyana had a pleasant disposition to begin with. Coupled with her exquisite outfit and makeup, she looked like a sunny young woman. Anyone looking at her could not have invoked the slightest disgust.


    Charles Durand said a few more words to Professor Tom before leaving to greet the others.


    Professor Tom gave Lyana a few extra reminders. Finally, he says,


    ¡°Study well under Dr. Durand.¡± He is very talented in Chinese medicine.


    ¨C Thank you teacher. It must have been hard to make ns for me.


    She looked at Professor Tom gratefully. If teacher Tom hadn¡¯t gone against public opinion, she wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete her doctorate.


    ¨C Why are you so polite? I am your teacher. Of course, I have to n for you.


    Professor Tom really wanted to continue taking Lyana under his wing, but he had already taught Lyana everything he had learned in medicine.


    ¨C Very well, that question is settled. I leave first. If you need anything, find me.


    Smiling, Lyana apanied Professor Tom to the entrance of the banquet hall. She wanted to keep seeing him go, but he refused.


    ¨C You will soon be studying with Professor Durand. He will teach you. You don¡¯t need to send me.


    Professor Tom smiled. He gave Lyana a few more reminders, then left.


    She turned and walked into the banquet hall. As she entered, she saw Charles Durand waving to her.


    She approached, smiled and saluted,


    ¨C Master Durand.


    She was obedient.


    ¨C Collin Perrot, this is Lyana Dubois. She is Professor Tom¡¯s inner disciple. Study well with her in the future.


    Charles looked at Collin with a cold expression, then he turned to Lyana, a bright smile crossing his features.


    ¨C Did Professor Tom go home?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana answered with a smile. The smile on her face faded as she thought of Professor Tom¡¯s health.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, your Master Tom is blessed by heaven. He will certainly be fine.


    Charles said a few words offort, then turned to leave.


    Ines and Eva stood some distance away, eating refreshments. Seeing Lyana and Collin standing together, Eva frowned.


    ¨C Ines, is the bitch Lyana here to look for Collin on purpose?


    Eva had been taken to the police station and her family had to spend money to get her out. Her father was so furious that he refused to give her an allowance for the next two months.


    Ines¡¯ eyes shone. She looked to the side and she said:


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. This is a banquet for medical students. Why is she here?


    With these words, Eva immediately understood.


    Lyana had been expelled beforepleting her freshman year of college. Apart from Collin, no one else here today would have been his ssmate!


    ¨C I¡¯m going to talk to him!


    Eva thought about howpletely embarrassed she had been in the mall. This time, she had to regain her dignity.


    Although Ines had abandoned her thest time, sheter exined the situation to


    Eva.


    Ines had wanted to go to the Dubois residence to look for reinforcements, but when she saw Evaing out of the police station, she felt extremely guilty. Aspensation, she gave Eva 100, 000 yuan.


    After Eva received the 100, 000 yuan, her anger dissipated somewhat. With immense generosity, she forgave Ines. Ines even invited her to this banquet, saying that she hoped that Eva would soon find a boyfriend.

 Chapter 22

    Eva approached Lyana on her high heels and looked at her, overflowing with arrogance. She said furiously,


    ¨C How dare you attend this banquet? You have no shame? You¡¯re not even a student at S University. You¡¯re a lunatic. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable here?


    Collin turned and walked towards Ines. Every second he spent around Lyana was total torture.


    ¨C Wasn¡¯t the arrest enough for you? Lyana raised her eyebrows and looked at Eva with a smile, saying lightly,


    ¨C do you want to go back?


    ¨C If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have been arrested? Bitch!


    Eva raised her hand, ready to p Lyana¡¯s face.


    Without waiting for Eva to move, Lyana pped her first.


    Eva stumbled, copsing onto a nearby table. Drinks and pastries were strewn on the floor and her dress was stained.


    With that, she caught everyone¡¯s attention in the banquet hall.


    Ines looked worriedly at Eva. She purred her lips and said worriedly,


    ¨C Sister you hit Eva during the day, and now you hit him again Eva Ce ¡­


    ¨C Let¡¯s take a look.


    Collin wanted nothing to do with Lyana, but he frowned when he saw that Eva had been hit.


    In the past, Lyana had a sweet facade. Now, to Collin¡¯s disbelief, not only had she stopped pretending, but her mental illness had worsened. She actually hit someone in public!


    ¨C How dare you hit me!


    Eva red at Lyana, as if she wanted to swallow her whole.


    Ines approached Eva¡¯s side and took out a handkerchief to help her wipe her face. She said with concern,


    ¨C Eva how are you? Oh my god, you¡¯re bleeding!


    Seeing Inese out to defend her, tears of grievance fell from Eva¡¯s eyes.


    Collin protected Ines and Eva behind him. He looked at Lyana and said in disgust,


    ¨C Lyana, I¡¯ve told you many times that I don¡¯t love you. Please stop bothering me.


    Lyana didn¡¯t seem to have heard him speak. Her gaze was still slightly lowered as she yed with the ring on her finger. Her fingernails were pink and shiny. The whole picture made her feel warm, like all the chaos had nothing to do with her.


    Collin frowned when he saw that Lyana was paying him no mind. He walked over and said,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, I know you came out of a psychiatric hospital. I advise you to leave Professor Charles¡¯ project as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will not look good on you if your past is exposed!


    Everyone in the banquet hall gasped when they heard Collin¡¯s words. Many of them were there for the Dr. Charles Project. Some of them wanted to join the project, some wanted to invest in the project and some wanted to discuss other projects with Dr. Charles.


    Collin¡¯s words made it clear to everyone that Lyana was a madwoman who had already been selected by Doctor Charles.


    ¨C So this person actuallyes from a psychiatric hospital!


    ¨C How does Dr. Charles work with such a person?


    ¡°If Dr. Charles brings her into the project, I¡¯m afraid my investments will run out!¡±


    ¡­


    Lyana hasn¡¯t even batted an eyelid as she listens to the discussion going on around her. Contemptuously, she strutted towards Collin on her high heels and looked straight into his eyes. As if the question didn¡¯t matter, she spoke.


    ¨C Perrot ssmates, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m fit to take part in Professor Charles¡¯s project?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Eva didn¡¯t bother to wait for Collin to respond. Breathtakingly, she replied,


    ¨C At least you know your ce. I advise you to leave this project as soon as possible. If something happens in the future, you will not be able to bear the consequences!


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze lingering on Eva¡¯s face as she spoke.


    ¨C Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson by now? do you still want another p?


    ¨C You were only in college for half a semester and you didn¡¯t even graduate!¡± By what right do you have the right to join Dr. Charles¡¯ project?


    Collin looked coldly at Lyana. The more he looked at her, the more disgusted he felt. He hoped never to see her again in his life.


    He had just finished speaking when a pretty girl with two symmetrical ponytails came forward. She looked at Lyana and sneered.


    ¨C You must be Lyana Dubois senior. I¡¯ve heard your name everywhere since I started college. I heard that you had slept with many men in your ss and were addicted to sex. Aren¡¯t you mentally ill too? You haven¡¯t even graduated. How are you qualified to participate in Professor Charles¡¯ project?


    Before Lyana could speak, Nina continued her interrogation.


    ¨C Or did you use other unsavory means to secure a ce? For example, your body?


    People thronging around looked at Lyana differently now. It was impossible for a mentally ill patient to be a doctor.


    Doctor Charles had discussed the project with a friend in the corner of the room. When he heard themotion, he came and asked:


    ¨C What happened?


    Collin had always prided himself on being a humble gentleman. He hesitated to speak.


    But Eva was different. She hated Lyana¡¯s guts for sending her to the police station, so she immediately stood up and exined the situation.


    ¨C Professor Charles, Lyana only took one semester of sses. She was locked up in the mental hospital after that, and she was just released a short time ago. You can¡¯t let someone like that participate in your project!


    When Nina heard Eva¡¯s words, she immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¨C Grandfather, you must not let a mentally ill person join our projects. If something goes wrong with this project, everyone¡¯s efforts will be wasted!


    As Nina was talking, she gave Lyana a vicious look.


    ¨C Yes, Master Durand. Lyana is still mentally ill. She never even studied medicine before, not properly. You can¡¯t let her participate in your project. If she makes a mistake, it will hurt your whole team! Eva quickly added.


    In the past, Dr. Charles had only heard from Professor Tom that Lyana was talented in the field of medicine. He didn¡¯t know her very well either. After listening to what everyone around him had to say, he frowned and asked,


    Lyana Dubois, is it true?


    ¨C Actually, I already have a P¡­


    ¨C Sister.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ines cut him off, looking at Lyana with watery eyes. She sniffled and said in a trembling voice,


    ¨C Let¡¯s go home. Stop having fun!


    Although Ines didn¡¯t explicitly say that Lyana was mentally ill, every word she said made it clear to everyone present that Lyana had a mental illness!


    Lyana turned to Ines and frowned slightly. Just as she was about to exin the situation to Dr. Charles, she heard Dr. Charles say coldly,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you will no longer be on the project!


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she exined,


    ¨C Master Charles, I have already obtained a doctorate!


    When Eva heard Lyana¡¯s words, the corner of her lips curved slightly. Sheughed contemptuously and said:


    ¨C Lyana, you better go back to the mental hospital and recover properly, lest you get out and embarrass yourself!

 Chapter 23

    All the spectators looked at Lyana. They all smiled disdainfully.


    ¨C How can a madman be a doctor?


    ¨C Keep your voice low. She must be hallucinating as a doctor.


    ¨C Ugh, that¡¯s really pitiful. She is so pretty. Too bad there¡¯s something wrong with his brain.


    ¡­


    Feeling the skepticism aimed at her in all directions, Lyana said,


    ¨C Master Charles, I have published theses in several universities. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check!


    Doctor Charles eyed Lyana suspiciously. She was clearly a young girl in her 20s, but her aura was no less strong than that of a man in his 40s or 50s.


    Could Lyana be telling the truth?


    Doctor Charles was beginning to have doubts. Grabbing Lyana, he was about to speak when he heard Eva¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Lyana, you must really have an inted opinion of yourself. Your name is so ordinary that there are tons of people with the exact same name. Your mental illness must be getting worse and worse. Now you even start to invent lies!


    Eva clicked her tongue twice and shook her head, her face full of disdain.


    Surrounding onlookers also startedughing at Lyana mockingly.


    She turned to Eva and smiled.


    ¨C Eva, you¡¯re not a medical student, are you?


    The smile on Eva¡¯s face froze.


    ¨C Master Sun, do your legs often hurt?


    Lyana asked indifferently, ncing at Master Sun, who was standing at a distance.


    Professor Sun nodded in confusion. Her legs had only started to hurt for the past two days. They had never hurt before. How did she know?


    Seeing Master Sun nodded, everyone looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    ¨C Master Adam, do you often have headaches?


    She spoke with certainty.


    Everyone turned to Professor Adam. Seeing Professor Adam nodding as well, they strangely looked at Lyana.


    ¨C Master Louis, is your liver ill? Lyana asked.


    Everyone thought there was no way she could guess correctly this time. One by one, they looked expectantly at Professor Louis. When they saw Professor Louis nodding, they were all so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped to the ground.


    Doctor Charles looked at Lyana in disbelief. He had thought she was a lunatic with no medical training. But now that didn¡¯t seem to be the case!


    How aware was Lyana of each teacher¡¯s health issues?


    Eva sensed that everyone¡¯s opinion of Lyana had changed. She said disdainfully,


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯re really good at spouting nonsense. I was wondering why you didn¡¯t speak to anyone after you arrived. So you just listened!


    Eva¡¯s words were ingenious. What she implied was that Lyana couldn¡¯t identify the teachers who felt bad because she listened in on their conversations.


    When Doctor Charles heard Eva¡¯s words, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He knew it. How can a mentally ill patient possess medical skills?


    Doctor Charles¡¯ gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He said,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you don¡¯t have to exin anymore. I understand now. I know your illness is very serious. There should be a psychiatrist present. I¡¯ll have them take a look at you.


    At that moment, a loud voice sounded from the door.


    ¨C Who dares to intimidate my disciple!


    Teacher Tom had prepared to go home, but he soon realized that he had forgotten to pass on Lyana¡¯s doctoral degree to him, so he returned to the banquet. When he saw everyone talking about Lyana¡¯s illness, his expression darkened.


    ¨C Master!


    Lyana called when she saw Professor Tom enter.


    Professor Tom looked at Lyana with heartache. Of all his followers, he was the proudest of her. Yet, rumor had it that she was a mentally ill patient!


    It had gone too far!


    When Doctor Charles saw Professor Tom, he said hastily,


    ¨C Master Tom, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why don¡¯t you treat your disciple¡¯s illness first?


    -:What exactly is his illness?


    Mr. Tom looked at Dr. Charles with a sour expression.


    Seeing Professor Tom¡¯s unpleasant expression, Doctor Charles also began to bristle. He had trusted Professor Tom so much, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to impose a madwoman on him!


    The more Dr. Charles thought about it, the angrier he grew!


    ¨C She just got out of the psychiatric hospital!


    Doctor Charles spoke, forcibly suppressing his anger. He turned to look at Lyana.


    ¨C Tell your teacher! You just got out of the psychiatric hospital or not!


    Lyana gave Doctor Charles an indifferent look. He felt a little ufortable under her gaze and turned his head to the side.


    ¨C Where would she go to study psychiatry, if not a psychiatric hospital?


    Mr. Tom was so angry that his face and neck were flushed. He looked coldly at Doctor Charles. He had never expected him to say that his disciple was crazy, especially when he had just entrusted his best disciple to Dr. Charles.


    ¨C She¡¯s already got a doctorate. Which of you said that my disciple never studied medicine?


    Eva was surprised by Professor Tom¡¯s words.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois is only 24 this year! How is it possible?


    ¨C Why not? do you think she will only graduate with a doctorate at the age of 30 like you idiots?


    Professor Tom questioned, with his grim expression


    Everyone present was stunned.


    They felt offended.


    Most of them didn¡¯t graduate until they were 30!


    They looked at Professor Tom angrily. The teacher Charles had obtained a doctorate at the age of 26. They didn¡¯t expect Professor Tom¡¯s disciple to be even more formidable. She graduated at the age of 24!


    Eva turned bright red in embarrassment. She seemed to remember something and spoke hastily.


    ¨C It¡¯s impossible. You must have a bad rtionship with her. Otherwise ¡­


    Lyana approached Eva and gave her a brutal p on the face. Then, she took out a handkerchief and began to slowly wipe her hands, making sure every finger was spotless. When she spoke, her voice was as clear as a stream.


    ¨C How dare you nder my teacher? You are too cheeky.


    ¨C Lyana, it¡¯s because you are generally too discreet. That¡¯s why people misunderstand you! Teacher Tom pulled Lyana¡¯s doctoral degree out of his bag, handing it to her.


    ¨C Congrattions, Addie, you graduated early. Now, in which hospital do you want to work?


    Addie!


    There was an uproar. Everyone was shocked!


    Everyone present had heard of that name, Addie. This person was a rising star in the medical field and had already won a world-renowned medical award. However, this person maintained a very low profile. All the doctors in Country Z knew she was a woman, but none of them knew anything else.


    None of them could have guessed that Addie and Lyana Dubois were one and the same.


    ¨C Thank you, Master Tom. I haven¡¯t decided. She had originally wanted to go to Doctor Charles Hospital to join his project, but now she had changed her mind.


    ¨C Impossible! You can¡¯t be Addie!


    Collin walked over to Lyana and yelled,


    ¨C You have nerve! How dare you impersonate her?


    Collin had always treated Addie as a beacon he was striving towards. He had always tried his best to be equal with her, but he had never expected that the person he had admired for so long would be Lyana Dubois, the woman he despised the most!


    He hated Lyana more than anyone in the world. This woman pretended to be innocent and acted like she didn¡¯t know anything, but she had done so many despicable acts!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ines frowned. She didn¡¯t know why everyone looked at Collin with disdain. She tugged at Eva¡¯s sleeve, her voice shaking as she spoke.


    ¨C Sister, you told such a big lie. What will you do if exposed?


    When Eva heard Ines¡¯ words, her eyes darted to the side. Immediately, she stepped forward. She said loudly,


    ¨C You talk nonsense. do you think you can impersonate Addie just by pretending to be her? How dare you show up in front of everyone? Lyana, your sanity is really deteriorating. You should go to the hospital as soon as possible!


    At this moment, Lyana¡¯s cell phone started ringing.


    She took out her cell phone and ced it next to her ear. She couldn¡¯t hear the other party¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Hello, who is speaking?


    ¨C You really are Addie!


    White-haired principal Meyer, who oversaw the medical school, emerged from the crowd. He looked at Lyana in disbelief, his lips quivering slightly as he eximed,


    ¨C I saved your phone number in the past! I ¡­


    Director Meyer¡¯s phone was still ced next to his ear. He had only tested a theory earlier, but he hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to really be Addie.


    She smiled and greeted him,


    ¨C Director Meyer.


    ¨C It¡¯s impossible, you can¡¯t be Addie!


    Eva seemed to have lost her mind. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana¡¯s name to be cleared. His voice trembled as he spoke.


    ¡°You clearly ¡­ you ¡­


    ¨C Who is abusing my wife?


    A cold voice came from the door.


    The temperature in the banquet hall seemed to have dropped a few degrees. Everyone turned towards the door. They saw a man in a well-tailored suit entering the banquet hall, his posture elegant and his steps unhurried.

 Chapter 24

    The moment he stepped in, he caught everyone¡¯s attention. A few people present recognized him.


    One by one, the gazes of the young female students present all turned shy, as if they had be girls with a crush. They had never seen such a handsome man in their lives. Her face was like the most perfect masterpiece granted by heaven. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    Lyana stood there calmly. She frowned slightly when she saw Vincent walking towards her.


    Why was he here?


    Vincent walked unhurriedly past Lyana. In a natural motion, he put his arm around Lyana¡¯s waist, pulling her towards him. His narrow phoenix eyes coldly scanned everyone present.


    ¨C Honey, who bullied you?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, the onlookers were all stunned. Their gazes lingered on Lyana and Vincent¡¯s faces. They had never expected Vincent to marry Lyana.


    Professor Tom was also amazed. He blinked in confusion, pushing his sses up to his face. He asked calmly,


    ¨C Lyana, when did you get married?


    ¨C Master, my husband and I registered our marriage a few days ago. We haven¡¯t had our wedding yet. We had important matters to deal with earlier at the banquet, so I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you yet.


    She exined with a smile. In her heart, she had already scolded Vincent several times.


    She didn¡¯t know what Vincent was doing. She couldn¡¯t believe he hade to the banquet, and even made their rtionship public.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Professor Tom nodded in understanding. Although he was getting older, he knew that young people would usually register their marriage before holding a wedding. It was different from his time.


    In fact, of all the people present, Ines was the most upset. She looked at Lyana in total shock. She had never expected Vincent to defend Lyana.


    Ines looked at Vincent. Feeling the coldness radiating from him, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Beside him, Collin stared at Vincent in shock, his lips tight. He had made a mistake. He never expected Lyana to be Vincent Sanchez¡¯s wife.


    What should he do now?


    Collin recalled how he repeatedly insulted Lyana. His father had repeatedly urged him to get along with the Sanchez family, but now he had offended Lyana.


    If she told Vincent what he said, he would¡­


    Collin¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. He wanted to take the opportunity to quietly withdraw from the scene, but there were a lot of people behind him. He had no choice but to stay still.


    ¨C Which of you said here that my wife was mentally ill?


    Vincent asked coldly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Eva had never seen Vincent before, so naturally she didn¡¯t know who he was. She only felt that this man had a nauseating aura around him. Brown, she stepped forward.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be fooled by Lyana. He¡¯s not a good person at all! Eva spoke firmly,


    ¨C She really was a patient in the psychiatric hospital!


    ¨C is it true?


    Vincent nced at Eva, then spoke to Thomas, who was standing nearby.


    ¨C There seems to be something wrong with thisdy. Take her.


    ¨C Yes sir,


    Thomas replied. He moved forward to take Eva away.


    Eva¡¯s expression changed. She said with concern,


    ¨C Who are you? Do not touch me!


    As soon as she finished speaking, Thomas knocked her out without hesitation. Quickly, he ushered her out of the banquet hall.


    When Professor Tom saw that the troublemaker was gone, he smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C That annoying little girl is finally gone. The whole hall finally quieted down.


    Everyone thought they were


    ¨C Of course, it¡¯s quiet. No one dares to speak!


    Seeing Vincent walking, Dr. Charles put on a tawny smile and said:


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez, how are you!


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t seem to recognize the man in front of him.


    ¨C I am Charles Durand. I thank the Sanchez family for investing in this research project.


    Charles smiled impatiently and held out his hand to Vincent, wanting to shake his hand.


    Vincent did not shake hands with Charles. Instead, he turned slowly to Lyana, speaking in a low voice.


    ¨C If you need anything in the future, just ask for my help directly. There is no point in asking these shady people for help. After all, they clearly cannot understand people of high intelligence, like you.


    Everyone: Do you think we¡¯re all dunces?


    Charles¡¯ hand hovered awkwardly in the air. He didn¡¯t dare take it off.


    Professor Tom agreed with Vincent. He said approvingly,


    ¨C Lyana, if you want to continue studying Chinese medicine, then¡­


    ¨C Honey, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to work in ab?¡± We can just build one.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with emotion, her voice soft.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana gave a sweet smile.


    ¨C Thank you, dear husband.


    Vincent then turned to Charles and continued,


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I want to withdraw my investment.


    The color in Charles¡¯ face immediately dissipated. It felt like the sky was copsing!


    Lyana, too, was privately stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Vincent had changed so much. In the past, he didn¡¯t even want to interact with her much.


    After some time, Vincent ushered Lyana out of the banquet hall. Seeing that she still held her doctoral degree, he said:


    ¨C Your mentor loves you very much.


    ¨C Professor Tom is a good person.


    She looked down as she spoke, her voice deadpan.


    In fact, teacher Tom knew that her family had locked her up in the psychiatric hospital on purpose. He often sent her course materials and meticulously answered any questions she had regarding medicine.


    Vincent had asked other people to investigate the rtionship between Lyana and Professor Tom. Seeing that they had nothing to do with the rest of these people, he was relieved.


    ¨C Can you treat my illness?


    Vincent asked calmly, his arm still around Lyana¡¯s waist.


    ¨C Yes, I can try.


    Thinking about Vincent¡¯s illness, Lyana thoughtfully said,


    ¨C Vincent, when do you n to divorce?


    The flirtatious atmosphere between them immediately disappeared. A gust of wind blew, causing Lyana to feel a bit chilly.


    She received no response from Vincent. She smiled and said to him:


    ¨C Do not worry, I will continue to treat your illness after the divorce.


    ¨C Divorce?


    Vincent gave Lyana a cold stare, his eyes filled with ice.


    ¨C I will never divorce!


    Lyana stopped in her tracks and turned to Vincent, blinking her eyes in confusion.


    Under the silver moonlight, her little face looked even fairer.


    Lyana¡¯s lips parted slightly in confusion.


    ¨C For what?

 Chapter 25

    Lyana felt that something was wrong. Shouldn¡¯t Vincent be eager to divorce her?


    At that moment, Davy came with a folder in his hand. He greeted politely,


    ¨C Second young master, second youngdy.


    ¨C Secretary Muller.


    Seeing that Davy was reluctant to speak, Lyana prepared to find an excuse to leave.


    ¨C Say it here!


    Vincent gave Lyana a meaningful look, then looked at Davy calmly.


    ¨C She¡¯s no stranger.


    She looked at Vincent with aplicated expression, frowning slightly. She stood there with her head down, trying to minimize her presence.


    ¨C I withdrew the investment in Charles Durand¡¯spany. Second young master, I also bought this new medical business. Renovations will start tomorrow,


    Davy said respectfully.


    At Davy¡¯s words, Vincent nodded with satisfaction. He turned to Lyana and said:


    ¨C Would you like to visit the research society tomorrow?


    She nodded nkly. The more time she spent with Vincent, the more puzzled she found herself in front of him.


    When they returned home at night, he didn¡¯t ask Lyana to go to bed in his bedroom. She privately breathed a sigh of relief and hurried back to her room.


    Shezily lolled on the bed after taking a shower. When she thought of Vincent¡¯s odd behavior tonight, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She knew that no matter what she asked, Vincent wouldn¡¯t say anything if he didn¡¯t want to.


    The next day, Lyana was reading a book about medicine at home. When she heard Butler Meyer that Matriarch Sanchez had returned, she closed the book and went downstairs.


    ¨C Honey, you¡¯re finally here.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lyana and said softly,


    ¨C I have something to tell you.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Today is Madame Duval¡¯s 70th birthday. Come with me to his birthday banquet. I have already prepared the birthday present for you! Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lyana. In a tone that left no room for argument, she said:


    ¨C I will first take you to select a dress, then take you to the stylist. Then you can visit the Duval family tonight.


    The Duval family?


    Lyana looked down. Could it be Francoise Duval¡¯s family?


    That night, five years ago, when she was stunned, the person supporting her seemed to have met Francoise Duval along the way.


    Lyana had asked someone to contact Francoise in the past, but she seemed to have disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Martin Rousseau and Francoise Duval had both disappeared after this incident five years ago.


    Martin came from an ordinary family. The Dubois family would only have to lift a finger and he would naturally be unable to retaliate.


    But Francoise was different. She was the eldest daughter of the Duval family. The Dubois family did not have the capacity to do anything to Francoise. If they had, the Dubois family would have easily been ruined five years ago.


    What went wrong?


    Lyana¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly.


    ¨C My dear?


    ¨C Grandmother.


    She came to her senses. With a warm smile on her face, she stared unblinkingly at Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and patted it gently. She said softly,


    ¨C I know you¡¯ve never witnessed such an event before. You must be afraid. But do not worry. With Grandma around, no one can intimidate you!


    ¨C Thank you, Grandma.


    Lyana smiles.


    She left home with Matriarch Sanchez. In the car, she secretly texted Old A, asking him to continue investigating Francoise Duval.


    In the past, she had attended several banquets with Olga. At that time, she was still young and had grown up in the countryside. Every time Olga threw a dress at her, she changed into it, and that would be it!


    After that, she was locked up in the mental hospital and rarely appeared at social events.


    Last night was the first time she attended a school banquet. This banquet was primarily aworking event, so it had high makeup or styling standards.


    However, the Duval family¡¯s birthday banquet was different.


    Matriarch Sanchez drove Lyana to the store and asked the service staff to help Lyana choose a dress.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Lyana had always been the kind of person who preferred to stay home most of the time. After choosing a dress, she would try it on and buy it if there was no problem.


    But today she couldn¡¯t.


    When she came out of the dressing room with the twentieth dress, she was so exhausted that she could have copsed. She stood in front of the dressing room mirror and stared at herself, not understanding the differences between each of the dresses.


    ¨C This one looks good!


    Matriarch Sanchez, who was sitting on the couch, saw that Lyana was wearing a light blue dress that hugged her waist. The back of the dress extended to her ankles and the front to her knees. It was breathtakingly beautiful. She told the service staff,


    ¨C This one will do!


    Lyana secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She had already chosen a dress for two hours. The morning was almost over.


    Smiling service staff gave Lyana a fewpliments and didn¡¯t forget to post the bill.


    Matriarch Sanchez walked in a circle around Lyana. This dress made her even more elegant and perfectly suited to her aura. Matriarch Sanchez said admiringly,


    ¨C This dress seems to be tailor-made for you.


    Lyana smiled slightly. Looking down, she said,


    ¨C Grandma, can I change now?


    ¨C Very well, you can!


    Matriarch Sanchez nodded in satisfaction.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and


    quickly changed her dress.


    Initially, she had thought this would be the end. However, as the afternoon rolled around, she realized that this morning was just the beginning of her preparations for the banquet. Matriarch Sanchez had hired a makeup artist to help her with her makeup.


    Four hourster, Lyana dressed in a dress, her makeup pristine, and appeared at the Sanchez family vi.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Lyana¡¯s beautiful eyes were clear and bright, like those of a deer in the forest, making it impossible for anyone to look away.


    When she appeared at the Duval family banquet, everyone was amazed.


    She looked like a fairy maiden from the celestial realm, pure and wless. She was so perfect that no one really dared to touch her.


    Ines stood next to Olga, her hands clenched into fists. Her fingernails dug into her palms as she red at Lyana with hatred.


    She longed for Lyana to disappear from this world.


    Five years ago, she managed to destroy Lyana after a lot of effort. She didn¡¯t expect her to bounce back.


    However, she was going to hit Lyana tonight. When Lyana goes to reunite with other men at Madame Duval¡¯s birthday banquet, she wanted to see if Vincent would still want her!


    Ines looked down, fearing others would see the hate in her eyes. She initially wanted Eva to do it, but Vincent had sent her to the psychiatric hospital, so Ines could only ask others to help her.


    Matriarch Sanchez had brought Lyana to the banquet today to let everyone know that she was now the second young Madame of the Sanchez family. It was also a show of support for Lyana. Matriarch Sanchez wanted everyone to forget about Lyana¡¯s past!


    Laura wore a white dress. When she went to pick up a dress today, she saw her great aunt walking out of the clothing store with Lyana.


    She recalled her great aunt apanying her to choose dresses in the past. Today, she not only didn¡¯t, but she also didn¡¯t bring her to the banquet.

 Chapter 26

    Seeing Matriarch Sanchez exchanging greetings with Matriarch Duval, Laura obediently approached old Madame Sanchez and greeted softly,


    ¨C Great aunt!


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Laura, the smile on her face widened. She said softly,


    ¨C Laura, you¡¯re getting prettier!


    ¨C Thank you for yourpliment, great aunt!


    Matriarch Sanchez turned to look at Lyana, her eyes soft. Speaking in a soft voice, she said,


    ¨C Go somewhere else and have fun. Call me if you need anything!


    Lyana had originally wanted to leave to ask the other Duval family members about Francoise Duval anyway, so she nodded in assent.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura and asked,


    ¨C Take your second sister-inw somewhere else to y!


    Laura sullenly led Lyana out of the room. Her face was expressionless when she said it,


    ¨C I¡¯ve never been here either. You can hang out here on your own!


    With that, she left, betraying no emotion.


    After she left, Laura bumped into her friends. They were standing together, talking andughing. She secretly kept an eye on Lyana, who was not far away. At first, Lyana stood where she left off, scrolling through her cell phone. After a while, she went up to the second floor. Seeing this, Laura began quietly sneaking up after her.


    In a bedroom next to the bathroom on the second floor.


    Laura hid in the room. She pushed open the door slightly. From a distance, she saw Lyana talking to a man in the bathroom.


    Odd.


    How could a woman like Lyana know other men?


    Laura wanted to get up close and eavesdrop on Lyana¡¯s conversation with the man, but she thought she might reveal his identity if she did. She could only stay hidden where she was.


    In the bathroom.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, you and Matriarch Sanchez¡­


    Ferdinand Duval looked down, looking at the young woman in front of him. His words were a little hesitant. News of Lyana has long spread in their social circle, but he never believed that she would marry Vincent Sanchez.


    ¨C Young Master Duval, where is your cousin Francoise?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t find out where Francoise was. His only hope was to get information about her from Ferdinand.


    In Lyana¡¯s words, Ferdinand¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, gradually settled back. Electing his private conjectures, he said in a low voice,


    ¨C She¡­she went abroad to study.


    ¨C Which country is she in? Do you have his contact details?


    Lyana asked impatiently. If the Duval family wanted to hide someone, it would be an easy task.


    Ferdinand looked at Lyana in confusion. Softly he asked,


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you¡­


    ¨C I would like to consult Francoise on certain questions. I didn¡¯t see Miss Francoise downstairs earlier, so¡­ Lyana¡¯s expression took on a hint of disappointment as she spoke.


    ¨C As you know, I¡¯ve been trapped in a mental hospital all this time. In the past, I couldn¡¯t be discharged from the hospital in case my family found out. This dysts five years!


    In Lyana¡¯s words, Ferdinand frowned slightly and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, don¡¯t worry. I will help you ask.


    ¨C Thank you, young Master Duval.


    Ferdinand looked at Lyana¡¯s weak smile and the dimples in her cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, you are too polite.. I still have to thank Doctor Dubois for having saved my life at the time.


    ¡®That was in the past, young Master Duval. You shouldn¡¯t feel obligated,


    Lyana tucked her hair behind her ear. She saw someone approaching from afar.


    ¨C Young Master Duval, please excuse me!¡±


    Ferdinand Duval nodded slightly.


    Lyana headed for the stairs in high heels. On the way, she passed by Ines, but left without even turning to her.


    Ines gave Lyana a weird look. She had wanted to talk to Lyana, but seeing Lyanapletely ignoring her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk. She would just be snubbed anyway.


    Ines headed for the bathroom. When she saw Ferdinand Duval, she smiled and waved,


    ¨C Young Master Duval.


    Ferdinand nodded elegantly in response. He headed for the stairs, his expression nk.


    Laura, who had been hiding in the room, saw that Lyana and Ferdinand Duval had left. Only then did she walk out of the room, frowning.


    She thinks to herself. Ferdinand Duval and Lyana Dubois had met privately, without anyone else knowing. Could they be having an affair?


    Thinking about it, Laura¡¯s eyes lit up. If brother Vincent knew that Lyana was with another man, he would certainly divorce her. When that happens, she could marry Brother Vincent!


    Laura regretted not having taken a photo of Ferdinand and Lyana together. If she had, she could have sent him to Vincent. However, she felt that Lyana would definitely meet Ferdinand again.


    Lyana came down. Sitting alone, she began to eat quietly. After a while, his phone buzzed. She unlocked her phone and saw that Old A had sent Francoise Duval¡¯s information.


    The information found by Old A covered all the same bases, but Francoise¡¯s information was still only from five years ago. In the end, the words ¨C where is: unknown¡± indicated when she had disappeared.


    Frustrated, Lyana took a sip of her wine, then calmed down. His only hope was with Ferdinand Duval.


    After a while, a maid passed by Lyana with a tray of drinks and said in a low voice,


    ¨C Young Master Duval is waiting for you by the pool!


    Lyana watched as the maid returned. She left the vi.


    After leaving the vi, she felt that the whole world had be much calmer. Finally, she no longer needed to listen to the cordial but totally sincere conversation of the people inside the house.


    The Duval family garden was quiterge. If Lyana hadn¡¯t asked the servants in advance, she might have gotten lost.


    She headed for the pool. Seeing that there was no one around, she became doubtful.


    At this moment, a figure approached from afar. She turned around and saw a terrible looking man walking towards her.


    ¨C Hey, beautiful! You wait for me? The man looked at Lyana obscenely. His Adam¡¯s apple mmed in his throat as he rubbed his hands together.


    ¨C Do not be shy. Come with me, we¡¯ll have fun together!


    Lyana turned. She was about to leave when she saw a young woman in a dress standing behind her.


    The young woman was holding a bat in her hand. Without hesitation, she dropped the bat on Lyana¡¯s head.


    Has anyone installed it?


    Lyana was already holding aa-inducing drug in her hand. Without hesitation, she threw the drugs in the girl¡¯s face and was about to leave when the man approached the girl, grabbing her.


    ¨C Miss, what happened? are you fine?


    The man looked at the young woman with concern.


    Lyana immediately turned to head towards the vi. From a distance, she saw many peopleing out of the vi. She had no choice but to hide in a dark corner.


    Could someone have set it up?


    She looked towards the side of the pool. The young woman had thrown herself into the arms of the man. Both were entangled together in a fit of passion.


    Something was wrong.


    The medicine she gave the girl would have only rendered him unconscious.


    Lyana suddenly remembered that when she left, she smelled the girl¡¯s perfume. It seemed to be mixed with another perfume.


    It was a lust drug!


    The drug powder should have been on the dress the young woman was wearing. The drug would take effect immediately upon touching the skin, and a person standing a meter away would also be aroused by the smell.


    If she was right, someone must have invited the young woman and the man to the pool at the same time. If Lyana had smelled love dust, she could be locked in an embrace with the two now.


    What a vicious n!


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the group of people exiting the vi. Laura was up front, Ines was in the back, and there were a few socialites she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened. She took out her cell phone and took a picture of the six of them. It must have been one of them who had nned this.


    Ines, Laura and the others headed for the swimming pool, to catch a glimpse of the young woman and the man having sex.


    ¨C Ah!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Laura¡¯s cry rang out, scaring all the birds in the garden.


    ¨C Do not scream!


    Ines covered Laura¡¯s mouth and said softly,


    ¨C Right now, we have to pretend we haven¡¯t seen anything. Let¡¯s get out of here!


    Laura nodded, dazed. As she was about to leave, she saw many servants running towards them. Her expression instantly turned ugly!

 Chapter 27

    ¨C What do we have to do? Someonees!


    Laura was freaking out. Although she did no harm, if others found out that Miss Alice Duval was sleeping with a man in public, she would certainly hold a grudge against her. It would be the same for the whole Duval family.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A trace of panic shed in Ines¡¯ eyes. She had initially thought that Lyana would also be present, but contrary to her expectations, there was only Alice, with a wretch. It was terrible. If Matriarch Duval knew that Ines had ruined Alice¡¯s purity in front of everyone, then the Dubois family¡­


    That wouldn¡¯t do.


    She couldn¡¯t let the Dubois family fall into danger.


    Seeing a socialite take out her phone to record the scene, Ines seemed to have thought of something. She turned to leave, but saw Lyana staring at her meaningfully not far away.


    Ines quickly looked away, not daring to meet Lyana¡¯s eyes. Slowly, she pressed her slender fingers to her temple and weakly copsed to the floor, pretending to pass out.


    Laura had wanted to ask Ines for help. Seeing Ines fainting, she cried hastily,


    ¨C Ines! Ines, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!


    When the socialite heard Laura¡¯s words, she turned to Ines, who was now lying on the ground. As she was about to speak, a servant rushed up.


    ¨C What happened?


    The Duvals¡¯ butler looked at Ines, lying on the floor. Just as he finished talking, he heard the sound of making love not far away. He looked up and saw the third young mistress in his family sitting naked on top of a man, bouncing up and down.


    ¨C Miss!


    At this moment, the butler didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the person lying on the floor. He quickly ran towards the two people locked in an embrace on thewn. When he saw that his family¡¯s young mistress waspletely naked, his expression immediately soured. He immediately removed his suit jacket, draping it over Alice Duval¡¯s body.


    ¨C Go away.


    She was already fully under the control of the lust drug. She pushed away the butler, who was trying to pull her away from the man, and threw away the suit jacket. She then threw herself on the man with excitement.


    The butler had no choice but to knock Alice down and drag her away.


    ¨C What is happening here?


    Along with many others, Matriarch Duval rushed onto the scene. When she saw Alice in the butler¡¯s arms, her gazended on Alice¡¯s bare legs. At that moment, she understood everything. She cried sternly,


    ¨C Butler, what¡¯s going on?


    Matriarch Duval was known to be strict with her children. However, on this special day, her granddaughter had sex in front of everyone. How could she tolerate this!


    Matriarch Duval grips her walking stick firmly. In order to protect the reputation of the Duval family, she could only let Alice suffer.


    ¨C Wake her up!


    Matriarch Duval pointed at Alice and said angrily,


    ¨C And this man, bring him!


    Butler Shen sshed pool water on Alice, waking her from hera. He then tied the man up and threw him in front of Matriarch Duval.


    ¨C Ah!


    When Alice woke up, she found she was wearing only a suit jacket. The suit jacket barely covered his thighs. If it moved slightly, it would be on public disy.


    She gripped the jacket in panic, her face flushed with embarrassment and fear. Shivering, she curled up on herself. Everything that had just happened reyed in his mind.


    It was finished!


    It was finished!


    Alice breathed coldly. How could she be so desperate to be with a man like Ah San?


    No, she couldn¡¯t be so blind.


    Alice suddenly remembered that Lyana had sprinkled powder on her earlier. Her eyes lit up and she immediately screamed,


    ¨C Grandma, please save me! I fell into someone¡¯s trap!


    When onlookers heard Alice¡¯s words, they all expressed their disbelief. One by one they started to mumble softly.


    ¨C I did not expect that the young mistress Duval is so uninhibited.


    ¨C Who knew? The love of young mistress Duval has really broadened my horizons!


    ¡®I heard it was young mistress Duval who jumped on the servant. This poor servant. He could lose his job because of Miss Duval.


    ¡­


    Matriarch Duval had already thought about punishing Alice. However, when she heard Alice¡¯s words, her eyes brushed up.


    Ever since she was a child, Alice had grown up alongside Matriarch Duval. Although she is arrogant and strong-willed, she would never do such an outrageous thing.


    ¨C Tell me, what really happened? Hearing the discussion from the surrounding onlookers, Matriarch Duval spoke sternly, her eyes as cold as ice.


    Lyana slowly stepped in from the other side. She looked at Ines, who was still lying on the floor, and nonchntly stepped on Ines¡¯ hand. Seeing that she stood still, she stepped on the back of her hand again, her expression nk. Lyana thinks to herself


    ¨C Let¡¯s see who is the best to y!


    ¨C Grandma, you have to do me justice! With tears streaming down her face, Alice pointed at Lyana in the crowd, screaming loudly.


    ¨C It¡¯s Lyana Dubois! She¡¯s the one who wants to hurt me!


    Matriarch Sanchez stood next to Matriarch Duval. At Alice¡¯s words, her expression immediately deteriorated. Without waiting for Matriarch Duval to speak, she said,


    ¨C Miss Duval, you have to take responsibility for your words. My daughter-inw would never do something so despicable.


    Matriarch Duval and Matriarch Sanchez had always been close. In the words of Matriarch Sanchez, Matriarch Duval¡¯s expression also turned ugly.


    Alice was rooted to the spot, stunned. Her face was extremely pale and her lips were quivering. She swallowed nervously.


    What was Matriarch Sanchez trying to say? Was she trying to say she framed Lyana?


    Alice was about to take a step forward, but felt that any move would cause the wardrobe to malfunction. She had no choice but to stand there, ring at Lyana. She originally wanted to harm Lyana, but she never expected her to end up in trouble!


    She knew very well that if she didn¡¯t put the me on Lyana, her future would be ruined.


    ¨C Lyana, are you the one who drugged me? If you have courage, then move on. Alice screamed. She was determined to make sure Lyana waspletely destroyed. If she couldn¡¯t ruin Lyana, then her name wasn¡¯t Alice Duval.


    Once again, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. No one was present and knew who Lyana was. The moment she appeared at the banquet, she immediately became familiar with everyone present.


    Lyana stood there calmly, her lips pursed in a straight line. Looking coldly at Alice, she started walking towards her. Wherever she walked, the crowd automatically separated.


    She met Alice¡¯s irritated gaze fearlessly, her red lips curving upward. It was as if she was telling Alice that if she did any more unjust acts, she would bring about her own destruction!


    Alice looked into Lyana¡¯s eyes, and a tinge of panic crossed her mind. She barely grasps the sleeves of the suit jacket, her heart beating wildly.


    Just then, Matriarch Duval¡¯s eldest son, Joseph Duval, also arrived on the scene. He was Alice¡¯s biological father.


    Joseph Duval was rooted to the ground. Behind his gold-rimmed sses, his dark eyes were filled with shock. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She was his youngest daughter. She had been pampered and spoiled since she was young, but he hadn¡¯t expected Alice to do something so shameless in public.


    In Joseph¡¯s pocket, his right hand clenched in a clenched fist. He wanted himself not to explode.

 Chapter 28

    Alice saw that her father was also at the scene. She was on the verge of breaking down, but now her emotions have calmed down. Her tears fell uncontrobly, glistening eerily under the streetlights.


    ¨C Father.


    Alice tightened the costume, still ufortable. The suit had been given to him by Butler Duval. Without his help, she couldn¡¯t stay naked.


    The socialites who were generally on good terms with Alice quietly drifted away from her. They were afraid of beingbeled as Alice Duval¡¯s good friend. If their reputation was affected by gossip rted to Alice, it would be difficult for them to marry in the future.


    Due to Joseph¡¯s arrival, the surrounding people no longer dared to chat carelessly. After all, the status of the Duval family was clear to everyone. Who would dare challenge the Duval family? If they did, it would even be impossible to stay in An City.


    ¨C What have you done?


    Joseph¡¯s voice trembled with rage. He had never expected Alice to do something so despicable.


    Alice looked at her father as if looking at her lifesaver. Tears of grievance fell when she said it,


    ¨C Father¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Qiao Lyana who tricked me.


    Alice¡¯s words were like an explosive bomb, shocking everyone. All the spectators turned to Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was calm. She stood there nonchntly, as if she were a lotus flower that had sprouted from mud, but remained totally intact. It was as if everything going on around her had nothing to do with her.


    Joseph and Matriarch Duval turned to Lyana, their twin gazes like a pair of sharp swords.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes went cold. It seemed the Duval family wanted her to be a scapegoat in order to clear Alice¡¯s name.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After the other gentlemen, Collin arrived on the scene and saw Ines sitting on the side, her face pale. He walked over to her and asked worriedly,


    ¨C Ines, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel bad?


    She looked up and shook her head gently. She turned to look at Lyana, who was standing in the middle of the crowd some distance away. Adding fuel to the fire, Ines said,


    ¨C Sister is in big trouble. Alice doesn¡¯t seem to like him at all.


    Before Colin arrived, he had already seen thements in the group discussing how Lyana had made Alice lose her virginity. Now that he heard Ines¡¯ words, he was even more certain that Lyana was the culprit.


    Luckily for him, he didn¡¯t reunite with Lyana at the time. What a vicious woman!


    Collin looked at Lyana. She always looked pure and innocent. Looking at her face, he felt nauseous.


    ¨C Father,


    Alice was sobbing.


    ¨C You have to believe me¡­ It really was Lyana. I ¡­


    Alice cried until she was out of breath, but didn¡¯t forget to ce me directly.


    Joseph looked at Alice, who was sobbing heartily. She had been born to her parents in the following years, and Joseph had always adored her the most. He red furiously at Lyana and shouted:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois!


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana with concern. She came forward and said:


    ¨C I refuse to believe my granddaughter could be such a despicable person!


    Alice couldn¡¯t care less about her status as a socialite. She took a step forward and pointed at Lyana.


    ¨C She escaped from the mental hospital.


    Psychiatric hospital?


    The spectators were amazed.


    Even Matriarch Sanchez was stunned. She would never believe that her darling child was released from a psychiatric hospital. She quickly said,


    ¨C Miss Duval you are clearly wrong, but you still want to involve my granddaughter in this case. When we arrived Lyana wasn¡¯t even there!


    As soon as Matriarch Sanchez said that, people who suspected Lyana of being the culprit instantly fell silent. Indeed, they had not seen Lyana.


    ¨C No, it¡¯s not like that at all! Alice screamed like a shrew, her hair dishevelled.


    ¨C Lyana drugged me. She¡¯s the one who made me end up like this!


    Alice roared hysterically,


    ¨C You are crazy. You killed your good friend Martin Rousseau and wiped my sister off the face of the earth. Now you¡¯re even trying to hurt me! You are a demon from hell. You deserve to die and go to the eighteenth level of hell!


    Everyone looked at Lyana dubiously, narrowing their eyes. Lyana looked like a fairy girl, innocent and sweet. At the thought that she might have killed someone in the past, they couldn¡¯t help but step back in fear.


    Was Martin Rousseau dead?


    Francoise Duval had disappeared?


    Lyana¡¯s face was expressionless, but her heart was already rising with emotion. She had never been able to find Martin. Why did Alice say Martin was dead?


    Lyana walked gracefully towards Alice. His gaze finallynded on adultery. She asked curiously,


    ¨C Miss Duval, who is this person?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s gazended on adultery. Previously, they only wanted to watch the show andpletely forgot about adultery.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t he the Duval family gardener?


    A socialite who wasn¡¯t on good terms with Alice said bluntly.


    ¨C Oh I see. He is therefore the gardener of the Duval family.


    Lyana said nonchntly, her beautiful eyes shining with a strange light. There was an aura of power around her.


    ¨C It¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee to the Duval family. How did I collide with the Duval family gardener and let him ruin Miss Duval¡¯s innocence?


    She was clearly only a young woman in her twenties, but her aura was in no way weaker than that of Joseph, who had been in the business world for thirty years.


    Lyana¡¯s asional words easily strayed from Alice¡¯s usations. There wasn¡¯t a single person present who didn¡¯t admire Lyana.


    Seeing the challenge in Lyana¡¯s eyes, Joseph walked past her and questioned,


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you a sharp-tongued girl? You plotted behind our backs there¡¯s no way to admit your actions out loud!


    Lyana hadn¡¯t wanted to continue pursuing the case, but after hearing Joseph¡¯s words, she knew he was trying to smear her reputation on purpose.


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she raised her eyebrows and retorted,


    ¨C You are spouting nonsense without any proof. Alice, let me ask you. When did I drug you?


    Before Alice could speak, Lyana continued,


    ¨C I haven¡¯t spoken to you all night. How could you fall into my trap?


    At this moment, a man hurried from afar. It was none other than Ferdinand Duval.


    He had helped Lyana investigate Francoise¡¯s fate. When he snuck out of Joseph¡¯s office, he saw that there was no one left in the hallway.


    Ferdinand took out his phone and saw that the WeChat group chat was already boiling. He could hear Alice using Lyana from afar. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He approached Lyana and protected her behind him. He said,


    ¨C My uncle, Miss Dubois is not that kind of person!


    With Ferdinand¡¯s appearance, those who initially believed in Lyana¡¯s innocence also began to doubt her. Lyana said she didn¡¯t know the Duval family. Wasn¡¯t that a direct contradiction?


    Joseph was already very angry. He looked at Ferdinand with a gruff expression and raised his hand to p him. However, Ferdinand dodged the blow.


    ¨C Uncle, let¡¯s call the police!


    Said Ferdinand without changing his expression. He believed that Lyana was not that kind of person.


    Joseph found himself at a disadvantage. Even though Alice¡¯s reputation had beenpletely ruined, he still feared that the reputation of the Duval family was also ruined. He shouted sternly,


    ¨C Ferdinand Duval, how dare you help a stranger!¡± Get out of my way! I will make this vicious girl suffer the consequences of her own actions!


    ¨C Mr. Duval is really arrogant!


    Vincent¡¯s deep voice echoed from the back of the crowd, his voice rising slightly.


    Hearing her voice, everyone was stunned for a moment. They turned their heads and looked. Most people didn¡¯t recognize Vincent and started whispering to each other.


    He had one hand in his pocket. With two bodyguards behind him, he walked elegantly from the crowd to Joseph.


    There was a slight coldness at the corner of his lips and his eyes were slightly narrowed. He had a natural sense of alienation and indifference, and his whole body emitted a cold aura.


    When Joseph saw Vincent, a trace of astonishment crossed his face. Raising his eyebrows, he silently backed away.


    Collin had coincidentally seen a photograph of Vincent in the past. Seeing Vincent¡¯s approach, he knew this prank would definitely end in the defeat of the Duval family.

 Chapter 29

    Seeing Vincent appear, Ines shivered involuntarily.


    Collin sensed that Ines was not feeling well. He looked at her with concern and whispered,


    ¨C Ines, if you¡¯re not feeling well, can I take you to the hospital?


    Collin had never been interested in gossip. He felt he might as well use the time to read more books.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well,


    She said softly. How could she leave? She wanted to see Lyana humiliated by Vincent.


    Vincent stood next to Lyana. His facial features were well defined and he looked extremely distinguished. He lifted his chin slightly, like a proud and distant king.


    Someone recognized Vincent and eximed,


    ¨C Isn¡¯t this the second young master of the Sanchez family?


    Everyone gasped and looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    ¨C He¡¯s not ugly at all.


    ¨C It is so beautiful. I want to give birth to her child!


    ¨C Oh my dear, if I had known, I would have married into the Sanchez family!


    ¡­


    The socialites present murmured among themselves.


    The Sanchez family was the most powerful family in An City. No aristocratic family dared go against the Sanchez family. Even though it was rumored that Second Young Master Sanchez was ugly and had a short life, many socialites still volunteered to marry into the Sanchez family. However, the Sanchez family did not find any of them suitable.


    Everyone was looking at Vincent. They knew he was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Vincent¡¯s tone seemed to indicate that he strongly disapproved of Joseph¡¯s actions.


    Although everyone knew that Lyana was Vincent¡¯s wife, they also knew that the two hadn¡¯t been married for a long time. Also, some people had heard that he didn¡¯t seem to like Lyana. Otherwise, he would be the one bringing Lyana to this banquet.


    Lyana stood next to Vincent. Raising her eyes slightly, she gazed at the cold aura surrounding Vincent. She narrows her eyes. She was curious about what he intended to do.


    ¨C Second young master, it¡¯s been a long time without seeing,


    Joseph said through gritted teeth. He had wanted to make Lyana take the me when Vincent wasn¡¯t there.


    But on the face of it, that n would no longer work.


    Vincent looked up and looked at Lyana. The coldness of his aura dissipated to arge extent as he said softly,


    ¨C Lyana, you are too kind. That¡¯s why you get bullied.


    Joseph felt like he had been pped across the face. He felt awkward and helpless, but he couldn¡¯t say anything because the Duval family still had to rely on the Sanchez family.


    Matriarch Duval looked at Lyana with aplicated expression, then her gaze fell on Matriarch Sanchez, who looked satisfied. Her heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to stand on Lyana¡¯s side.


    Matriarch Duval had already sent people to keep tabs on Vincent and Lyana. The information she received was that Vincent didn¡¯t like Lyana, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case now.


    Lyana looked down. Boiling, she gave an affirmative answer.


    Vincent approached Matriarch Duval and Matriarch Sanchez and asked,


    ¨C Grandmother, Madame Duval, how are you?


    Matriarch Duval¡¯s heart was in her throat. She was living quite well, but her life was going to get worse very quickly.


    However, she still had to follow the rules of etiquette.


    ¨C Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m doing well. I just can¡¯t believe such a thing happened as outsiders will think!


    Vincent¡¯s cold gaze fell on Joseph¡¯s face. He continued,


    ¨C Today¡¯s events must be thoroughly investigated. We can¡¯t let strangersugh at us!


    As Vincent spoke, he nced at Davy.


    Wearing a well-tailored suit, Davy looked around the crowd. With a cold expression, he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses and said loudly,


    ¨C Everyone, please do not record videos or take photos. If any videos are leaked tonight, I¡¯m afraid none of you will ever be able to attend banquets like this again!


    Most of the guests here today were people with money and status in a city. Hearing Davy¡¯s words, they weren¡¯t too annoyed and deleted the videos on their phones quietly. As for what they were discussing in the group chat, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, everyone in the group was present today, which meant that this incident would not be disclosed to anyone else.


    Knowing that this matter would not spread further, Joseph secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t have the capacity to openly threaten these people. Only Vincent had the ability to do such a thing.


    Joseph looked at the gardener and asked sternly,


    ¨C Useless thing, what is your name?¡± Tell me the whole story!


    ¨C My¡­ my name is Aubin Sun


    He said trembling. He lowered his head even further, his voice shaking.


    ¨C Tonight¡­ tonight¡­


    Before Aubin could finish speaking, Alice spoke impatiently,


    ¨C Aubin, think carefully. Tell us the truth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he heard Alice¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but shake. He looked at Alice apprehensively and purred his lips slightly before saying:


    ¨C M-Miss Dubois gave me money for¡­


    Hearing this, the corners of Alice¡¯s lips lifted slightly. She looked at Lyana with a haughty expression. Her eyes were vicious as she snapped,


    ¨C Lyana, so it was really you!


    Davy walked over to Aubin, his expression calm. He looked at Aubin¡¯s face for a long time before speaking.


    ¨C Mr. Sun, every word you say will be recorded. Please tell us everything that happened from the beginning. If we find out you¡¯re lying, the consequences¡­


    Davy paused for a second and pushed his sses up. He continued,


    ¨C Thest person who lied¡­ his family is already begging on the street. None of the Sanchez familypanies will hire him or any of his family.


    The blood drained from Aubin¡¯s face. Most of the businesses in Country Z were tied to the Sanchez family. Evenpanies that weren¡¯t wouldn¡¯t hire them out of respect for the Sanchez family.


    Aubin was so scared that his legs gave out and he got down on his knees.


    Of course, Alice knew that Davy was threatening him. Her heart skipped a beat. If she couldn¡¯t train Lyana this time, her reputation would be ruined. However, beyond that, the entire Duval family would definitely be a thorn in the side of the Sanchez family.


    If she had known this wasing, she wouldn¡¯t have targeted Lyana in the first ce.


    But it was toote for regrets.


    She wanted to kick Aubin, who was kneeling next to her, but she was afraid she would be exposed. She could only stand still and stare at him with a fierce expression. She said furiously,


    ¨C I told you to tell the truth. Hurry up!


    Joseph looked at Alice with a peculiar expression before turning his gaze to Aubin, who was still on his knees. He originally nned to use this opportunity to hire Alice and Aubin. However, it turned out that Aubin was not someone who could be ced in a prominent position.


    Joseph only hoped that this matter would end as soon as possible. Then he could send Alice abroad and never allow her to return. So, he said,


    ¨C Alice, you tell the story. You are not allowed to lie!


    She did not understand her father¡¯s good intentions. She continued to re at Lyana angrily and loudly reprimand,


    ¨C Lyana, you are so vicious. I didn¡¯t expect you to ruin my reputation. I know you are now the second young Madame of the Sanchez family, but I¡¯d rather die than submit!


    Lyana looked away with an impatient expression. She wasn¡¯t at all interested in what Alice was saying. She nced at Alice indifferently and said:


    ¨C Miss Duval, regarding what happened tonight, I advise you to think carefully before speaking. Don¡¯t let anyone with ulterior motives take advantage of you!


    Alice¡¯s heart sank.


    Outside thoughts?


    Alice looked unconsciously at Ines, who was sitting nearby. If Ines hadn¡¯t spoken to her about these things, she would never have thought of going against Lyana. Also, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Lyana was the person who hurt her older sister.


    Alice saw that Ines had her head down. She looked at Lyana. Lyana¡¯s indifferent expression seemed to give her onest chance.


    Was Ines trying to hurt him?


    No, she was the young mistress Duval. She had never interacted with Ines at all. Why would she do this to him?


    ¨C Miss Duval.


    When Alice heard Lyana call out to her, she looked up at her, still stunned.


    ¨C Miss Duval, your dress today is very unique. There is even a strange smell.


    Lyana felt that with Alice¡¯s pig brain, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what was going on. All Lyana could do was help Alice get there.


    Strange smell?

 Chapter 30

    Alice¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. She swallowed nervously and looked at Lyana in panic. Turning to Ines not far away, she saw that Ines was about to leave. Alice shouted,


    ¨C Ines Dubois, stop there!


    Due to Alice¡¯s warning, Vincent¡¯s men immediately stopped Ines and Collin from leaving.


    A trace of panic shed in Ines¡¯ eyes before she returned to her soft, weak facade. Collin helped her back.


    Laura stood to the side with a stunned expression. She nced at Ines, then at Alice, who was not far away. His gaze fell on Alice¡¯s dress hidden in the grass, and she cried out in surprise.


    Everyone looked at Laura in confusion.


    Seeing that she hesitated to speak, Matriarch Sanchez waved at her and asked softly,


    ¨C Laura, what¡¯s wrong? What do you have to say?


    Before she could say anything, Alice shouted at Ines,


    ¨C Ines,e here! Let me feel you!


    Even though Alice was only wearing a suit jacket, the powerful aura radiating from her was still impossible to ignore. Her legs were stretched.


    Seeing that Ines was dragging on purpose, she roared angrily,


    ¨C Ines Dubois, is your leg broken or what? Why are you walking so slowly? Do you need me to transport you?


    ¨C Young mistress Duval, Ines has just fainted. She¡¯s not feeling well right now.


    Collin frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Alice had asked Ines toe back. He didn¡¯t want Ines to get hurt.


    Alice didn¡¯t have time to lose on Collin. She pulled Ines and sniffed her. She frowned looking at her with aplicated expression.


    Ines was coughing lightly and looking at Alice in confusion, looking like she was in pain.


    Alice looked angrily at Lyana. She was almost misled by Lyana. She thought it was Ines who wanted to hurt her. Now that she thought about it, if Ines had wanted to hurt her, why would she use the same perfume as her?


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you are clearly the one who gave me the drug of lust, but you still want to involve others. You are really shameless!


    Alice screamed in exasperation. Previously, she had heard Ines mention how awful Lyana was.


    ¨C You killed your good friend and made my sister disappear. do you think nobody knows what you did?


    Joseph was slightly surprised by Alice¡¯s words. He asked in amazement,


    ¨C Alice, what did you say? Are you talking about Francoise?


    ¨C Dad, sister disappeared because of Lyana!


    As soon as Alice¡¯s words fell, chaos erupted.


    Everyone looked at Lyana in disbelief. They never thought this little-known girl would have so many tricks up her sleeve.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Francoise?


    Joseph¡¯s eyes had turned red and he was panting heavily. Francoise was his most beloved daughter.


    Five years ago, she had disappeared. He had looked everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her!


    ¨C Miss Duval, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t kill anyone and I didn¡¯t kidnap your sister.


    Lyana stopped, took out her cell phone and yed a video.


    The video was of Aubin and Alice trying to hurt him.


    She looked at the clothes nearby and continued,


    ¨C Miss Duval, I only gave you a small dose of aa-inducing drug. It¡¯s definitely on the outside of your clothes, but the inside of your robe is stained with a lot of lust powder. As long as the policee, they¡¯ll know if I¡¯m right!


    When Butler Duval heard Lyana¡¯s words, he immediately walked over to the clothes and sniffled. Then he nodded to Joseph.


    ¨C Miss Duval, I only gave you the medicine in self-defense. The medicine I gave you onlysts for a minute, and it will only stun you for a little while,¡± Lyana said expressionlessly. The thing that really drove you crazy was the lust drug in your clothes. I have no enmity with you, and it is impossible for me to go to your dress before the banquet to add the drug of lust. Someone should have sprinkled it on your dress before you wore it.


    The moment his words fell, everyone got excited.


    Lyana¡¯s scolding was truly amazing.


    Vincent gave Lyana an approving look and gave a slight nod.


    Alice looked at Lyana in frustration. Her face was red when she said angrily,


    ¨C Since you knew there was a lust drug in my clothes, why didn¡¯t you tell me?


    Lyana shook her phone and innocently said,


    ¨C Miss Duval, you wanted to beat me to death with a stick. What should I tell you? I don¡¯t want to save someone who wants to kill me!


    Joseph was about to copse. Although her daughter was framed, Alice had already angered the Sanchez family. He was worried that¡­


    ¨C Enough!


    Matriarch Duval broke. She red at Alice. Alice was not as obedient and sensitive as Francoise.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I would like to ask you if you know where Francoise is?


    When Joseph heard Matriarch Duval¡¯s question, he looked to Lyana in anticipation. He said,


    ¡®We¡¯ve been looking for Francoise for five years, but we haven¡¯t found her. She met you before she disappeared!


    Five years?


    Vincent, who was standing to the side, frowned imperceptibly. He had previously investigated what happened five years ago and discovered that Martin and Francoise had disappeared.


    He had thought that what happened five years ago was just between the two of them, but when he found out the jade pendant was in Ines¡¯ hands, he didn¡¯t dare jump to conclusions.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see her, Lyana said without hesitation.


    At that moment, everyone heard Ines¡¯ cry of pain.


    ¨C Ah!


    ¨C I¡¯m going to strangle you to death!


    Alice clung to Ines¡¯ neck with both hands, looking at her with a grim expression.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to strangle you to death!


    Alice¡¯s terrifying appearance shocked Joseph. He walked over, pped Alice and angrily said,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¨C What are you doing?


    Alice was bleeding at the corner of her mouth. She pointed at Lyana and said furiously,


    ¨C Five years ago, Lyana strangled Martin to death like this. Then she strangled my sister like that!


    At first, everyone thought it was just a simple incident of Alice falling into someone¡¯s trap. However, they did not expect Martin and Francoise to be involved. Alice even used Lyana of being a murderer in front of everyone.


    She knew everyone thought she was a filthy rat that had crawled out of the gutter. All they felt for her now was disgust and hatred.


    But even if her reputation was ruined, she had to find her sister and seek justice from her!


    Alice stood up in tears and gestured to Lyana as she sobbed.


    ¨C It¡¯s been five years. Sister and Martin have already been missing for five years. Lyana, you are awful. If you didn¡¯t kill them, how could they have disappeared from the face of the earth?


    ¨C You killed my sister. For that, I will not let you go. I¡¯m telling you¡­ Before Alice could finish her sentence, she fainted and copsed.

 Chapter 31

    ¨C Miss Duval, isn¡¯t she lying on the floor rather cold?


    Lyana asked as she walked over to Alice. Reaching out, she pinched Alice¡¯s philtrum.


    Alice came in a daze. The moment she opened her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Lyana. It was as if she had seen a ghost. She paled with fear and pushed her away.


    Lyana withdraws uncontrobly and closes her eyes. However, the expected pain from the impact did note.


    Opening her eyes, she found that Vincent was holding her waist, preventing her from falling.


    Alice rushed over and ran alongside Matriarch Duval. With watery eyes, she said,


    ¨C Grandma, you have to believe me. It was really Lyana who killed my sister!


    ¨C Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?


    Matriarch Duval grips her walking stick firmly. Looking at Alice, she roars,


    ¨C Hurry up and apologize to Miss Dubois!


    Alice looked at her grandmother in disbelief. She had thought Grandma was on her side.


    Matriarch Duval nced at Joseph.


    He approached Alice and said in a voice so low only the two of them could hear,


    ¨C Apologize quickly!


    Alice¡¯s tears fell even faster. She bit her lip, stubbornly refusing to apologize.


    Vincent stood next to Lyana like a protective shield. He said coldly,


    -;Miss Duval, are you really unwilling to apologize?


    Vincent¡¯s words shocked everyone present.


    The second young master of the Sanchez family was rumored to have always been cold and distant, and rarely interacted much with others. But now he was protecting Lyana.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words she trembled with fear. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and her eyes filled with hate.


    Joseph turned to Alice. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved daughter in such a state. Smiling, he says,


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez, Alice is still a young child. Why don¡¯t we let this matter rest¡­


    ¨C Child?


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and said mockingly,


    ¨C If I remember correctly, she has already matured.


    At Vincent¡¯s words, Joseph¡¯s expression froze.


    Matriarch Duval looked at Joseph, signaling him to stop talking.


    Silently, he closed his mouth. He was afraid that if he spoke again, he would lose all his face today.


    Vincent¡¯s narrow eyes scanned the crowd. His voice was not strong, but it was filled with strength.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois is my wife. She came with me to congratte Madame Duval on her birthday. I won¡¯t let her suffer.


    Hearing this, Collin and Ines turned pale.


    Right now, Joseph and Alice weren¡¯t looking any better either.


    Lyana looked up at him. She really didn¡¯t expect Vincent to speak for her.


    Collin, who was standing nearby, saw Lyana staring at Vincent. He felt a little disappointed. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be Vincent¡¯s date.


    Ines lowered her head slightly, the corners of her lips curling up. She had thought that Vincent really liked Lyana, but it seemed like their rtionship as a married couple wasn¡¯t that great either. does that mean she still had a chance?


    Ines¡¯ eyes darted to the side. She pulled Collin away from the stage, looking at him with concern.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong? He looked at Ines with concern.


    She purged her lips, her eyes brimming with worry.


    ¨C Brother Collin, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should tell you.


    He looked at Ines¡¯ conflicted expression and his heart softened.


    ¨C What is this?


    ¨C My sister heard from me before that you would also be attending Matriarch Duval¡¯s birthday banquet. She also wanted toe, but our parents didn¡¯t allow her. Ines looked awkwardly at Collin.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know how she got here either.


    Seeing that Collin remained silent, Ines thought he did not understand her. She continued her exnation.


    ¨C It seems that Sister came here with the second young master Sanchez. If the second young master Sanchez finds out that he was just used to partying, I¡¯m afraid the Dubois family will suffer.


    When Collin heard Ines¡¯ words, the slightly favorable impression he had just formed of Lyana immediately disappeared.


    He knew it. How could Lyana not love him?


    At the time, she even burned down a school building for him.


    ¨C She¡¯s still as disgusting as ever,


    Collin chuckled.


    Ines blushes. She spoke for Lyana.


    ¨C Actually, Sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t keep getting mad at her.


    Collin frowned, but remained silent.


    Ines continued to persuade him.


    ¨C Just by attending the party, sister was framed. If she wasn¡¯t so smart, she might have made a fool of herself. Look, my sister is still as smart as ever!


    ¨C Ines, you are too kind! Lyana must have been really lucky in her past life to gain a good sister like you,


    Collin said with a serious expression.


    Ines smiled and shook her head. She replied kindly,


    ¡®Brother Collin, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my sister. In the past, she often took care of me.


    Hearing Ines¡¯ words, Collin felt that Ines was truly an obedient and sensible girl. She was theplete opposite of Lyana, who only knew how to cause trouble.


    Seeing Collin¡¯s approved expression, Ines looked down coquettishly. His lips curved a little.


    She was determined to make Vincent Lyana hate like Collin did. She would make Vincent fall in love with her but dance out of reach she would pine Vincent for her!


    ¨C You wretch! Hurry up and apologize!


    Matriarch Duval looked at Alice in exasperation and anger, her brow furrowed.


    ¨C Apart from everything else, just consider the drug incident tonight. Someone tampered with your dress. It has nothing to do with Lyana Dubois.


    Alice¡¯s eyes were gnawing and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She originally thought she would be able to find clues to her sister¡¯s disappearance this time around, but she didn¡¯t expect to suffer a double loss.


    She clearly understood that if she didn¡¯t apologize, tonight¡¯s affair would no longer be just between Lyana and herself. Instead, it would be between the Duval family and the Sanchez family.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And the Duval family couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Sanchez family.


    ¨C I-I¡¯m sorry!


    Alice said with extreme reluctance. One by one, her tears fell to the cobblestones beneath her feet.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, our Alice was wrong. His reputation has been damaged because of you; surely that is enough punishment. I hope you will be the greatest person and grant him forgiveness. Smiling, Joseph tried to smooth things over.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She smiled at Joseph and asked,


    ¨C Mr. Duval, I agree that Miss Alice Duval¡¯s reputation has been damaged, but that has nothing to do with me. Instead of investigating who touched her dress, you me me. do you think i¡¯m weak and easily bullied?


    Weak?


    Easy to intimidate?


    The corner of Joseph¡¯s mouth twitched and several conflicting emotions crossed his face. He left in a hurry with Alice.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to stay anymore either, so she said goodbye.


    When she arrived at the door of the Duval family home, a young master who reeked of alcohol stopped. Stopping Lyana in her tracks, he stared at her without blinking.


    ¨C Hey, beautiful, do you want to go out with me?


    Suppressing her rage, she said coldly,


    ¨C Please get away!


    ¨C Oh, you even smell good!


    The man said, sniffing hard at Lyana.


    ¨C y with me. I¡¯m rich, you know!


    Brazenly, the man looked Lyana up and down, eyes full ofsciviousness.


    ¨C What a figure!


    Pursing her lips, Lyana looked coldly at the man. His blood boiled with rage. She turned and walked around the man, heading outside.


    The man kept stopping himself from persisting. He longed to take off his clothes right there and then and spend an entire night with this beauty.


    Lyana picks up her pace, her face flushed slightly.


    Previously, she had indeed fallen into Alice¡¯s trap. She could smell the drug of lust on Alice¡¯s body, but she sealed her acupuncture points with a silver needle after she left!


    Over time, the numbing effect of her acupoints began to wear off. The drug of lust was about to take effect.

 Chapter 32

    If she didn¡¯t quickly leave for a shower, she¡¯d probably end up a cat in heat, just like Alice.


    ¨C Hey, beautiful girl, why are you leaving so fast?


    Going into a short jog, the man caught up with Lyana and grabbed her hand. He smiled when he said it,


    ¨C Do not go! Come on, let¡¯s have fun!


    Seeing that the man had moved closer again, Lyana¡¯s expression darkened. Without hesitation, she punched the man, knocking him to the ground.


    The man staggered at his feet. He tripped twice before getting up.


    She took out a silver needle. Without hesitation, she inserted it into the man¡¯s neck, aiming for his acupoint ofughter. She looked at the man sitting there like a madman,ughing nonstop. When she turned to leave, she was stopped by the crowded onlookers.


    They wanted to see who had the guts to go for Vincent¡¯s date. When they saw Evan Weber, they were no longer surprised.


    Evan Weber was a foreigner who grew up overseas. Within his family, many were mercenaries, and all of them were thugs.


    Therefore, even though everyone was unhappy with Evan, they dared not say anything. They just closed their eyes.


    He wasughing so hard he got wet. It was the first time he had been so humiliated. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. He clearly wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He looked at Lyana with hate written all over his face, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Pulling the needle from his body, he casually threw it away.


    Vincent had heard from Thomas that someone was harassing Lyana. When he hurried up, he saw Evan Weber humiliated. His gaze fell on Evan as he pulled out the needle.


    Evan lifted his sleeve to wipe away his tears and looked in the direction Lyana had gone.


    ¨C If I catch youter and fail to kill you, my name won¡¯t be Evan Weber!


    ¨C Kill who?


    Vincent asked coldly.


    ¨C I advise you to stop getting wet before trying to reject any threat!


    Immediately, onlookers startedughing.


    Evan¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. He immediately pulled out his phone and said arrogantly,


    ¨C Brother, someone is intimidating me. Get some brethren here, quickly. I¡¯m in the Duval family yard.


    Thomas frowned slightly and looked at Evan with a worried face. He approached Vincent and whispered,


    ¨C Second Young Master, should we escort Madame?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent looked at Lyana without blinking. His face seemed to be extraordinarily red.


    ¨C She should be able to handle this.


    Thomas looked at Vincent in disbelief. He felt that his second young master must be joking.


    Evan looked at Lyana and said coldly,


    ¨C B*tch, wait. Even if I don¡¯t kill you today, I will kick you out of Country Z. You will stay in hell forever!


    Matriarch Duval rushed over when she heard themotion. Seeing that it was Lyana who had caused the problem, she frowned unhappily. However, she really couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Lyana here. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Lyana¡¯s voice.


    ¨C No.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and said:


    ¨C If you can¡¯t kill me today, I won¡¯t consider you a man. Get out of country Z and nevere back. Stay in hell forever too!


    Sensational.


    This woman was too arrogant!


    How dare she challenge the Weber family!


    She clearly overestimated her own abilities!


    Although everyone felt that Lyana was arrogant, they sincerely hoped that Evan Weber would leave Country Z.


    At this point, Matriarch Duval shut her mouth. She felt that it was no longer necessary to speak. She might as well watch Lyana suffer the consequences.


    When Evan heard Lyana¡¯s words, he burst into anger. He replied,


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain, or are you just mentally retarded?¡± What makes you think you can kick me out of country Z?


    Lyana could feel her body gradually warming up, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to see how ufortable she felt. With a cold expression, she lowered her voice as much as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m just repeating what you said.


    Evan eyed Lyana¡¯s dress with disdain. He retorted,


    ¨C There are tons of people who rely on their bodies for a living, like you. You¡¯re just a piece of trash meant for others. How dare you make a scene in front of me? are you tired of living?


    Lyana looked at the park bench next to her and calmly walked over to sit down. Seeing Evan approaching, she deadpanned,


    ¨C How did all thatughter feel?


    Evan stopped in his tracks. His pants were still wet. He hadughed too long, and now his face was extremely stiff.


    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±


    He stood leaning against a tree, staring into the distance with a calm expression. Deep down, he was puzzled. How did Lyana have the courage to sit there?


    Thomas, who was standing not far from him, observed Lyana¡¯sposed behavior. Her heart leapt with emotion.


    His second youngdy was indeed something else!


    Thomas came closer to Vincent and said in a low voice,


    ¨C The second young Madame is really both beautiful and valiant!


    ¨C Did you bring a gun?


    Thomas¡¯ good mood has dissipated. His second young master exuded an icy aura and looked as cold as ice.


    Ines stood not far from him, her eyes flushed. She looked at Lyana with concern. After a beat, she shot Collin¡¯s defenseless arm.


    ¨C Brother Collin, will my sister be well?


    He frowned when he heard Ines¡¯ words.


    ¨C Ines, you are too nice!


    She blinked at Collin, her expression full of distress. She whispered,


    ¨C If the second young master Sanchez had been willing to help my sister, things surely wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!


    In the words of Ines, Collin looked at Vincent, who was standing nearby.


    He stood there expressionless. There was no trace of light in his dark eyes. It was as if he was just a spectator, and the events had nothing to do with him.


    However, what bothered Collin was that Vincent¡¯s gaze never left Lyana¡¯s face.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what Vincent was thinking.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois hasmitted so many evils. She deserves to be intimidated. Don¡¯t feel worried,


    Collin consoled.


    When Ines heard Collin¡¯s words, she felt more at ease. She knew he wouldn¡¯t interfere, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She looked at Vincent, who was standing nearby. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of interfering. If so, there would soon be another good show.


    Tonight, Lyana¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    Just as everyone was filled with anticipation, eight muscr men entered the Duval residence.


    The man in the front wore a suit and had a thick gold chain around his neck. His cor was unbuttoned down to his midsection, so his abs could be seen faintly. He roars,


    ¨C Who dared to intimidate my younger brother? Get out now!


    With one hand in his pocket, Boris Weber gave off a ruthless aura.


    Lyana looked at him, her expression nk.


    Ines looked at Lyana and said ominously,


    ¨C Sister seems to be afraid. What do we have to do?


    Collin didn¡¯t answer, he just looked quietly at Lyana.


    The people who attended the banquet today were all people with status and power. None of them liked Evan Weber, but what could they do? Evan¡¯s status made them all afraid to do anything.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois will definitely lose a lot this time. Boris Weber is a C ss from the Weber family. Usually, he handles extremely important missions. With every mission he handles, there will be blood!


    ¨C I think Lyana¡¯s innocence will be in danger.


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez wanted to protect her earlier. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on leaving, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!


    ¡­


    ¨C Who is this ? Who dared to bully my brother? Show your face! Otherwise, if I catch you, I¡¯ll twist your head off and use it as a urinal!


    Boris roared impatiently.


    ¨C It¡¯s me.


    Lyana sat there, her expression unchanged. His voice was callous and his eyes were slightly narrowed. There was no trace of fear in his voice.


    Boris was surprised.


    What?


    A woman?


    He couldn¡¯t quite believe Lyana¡¯s words. He turned to look at Evan with questioning eyes.


    Evan had initially wanted his brother to help him, but for some reason he felt embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t even managed to handle a woman.


    ¨C Brother, tie her up and send her to my bed. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s in pain tonight!

 Chapter 33

    ¨C Alright.


    Boris nced at Evan and said with a smile,


    ¨C Brother, you have good taste. This chick is hot.


    He smiled stupidly. He loved beauties. The prettier they were, the better. If he didn¡¯t think this woman was beautiful, why would he choose her?


    Boris¡¯ gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He said menacingly,


    ¨C Little girl, as long as you apologize to my brother and serve him well, this matter will be settled. I am a magnanimous person and I will not me you.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t helpughing. It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. Slowly, she spat out a word.


    ¨C Impossible!


    Lyana¡¯s response stunned Boris.


    It had been a long time since he had met such a fascinating chick.


    Cracking his knuckles, Boris looked coldly at Lyana.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Little girl, your hair may be long, but you are clearly a short-sighted fool. I, Boris Weber, draw blood every time I attack. Don¡¯t me me for being vicious!


    He chose tounch a verbal attack for the first time because he didn¡¯t want to hit a woman, especially a beautifuldy like Lyana.


    After all, he had to treat fairer sex with gentleness!


    However, when Boris saw the disdain on the woman¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He felt that his dignity had beenpromised. He said menacingly,


    ¨C I gave you an easy way out. Since you chose not to take it, I¡¯ll make sure you learn your lesson!


    If he didn¡¯t beat this woman to ruin, her name wouldn¡¯t be Boris Weber.


    He flexed his wrist, and his arm muscles bulged, popping out of his suit jacket!


    The people around them paled in fear and looked at Lyana sympathetically.


    ¨C Oh my god, Boris is going to hit her. This young woman is in trouble!


    ¨C Is not it? This young woman is too much. Couldn¡¯t she just take the easy way out?


    ¨C Quick, let¡¯s go. Fast! Remember, we can never provoke Evan Weber and the Weber family ever again. For the sake of our pitiful lives.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Lyana stood up elegantly and looked at Boris, her gaze firm and calm.


    ¨C No need to show pity.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, the viewers were all amazed.


    Boris was stunned for a moment. He gave a wildugh.


    ¨C Interesting, very interesting. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman who wants to die!


    Lyana couldn¡¯t be bothered to chat with Boris. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him coldly, silver needles in hand.


    He was stunned, his gaze falling on the silver needles in Lyana¡¯s hand. Heughed,


    -;You are indeed a woman. All you know how to do is wrestle with embroidery needles. Here are some tips: you should have gone home earlier in the day and focused on sewing clothes. Don¡¯t bother outside.


    Lyana didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she brushed his wrist a little. As Boris rushed towards her, the six silver needles in her hand flew towards Boris like beams of cold light, all piercing through Boris¡¯ body.


    He maintained his offensive stance, but his body had fallen out of control. He had no idea what was going on.


    ¨C What did you do to me!


    Boris looked at Lyana, his eyes filled with rage and resentment. He said in exasperation,


    ¨C What¡¯s so good about ying little tricks? Let me go if you dare. Let¡¯s have a fair fight.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t we fighting fairly?


    Lyana walked in a circle around Boris, a trace of a smile at the corners of her eyes.


    ¨C You are using a dirty trick!


    He absolutely refused to admit that he was weaker than her.


    He believed that as long as Lyana let go of him, he would definitely beat her to the ground.


    She approached Boris. Her eyes were cold as she nudged Boris¡¯ chest with her index finger. He fell backwards, knocking to the ground uncontrobly.


    The people who had arrived with him rushed to catch him.


    Boris looked at the people around him and said angrily,


    ¨C None of you have any sense at all. Hurry up and get the silver needles out of my body! What are you thinking about? do you want to leave them for the new year?


    It was only upon hearing Boris¡¯ words that the men came to their senses. Hastily, they stepped forward and began removing the silver needles from Boris¡¯ body one by one.


    After all the silver needles were removed, he regained control of his body. He sneered at Lyana.


    Boris¡¯ eyes were cold. He raised his fist and swung it viciously at Lyana¡¯s face.


    The hearts of the spectators all started racing in fear. Some were so frightened that they hastily closed their eyes, unable to keep watching.


    Everyone silently mutated a prayer for Lyana.


    However, the cry they anticipated did note.


    Everyone opened their eyes in unison to see what was happening, but what they saw stunned them all.


    She was a small young woman, thin and almost weak. Yet her slender hand gripped Boris¡¯ fist in an instant.


    Boris himself was amazed. He wanted to retract his hand, but Lyana didn¡¯t release her grip, preventing him from moving.


    While everyone was still in a daze, she quickly dislocated Boris¡¯ arms and pped his knee hard, forcing Boris to his knees in front of her.


    ¨C Although it¡¯s not the new year yet, I assume you¡¯re here to wish me a happy new year.


    Lyana, who seemed to have gained several inches in height, looked at Boris with contempt. There was no trace of a smile on his face.


    ¨C If you cause more trouble, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the consequences!


    At the moment, Boris was kneeling on the ground with shock written all over his face. His mind was filled with Lyana. He couldn¡¯t believe she could counter his fist with one hand.


    How was this possible?


    Who exactly was this Lyana Dubois?


    Boris looked at Lyana. For some reason, he sensed that she looked like a demon from hell, making him shiver.


    Ines, who was standing in the crowd, gasped as she stared at Lyana in fear. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so skilled. How could she dodge Boris¡¯ attack?


    Ines clenched her fists firmly. She longed to walk up to them and help Boris hit Lyana right now.


    However, she dared to imagine the scene, nothing more. She could only stand there and worry.


    Lyana slowly lifted her right leg, her ten centimeter high heel grinding into Boris¡¯ shoulder. She leaned forward slightly and exerted a little force with her right leg, making him instantly pale.


    Cold sweat broke out on Boris¡¯ forehead and his veins bulged. He looked up at the woman in front of him, eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    She was so strong!


    Boris was beginning to doubt himself.


    He had always thought he was a good fighter. Now it seemed his skills were just average.


    Viewers almost thought they were watching a martial arts movie. You should know that in modern society, few people were so skilled in defense.


    They sized. Lyana was only 1. 65 meters tall. She looked so thin and weak. How could she be so strong?


    Right now, they all had the same thought in mind. No matter who they provoked, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lyana Dubois.


    Ines¡¯ face was pale and beads of sweat had appeared on her nose. Her heart was beating faster and faster, as if it would jump out of her mouth at any moment.


    She suddenly remembered something. If Lyana had used the same force to p her back then, would her head have separated from her body?


    Some things just couldn¡¯t bear to think about. The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid.


    She swallowed nervously.


    should she thank Lyana for showing mercy back then?


    She quickly dismissed that thought.


    Hatred shed in his eyes as he looked at Lyana. Lyana had stolen her shares and her man. How could she thank such a despicable and shameless person?


    She had to quickly think of a way to get the shares back. And, she had to win Vincent¡¯s heart.


    Ines¡¯ gaze gradually moved towards Vincent¡¯s face. Looking at her handsome profile, a trace of shyness shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 34

    ¨C YOU.


    Lyana looked at Evan, who was standing nearby. She curled a finger and said coldly,


    ¨C Come here and apologize!


    Previously, when she said something like that, everyone felt she was just putting on an empty show of strength.


    But now everyone was looking at Evan with jubnt expressions. None of them liked a petty bully like Evan.


    He looked at Lyana in shock. He had already beenpletely humiliated. This girl always wanted him to apologize.


    Pft!


    She could dream!


    He looked at Boris, who was not far away. He didn¡¯t expect his cousin to lose to this little girl.


    He looked at the people Boris had brought with him. Although they were all of good size, their skills were much weaker than Boris¡¯s.


    However, as the saying goes, two fists were no match for four.


    Evan rolled his eyes and looked at the seven of them.


    ¨C What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!


    When onlookers heard Evan¡¯s words, they looked at him with contempt. They had never seen such a shameless man.


    Then they turned to Lyana with concern. Even though she was skilled, there were seven on the other side. Lyana still had no chance of winning.


    However, the battle ended after barely a second. In a sh, the seven men were beaten to the ground, much to everyone¡¯s disbelief.


    At that moment, many young girls present, from wealthy families, became Lyana¡¯s fans.


    Each of them had been pampered and spoiled from an early age. They were always told to be a woman, to be educated and polite, etc. They had never seen such a bloody scene. They were so excited that they all started pping.


    ¨C Lyana is so amazing. How can she be so cool? I want her to teach me martial arts!


    ¨C Oh my god, she¡¯s the modern version of the Fairy Sister.


    ¨C Hubby Lyana, I want to give birth to your child!


    ¡­


    On her high heels, she approached Evan step by step. She looked at him nkly and said:


    ¨C Kneel down! Excuse yourself!


    He belonged to the main branch of the Weber family. He would inherit the family business in the future. He had already been humiliated when he wet his pants here earlier.


    If he knelt down and begged Lyana for mercy, he would be even more humiliated. He would lose every shred of his dignity.


    He lifted his chin slightly and stood there still, refusing to kneel. He wanted to flee the scene, but his legs had turned to jelly in fear of Lyana. His legs refused to obey hismands.


    She kicked Evan¡¯s knee, forcing him to his knees.


    Evan¡¯s right leg, which Lyana had kicked, had been dislocated. He fell to his knees uncontrobly.


    He looked at the cobblestones under his feet. His brain was still shorted out.


    How had he lost?


    He couldn¡¯t have lost!


    ¨C Excuse yourself!


    Lyana said, looking coldly at Evan.


    Due to her vigorous exercise, the lust in her body was fading away at an even greater speed. Gradually, her face began to blush.


    She strove to suppress her bodily urges. If Evan hadn¡¯te to me her, she could have got rid of the lust drug in her body a long time ago. She wouldn¡¯t need to suppress him so bitterly anymore.


    Evan¡¯s mind was in a mess. He looked up at Boris, who had already risen. Boris¡¯ arms were falling uncontrobly. Evan knew he couldn¡¯t count on Boris anymore.


    Boris nced at Evan and walked over to Lyana. With a cold expression, he said menacingly,


    ¨C Master Weber will never forgive you for intimidating the Weber family.


    Lyana tucked her hair behind her ear elegantly. Smiling mockingly, she said,


    ¨C The winner is king, and the loser is a thief. Now that you¡¯ve lost to me, not only don¡¯t you want to admit defeat, but you¡¯re even using someone else¡¯s name to pressure me? Are you not embarrassed at all?


    The spectators nodded in agreement. They were very happy to see the Weber family being bullied.


    ¨C YOU ¡­


    Before Boris could finish speaking, Lyana interrupted him.


    ¨C And me? Since the young couldn¡¯t beat me, will you call the old? I already understood how immodest this Weber family is.


    With that, Lyana looked at Evan, who was at her feet, and asked coldly,


    ¨C do you want to apologise? Or do you want me to break every one of your bones?


    Lyana¡¯s voice was softer than ever, but the words she spoke sounded like they were in the middle of winter, chilling to the bone.


    Evan looked at Lyana in fear. The Weber family had never apologized and never would.


    ¨C In your dreams! Pft! I tell you, I definitely ask the mercenaries of my family to kill you.


    Evan said viciously, his face white.


    If Evan hadn¡¯t cried, Lyana would have thought he was still a man. But he was screaming like a baby in front of her. It was really disgusting.


    ¨C Mercenaries?


    She looked at Evan with a slight smile on her face.


    ¨C do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?


    Spectators had thought that Lyana would quit while she was ahead. They didn¡¯t expect her to continue provoking Evan.


    Although today¡¯s show was satisfying, they couldn¡¯t help but worry about Lyana.


    The Weber family mercenaries carried firearms.


    No matter how skilled she was, how could she dodge a bullet?


    ¨C Okay, so do you dare wait here until my father arrives?


    Evan wiped the tears from his face and said, sniffling.


    ¨C Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?


    Lyana sneered. She really looked at Evan. Besides calling for reinforcements, this good-for-nothing had no other abilities.


    ¨C If your father can¡¯t beat me, will you call your grandfather?


    The people around them couldn¡¯t stop smiling. They thought Lyana had a very good point.


    Evan and Boris looked at Lyana in disbelief. They had never seen such an arrogant and despotic woman in their lives.


    Evan pulled his phone out of his shaky pocket. As he was about to make a call, he heard a cold voice from afar.


    ¨C Have you finished fighting?


    Vincent pushed past the crowd and walked elegantly towards Lyana.


    His gaze towards her was very soft, so soft that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if water dripped from his eyes.


    She turned to Vincent. Her red lips curved slightly.


    ¨C Not bad. I just started warming up.


    ¨C They¡¯re pretty dirty. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty


    Vincent said softly to Lyana.


    Ines, who was standing not far from him, looked at Vincent in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected this cold man to be so gentle with Lyana.


    Everyone around them was equally amazed. Second Young Master Sanchez was as cold as ice. The word


    ¨C sweet just wasn¡¯t in his dictionary.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lyana smiled and nodded. She seemed to agree with Vincent.


    When Vincent and Lyana stood side by side, they looked like the male and female threads of a manga. The man was handsome and suave, while thedy was petite and exquisite.


    Vincent gave Evan a dismissive look, as if taking another look made his eyes sting. His voice was colder and lower than ever.


    ¨C Mr. Weber, I have a debt to settle with you.


    Evan¡¯s knees were in terrible pain. He could only get up after the people around him helped him up.


    However, no one understood why Vincent would say that. The Sanchez and Weber families were sworn enemies, and the two families had never had a business rtionship with each other.


    Evan had long since sobered up. He looked up at Vincent, then at Lyana, who was standing next to Vincent. His face was pale.


    Oh my god, he had angered Vincent Sanchez¡¯s wife!


    Evan still remembered what his father had told him. As long as he didn¡¯t offend the Sanchez family, he could do whatever he wanted.


    -Thomas.


    Thomas, who was standing in the crowd, approached.


    ¨C Cut off one of his hands!


    Vincent said expressionlessly.


    Vincent¡¯s words stunned everyone around him. They looked at him in disbelief. In that moment, they realized that Lyana was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Because she was under the protection of Vincent Sanchez.

 Chapter 35

    Thomas was also momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t brought a knife with him. As his gaze fell on a nearby rock, he wondered if he should use the rock to crush Evan¡¯s hand.


    ¨C By the way, also cut his tongue. He¡¯s too noisy.


    Vincent said expressionlessly.


    ¨C He insulted my date and humiliated me. He should bear the consequences.


    Thomas gave a whisper of assent.


    The people around them trembled with fear.


    Ines, who was standing in the crowd, looked at Vincent in disbelief. He was cold and treated people so ruthlessly. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to have Vincent¡¯s heart.


    Evan was shaking with fear. His pants were wet again. He got wet twice in a row today.


    He took out his phone and called his father with shaking hands. His father was the only one who could save him now.


    Fortunately, the call went out very quickly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan wiped away his tears and sniffled. Pretentiously he said:


    ¨C Daddy, hurry up and save me. Vincent Sanchez has gone mad. For the sake of a b*tch named Lyana Dubois, he actually wants to cut off my hand and my tongue. You must kill them!


    The other end of the line seemed to hesitate for a moment before Robert Weber¡¯s voice came through.


    ¨C Did you just say Lyana Dubois?


    ¨C Yes, it¡¯s true. This little b*tch is called Lyana Dubois!


    Evan said indignantly.


    ¨C She was counting on her beauty and her small means to defeat uspletely. She even forced me to kneel down and apologize to her.


    The more he talked, the angrier he became. He yearned to tear Lyana to shreds right now.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois from this town?


    ¨C Yes it¡¯s her!


    When Robert heard Evan¡¯s words, his chest tightened. His hand, which was holding the phone, began to shake involuntarily. He longed to crawl across the phone line to Evan and give this unfilial son two hard ps.


    ¨C Bastard! What else can you do but cause trouble?


    Evan was stunned for a moment. He looked at his phone in disbelief. Was the person speaking really his father?


    His father had always adored him the most. He had always been gentle with him. How could he be so fierce?


    Evan felt he must be hallucinating.


    ¨C Dad, listen to me. They are the ones who intimidated me. They ¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, Robert mercilessly interrupted him.


    ¨C If you say another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue. From what I know of Lyana Dubois¡¯ cold nature, how could she possibly bother to talk to you? You must have caused it.


    Evan blinked in confusion.


    ¨C Dad, do you know her?


    ¨C If she hadn¡¯t saved me back then, our family wouldn¡¯t have made it to where we are today. Indeed, we would have been separated by life and death long ago. She is the great benefactress of our family.


    Evan was so shocked that he dropped his phone.


    He hastily retrieved his phone again. He couldn¡¯t believe, he didn¡¯t dare believe that the person who saved his father back then was Lyana Dubois.


    Robert¡¯s voice, full of exasperation and anger, came through the phone.


    ¨C You unaffiliated son! You are in big trouble. Hurry up and give him the phone.


    Onlookers watched as Evan¡¯s expression grew uglier. They couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. At the end, they saw Evan crawling towards Lyana on his knees.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Robert Weber must have wanted to say something vicious to Lyana.


    She looked at the phone. At Evan¡¯s request, she picked it up.


    The drug of lust in his body had already burst and his whole body hurt terribly. All she wanted to do now was fix this trivial problem as soon as possible so she could cure the poison.


    Lyana picked up the phone and turned on speakerphone.


    Robert Weber¡¯s respectful voice came over the phone.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, thank you for saving me at the time. Without you, I would have been reduced to a pile of bones a long time ago. I remembered your kindness until today, but never would have thought that when I contacted you, it would be because my unfilial son was offending you. I am really sorry!


    Evan lowered his head even more. He didn¡¯t know that Lyana had saved his father¡¯s life. Surely we couldn¡¯t me him.


    There was silence as everyone turned to Lyana.


    When Vincent heard Robert¡¯s voice, he turned to Lyana, her expression unreadable.


    She was actually Robert Weber¡¯s life saver?


    When everyone present realized this, they were all amazed.


    At this moment, Ines gritted her teeth and looked at Lyana. If looks could kill, Lyana would have died a million times.


    Ines really didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so lucky.


    However, it was also the first time that Ines got to know Lyana from a new angle.


    She was very skilled in martial arts and had excellent medical skills. What else could she be hiding? Ines found herself incredibly curious.


    Collin stared unblinkingly at Lyana, his eyes filled with admiration. It was the first time he understood Lyana on a deeper level. He felt he must have misunderstood her in the past.


    He finally realized why Professor Tom loved Lyana so much. So she really was a medical genius.


    Suppressing her resentment, Ines looked at Collin. As she was about to speak, she saw Collin looking at Lyana fondly.


    Ines¡¯ eyes blinked. Carefully, she tugged Collin¡¯s sleeve a little and whispered,


    ¨C Brother Collin, if her medical skills are so advanced, why did she set the school building on fire?


    In the words of Ines, the good impression of Collin de Lyana immediately disappeared.


    Even if she was a genius, so what? She was clearly just lucky.


    If he had been the one who met Robert Weber back then, then he would have been the savior of Robert¡¯s life.


    At this moment, Lyana¡¯s expression softened and she spoke softly into the phone, forcibly suppressing the growing difort in her body.


    ¨C Uncle Weber, what happened that year was nothing; that¡¯s not a big favor at all. I already forgot it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.


    On the other end of the call, when Robert heard Lyana¡¯s words, he sensed that she was no longer willing to settle this matter peacefully. He sighed silently and said:


    ¨C You have full authority on this matter. Do what you want. I won¡¯t make anyints.


    When Evan heard Robert¡¯s words, his expression changed in an instant. He hurriedly snatched the phone and shouted,


    ¨C Father, you can¡¯t do this to me! Save me.


    ¨C That¡¯s enough! Shut up!


    Robert¡¯s impatient voice came from the phone.


    ¡®Apologize properly to Miss Dubois until you have earned her forgiveness. I tell you, if you don¡¯t do what I say, you will no longer be part of the Weber family. You are not my only son!


    After the call ended, Evan looked at Lyana. All the blood had drained from his face.


    ¨C Brother, excuse yourself quickly!


    Boris said worriedly.


    At this moment, the drug of lust in Lyana¡¯s body hadpletely burst. His eyes were gradually shining. She forced herself to look at Evan and say:


    ¨C I just want a sincere apology!


    If Robert had spoken properly to Evan earlier, he would have been willing to apologize to Lyana. However, when Evan thought of his father¡¯s words


    ¨C You are not my only son!¡± his mind went nk. In a daze, he leapt towards Lyana.


    Even if he were to die, he would take Lyana with him.


    With nimble reflexes, Vincent sent Evan flying with a kick. He called,


    -Thomas.


    He stepped forward immediately, holding a knife. Previously, he had asked someone to bring him a knife from the Duval family kitchen. Quickly, he cut off Evan¡¯s hand.


    Evan screamed in agony!


    Seeing this, Thomas quickly dislocated Evan¡¯s jaw and cut out his tongue with the knife. In the end, he even gently repositioned Evan¡¯s jaw.


    He was in so much pain that he was about to pass out. He also couldn¡¯t make any noise at the moment. Suppressing his pain, he had no choice but to agree to wait for Boris to call the ambnce.


    Today was Matriarch Duval¡¯s birthday banquet, and yet blood was shed. She couldn¡¯t even me the two, because she couldn¡¯t afford to offend either.


    The bloodstains on the cobblestones had all been cleaned up. It was as if the bloody scene had just been an illusion. Everything is back to normal.


    Matriarch Duval ushered the other guests into the banquet hall.


    The spectators around her had finally dispersed. Lifting her skirt, Lyana headed briskly for the doors.


    As she jogged, her gaze began to cloud over, and the doorway in the distance gradually became blurred.

 Chapter 36

    His whole body felt weak. She tripped and she fell backwards.


    Vincent had long sensed that something was wrong with Lyana¡¯s expression. He followed her.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, he quickly stepped forward to support her.


    The familiar scent of ambergris wafted towards her. In a daze, she opened her eyes, her gazending on the man¡¯s face. In a soft voice, she whispered,


    -Vincent Sanchez¡­


    Vincent leaned down and scooped Lyana up in his arms.


    Thomas, who was standing on the side, waspletely amazed.


    Didn¡¯t the second young master have a phobia of women?


    When did he recover from this illness?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why didn¡¯t he know?


    Vincent took two steps forward. Seeing that Thomas was still there, he frowned.


    ¨C Drive to the hospital!


    Thomas came to his senses and quickly nodded.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    Once in the car, Vincent¡¯s eyes blinked. Hemanded,


    ¨C Come home!


    Thomas looked in the rear view mirror. Lyana was in Vincent¡¯s arms and her face was flushed, as if she had a fever.


    Why didn¡¯t the second young master tell him to send Lyana to the hospital?


    Thomas couldn¡¯t understand it, but he didn¡¯t dare ask.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, who appeared to be in extreme embarrassment, Vincent also began to worry.


    Lyana slowly opened her eyes, her gaze unfocused. She asked,


    ¨C Vincent, how long will it take to get home?


    His voice wasn¡¯t as cold as it used to be. Instead, it seemed a shade more seductive than usual.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. He looked up at Thomas.


    ¨C Raise the mirror. Turn the music volume to the loudest.


    Although Thomas didn¡¯t know what Vincent wanted to do, he obeyed.


    Lyana¡¯s face grew increasingly red. Her eyes seemed to roll over as she tossed and turned relentlessly in Vincent¡¯s arms.


    But to Vincent, Lyana seemed to be trying to seduce him.


    He lowered his head and looked at Lyana. Her face was covered in sweat and there was a unique scent around her. He felt like he had smelled that scent before somewhere, but at that moment he couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Lyana reached out and grabbed his tie, her fingers trailing higher. She loosened her tie and tossed it nonchntly, then reached out to unbutton his shirt.


    His hand inadvertently touched her skin. Immediately, she felt a shiver. This cold was clearly capable of extinguishing the crushing heat of his body.


    Lyana sat up, her fingers slipping under Vincent¡¯s shirt, which she had begun to unbutton.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s bold actions, Vincent¡¯s forehead sank deeper and deeper. When he saw that they had gone home, he immediately took off his suit jacket, covering Lyana with it without hesitation. Then he carried her to the vi.


    When they got to his room, Vincent opened the door. He lowered Lyana into the tub and turned on the shower head.


    Cold water ran over his head and all over his body. She shivered once from the cold and found that she was suddenly much more awake.


    Although the water was a little cold, the soaking actually helped ease his difort.


    After a long time, she finally opened her eyes. When she saw Vincent leaning against the bathroom door, she gave a sweet smile.


    She leaned weakly against the side of the tub, her gazending on Vincent¡¯s face.


    ¨C Thank you, Young Master Sanchez, for saving me.


    At Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent suddenly found himself remembering how she had touched his chest earlier. He said without expression,


    ¨C There is no need to thank me.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. She waspletely soaked in water. Her evening dress clung to her body and her long hair clung to her back. She made a lovely photo.


    ¨C do you still want revenge?


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, sheughed.


    How could the enmity between her and the Dubois family be resolved so easily?


    Sure, she wanted revenge, but beyond that, she wanted to ruin them.


    Lyana naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him. Feeling that the heat in her body had dissipated, she looked at Vincent helplessly.


    ¨C Young Master Sanchez, I should be able to get up now.


    Vincent approached Lyana and bent down to pick her up. She was still soaked.


    She obediently wrapped her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck. If she hadn¡¯t sealed her acupoints ahead of time, she wouldn¡¯t have been so physically weak right now.


    Being in such close contact with Vincent, Lyana had to tilt her head back to look at his face. It seemed like the most perfect masterpiece crafted in heaven. Her facial features were well defined and her eyes were two pools deep. Coupled with his cool and stoic aura, she couldn¡¯t help but throw herself at him.


    Right now, she felt extremely superficial. She only cared about her appearance.


    Lyana licked her lips.


    At this moment, Vincent let go of her in one fell swoop.


    The water in the tub went through the floor.


    She sat awkwardly upright and coughed twice. Only then did she manage to get rid of the water stuck in her throat. She was much more awake now.


    ¡°Vincent Sanchez!¡±


    Lyana leaned against the side of the tub, feeling like she was barely alive. She said unfortunately,


    ¨C Did you have to do that? You are a man and I am not ugly. You will not lose.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. He stared at Lyana and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m human, not the antidote!


    ¨C When a man is in bed, it¡¯s not¡­


    Before Lyana finished her sentence, she remembered what happened five years ago. The light in his eyes fades.


    ¨C Bring me my silver needles.


    Weakly, she sank into the tub, letting the water run over her face.


    Vincent grabbed Lyana¡¯s head and pulled her to the surface.


    ¨C are you sure you can do it?


    ¨C Where are the silver needles?


    Lyana smiles.


    ¨C Or are you ready to be the antidote?


    Vincent hesitated for a moment, eyeing Lyana suspiciously.


    ¨C are you sure you can do it now?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana¡¯s voice was just a seductive shadow. She leaned her head against the side of the tub and smiled at Vincent.


    ¨C They¡¯re in the dressing table drawer.


    Vincent turned and walked over to the dressing table. He opened the drawer and saw a wooden box engraved with flowers. When he opened the box, he saw the silver needles.


    He was about to enter the bathroom when the door to the room opened.


    He stared coldly, frowning.


    Julie Leroy came in with a drink. When she saw Vincent, her face flushed uncontrobly. Ovee with shyness, she lowered her gaze.


    He seemed soaked. Her hair was dripping with water. The buttons on his shirt were slightly unbuttoned, and she could just make out the drops of water on his chest.


    Julie lowered her head, trying to control her breathing and her state of mind. She was afraid of not being able to hold back and would throw herself on Vincent.


    A trace of ice erupted in Vincent¡¯s eyes as he said coldly,


    ¨C Why are you here?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s cold voice, Julie bit her lip. After some hesitation, she looked up at Vincent and said sorry,


    ¨C I heard from the servants that the second sister-inw seemed drunk, so I made some hangover stew and brought it. I didn¡¯t expect to disturb you and the second sister-inw. I am really sorry!


    Julie didn¡¯t see Lyana around, so she was trying to figure out where she might be.


    ¨C You are disturbing us.


    Vincent looked coldly at Julie, his irritation evident.


    ¨C Since you knew you would disturb us, why did youe?


    Just as Julie was about to answer, a seductive voice came from the bathroom.


    ¨C Vincent, did you find him?


    Julie turned to the bathroom. This voice was different from the way Lyana usually spoke.


    Lyana and Vincent would have already¡­


    Julie pales in shock. His hands were shaking and the bowl of hangover soup slipped from his grip, spilling onto the floor.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.


    As she spoke, Julie bent down to pick up the soup bowl.


    ¨C Get out.


    Vincent¡¯s expression was icy as he frowned at Julie.


    ¨C I remember saying explicitly that no women are allowed on the second floor.


    Julie bit her lip, tears swirling in her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of women?


    Why did he carry Lyana to the vi?


    She had been by his side for so long. Why couldn¡¯t he give her another look?


    She stood up reluctantly and turned to leave, remembering to close the door.


    Vincent walked to the door and locked it without hesitation, then returned to the bathroom.


    When he entered the bathroom, he saw Lyana leaning against the tub, looking at him innocently.

 Chapter 37

    His eyes were like those of a nervous, innocently confused little deer. It made his heart pound.


    ¨C I brought you the silver needles.


    Vincent approached Lyana and handed her the Silver Needles.


    She looked up at Vincent, her gaze gradually losing focus. Slowly she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Seeing that Lyana looked a little strange, Vincent started pulling her out of the tub. However, he soon discovered that she was burning. She seemed to have a fever.


    Vincent hastily picked up a towel and wrapped it around herself before lifting her up, then carrying her to bed.


    Carefully, he ced Lyana on the bed. After some hesitation, he called his attending physician, Theo Alessandro.


    When Theo entered the room, he saw that the floor was covered with water. Seeing that Vincent was also drenched, he almost fell to the ground in shock.


    What was happening?


    Wasn¡¯t Vincent afraid of women?


    Was he really having fun with a woman?


    Had they slept in the shower?


    Looking towards Vincent, Theo reminded him in a friendly way.


    ¨C Ah Vincent, you should wear a bathrobe.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vincent frowned slightly, looking at Theo in confusion.


    ¨C If you¡¯re having fun in the shower, shouldn¡¯t you wear a bathrobe?


    While Theo was talking, he imagined Vincent with a mysterious woman in the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¨C Ah Vincent, don¡¯t tell me you got rid of that young woman?


    Theo smiled at Vincent, his eyebrows raised. He said mischievously,


    ¨C You must learn to be gentle with the fairer sex¡­


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Vincent frowned.


    ¨C What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Come here! Treat it!


    Theo walked over to the bed and saw a young woman with a towel wrapped around her. The young woman¡¯s hair was wet and she was soaked through. She looked like a sleeping beauty from a fairy tale.


    Theo looked at the young woman. She looked a little familiar, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d seen her before. After all, no one would forget a beautiful young woman.


    ¨C You must have sped it up. In the future, you should not make the youngdy faint.


    Theo took out his medicine box and began to examine the patient.


    ¨C Eliminate your dirty thoughts.


    Vincent sat down coldly on the side, looking at Theo with disdain.


    ¨C What do you mean by dirty? How to consider the rtionship between a man and a woman as dirty? This is clearly what is called making love! Theo looked at Vincent and teased,


    ¨C I remember the past, if a young woman brushed your hand, you would wash your hands for almost half an hour. Have you recovered from your phobia of women?


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Vincent remembered incidents from the past. He really didn¡¯t like being touched by women.


    However, Lyana was an exception.


    ¨C I am married,


    Vincent said calmly.


    When Theo heard this, he was amazed.


    He had thought that Vincent would be single and single for the rest of his life.


    He had never expected him to marry before him.


    It took him a long time to recover from the shock.


    ¨C Did your grandmother force you to get married?


    Theo felt that only Grandma Sanchez had the ability to force Vincent into marriage.


    ¨C You spit too much nonsense today.


    Vincent looked up at Theo, frowning.


    ¨C By the way, who are you married to?


    Theo asked as he finished examining Lyana¡¯s health. He started putting her on an intravenous drip.


    ¨C Thedy on the bed.


    Theo looked at the young woman on the bed, then looked at Vincent with a sly smile.


    ¨C did you fall in love with her appearance?


    Without waiting for Vincent to answer, Theo continued,


    ¨C I think you are quitepatible with her. You also have a beautiful appearance that ispletelypatible!


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, Vincent cut him off,


    ¨C When will she wake up?


    ¨C She will wake up towards the second half of the night. By then his fever should have gone, said


    Theo with a serious expression.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want anyone else to know what happened today,


    Said Vincent, nk-faced.


    ¨C Why not? Marriage is a joyful asion.


    Theo didn¡¯t see Vincent¡¯s face grow darker, and continued to dance on the fine line between life and death.


    ¨C If you ask me, I think you should announce your marriage to the public. This way, you can let the outside world know that Second Young Master Sanchez is very handsome, and not the miserable wretch he¡¯s supposed to be!


    ¨C Do you still remember the way back?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Theo was stunned. It wasn¡¯t like he had a bad sense of direction. How could he not know the way back?


    However, the next moment he realized that Vincent was ordering him to leave.


    Theo pursed his lips sadly. He nced at Vincent, then got up and reluctantly left with his bag. He wanted to hear more gossip.


    After Theo left the room, Vincent went back to bed and looked at the girl lying there.


    Maybe it was because of his fever, but his face was flushed and his breathing had weakened. She frowned slightly, as if she was having a nightmare.


    After Vincent left the room, he turned around and walked into the office. Seeing Thomas enter, he asked solemnly,


    ¨C Did you find any information about Lyana?


    ¨C We have already studied thoroughly!


    Thomas said with a serious expression. He handed the documents he was holding to Vincent and stood aside.


    ¨C When Madame was born, the Dubois family sent her to live in the mountains. She was raised by Jacob Dubois¡¯ younger sister, Victoria Dubois.


    ¨C When Madame was ten, Victoria Dubois had a car ident and Madame was sent to live in a convent. When she turned seventeen, she entered college, and only then was she sent back to live with the Dubois family.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened a bit. Turning a fountain pen in his hand, he said thoughtfully,


    ¡®She didn¡¯t grow up with the Dubois family. I guess the Dubois family doesn¡¯t know everything about her either.


    ¨C Madame was sent to a psychiatric hospital because she burned down a school building at the university,¡± Thomas dered solemnly.


    ¨C Mental? do you think she is mentally ill?


    Vincent asked in response.


    Thomas recalled how gorgeous Lyana had been when dealing with Evan Weber. He said seriously,


    ¨C No, I do not think so. I believe the Dubois family is ndering Madame.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes. He remembered the degrading words they had spoken of Lyana when he was at the Dubois family vi. Frustration crossed his face.


    He clutched the documents tightly in his hand.


    ¨C She can control a snake without breaking a sweat. She is certainly not as simple as an ordinary person. She must have had professional training. We need to fully investigate this issue.


    Thomas breathed. Now he understands why the Second Young Master chose not to directly defend Lyana when others bullied him at the banquet.


    Now, it seemed like it was already luck for them that Madame had chosen not to retaliate.


    Vincent looked at the documents in his hand. They did not contain any additional useful information. He looked at Thomas and continued,


    ¨C Continue your investigation!


    ¨C Yes sir.


    After Thomas left, Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the documents. His forehead sank deeper and deeper.


    Was Lyana¡¯s marriage to her family just a coincidence, or did she have other motives?


    He didn¡¯t know if he should believe in her.


    The only thing he was sure of right now was that Lyana¡¯s medical skills were excellent. She really seemed capable of treating her illness.


    But he didn¡¯t dare take the risk. He was afraid that she had been sent here by these people. If his bet failed, there would be no return of this error.


    The next morning, sunlight filtered through the windows, tilting through the bed.


    Lyana opened her eyes strangely. The sun was a little tant and she burrowed under the covers.


    She was so thirsty.


    She sat down reluctantly. As she was about to get out of bed, she heard a familiar voice.


    ¨C You are awake. You feel better?


    Sitting on the couch, Vincent put the documents in his hand and looked intently at Lyana.


    The man¡¯s voice was low and slightly rough, and still pleasant to the ear.


    Lyana froze for a moment. Only then did she remember what had happenedst night. She seemed to have fallen asleep in the bathtub, but she was unaware of anything that had happened since then.


    However, she seemed to remember practically throwing herself at Vincent.


    It was just too humiliating!


    His illustrious reputation had been ruined just like that!


    The next time she meets Alice Duval, she won¡¯t let him go.


    Lyana eyed Vincent suspiciously. Seeing that he was wearing a bathrobe, his forehead sank deeper and deeper.


    ¨C I am much better.


    Confusion was written all over Lyana¡¯s pretty face. She hesitated, caught in a dilemma about whether to ask Vincent what happenedst night.


    ¨C Ines called you.


    Vincent looked at the phone next to Lyana¡¯s pillow.


    Ines had actually dared to call him. It seemed like she was getting a lot bolder.

 Chapter 38

    Just as Lyana was thinking about how she should bully Ines, she overheard Vincent speaking.


    ¨C This friend of mine wille tonight.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her expression remained calm. She tried to control her breathing and nodded.


    The truth was finally about to be revealed.


    She had finally found that person!


    ¨C Vincent.


    Guessing that Vincent wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take advantage of anyone, Lyana looked at him gratefully.


    ¨C Thank you forst night.


    Vincent did not answer. He headed for the door with several documents in his hand. When he reached the door, he seemed to remember something and looked at Lyana.


    ¨C Come down for breakfast after you¡¯ve prepared.


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Lyana washed up and went downstairs. From a distance, she saw Matriarch Sanchez sitting on the couch, making a video call.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s movements, she quickly said goodbye to the person on the phone and promptly hung up the video call.


    ¨C Oh, honey, you¡¯re finally awake. Matriarch Sanchez put her phone aside and got up to walk over to Lyana. Her heart ached when she saw how pale Lyana¡¯s face was. ¡®I heard from Vincent that you had a feverst night. How do you feel now? You feel better?


    ¨C Thank you for your concern, Grandma. I¡¯m already much better.


    Lyana said obediently, smiling at Matriarch Sanchez.


    Seeing how sweet and obedient Lyana was, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart melted. Holding Lyana¡¯s hand, she headed for the dining room.


    ¨C Honey, look how thin you are. You need to eat more good food to nourish your body.


    When they arrived in the dining room, Matriarch Sanchez pulled Lyana to sit with her, asking for her welfare.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry too much about what happenedst night. This girl, Alice Duval, has already knelt in her ancestral hall. She wille especially to apologize to youter. My child, you keep everything to yourself. It is not good for health.


    She looked at Matriarch Sanchez gratefully.


    ¨C Thank you, Grandma. I will know what to do in the future.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. If someone dares to bully you, bully them. Show no mercy. If something happens, grandma will bear the consequences!


    Matriarch Sanchez said heroically.


    Smiling, Lyana agreed.


    At this moment, Vincent entered.


    ¨C Ah Vincent, my darling is still young. Take care of her more in the future. Don¡¯t let anyone intimidate him.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Vincent and said meaningfully,


    ¨C You better take my words seriously. I tell you, if anything happens to my darling child, I will never forgive you.


    Vincent gave an indifferent grunt of assent and calmly sat down on the other side.


    After breakfast, Lyana prepared to go out to meet Ines.


    Matriarch Sanchez knew Lyana was about to leave home. She pulled Vincent and said seriously,


    ¨C Vincent, send Lyanater.


    ¨C I¡¯ll give him the car keys, he said expressionlessly.


    ¨C are you an idiot?


    Matriarch Sanchez was about to explode in anger.


    ¨C Lyana has already suffered a lot after marrying you. Can¡¯t you treat her better?


    He frowned.


    ¨C Vincent, let me tell you. I had a dream.


    Matriarch Sanchez walked over to him and whispered in his ear,


    ¨C I dreamed that after Lyana married you, your illness was cured and she treated little Lucas like her own son. It was a good dream. It means you are both a match made in heaven. You have to treat her well, otherwise¡­


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. He nodded.


    When he saw Lyanaing down the stairs with her bag, he stuck a hand in his pocket and said calmly,


    ¨C I¡¯ll take you.


    Lyana gave Vincent a surprised look. She wanted to decline, but her gaze identally fell on Matriarch Sanchez, who was looking at her with emotion. She nodded.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Lyana¡¯s piercing eyes noticed that Matriarch Sanchez seemed to sigh in relief.


    Vincent and Lyana walked out side by side. They headed for the garage and Vincent opened the passenger seat door of the car like a gentleman.


    She thanked him politely and got into the car. She had just buckled up when she received a text from Ines.


    Ines: My sister, where are you?


    ¨C Where are you going?


    Vincent buckled his seat belt and asked casually.


    ¨C The blue coffee. Thank you.


    Lyana¡¯s phone buzzed again. Seeing that it was a text from Ines, she discreetly turned it off.


    Vincent said nothing. He started driving.


    Along the way, the two didn¡¯t interact much. When they arrived, he stopped the car and turned to tell Lyana,


    ¨C If you need anything, look for me!


    His voice was clear but mellow, just like fine wine.


    ¨C THANKS. She smiles.


    When she entered the cafe, she could see Ines sitting by the window from afar.


    She wore a white dress today. If Lyana remembered correctly, this dress was a limited edition LV product.


    When Ines saw Lyana, she immediately stood up, looking at her with concern.


    ¨C Sister, I heardst night that you passed out. are you OK?


    Lyana looked at the fake smile on Ines¡¯ face. Sneering, she reprimanded,


    ¨C I thought you wanted me to die sooner!


    ¨C Sister!


    Ines put on a shocked facade, then shook her head and said:Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Have you been possessed by a demon? How can you say such nonsense?


    At that moment, Ines seemed to remember something. She pulled out a branded handbag with an LV tag in a shopping bag.


    ¨C I bought it especially for you a few days ago.


    The person who is ountably concerned usually hides bad intentions.


    What disgusted Lyana the most was that Ines had given her a fake handbag.


    ¨C No thanks.


    Lyana looked at Ines nkly and continued,


    ¨C I don¡¯t like carrying fake handbags.


    A wave of awkwardness swept through the air between them. Ines looked at the handbag on the table. She didn¡¯t know if she should take it back or not.


    ¨C How¡­ how is that possible? She stammered. She immediately took the purse off the table and put it back in the shopping bag.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go back and ask the store for an exnationter.


    If Ines hadn¡¯t tried to defend herself, Lyana might think that she had really bought the wrong handbag unintentionally, but seeing Ines¡¯ reaction, she knew for sure that she had intentionally bought a fake handbag. hand.


    ¨C Sister, the college graduation banquet is today. Would you like to join us? If you hadn¡¯t dropped out of school then, I think you probably would have graduated this year.


    As Ines spoke, she began to regain her confidence.


    She recalled how, at the previous banquet for medical students, Lyana had bribed Professor Tom and forced him to say she was a doctoral student, just so she could save face.


    Recalling this now, everything Ines could do not to burst outughing.


    She had originally wanted Lyana to appear at the graduation banquet with a fake handbag. When that happened, she became aughing stock again.


    What a pity that she immediately identified it as a fake handbag.


    Lyana sat there staring at Ines, her expression nk. If she was not mistaken, Ines had brought this purse here today so that she, a student who had dropped out of school beforepleting her degree, would carry a fake purse to the graduation banquet of school. She clearly wanted her to be humiliated.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes shone with disdain. Without hesitation, she refused Ines¡¯ invitation.


    ¨C I will not go!


    ¨C Sister, Brother Collin will also speak at the banquet today. Don¡¯t you want to see it?


    Ines tilted her head and looked at Lyana innocently.


    At the time, while reading Lyana¡¯s diary, Ines realized that Lyana had a crush on Collin.


    ¨C I heard you¡¯re already together. Are you trying to act like a pimp for your boyfriend?


    Lyana raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Ines¡¯ expression suddenly changed, but she calmed down just as quickly.


    Lyana was indeed from a poor family in the mountains. His words were so rude.


    ¨C Sister, what are you saying?


    Lyana smiled slightly and continued,


    ¨C If other people hear you, they might think you¡¯re unrefined. It affects your image.


    ¨C Since you¡¯re already ready to act like a pimp, why can¡¯t the others say so?


    Smiling, Lyana retorted.

 Chapter 39

    ¨C Sister, you are wrong. At the time, Brother Collin was the one who wooed me. I say this today because I know you love him, so you can visit him if you wish. That¡¯s all for you¡­


    Ines retorted, refusing to be outdone.


    ¡°If so, then it¡¯s just a piece of trash I didn¡¯t want.¡± Is picking up a piece of trash I threw away really worth being happy about?


    Lyana took the coffee cup in front of her and took a leisurely sip, then put it back.


    She looked at Ines¡¯ face, which now alternated between shades of green and white. She was in a very good mood. Her gaze fell on the jade pendant around Ines¡¯ neck and she said:


    ¨C By the way, the owner of the pendant will be arriving at Vi Sanchez tonight. You cane tonight!


    With that, Lyana got up and left.


    That afternoon, she discovered that Ines had tagged her on her social media ount. She opened the app to see a photo of the An City University graduation banquet.


    Ines was worried that others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell it was An City University, so she deliberatelybeled the location as well.


    A line of text has been added to the photo.


    [ I am both extremely honored and incredibly proud to be a member of An City University. I hope my alma mater gets better and better! ]


    Lyana scrolled through the photo and saw that there were a lot ofments. Thements section was full of Dubois family members, mostly distant rtives, praising Ines.


    ¨C  Ines is the model of the Dubois family!


    ¨C  Ines brought glory to the Dubois family!


    ¨C Ines is so much more remarkable than her sister. Considering how both were born from the same set of parents, how can the difference between them be so stark? ¡±


    ¨C You are right! Lyana never spends her time doing anything serious or worthwhile. She just walks around the trouble!


    ¡­


    Lyana couldn¡¯t be bothered to read the rest of thements. Everyone adored Ines.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. She closed her social media app and walked to the window, looking at An CIty University. A joyful atmosphere filled the campus. His lips curved slightly.


    Outside, An City University was filled with cheers andughter. She came out of the medicalb and into the field. Immediately, she saw many students preparing decorations for the graduation banquet.


    Collin and Ines were the most eye-catching people on stage.


    Collin was a year older than Ines, and he was in his second year of master¡¯s degree. He was also the most handsome boy in college. In fact, the most appealing thing about her was her family background.


    The perrot family was also a well-known prestigious family in An City. For this reason, many young women wanted to marry Collin, just so they could soar in the sky.


    As Collin¡¯s girlfriend, Ines received countless looks filled with envy and jealousy. She smiled as she stood next to Collin, chatting with the other ssmates.


    Ines¡¯ good friend, Louise Durand, approached her side and asked with a smile,


    ¨C Ines, is this person your sister?


    Ines looked in the direction Louise was pointing and saw Lyana talking to a young man.


    In effect.


    She was right.


    On the surface, Lyana had seemed dismissive of school activities, but in reality, she was eager toe here.


    Ines smiles.


    ¨C Hey, it wasn¡¯t easy for my sister to get an invitation to the graduation banquet. Let¡¯s not bother her.


    Louise immediately understood the meaning behind Ines¡¯ words. Hastily, she spoke, making sure nearby juniors could hear her words.


    ¨C Ines, you are too nice. Your sister was able to set the school building on fire at the time. How can you be so gentle with her?


    Ines smiled and shook her head. She exined,


    ¨C It was all a misunderstanding. Believe me, it was all a misunderstanding.


    Louise¡¯s words instantly piqued the curiosity of others within earshot. Just like that, Louise was driven away by the mob, who wanted to know more about the rumors.


    Alice stood there with a sour expression. Every time she saw Lyana, she inevitably got angry. She looked at Ines with dissatisfaction.


    ¨C Wasn¡¯t she expelled from school? How can she still get on campus?


    Just as Ines was about to exin, she heard Alice say,


    ¨C Senior Collin, it¡¯s been so many years, but she still loves you. When she found out you were here, she immediately came running.


    When Collin heard Alice¡¯s words, he felt an inexplicable sense of disgust. He was scheduled to deliver another speech tonight, as an outstanding alumnus of the undergraduate medical program. He didn¡¯t want Lyana to disturb his good mood.


    ¨C Excuse me, I¡¯ll take a look.


    Collin gave Alice a smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was really worried that Lyana would suddenly fall back into her old ways and set another school building on fire. Then it would be foolish to have the graduation banquet.


    With that, Collin walked past the surrounding juniors and headed towards Lyana.


    Ines didn¡¯t want to go, but when she remembered how Collin had stared unblinkingly at Lyana the night before, she felt her heart skip a beat in fear. She quickly followed suit.


    From a distance, Lyana saw Collin and Ines walking towards her. She said to the man next to her,


    ¨C Do what we discussed. You can dispose.


    ¨C Yes, Miss Dubois.


    With that, the man turned and walked out.


    At that moment, Collin approached Lyana, not bothering to hide the disgust in his eyes. Suppressing his anger, he said,


    ¨C Let¡¯s talk.


    She surveyed her surroundings. It was only after seeing that there was no one else around that she recognized that Collin was talking to her. She sneered.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I have nothing to tell you.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you must know your ce!


    Collin looked at her, frowning.


    If he hadn¡¯t been worried about Lyana doing something crazy again, he wouldn¡¯t have stooped to talk to her.


    ¨C You are crazy!


    She turned to leave, but she was stopped by Collin.


    ¨C Five years ago, I told you clearly that I don¡¯t love you. Why are you still chasing me? Collin¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily into fists. If only he could get Lyana out of campus security.


    ¨C Collin Perrot, what do you mean by that?¡± do you mean I¡¯m after you? She finally understood what Collin meant. Chuckling, she looked at him like he was a load of shit.


    Collin met her gaze, his forehead involuntarily moving away.


    ¨C I¡¯m really sorry, Collin Perrot. I am not at all interested in human excrement.


    Lyana shed a bright smile.


    ¨C Sister, stop.


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Ines rushed forward to remove Collin, talking softly to Lyana as she did.


    ¨C I know you¡¯re still interested in Brother Collin. He knows you¡¯re rejecting him to hide your feelings, but he¡¯s already my boyfriend. Can you please stop having ideas about him?


    Collin had almost lost control of his anger. Fortunately, Ines had stopped him. Otherwise, if he were to lose his temper here tonight, his name would be trending on the inte the next day.


    Collin¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Ines. Lyana was such a sensible girl.


    She looked at the couple in front of her and smiled.


    ¨C You two are a perfect match. A fly belongs to human excrement.


    With that, she turned and left without hesitation.


    Collin was rooted to the ground, his face flushed with anger. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to retort Lyana.


    Feces?


    How dare she tell him that!


    She was just crazy!


    He had to find a chance to humiliate her.


    Ines could tell that something was wrong with Collin¡¯s expression. Worried that he would fall apart, she carefully grabbed his hand and said softly,


    ¨C Brother Collin, don¡¯t get too angry. My sister was kept in a mental hospital and there are problems with her brain. She is different from normal people like us. Seeing she¡¯s my sister, don¡¯t me her anymore, okay?


    Yes, Lyana was crazy!


    He couldn¡¯t lower himself to the level of a madman.


    At that thought, Collin¡¯s expression improved dramatically. He smiled at Ines and said softly,


    ¨C I understand. For you, I won¡¯t be mad at her.


    Back when he was courting Ines, she still didn¡¯t want to be with him because of Lyana.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for the two of them toe together, but he had never expected Lyana to neglect the brotherhood between her and Ines.


    She really was a horrible person.

 Chapter 40

    ¨C Brother Collin, you are the best. Let¡¯s go visit sister first. I¡¯m a little worried about her


    Ines said softly. Holding Collin¡¯s arm, she walked over to Lyana.


    ¨C sister, when you burned down the school building back then, the principal was furious. He wouldn¡¯t let you walk around campus. Without ourst name, he probably wouldn¡¯t have made an exception for you toe today.


    She continued,


    ¨C The director doesn¡¯t visit the university often, but he will be here today. Brother Collin will intercede for you. Maybe the director won¡¯t be angry anymore. It might even get you back to school.


    Nearby ssmates clearly heard Ines¡¯ words.


    ¨C I¡¯m so jealous that Senior Collin can meet the director. I have been studying here for so long, but I have never even seen the principal once. I heard that the manager is very busy every day!


    ¨C Yes yes. I heard that too. At the time, when the school building was set on fire, manyizens questioned the school¡¯s role in the incident. If the principal hadn¡¯t taken matters into his own hands at this critical moment, and if he hadn¡¯t thrown his weight behind the school, we would have lost this battle.


    ¨C I heard that the headmaster is now concentrating on his mathematical research, so he rarely makes an appearance here. How can Lyana still have the courage to show up? What if she angers the principal?


    ¨C Exactly, exactly. We must protest Lyana Dubois¡¯ enrollment at An University!


    ¨C You are right. We have to stand up to Lyana Dubois.


    ¡­


    One by one, the surrounding students participated. They really liked and respected the director. For them, the principal was like a god to be worshipped.


    Listening to the other students, Collin looked at Lyana. The disgust in his eyes intensified.


    Lyana turned to Ines and said expressionlessly,


    ¨C Can you stop polluting the air around me?


    Ines:


    ¨C ???


    At this moment, the assistant director, looked at them. He started walking.


    Collin saw the assistant and thought the director was looking for him. He straightened his clothes and smiled warmly.


    When he came, Collin took a step forward and politely extended his hand.


    Assistant gave Collin a strange look. Without shaking her hand, he passed and walked towards Lyana. With a serious expression, he said,


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you¡¯re finally here. The manager specifically asked me to pick you up.


    Ines looked at the assistant in disbelief. She had never expected the headmaster to ask his assistant to get up. She smiles.


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s go now.


    Lyana looked at Ines in confusion. She had an appointment with the director. Could it be that Ines has also made an appointment with the director?


    The assistant turned to look at Ines, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. He asked without expression,


    ¨C Who are you exactly?


    Ines still hasn¡¯t realized anything weird in the whole affair. She said innocently,


    ¨C I am Ines Dubois.


    ¨C My apologies, the director wishes to invite Miss Lyana Dubois.


    The assistant smiled ingratitude at Lyana.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, let¡¯s go!


    When the assistant and Lyana left, Collin and Ines felt pped in the face. They were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to hide.


    Of course, the surrounding ssmates watching the show were also amazed. They had never expected the headmaster and assistant to treat Lyana with such respect.


    Didn¡¯t the principal hate Lyana?


    Didn¡¯t the principal forbid Lyana froming to school?


    Why was the assistant director so respectful to her?


    Alice, who was standing nearby, paled. She turned to Ines. So she had lied to him!


    However, when Alice saw Ines¡¯ confused expression, she hesitated. She walked over to her and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C What is the rtionship between Lyana and the principal?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.


    Ines honestly shook her head. Suddenly she remembered Lyana saying that she had received her doctorate.


    Oh my God!


    Lyana couldn¡¯t really have gotten a doctorate, could she?


    How¡­ How was that possible?


    Ines gasped in shock. Ayer of cold sweat formed on his palms.


    Collin watched the assistant and Lyana leave. His forehead sank deeply. He pressed his lips together, remaining silent.


    Ines, who was standing next to Collin, carefully tugged at his sleeve. She said softly,


    ¨C Collin, let¡¯s go to the conference room!


    He remembered how embarrassed he was earlier and longed to find a ce to hide. He epted easily.


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s go!


    After Colli¡¯ and Ines left, the other students followed suit.


    Alice was livid. She followed Collin and Ines, determined to find an opportunity to embarrass Lyana.


    Although he had just embarrassed himself, many of his ssmates still wanted to get into his good books. They wanted to join the perrot family business in the future.


    A ssmate came forward with a smile and said gratefully


    ¨C Senior Collin, for five years everyone knows that you take good care of Lyana Dubois. She loves you too. I guess the director is looking for her this time because of you. Maybe he wanted to give Lyana a warning in advance, so he asked her to go to the principal¡¯s office alone.


    As soon as she said that, onlookers immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¨C It¡¯s true, that must be it. The director and his assistant must be afraid that Lyana¡¯s mental illness will resurface. That¡¯s why they are so polite to her!


    ¨C Certainly. The Principal must treat Lyana so gently on the Senior Collin¡¯s ount. Senior Collin, do you want to rify your rtionship with Lyana? Otherwise, the principal may misunderstand you.


    ¡­


    Collin was momentarily stunned.


    It was true.


    The director must have treated Lyana so gently because of him. He must have called Lyana at the principal¡¯s office to warn her.


    The director didn¡¯t ask his assistant to call Collin into his office because he thought he was preparing his speech.


    It seemed like he should take the initiative to tell the principal about it, lest there be a misunderstanding.


    Ines¡¯ tense shoulders gradually rx. Only then did she realize she had been wrong.


    It was true Lyana didn¡¯t go to school. How could she have gotten a doctorate?


    It was even more impossible for him to have anything to do with the headmaster.


    Ines heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Lyana to climb on top of her.


    When everyone arrived backstage, they saw that the assistant director had arranged for Lyana to sit in the middle of the front row.


    Everyone was amazed.


    What was happening?


    The seat in the middle had always been reserved for the principal. Lyana actually had the courage to sit in the director¡¯s seat without hesitation.


    Today she wore a white shirt and jeans. Her hair was tied high in a bun behind her head, and a few stray hairs fell on either side of her face. She looked like a student.


    She was already eye-catching to begin with. Once seated in the middle, she caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The second-row seats were filled with famous teachers and formidable top students of An University. All of them were considered gifted and favored by heaven.


    And Lyana stuck out like a sore thumb.


    As the representative of outstanding graduates that year, Collin sat in third ce. He looked at Lyana, his expression darkening.


    She was sitting in the front row today. She was just looking for trouble!


    Collin didn¡¯t want to interfere in this case. However, he thought the director might have misunderstood that he had a special rtionship with Lyana. What if the director got angry and took it away?


    Ines, who was standing next to Collin, also felt embarrassed. She felt that Lyana had really shamed the whole Dubois family.


    She thought for a moment, then shouted to Lyana,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois!


    When Lyana heard Ines¡¯ voice, she didn¡¯t even bother to give her a look out of kindness.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ines had no choice but to raise her voice.


    ¨C Sister, you are sitting in the wrong seat. Except for outstanding graduates, everyone whoes to the banquet brings their own stools.

 Chapter 41

    When Lyana heard Ines¡¯ words, she nonchntly took the list of guests and performers from the table and began to read it.


    Ines was so worried that she started breaking out in a cold sweat. She was really worried that any trouble Lyana caused would involve Collin. She said hastily,


    ¨C sister,e and sit here. I¡¯ll give you my seat.


    Many university students hade to watch the graduation ceremony. Most of them hadn¡¯t brought stools for convenience and were all standing in the hallway. When they heard Ines¡¯ words, they were furious.


    Lyana was a well-known figure in An University. She was a woman who burned down the school building.


    ¨C By what right does she have to sit on this seat? These seats are reserved for exceptional students!


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. The school has already given his face by allowing him onto campus. How dare she take the director¡¯s seat!


    ¨C It¡¯s so infuriating. I¡¯m going to see security chase her now!


    ¡­


    Alice stood silently to the side, the corners of her lips curling slightly. His gaze fell to the back of Lyana¡¯s head. She had always wanted to look for an opportunity to deal with Lyana, but she had never expected that she had already angered everyone before Alice had done anything.


    She was the precious daughter of the Duval family. Without the name Duval, she would not have had the chance to sit in the fifth row.


    Alice raised her hands around her mouth, forming a megaphone shape, and shouted at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, your sister is calling you. We know there is already something wrong with your brain, but is there also something wrong with your ears?


    Lyana sat down quietly. Without even giving Alice a nce, she continued to scan the list of programs she was holding.


    Alice had always been revered by her peers, she was used to being the center of attention, like the moon among a host of stars. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana topletely ignore her and was so furious that she gritted her teeth.


    -Lyana Dubois, do you know that the front row is reserved for school leaders? Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you sit there? What kind of education did you have?


    Alice was so angry that her face turned red.


    Ines immediately felt the disdainful looksnd on her. His expression changed. She¡¯s the one who invited Lyana here. Now that she had been in trouble, she would also be humiliated.


    Ines stood up hastily and looked at the other students with an apologetic expression. She said guilty,


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Alice, my sister doesn¡¯t do this on purpose. Stop talking. I will talk to him properly. She will certainly understand.


    ¨C Pft, she can¡¯t even be bothered with you.


    Alice sniffled. She said nonchntly,


    ¨C Those who don¡¯t know the circumstances might think she¡¯s a corpse. There is no reaction from him.


    Thinking of what had happened at the Duval family vi, Alice longed to tear Lyana apart.


    ¨C You really are an interesting pair. The older sister is arrogant beyond belief, while the younger sisteres out to apologize. are you both putting on a show?


    Ines¡¯ eyes turned red. Feeling wronged, she bit her lip and stood rooted to the ground, tears falling from her face to the ground.


    Listening to Alice¡¯s words, Collin saw that Ines was crying. He turned to Alice with a menacing expression.


    She lifted her chin and said nonchntly, ¨C Don¡¯t look at me. I know nothing. Ines, you better get your sister out of here quickly. Otherwise, she will continue to cause trouble.


    Preparations for the stage were almostplete. The graduation ceremony would start in half an hour.


    Lyana had originally wanted to ignore Alice, but she was just too loud. To block out the noise, Lyana had started thinking about medical prescriptions. She turned to look at Alice, her bright eyes filled with coldness.


    ¨C Miss Duval, don¡¯t you want to graduate sessfully?


    Lyana clearly enunciated every word. When she thought of how Alice had tried to frame her that night, mes of rage burned in her heart.


    Ines was amazed!


    Alice was also amazed!


    The spectators were all amazed.


    They were all a bit scared by Lyana¡¯s words. However, when they remembered that Lyana was mentally ill, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was just a patient with a mental illness. It seemed like she had already started imagining herself as the main one. That¡¯s why she was acting so brazenly.


    ¨C She is indeed mad!


    ¨C A madman like her should just stay in the psychiatric hospital. Why let her out? does she want to scare us to death?


    ¨C Everyone, be careful. If she pulls out a knife and starts stabbing people, we¡¯ll be doomed!


    The spectators no longer dared to continue conversing with Lyana. They were really scared.


    She was mentally ill. It wasn¡¯t even a crime for such a patient to kill someone. The only thing they could do as spectators was protect themselves.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, their looks towards Lyana were very hostile.


    Alice didn¡¯t care. The Duval family had also invested in An University. If she wanted to graduate from college, she just had to talk to her grandmother. Even if she failed all her subjects, her grandmother would still have a way to change her grades.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, if you¡¯re crazy, you should just go back to the mental hospital. You set the school building on fire five years ago. Why are you nning to kill me now?


    At this point, Alice purged her lips disdainfully.


    ¨C Oh my God, you¡¯re really scaring me to death!


    When the onlookers heard Alice¡¯s words, they all covered their mouths and giggled.


    Everyone knew that Lyana burned down the school building five years ago because of Collin.


    At this moment, Collin was sitting in his seat, wearing a white suit. His whole body emitted a soft aura. Just like the winter sun, anyone near it, or looking at it, would feel a wave of heat.


    Moreover, the perrot family was also a wealthy family in An City. Therefore, many girls loved Collin and yearned to marry him so that they could have his children.


    Lyana was thinking about Vincent¡¯s antidote. She was still missing a medicinal herb and she hadn¡¯t thought of what to use. She waspletely irritated by Alice¡¯s crisis.


    She licked her red lips impatiently. Beneath her long, sweepingshes were a pair of cold eyes. She looked at Alice nkly.


    ¨C Student Alice Duval, congrattions. You don¡¯t have to study here anymore. You can leave An University.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Alice was only momentarily stunned. Then, she looked at Lyana like she was a big jerk, and startedughing out loud.


    If she didn¡¯t know Lyana¡¯s identity, she could really be fooled by her.


    The Dubois family was not considered wealthy in An City. Lyana was just an unfavorable girl from the Dubois family.


    She was the precious daughter of the Duval family!


    How dare she go along with it?


    Lyana must not want to recover from her illness.


    ¨C Lyana, do you think you¡¯re the principal?


    Alice wasughing so hard that tears were streaming down her face. Right now, she really felt that Lyana might be mentally ill. Sheughed,


    ¨C Very well, okay. I am scared. is it sufficient?


    With great effort, Alice managed to stopughing. She continued,


    ¨C Who do you think you are? It¡¯s not a psychiatric hospital and you¡¯re not the director either. You are the underprivileged daughter of the Dubois family. You grew up in a poor mountain vige when you were young. Have you forgotten?


    Lyana stood there expressionless. After hearing Alice¡¯s words, she looked at her like she was looking at a clown. She continued,


    ¨C University of An won¡¯t allow you toe back.


    Like a snake, Lyana looked coldly at Alice, as if she were her prey. It was as if she would swallow Alice whole in the next second.


    As the saying goes, never admit defeat, even on the losing side.


    How could Alice admit defeat? She looked at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Who the hell do you think you are? You are crazy, but you still want to weigh in An University. You may have been born to good parents, but it is clear that you are simply a beast who has never had a proper upbringing!


    ¨C How dare you!


    Suddenly, a majestic roar sounded from afar.


    Everyone looked and saw the main market with a cold expression. He looked extremely serious and he seemed to exude a righteous aura.


    His hair was neatlybed and under the gold-rimmed sses, his eyes were fixed on Alice.


    When the principal appeared, everyone fell silent. Nobody dared to speak.


    When Alice saw the principal, she became excited.


    It was great.


    The principal must have seen how arrogant Lyana was. Lyana would be permanently kicked out of An University by the security guards.


    All she had to do was wait to see a good show happen for Lyana.


    Alice straightened her back and looked at the principal with a tawny smile. She immediately started telling stories.


    ¨C Principal, you came at the right time. Lyana Dubois is deliberately causing trouble on campus! She even impersonated the director and took her ce. It is simply outrageous! You must punish her severely. You have to kick her off campus.

 Chapter 42

    Principal Albert¡¯s gaze turned cold and his expression became increasingly serious. His brow furrowed in a frown. His gaze fell on Alice¡¯s face, then on Lyana.


    Ines, who was standing not far away, breathed a sigh of relief. This was great. She didn¡¯t have to tell anyone about Lyana anymore. She wouldn¡¯t be involved in this mess anymore.


    What made Ines happiest was that Lyana would definitely be expelled by the principal. Lyana would never be able to study at this school again.


    However, she still had to put on a front. She pretended to look at Lyana with concern.


    Alice could also feel the principal¡¯s dissatisfaction. Her lips curled involuntarily. She looked at Lyana with a smug expression. She could already imagine Lyana leaving the campus dejectedly.


    ¨C Principal, we¡¯ve already thought of that. We¡¯ll just chase Lyana Dubois¡­


    ¨C You¡­


    Principal Albert cut off. He said expressionlessly,


    ¨C I heard everything you said.


    ¨C Principal, please speak!


    Alice looked at Albert impatiently, her lips slightly curled.


    ¨C Very well.


    The principal looked at Alice with disappointment written all over his face. In the end, he said,


    ¨C Alice Duval, after tomorrow, pack up your things and leave this ce. From now on, you must never set foot in this university again!


    The smile on Alice¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She looked at the principal in disbelief. Her lips trembled slightly.


    ¨C Wh-what?


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Who was Alice Duval?


    The precious daughter of the Duval family.


    The Duval family and An University were deeply affiliated.


    No one expected that the principal would choose to disregard the dignity and status of Matriarch Duval.


    Ines was also stunned. Standing in the middle of the chaos, she looked at the principal in disbelief. She had never expected the principal to expel Alice!


    Seeing that the principal had nothing more to say, Alice said shakily,


    ¨C Um, Principal, did I say something wrong?


    Alice¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, and she instantly overcame her fear of speaking.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois has taken your ce. I speak for you. Why are you expelling me?


    Albert looked at Alice with a dark expression. Only then did he say:


    ¨C That seat was his to begin with.


    The moment his words fell, everyone watching the show was stunned.


    Lyana was sitting in the middle of the front row.


    Lyana¡¯s seat was even better than the principal¡¯s!


    Alice looked at the principal in shock, then at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois? How is that even possible? She¡¯s just a student who dropped out in the middle of her studies!


    ¨C Lyana Dubois is our principal!


    Albert said expressionlessly.


    In an instant, everyone seemed to have been struck by lightning.


    Alice¡¯s teeth chattered and her mind went nk.


    How could this be?


    This could not be happening!


    Lyana could not be the principal!


    Alice looked at Lyana in a daze.


    Ines¡¯ heart was racing. Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    ¨C Principal, my sister has just been released from the psychiatric hospital. She¡­


    When everyone heard Ines¡¯ words, they looked at Albert carefully. They wanted to know what was going on.


    Albert stood there with a gentlemanly air. He told everyone,


    ¨C Three quarters of the trophies in the collection room on the seventh floor were won by Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C How can a crazy woman be so exceptional?


    Alice remained unclear.


    Everyone gradually turned to Alice, frowning. They all thought Alice shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    As for the man of the matter, Lyana, she sat quietly, as if everything that was happening had nothing to do with her.


    ¨C Alice Duval, you may leave now.


    Albert looked at Alice expressionlessly.


    She looked at Albert before pulling back. Her gazended on Lyana¡¯s face not far away.


    ¨C Lyana, it was Lyana Dubois who set the school building on fire. You¡­


    ¨C She¡¯s not the one who burned down the school building.


    Albert said coldly, his hands behind his back.


    ¨C Someone else was responsible for the fire in the school building. Without Principal Dubois¡¯ funding of the reconstruction, An University would not be what it is now.


    When Albert said this, he looked at Lyana with gratitude.


    ¨C Principal Dubois, thank you!


    At this point, everyone was stunned. They must have been hallucinating. How else could they have heard such fantastic words?


    ¨C They couldn¡¯t have. Lyana was still young at the time. How could she have won so many awards?


    Alice eximed.


    Ines also thought there was something wrong with what the director said. Now she finally understood where the problemy. She nodded her head in agreement.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Principal, there is something wrong with my sister¡¯s brain. How can she be so capable?


    ¨C Don¡¯t you know Weibo?


    Albert frowned, his whole face darkened.


    ¨C Take a close look. The names of the people who won these awards are all on the Inte.


    Albert¡¯s casual words stunned everyone.


    You had to know that in the hearts of everyone at this university, Albert was a god. He was theirst hope to save this university. They had never thought of Lyana Dubois.


    Alice couldn¡¯t believe her ears. If she were to be expelled from the university, it would be too humiliating. She couldn¡¯t help but say


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you the principal of our school?


    When Albert heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¨C I¡¯ve been telling everyone for a long time that I¡¯m the vice principal!


    Only then did everyone remember what Albert had said in the past.


    It was true.


    He had always said he was the assistant director, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was the director himself.


    No one could ept that Lyana, a student who had almost ruined the school, was in fact the principal who had saved the school.


    This realization was uneptable to everyone.


    ¨C Incidentally, at the graduation banquet, I told everyone that I would introduce the principal to you all.


    When Albert thought about how the surprise he had prepared for Lyana had been ruined by Alice and the others, he felt a little ufortable. He felt that Lyana had suffered.


    Ines felt a little smothered. She looked at Lyana. All these years she had arrogantly trampled on Lyana, forcing her to be admitted to the psychiatric hospital. She hadn¡¯t expected her to stand over her instead.


    How could a wild girl from the country outshine her?


    Ines¡¯ eyes were filled with rage as she looked at Lyana, but she quickly lowered her gaze, pretending she wasn¡¯t ignorant and innocent.


    Soon, onlookers began to stand on Lyana¡¯s side.


    ¨C Every time I¡¯ve seen Lyana Dubois in the past, I¡¯ve felt that she was very approachable. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a top student, let alone the principal of our school.


    ¨C It is the honor of our school to have her as our principal.


    ¨C What a joke. Collin even said that the principal let Lyana into the school because of him. The funny thing is that Ines, Lyana¡¯s younger sister, doesn¡¯t even know that her older sister is so exceptional.


    ¨C By the way, do you think that Ines chased Lyana away at the time because of Collin?


    ¨C It¡¯s possible. I¡¯ve heard from others that Ines is easily jealous. She is a very hypocritical person!


    ¨C Oh my God, Lyana is a big deal. I want to get closer to her!


    ¡­


    Ines and Collin heard every word of the conversation around them.


    Collin felt like he had been pped in the face. His face burned with embarrassment and he felt like his entire world had fallen apart.


    At that moment, Lyana slowly stood up.


    The spectators all looked at her. For a moment, no one dared to speak.


    She approached Albert and gave a small smile.


    That smile stunned all the students.

 Chapter 43

    Her smile put the sunflowers to shame.


    When everyone saw Lyana¡¯s charming smile, they finally understood what that phrase meant.


    ording to the ancients, beauty lies not in the skin, but in the bones. Lyana¡¯s beauty seemed to fulfill both aspects. Her beauty could conquer nations.


    In the past, everyone only knew that she was mentally ill. No one cared if she was pretty. But now that they knew that Lyana was the school principal, the hero who saved the university, the way they looked at her changed.


    Albert looked at his assistant and said:


    ¨C Take Alice Duval with you to settle the dismissal proceedings.


    ¨C Yes, sir!


    Alice looked at Albert in despair. Her gaze gradually shifted to Lyana.


    Lyana Dubois!


    It was Lyana Dubois¡¯ fault!


    First she made him lose face at his grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet. Now she even got him expelled!


    Alice pushed the people next to her aside and quickly went in front of Lyana. With teary eyes, she pleaded,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois


    ¨C no, Principal Dubois please. Please let me go. Let me go. I beg you.


    Lyana looked calmly at Alice. She didn¡¯t speak.


    Ever since the birthday banquet, where Alice had beenpletely humiliated, she had been determined to study hard to regain her footing in high society. However, she had never expected her to offend Lyana.


    ¨C Principal Dubois, if I get expelled, my grandmother will be mad as hell. Please, because we are both women¡­


    ¨C Alice Duval, are you kidding?


    Sarcasm flowed from Lyana¡¯s words.


    If she hadn¡¯t sealed her own acupuncture points at Matriarch Duval¡¯s birthday banquet, she would have been humiliated too.


    Fortunately, Vincent had been a gentleman and did not take advantage of her. Otherwise, she would have been in real trouble.


    Lyana leaned over and spoke into Alice¡¯s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    ¨C When you gave me the anti-lust medicine, why didn¡¯t you think about what you just said? We are both women, aren¡¯t we?


    When Alice heard Lyana¡¯s words, her legs began to shake nonstop. She fell to her knees in front of Lyana.


    ¨C I know I was wrong. I beg you, let me out of this once.  Alice begged pitifully. If she were really expelled, she would no longer be able to maintain her position in the Duval family.


    Lyana looked down at Alice. She walked away, about to leave.


    However, no matter how much Alice pleaded with her, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the security guards had already removed her.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze swept over Ines again and she said faintly,


    ¨C Ines Dubois will receive a demerit!


    Albert nodded approvingly.


    Ines was rooted to the ground, her face pale. She swayed in ce, biting her lower lip, with a reluctant expression on her face. However, she did not dare to protest.


    Collin, who was standing next to Ines, looked at Lyana in amazement. This time, when he looked at Lyana more closely, he realized that she was breathtakingly beautiful, like a plum blossom in the snow.


    In that moment, Collin regretted his actions. If he could be with Lyana, then he¡­


    The graduation banquet continued as nned. By the time it ended, Collin still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock that Lyana was the principal.


    Seeing that Lyana was about to leave, Collin chased after her and blocked her and Albert¡¯s path.


    Albert looked at Collin with displeasure. As he was about to speak, Lyana spoke up.


    ¨C Student Perrot, what can I do for you?


    Student Perrot?


    In the past, she had always addressed him as Brother Collin. Now she addressed him as Student Perrot?


    Strangely, Collin felt a sense of abandonment. However, he calmed down very quickly. He knew that Lyana was ying hard to get.


    He cleared his throat and smiled like a gentleman.


    ¨C Can we talk?


    Lyana looked at Albert.


    Albert immediately understood what she meant. He walked away.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Collin smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C Would you like to join me at the cafe¡­


    ¨C Student Perrot, it¡¯s gettingte. I have other things to do.


    She looked impatient.


    She wanted to go home early. She wanted to know who the father of her dead child was.


    She didn¡¯t have time for people like Collin.


    Collin was momentarily stunned. Before, he had thought Lyana was ying hard to get, but now her attitude baffled him.


    ¨C So let¡¯s talk here.


    Collin shoved a hand in his pocket and calmly looked at Lyana.


    ¨C Of course.


    He looked at Lyana and said impassively,


    ¨C You are already the director of a university. Why didn¡¯t you let Martin Rousseau and Francoise Duval go? Where did you take them?


    Lyana crossed her arms and looked coldly at Collin. Her face was expressionless.


    -Student Perrot, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m looking for them too. If you manage to find them, you can let me know.


    Collin frowned.


    ¨C I heard that at the time, you targeted them because of me?


    ¨C Is that true? Why didn¡¯t I know that?


    Lyana raised her eyebrow with a smile.


    ¨C You have won so many awards in the past. You are a smart person. Don¡¯t you understand that by using such methods to hurt your love rivals, you will only push me further and further away?


    As Collin spoke, he imagined Francoise confessing her love to him. He would take the opportunity to get along.


    Lyana gave a littleugh.


    Seeing Lyanaugh, Collin thought she was too embarrassed to admit her feelings to him. He said,


    ¨C I already understand your intentions now. If you can be a little more gentle in the future, I think I can consider taking you as my girlfriend.


    Moa was so angry that she could not help butugh. She didn¡¯t know how Collin had the nerve to say that. With a trace of mockery in her eyes, she spoke.


    ¨C Collin Perrot, are you a graduate of the film academy? How can you make such nonsense? You can be a director with the fictional things you throw away!


    Collin looked at Lyana in confusion, freezing for a moment.


    ¨C What is it?


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I never liked you. With that, Lyana turned to leave.


    Lyana¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, which stunned Collin. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears and immediately approached Lyana, looking confused.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t everyone at school say you loved me?


    ¨C Did I say it myself?


    She looked at him expectantly.


    Collin was momentarily stunned. It seemed that Lyana had never told him directly how she felt.


    ¨C If you don¡¯t love me, how can there be so many rumors?


    When she heard Collin¡¯s words, the corners of her lips turned up. She replied,


    ¨C I thought you loved me and I was embarrassed to confess your love for me. That¡¯s why you spread these rumors.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t.


    Collin frowned.


    ¨C So I don¡¯t know who started the rumors, but the funny thing is that they said I killed someone and that I loved you. I wonder who fills your ears with all this gossip?


    Ignoring Collin, who was now in shock, Lyana left.


    As for Collin, he was stunned. Lyana hadn¡¯t said anything directly to him, and there was no concrete proof.


    Had he been imagining things all these years?


    Something was wrong.


    It seemed that it was Ines who had told him.


    Ines had said that Lyana loved him.


    Ines also said that Lyana had gone around saying that she loved him.


    Ines also stated that Lyana had killed someone for him.


    Collin¡¯s mind was a mess. He couldn¡¯t believe that it was Ines who had told him all this gossip. In his heart, Ines was the purest and kindest person on earth.


    He thought for a moment and rushed to Lyana. His expression was dark as he said it,


    ¨C You¡¯re lying!


    Lyana was practically speechless.


    ¨C Okay, if you want to think that every girl loves you, too bad. You¡¯re wrong! I don¡¯t want to be your girlfriend!

 Chapter 44

    With that, she left. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Collin.


    He was standing there alone, looking dejected. Thinking about Lyana¡¯s words earlier, her mind became more and more confused.


    ¨C Brother Collin.


    Seeing that he was alone, Ines approached.


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t we leave too?


    Collin heard Ines¡¯ voice and turned to her. His eyes met Ines¡¯ innocent face. Immediately, he remembered Lyana¡¯s words. He frowned and coughed.


    ¨C Okay.


    Lyana must be lying to him. Ines was clearly so innocent and adorable. How could she be someone like that?


    Collin looked up at Ines and hesitated.


    ¨C Did you know that your sister¡­


    Ines shook her head, looking confused.


    ¨C Brother Collin, Sister did not grow up in the Dubois family when she was young. She didn¡¯te to the Dubois family until after she started college. She doesn¡¯te home often either, so¡­


    At this, Ines¡¯ brow furrowed deeper and deeper. She sighed and continued,


    ¨C Although I didn¡¯t grow up with her, I¡¯m still her blood-rted sister, but she¡­


    As she spoke, she looked more and more aggrieved and her eyes had turned red. Her voice was choked with emotion.


    Collin immediately understood.


    Lyana had never said anything.


    Although Ines had said in front of him that Lyana loved him, she must have heard rumors from other students. That could be the only reason Ines would tell him these things.


    He thought he knew her very well, but even now, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of person Lyana was.


    Collin¡¯s gaze fell on Ines¡¯ face. He had been with her for years and he knew her better than anyone else.


    She must have mentioned Lyana because she had always felt that being with him betrayed Lyana.


    Looking at the dejected Ines, Collin pulled her into his embrace andforted her gently.


    ¨C It¡¯ll be okay.


    Ines was such a good person. In all this time, she had never spoken ill of Lyana in front of him.


    ¨C Did your sister really kill¡­


    Collin didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Ines looked confused, as if she had just remembered something. She nced around and said:


    ¨C Brother Collin, let¡¯s not worry about the past. Sister is the principal now, so don¡¯t bring up the past.


    Collin looked at Ines¡¯ anxious expression and understood instantly.


    There was a fine line between genius and madness.


    Maybe Lyana was a mad genius. She was smart and capable, but she wouldn¡¯t know if she had done something wrong.


    Collin looked at the sweet, charming Ines before him and looked down.


    Ines was the best.


    He should never have believed the words of a madman.


    Collin pulled Ines into his embrace again, giving a soft whisper of assent.


    ¨C Brother Collin, you are the best.


    Ines leaned into Collin¡¯s embrace and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t understand. How could Lyana, this wild girl who had returned from the country, be better than her?


    She had to knock Lyana off her perch so everyone could see Lyana¡¯s true colors.


    Collin and Ines walked out side by side. Soon after, they saw Albert walking towards them.


    Albert approached Collin and said calmly,


    ¨C Student Collin Perrot, the school has selected your doctoral thesis to represent An University in apetition. Come with me and we will discuss your thesis.


    The gloom in Collin¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. He felt that he would be able to boast for the school with his hard work.


    ¨C Congrattions, Brother Collin.


    Ines looked at Collin happily, then at Albert. After some hesitation, she asked,


    ¨C Principal, may Ie with you two?


    Albert didn¡¯t even bother to give Ines a nce as he said,


    ¨C Are you sure you can understand?


    Ines¡¯ face burned with embarrassment.


    In the past, whenever Collin worked on projects with her mentor, she often followed suit as well. She really didn¡¯t expect to be rejected this time. Herposure was shaken.


    Albert¡¯s gaze lingered on Collin¡¯s face as he spoke coldly.


    ¨C Take care of your personal business. When you are done,e to the deputy director¡¯s office to look for me.


    With that, Albert left without looking back.


    Collin¡¯s face paled. This was the first time he had been reprimanded by Principal Albert, and his expression immediately darkened.


    He turned to look at Ines, his eyes clouded with irritation. Ines was too clingy. That must be why she had grown too big for her panties.


    Ines could tell that Collin was displeased and his little face paled with fear. Her tears began to fall uncontrobly.


    ¨C Brother Collin.


    Ines lowered her head and sniffed.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry I caused you trouble!


    Ines¡¯ words managed to suppress Collin¡¯s anger.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Did someone say something to Principal Albert? Do we have to get their approval just to graduate? ¡°m


    Ines looked up at Collin with tears swirling in her eyes, lookingpletely pitiful.


    He looked at her pitifully and remembered what she had said. He also remembered how Director Albert had treated him earlier. With these thoughts in mind, he formed a theory.


    Lyana must have said something bad about him in front of Principal Albert. That was why Principal Albert had treated him so coldly.


    Collin clenched his fists in rage. Gritting his teeth, he growled.


    That must be Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be a sister!


    Ines shook her head. More and more tears fell and her voice was choked with emotion.


    ¨C Although Sister wants to be with you, she certainly won¡¯t do anything to hurt you.


    Collin snorted coldly when he heard Ines¡¯ words.


    He was nowpletely certain that Lyana was ying hard to get.


    She must have seen that he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to pursue her. She must have set up a trap so that he would be forced to chase her.


    Only if he loved Lyana would she allow him to graduate without a hitch!


    She was truly despicable!


    To possess him, she was unscrupulous.


    ¨C Ines, don¡¯t cry.


    Collin carefully wiped away her tears and said gently,


    ¨C I will certainly protect you. I will not let you suffer grievances.


    ¨C Brother Collin, you are the best,


    Ines said, her eyes narrowed.


    Collin leaned over and gently kissed Ines¡¯ forehead, then straightened up.


    ¨C Okay, you can go first. I¡¯m going to the director¡¯s office.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go to the principal¡¯s office.


    Ines nodded obediently.


    Collin looked at Ines¡¯ mannerisms and liked her even more. Surely there could be no one who didn¡¯t like such a sweet and obedient girl!


    After Collin left, Ines silently wiped away her tears. As she looked coldly at his retreating back, a smug smile appeared on her face.


    Tonight, she would know who the owner of the jade pendant was. If that person had a higher status than Collin, and he was the guy she liked, she could openly tear him away from Lyana.


    At that thought, she breathed a sigh of relief. There woulde a time when she would win against Lyana.


    Holding her bag, she walked elegantly out of the school in her four-inch high heels.


    Ines went straight to the Sanchez family vi.


    She parked her car at the entrance of the vi. As she looked at the majestic, imposing doors of the grand entrance, the idea that she would soon meet the person from five years ago struck her. Her heart began to beat faster and faster.


    Ines had just made her way to the door when the butler greeted her.

 Chapter 45

    Lyana performed acupuncture on Vincent again. After putting the needles away, she heard a knock at the door.


    The butler¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¨C Second young master, second young madam, Miss Dubois arrived.


    -Okay, Vincent replied impassively.


    After dismissing the butler, Vincent turned to see Lyana packing the silver needles with her head down. He said with a serious expression,


    ¨C Every time you help me with acupuncture, I feel much better. When will I be able to fully recover from my illness?


    After Lyana finished packing her silver needles, she looked up at Vincent and smiled. She said,


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez, you are too impatient. Treating diseases takes a long time.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go out first.


    Vincent put his arm around Lyana¡¯s waist and smiled at her.


    When Lyana and Vincent came downstairs, they saw Ines sitting on the couch, typing on her phone.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. She was curious about what Ines would be doing tonight.


    Every time, she shot Ines down, often humiliating her in public. Yet with the way Ines acted, it was almost as if she herself wanted to be embarrassed. Lyana didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Lyana and Vincent sat side by side, their gazesnding on the pendant on the coffee table.


    In the soft lighting, the color of the pendant was distinctive and clear. You could tell at a nce that this was no ordinary pendant.


    Seeing that Vincent and Lyana hade downstairs, Ines looked at them happily. In an excited way, she asked,


    ¨C Sister, brother-inw, can we really find the owner of the pendant today?


    Lyana didn¡¯t answer.


    Ines continued,


    -If only we could find him. Then we could find the person who ruined your innocence.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Ines to say something like that.


    The atmosphere in the room was bing more and more tense. Ines didn¡¯t seem to feel it at all. She continued,


    ¨C Brother-inw, I know it¡¯s my fault for not telling you the truth until now. I just thought that since you are now husband and wife, there shouldn¡¯t be an overnight enmity between you two. You would sympathize with sister, wouldn¡¯t you?


    When Ines had entered the room, she had seen a white-haired man sitting in the next room. She had heard from the servants that this man was the owner of the pendant.


    Therefore, she nned to tell Vincent directly that the pendant belonged to Lyana. First, Vincent would certainly be more willing to be with Lyana. Second, Lyana would soon be forced to be with this old man.


    Two birds would be killed with one stone.


    As Ines thought about this, her lips curled involuntarily. Maybe she could marry Vincent in the future.


    Lyana did not expect Ines to reveal what had happened in the past. She said with astonishment,


    ¨C You¡­


    ¨C Sister.


    Ines looked at Lyana and said meaningfully,


    -Husband and wife should be honest with each other. I know you don¡¯t dare to say it. This time I¡¯ll tell you to the brother-inw. I think the brother-inw will certainly forgive you.


    As Ines watched Lyana¡¯s panicked expression, her lips began to curve slightly. She said smugly,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Brother-inw, you¡¯ll forgive sister, right?


    At this moment, the butler led a young, handsome man with gold-rimmed sses into the room.


    The man¡¯s beauty was on par with Vincent¡¯s. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. He had a tall, broad figure, and was practically a dragon among men.


    ¨C William Royer, the owner of the pendant,


    Vincent said impassively.


    Ines¡¯ eyes widened. Incredulous, she looked at the man named William Royer, biting her lip.


    She had clearly heard the butler that the white-haired man was the owner of the pendant.


    William Royer. He was an incredibly well-known celebrity and the direct heir to the Royer family, a wealthy upper-ss family.


    William¡¯s fans often encouraged him to do well in his acting career. If he didn¡¯t do well, he could only go home to inherit the family business.


    There were countless women who wanted to marry William.


    She herself was also a fan of William.


    At this thought, Ines¡¯ frown deepened.


    Ines¡¯ eyes turned red. She looked at Lyana angrily.


    What has Lyana done to deserve such a chance?


    Why didn¡¯t Vincent Sanchez and William Royer belong to her?


    Ines clenched her fists tightly, her heart ready to jump out of her mouth.


    This would not do. She had to expose Lyana!


    Right now, Lyana¡¯s heart was bursting with emotion, but her expression was very calm. She looked at William without thinking, thinking about what happened five years ago. For some reason, she felt that this man did not seem to be the owner of the pendant.


    ¨C Second Mrs. Sanchez.


    William smiled at Lyana. His voice was as soothing as the spring breeze.


    Vincent nodded.


    ¨C Only for now!


    William was slightly surprised, but the smile on his face did not falter. He looked at Vincent with a sense.


    Lyana looked at William. The more she looked at him, the more she felt he looked familiar. After some hesitation, she asked,


    -Have we met before?


    William had been polite to Lyana only because she was Vincent¡¯s wife. However, after Vincent¡¯s words, he realized that he didn¡¯t like Lyana either. He said coldly,


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t know each other.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. She had always kept her calm, no matter what the situation. This was the first time he had seen panic and disappointment written all over her face.


    Ines looked at Lyana, who was looking unblinkingly at Vincent. In her heart, she had already cursed Lyana a hundred times. Her words dripped with sarcasm as she said it,


    ¨C sister, you came here from the country. I think you must have seen Mr. William Royer in his movies.


    Ines¡¯ words implied that a country girl like Lyana would never have met Mr. William in person.


    Upon hearing Ines¡¯ words, Lyana frowned slightly.


    Ines felt the coldness in Vincent¡¯s gaze and froze for a moment, not knowing what she had said wrong.


    But she quickly understood.


    Lyana was still Vincent¡¯s wife, so he was trying to protect her dignity.


    It made sense. She had just said that Lyana had been with someone else.


    Lyana realized that she had forgotten herself. She smiled and said nothing more.


    ¨C Mr. William, is that the pendant you lost?


    Changing the subject, Ines showed William the pendant.


    William held out his hand to Ines.


    She approached William in a tawny manner and ced the pendant in his palm.


    The living room became strangely quiet.


    The silence made Lyana and Ines extremely worried.


    Ines really didn¡¯t want the pendant to belong to William. She wanted the pendant to belong to that old man in his sixties that she had seen before. That would certainly be nauseating for Lyana.


    In any case, her goal now was to be Vincent¡¯s wife. If not, she might as well just be with William. She would ask for his contact information in a moment.


    Ines no longer held Collin in any regard. For her, the Perrot family was nothing.


    William had no romantic scandal. His acting skills were exceptional and he had won numerous awards for best actor.


    William was truly exceptional. Only someone like her, Ines Dubois, would be worthy of him.


    Lyana, who was sitting on the side, looked at William without blinking. She felt that he was very familiar. Moreover, she was certain that William was not the owner of the pendant.


    ¨C Is this pendant yours?


    Ines looked at William ufortably and asked in her soft voice.


    He carefully sized the ring and asked casually,


    ¨C Who brought it?


    Vincent turned to Lyana.


    William looked at Vincent in disbelief and pursed his lips. Remembering his purpose foring here, he said:


    ¨C Exin. Why do you have my pendant?


    Lyana frowned. She continued to look unblinkingly at William.


    Ines looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Five years ago, she had arranged an old man. It was impossible for her to be William Royer.

 Chapter 46

    Ines was notpletely stupid. Worried that she was betraying herself, she hastily lowered her head.


    However, her mind was in disarray. She had to investigate what exactly had happened back then.


    ¨C Actually, this pendant does not belong to my sister. I just wanted to test whether my brother-inw would misunderstand my sister. Brother-inw, I was really joking¡­


    Ines said, her expression serious.


    At this moment, Lyana was looking at William without expression. She tried to suppress the inexplicable affection she felt for William.


    Vincent gave Ines a meaningful look. As if he were a stranger, he exined impassively,


    ¨C This pendant is very important to him.


    ¨C This pendant was from five years ago, during the autumn season¡­


    Ines made up her mind and stepped forward. Smiling at Lyana, she was about to spill everything when she was interrupted by hurried footsteps¡­


    ¨C Second young master!


    Olga rushed into the room with concern.


    ¨C Who are you¡­


    Frowning, William looked toward the woman.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, this is my mother.


    Ines thought how d she was that she called Olga before she arrived. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have handled this situation alone.


    ¨C Mom, why are you here?


    Ines turned to Olga, pretending not to know anything. She looked innocent and harmless.


    Seeing how sweet and obedient Ines was, Olga¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. She began to speak convincingly.


    ¨C Ines, we have already hidden this story from everyone for five years. We can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore.


    Lyana, who was standing to the side, frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t think Olga would tell the truth about the perverse acts she hadmitted back then.


    But Ines did not understand. She looked at Olga in total shock, disbelief written all over her face.


    ¨C Mama!


    ¨C I know that you and Florence White are close friends, but how can you beat those big shots yourself?


    When Vincent heard the name ¡°Florence White,¡± a trace of shock shed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¨C Mama!


    Ines didn¡¯t know who White Florence was. She looked at Olga in confusion.


    Olga pulled on Ines¡¯ arm and said sternly,


    ¨C For some things it is better to tell the truth as it is. Five years ago, Florence was drugged and someone assaulted her, ruining her purity. After that, she died in childbirth. I know you always wanted to find the person who hurt your friend and avenge her, but we have to do what we can!


    Lyana stood coldly on the side. She felt that Olga must be really good at making things up. Wasn¡¯t Olga afraid that William would investigate this matter?


    Olga pulled Ines behind her, letting out a helpless sigh.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, Ines and Florence were good friends. Ines has always wanted to avenge her, so she tends to do stupid things. I¡¯ll definitely stop her from doing anything stupid in the future.


    William yed with the pendant in his hand and asked seriously,


    ¨C So you say that¡­ the girl that night five years ago was White Florence?


    ¨C Yes, yes, yes. We also did not know that this pendant was yours. If we had known ¡­


    Before Olga could finish her sentence, William interrupted her.


    ¨C Did someone say that pendant was mine?


    William ced the pendant on the coffee table. His voice was cool and pleasant to the ear.


    Lyana looked at William in shock.


    ¨C That night I drank too much. Someone took my pendant. I didn¡¯t expect that person tomit such acts and use that pendant as an identifier.


    William frowned, his expression disgruntled.


    Ines inhaled. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t let it slip that she herself was the woman from five years ago. Otherwise, in everyone¡¯s eyes, wouldn¡¯t her purity be ruined?


    Upon hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana looked down with disappointment. It seemed that it would be really difficult to find this person.


    Olga was the first to react. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, she congratted William on finding the pendant. Then she pulled Ines away to leave.


    ¨C Wait.


    Vincent looked coldly at Ines.


    She and Olga both turned to Vincent.


    ¨C Are you friends with Florence nc?


    Vincent looked calmly at Ines.


    ¨C Yes.


    She nodded, her heart beating wildly.


    ¨C How old would she be now if she were alive?


    ¨C Nearly twenty-two,


    Olga said sadly. Then she sighed, looking as if she felt sorry for Florence.


    Vincent didn¡¯t speak, but looked sensibly at Olga and Ines.


    Although Ines didn¡¯t understand what Olga had wanted to achieve, or why Vincent was asking more questions, she still put on a heartbroken facade, even managed to shed a few tears.


    Olga led Ines out of the room. Just as they reached the door to the living room, they heard Vincent speaking.


    -Butler, don¡¯t let any more Tom, Dick or Harry in here!


    ¨C Yes, yes, second young master. There won¡¯t be a next time, said Butler, his voice tinged with fear.


    Olga stopped in her tracks, cold sweat breaking out on her back. She looked at Ines, who was standing next to her. She was regretting her actions now.


    If Ines had married into the Sanchez family as nned, she could visit the Sanchez mansion whenever she wanted. If that happened, Vincent would certainly treat her with the utmost respect and hospitality.


    Lyana looked at the two people leaving, then at Vincent and William. She purred her lips. How could these two men so easily believe Olga¡¯s words?


    Oh, they did.


    Why had she never heard of the name Florence nc?


    ¨C Lyana.


    She came to her senses. She looked up at Vincent. Meeting those dark eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¨C Do you think your mother is telling the truth?


    Vincent looked closely at Lyana, his voice still deep and pleasant.


    She was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Vincent was asking her that. She pretended to think carefully, then shook her head.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨C You don¡¯t believe her?


    Vincent studied Lyana¡¯s face, as if reminding her of every expression.


    ¨C I think you don¡¯t believe her yourself. Since you don¡¯t believe her, go and investigate. Lyana smiled.


    ¨C If I remember correctly, right after William lost the pendant, you were sent to the mental hospital.


    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her expression faltered slightly.


    Did Vincent suspect her?


    She looked down, sighed and nodded.


    ¨C Was there a connection between the two events?


    He didn¡¯t expose Lyana either. By chance, he asked,


    ¨C So, do you know Florence nc?


    Lyana shook her head and answered impassively,


    ¨C No, I don¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t want Vincent to continue questioning her. She continued,


    ¨C If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy and prepare your medicine.


    He nodded.


    When Lyana passed by William, she looked at him. She still found William familiar, but try as she might, she just couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him.


    However, she retracted her gaze very quickly and continued out of the room.


    After Lyana left, William satzily on the couch and asked,


    ¨C You found the pendant. Vincent, what are you going to do with it?


    ¨C It¡¯s just a dirty thing. I¡¯ll throw it away.


    Vincent thought of Ines¡¯ hypocritical face and felt inexplicably disgusted.


    William could understand Vincent¡¯s actions. Someone else was wearing something that had been his for so long. Even if he had gotten it back, he couldn¡¯t be clean now.


    ¨C Do you believe what they said?


    Vincent snorted and said:


    ¨C If it¡¯s not true, they will give themselves away very quickly.


    William nodded and stood up.


    ¨C I should be going. I have other things to do tomorrow.


    ¨C Visiting your sister again, I suppose.


    ¨C Yes,


    William replied. His eyes were a little red as he purged his lips.


    ¨C She¡¯s been gone for almost twenty years now¡­


    Vincent remembered that when the Royer family¡¯s daughter had died, her body could not be found. No matter how hard the Royer family tried, they could not find her body.


    In addition, the Royer family¡¯s daughter had been engaged to him.


    Vincent ced a hand on William¡¯s shoulder and patted him once.


    ¨C She will live forever in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Thinking about the photograph of his younger sister, William felt a lump rise in his throat. He nodded and walked out.

 Chapter 47

    Vincent saw William leave. His expression was dark, as if he were a monster from hell.


    He had investigated the incident five years ago and found that Florence nc was involved, but Florence had already passed away by then.


    Could it be that the person who saved his life was really Florence nc?


    He had seen pictures of Florence. She was a thin, weak girl.


    Vincent was sitting on the couch. When he thought about how this small, weak girl had suffered through her only pregnancy, only to die of despair during childbirth, he found himself unable to breathe.


    She was dead.


    When he thought about it, Vincent¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier, and his eyes turned red. His heart felt empty. It was as if he had fallen into the depths of the sea. He found himself enveloped in suffocation and pain, no longer able to see the light of the ocean¡¯s surface.


    Perhaps he was the one who should have died.


    With this thought, Vincent gave up struggling and obediently sank into the sea.


    When Lyana entered, she saw Vincent lying on the couch, his face unnaturally pale. She asked worriedly,


    ¨C Vincent, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ill?


    The bottom of the sea was so calm.


    Vincent watched himself approach Florence on the operating table. She was lying there, so thin that she was all skin and bones. Her eyes, big as round bells, were fixed stubbornly on the surgical light above her head.


    Her child was crying her lungs out in a pool of blood.


    He picked up the child and looked at Florence¡¯s pitiful state. Her body began to shake uncontrobly.


    Vincent came to his senses. He was now lying at the bottom of the sea with Florence beside him. Right now, she looked like she did when she was dying on the operating table.


    In that moment, a soft voice came from the surface of the ocean, calling to him.


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez.


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez.


    ¡­


    The voice got louder. He was about to answer when he saw a hand reach down from above and grab his hand.


    ¨C I am here. Everything is going to be okay.


    The soft female voice rang out, soothing Vincent¡¯s tumultuous and worried heart.


    He followed the hand up and down until it resurfaced.


    The light shone on him, almost blinding in its brightness.


    His chest heaved once.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes opened.


    The first thing that entered his vision was Lyana¡¯s pretty face. She didn¡¯t look as calm as she usually did. Beads of sweat had formed on her forehead and her hair was stuck to her face.


    Instinctively, Vincent let go of Lyana¡¯s hand, forcibly suppressing his anger.


    ¨C Get out!


    Lyana stood up calmly. Walking to the side, she said,


    ¨C I told you, as long as I¡¯m still your wife, I won¡¯t leave you. I won¡¯t be a widow either.


    Vincent¡¯s mind was filled with images of Florence¡¯s desperate expression. His eyes grew redder and redder. He sat down and said angrily,


    ¨C Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.


    ¨C Good boy, listen to me. You need to rest!


    Lyana smiled at Vincent.


    Good boy?


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. Breathing heavily, he tried to say something, but he felt a cold, painful sensation at the back of his head. His eyelids became heavy.


    He was lying on the beach, basking in the sun. The sun was so warm andfortable.


    Lyana carefully ced Vincent on the couch. She retracted the silver needle she had inserted in the back of his head. After putting it away, her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s hands.


    There were many marks on his hands, some new, some old.


    When he flew into that panic attack, he would clench his fists, almost as if his life depended on it.


    Was his dream so terrifying?


    As Lyana was about to leave, Vincent¡¯s indistinct voice came from the couch behind her.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Surprised, Lyana turned to him. He was frowning, as if he was in a nightmare. His eyshes were trembling.


    She sat down next to him again to see if he was awake. Suddenly, his hand grasped hers.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡­N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vincent murmured softly.


    Lyana carefully inspected Vincent. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, he was talking in his sleep


    Was he apologizing?


    Apologize to whom?


    Perhaps that¡¯s why his illness often broke out.


    She wanted to retract her hand and leave, but her grip was too tight. She gave up.


    After an indeterminate period of time, Lyana fell asleep on her side.


    The servants in the house were also afraid to wake them up, so they didn¡¯t dare approach.


    Slowly, night fell.


    In a daze, Vincent opened his eyes. All he could see was darkness.


    He had just moved his hand when he felt a faint softness in his palm. Under the moonlight, he saw that he was holding Lyana¡¯s hand. His expression changed and he let go hurriedly.


    Lyana nonchntly took his hand aside. In a daze, she fell asleep again.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. Had he really fallen asleep on the couch with Lyana?


    How could this be?


    How could he let his guard down around a stranger?


    At this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside. After that, the living room lights were turned on.


    Vincent instinctively squinted. When he got used to the brightness, he saw Laura enter, supporting Grandma.


    On the way here, Matriarch Sanchez had heard from someone that Vincent and Lyana were sleeping side by side. She was so happy that her smile had almost split her face. Now, in a low voice, she said with emotion,


    ¨C Ah Vincent, take Lyana back to her room quickly to sleep. Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.


    Carry Lyana?


    Laura frowned slightly and said quickly:


    ¨C Grandmother, second brother ¡­


    She was about to say that Vincent was afraid of women when she saw Vincent pick up Lyana in his arms and walk to the second floor with an indifferent expression.


    The light in Laura¡¯s petal-shaped eyes gradually faded until her eyes wentpletely dark.


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    When Second Brother was with Lyana, he hadpletely lost his fear.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura in confusion. Seeing that her mind was elsewhere, she asked,


    ¨C What is wrong? What did you mean earlier?


    ¨C I¡¯m fine,


    Laura said insincerely.


    How was that fair?


    How is it that the second brother no longer fears women only when he is with Lyana?


    It was not fair.


    She had clearly known Vincent longer than Lyana. Why wouldn¡¯t he touch her?


    Matriarch Sanchez had no idea what Laura was thinking. She walked over to the couch and sat down. When she thought about how Vincent had carried Lyana, her eyes filled with joy.


    This child, Vincent.


    Since he was a child, he had never liked to talk. He also didn¡¯t like to interact much with the opposite sex. After this incident five years ago, he immediately developed a phobia of women.


    The only woman he had not been afraid of was her, his grandmother.


    As a grandmother, she was really worried about his wedding, the biggest event in his life. She was really afraid that Vincent would be alone for the rest of his life.


    Laura sat down next to Matriarch Sanchez and looked at the bandages on the coffee table. Her eyes darted to the side, and she said:


    ¨C Grandmother, the hands of the second brother seem to be ¡­


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Laura¡¯s words, she pursed her lips with annoyance and said:


    ¨C His hands must have suffered a small injury, nothing more. What is there to be afraid of? Would he be unable to carry his wife just because of a few cuts? Surely that would be too melodramatic of him!


    Laura was speechless.


    She looked at Matriarch Know with disbelief. In the past, whenever Vincent did something, Grandma was always worried about him.


    ¨C Grandma, should we still tell Second Brother what happened today?


    Laura asked hesitantly. She had only nced at Second Brother today.


    ¨C There was no need to.


    At the thought of Vincent picking up Lyana, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that the Sanchez family would gain a grandchild very soon.


    ¨C Nothing is more important to him than that. Okay, take me back to my room!


    Matriarch Sanchez returned to her room. Seeing that Laura was about to leave, she hastily called her and said,


    ¨C Laura,e take a look at this.


    Laura looked at Matriarch Sanchez in confusion and took the picture from her. There were many young and handsome men in the picture.


    ¨C Grandma, I do not know any of these people.

 Chapter 48

    ¨C They are all potential partners for the blind dates!


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura with a smile and saw that Laura had her head down. Thinking she was just shy, she quickly exined.


    ¨C Every grown man should find a wife and every grown woman should find a husband. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for a blind date.


    ¨C Grandma.


    Laura ced the photo on the coffee table beside her. Leaning affectionately against Matriarch Sanchez, she said, blushing,


    ¨C I always want to stay by your side.


    ¨C How can this be?


    How could Matriarch Sanchez not know about Laura¡¯s little ns? However, it wasn¡¯t her ce to ask that question.


    ¨C All girls must eventually marry.


    Laura smiled helplessly.


    ¨C Grandma, I¡¯m still young. I want to finish my studies first.


    ¨C Oh, you. Whether you get married or not, you should find a boyfriend first.  Matriarch Sanchez looked at the picture on the coffee table and continued,


    ¨C You can also find a boyfriend from school. Take him home so grandma can take a look at him, and I¡¯ll look him over to make sure he¡¯s up to code.


    Laura felt even more helpless.


    ¨C I raised you all by myself. I¡¯ll n your wedding myself!


    Laura was suddenly touched. She looked carefully at Matriarch Sanchez and spoke softly.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    ¨C Are there any boys you like at school?


    Matriarch Sanchez asked seriously.


    Laura shyly shook her head.


    ¨C How about this? I think the young elder master of the Rousseau family is not a bad choice. Would you like to meet him at the Sunset Cafe tomorrow?


    Matriarch Sanchez says, picking up the photo on the coffee table and handing it to Laura.


    She looked at Matriarch Sanchez and took the photo hesitantly. She looked at the photo. This man was not bad either. If she remembered correctly, Matriarch Sanchez was referring to Victor Rousseau.


    Victor was one of the most distinguished gentlemen here. If she continued to decline, she would seem like a miserable ingrate.


    Laura purred her lips. Smiling, she nodded.


    ¨C Okay, that¡¯s settled. Go back to your room and sleep!


    Matriarch Sanchez gave a satisfied smile.


    ¨C Okay.


    As Laura spoke, she got up and headed for the door. On the way back to her room, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how to ruin the blind date.


    The next morning.


    Elegant music began to y in the room.


    Lyana was still half asleep. She fumbled blindly around her pillow, but still couldn¡¯t reach for her phone. In the end, she gave up and got out of bed. Seeing that her phone was on the bedside table, she grabbed it and put it next to her ear.


    ¨C Hello?


    ¨C Lyana, something has happened. Come and help me!


    ¨C What is it?


    She was still not fully conscious.


    ¨C Help me get through the blind dates.


    Jose Morel¡¯s anxious voice rang through the phone.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you a devout disbeliever in marriage?


    As Lyana spoke, she looked around. This was her room. Why didn¡¯t she remembering back?


    Jose said impotently,


    ¨C It¡¯s my mother, of course. She insists that I go on the blind date. Can you go as my recement? Oh yes, it¡¯s at the Sunset Cafe at ten o¡¯clock!


    Lyana hung up and saw Jose¡¯s text. She pulled over briefly and left.


    Lyana appeared at the Sunset Cafe with a bouquet of tulips in her hands. From a distance, she saw a man with a tulip on his table and hurried toward him.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte.


    She looked apologetic as she quickly took her seat across from the man.


    Victor was reading a contract on his phone when he heard her soft voice. He looked up and saw a light-skinned beauty sitting across from him.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, Miss Meyer. Please sit down. Victor smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C I got here early.


    Miss Meyer?


    What was going on?


    However, when Lyana saw the token they had agreed upon, the tulip, she pushed that surprise to the back of her mind.


    ¨C Thank you.


    As the two talked, Victor looked at Lyana, his eyes full of friendliness. He asked,


    ¨C What do you do in your spare time?


    Laura came back to her senses with a jolt. Still wearing an elegant smile, she nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    Victor¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly, but he quickly cleared it. He said,


    ¨C Thomas is Vincent Sanchez¡¯s secretary and bodyguard. He came to pick up Miss Dubois personally. Miss Meyer, what exactly is your second brother¡¯s rtionship to Miss Dubois?


    A trace of panic broke out in Laura¡¯s eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the second brother¡¯s marriage. Otherwise, when she married the second brother, others would ridicule her for being his second wife.


    Laura¡¯s mind raced. She gave a slight smile and said softly,


    ¨C Sister Dubois has good medical skills. Grandma¡¯s legs have been hurting hertely. Sister Lyana was the one who helped with the treatment. Now she is also helping the second brother with his illness.


    She knew about medicine?


    She was so exceptional and had such an interesting soul.


    At that moment, Victor felt that she was the other half he was looking for.


    His heart was beating faster and faster.


    He turned to Laura and said:


    ¨C Miss Meyer, although my next request is very presumptuous, I still want to ask you if you can give me my contact information for Miss Dubois.


    The smile on Laura¡¯s face did not change. However, her heart had already sunk to the bottom.


    ¡® By the time she got home, the sky had already turned dark. When she heard the maid say it was time for dinner, she took the initiative to go upstairs to invite Matriarch Sanchez to have dinner with her.


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez was painting in the study. When she saw Laura, she hurriedly put the brush in her hand and called out to her.


    ¨C Laura,e and take a look. What do you think of my painting?


    Laura smiled and walked over. She waved,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Grandma.


    Her gaze fell on the painting in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office. She looked at the lotus flowers in the painting and smiled.


    ¨C Grandma¡¯s painting is simply amazing. Theyout of this lotus flower painting is frantic and imposing. The overall look of the painting is risque but with a firm foundation, and carries unlimited vitality. The strokes are incredibly powerful and strong, and theposition is incredible.


    The aesthetic effect is obvious. This is a rare masterpiece.


    Laura smiles at Matriarch Sanchez and says admiringly,


    ¨C Grandma, you can even be a great Chinese painting artist now.


    ¨C Your mouth is as sweet as honey.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura with a happy smile and pointed to the pair of Mandarin ducks in the river.


    ¨C This is what I wanted you to see.


    Laura blushed slightly as she saw the birds.


    ¨C When you get married, this picture will be framed and hung in your new home.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at her painting with satisfaction. Her gaze fell on Laura¡¯s face and she asked,


    ¨C How was your blind date this time?


    Hearing Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, Laura hesitated. She did not speak.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s smile faded. She stared at Laura and asked:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t he make an appearance?


    She shook her head hastily and said:


    ¨C Mr. Rousseau does not seem to be interested in me.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard this, she was stunned. Laura had grown up next to her and was raised by her alone. How could Victor not be interested in Laura?


    She had been taking note of Victor Rousseau for a long time and felt that he was exceptional in every way. That¡¯s why she had arranged for Laura to go with him to the blind.


    However, Matriarch Sanchez could not ask why directly. Yet she would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¨C Did he say something horrible?


    Laura looked down in embarrassment. Biting her lip, she shook her head and said:


    ¨C He¡¯s just¡­ Second sister-inw¡­


    Matriarch Sanchez was confused.


    Laura exined,


    ¨C The second sister-inw was also at the cafe. She wanted to meet someone with thest name Rousseau, so she confused Victor Rousseau with the gentleman she wanted to meet. Victor also thought she was me, and he ¡­


    Towards the end, Laura bowed her head and said:


    ¨C He likes the second sister-inw.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Laura¡¯s words, she immediately understood. She smiled and grabbed Laura¡¯s hand.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay. Grandma will choose another good choice for you and present it to you .

 Chapter 49

    Matriarch Sanchez had always felt that Lyana was very remarkable. Such an exceptional child would naturally attract the attention of other exceptional young people.


    Laura could notpare to Lyana. Coupled with the fact that Lyana had gotten to Victor first, there was nothing he could do to love Laura.


    ¨C Grandma, let¡¯s go down to dinner!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura smiled at Matriarch Sanchez. However, she was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Matriarch Sanchez curious about why Lyana was meeting other men?


    ¨C All right, let¡¯s go down to dinner!


    Matriarch Sanchez was a little worried that Laura was unhappy with Lyana about this. Sheforted her by saying:


    ¨C Don¡¯t take it to heart. Lyana didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It just means that you and Victor were not supposed to be together.


    A trace of surprise shed in Laura¡¯s eyes.


    Lyana had just married into the Sanchez family not long ago, but Grandma was already favoring her so much.


    Lyana had stolen her blind date. Not only did Grandma not me Lyana, but she also consoled Laura that she was not unhappy with Lyana about it.


    The shadow in Laura¡¯s eyes dissipated in an instant. Smiling, she looked up at Matriarch Sanchez and said gently:


    ¨C Grandma, the second sister-inw didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She was meeting someone else in the cafe, but she confused Victor with him.


    The smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face gradually faded. She frowned slightly and asked in confusion,


    ¨C Why did she ask someone out?


    ¨C I-I think it¡¯s a blind date¡­


    Laura lowered her head. Her whole manner was awkward, as if it was difficult to speak.


    Blind date?


    Matriarch Sanchez frowned slightly. She looked at Laura and asked,


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    ¨C I-I didn¡¯t know how to say it,


    Laura said hesitantly. She didn¡¯t understand why Matriarch Sanchez was questioning her now. She thought she should question Lyana instead.


    ¨C Did you imply that she had gone on a blind date on purpose?  Matriarch Sanchez asked, enunciating every word.


    Laura looked at Matriarch Sanchez with fear and unease written all over her face. She reached out and grabbed his hand. Turning her eyebrows, she exined with total sincerity,


    ¨C Grandma, the second sister-inw was on a blind date. I should have told you everything, but I was afraid there would be a misunderstanding, Maybe this person was the second sister-inw¡¯s patient. I can¡¯t say something so unlikely!


    Laura exined seriously, her face flushed with concern.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at the state in which Laura was and gently patted her hand. She gentlyforted her,


    ¨C Good child, I know what you mean. You are still too young. You must learn to trust your second sister-inw.


    A trace of coldness red in Laura¡¯s heart, but she put on a soft front as if she had learned a lesson. She nodded and said:


    ¨C Grandma, I understand. I will always trust my second sister-inw!


    Matriarch Sanchez nodded with satisfaction.


    The grandmother and granddaughter were about to go downstairs when Laura identally looked at the document on the table. The document contained the words


    ¨C Last Will and Testament in red.


    However, the names of those who would inherit, as well as the details regarding the division of the estate, were not yet written on the document.


    ¨C Grandma!


    Laura¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Looking at Matriarch Sanchez with teary eyes, she sobbed when she asked her,


    ¨C Grandma, you will live a long life. Why did you write that? You ¡­


    Towards the end, Laura was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura¡¯s broken expression. Previously, she had feared that Laura was deliberately sowing discord in front of her. Now she knew that the child was wholeheartedly attached to the Sanchez family.


    ¨C I just wanted to settle my affairs in advance.


    She pulled out a tissue to help Laura wipe her face.


    ¨C Good child, don¡¯t cry.


    ¨C Grandma, you can clearly live to be a hundred or more. I just want to stay by your side.


    The more Laura talked, the more upset she felt. Tears began to stream down her face.


    ¨C All humans should n their future in advance.


    Matriarch Sanchez ced the will in the closet and locked it. She didn¡¯t want Laura to feel upset when she saw it.


    ¨C This is a good thing.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¨C Grandma?


    Lyana¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room.


    Laura hastily wiped away her tears.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled. She said cheerfully,


    ¨C Lyana,e in!


    Lyana opened the door and entered. She froze when she saw that Laura seemed to have been in tears.


    Laura¡¯s smile reappeared on her face. She waved gently,


    ¨C Second sister-inw.


    Lyana smiled back and closed the door.


    ¨C Miss Meyer, you¡¯re here too.


    ¡® When Lyana got home, she changed into a white nightgown made of real silk. Her hair was now tied up in a bun and she didn¡¯t look as charming as she did in public. All that remained was an almost supernatural calm.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to treat me like a stranger. Just call me Laura.


    Laura smiled.


    ¨C I¡¯m really sorry about what happened at the cafe today,


    Lyana said with a guilty expression.


    ¨C I was going to apologize to you especially, but since you¡¯re here with grandma, I¡¯ll talk to you both at the same time.


    Lyana felt that Laura would certainly tell Grandma about the incident. That¡¯s why she took the initiative to clean herself up.


    Laura was slightly stunned. She had not expected Lyana to take the initiative to speak up. She quickly shook her head and said with a smile,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I believe in you. Mr. Rousseau and I are not supposed to be together. This has nothing to do with you.


    Lyana looked at Laura with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. Could it be that Grandma had reprimanded Laura, so she had no choice but to say that?


    ¨C Besides, second sister-inw, you even deliberately kept a distance from Rousseau. That was already extremely considerate of you, Laura said with a smile.


    Lyana had initially thought Laura was arrogant and despotic, but now it seemed that she was actually a rather understanding person.


    Since Laura was so magnanimous, Lyana couldn¡¯t afford to be petty. She said:


    -It was my fault all along. Thank you for understanding.


    After thanking Laura, Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez and said,


    ¨C Grandma, I had a blind date today.


    Laura froze. Slightly stunned, she looked at Lyana in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to be so simple.


    Matriarch Sanchez began. Her eyes turned slightly red.


    Although she trusted Lyana, her words made her realize something.


    Lyana did not like her non-subsidiary grandson, Vincent!


    It wouldn¡¯t work!


    She couldn¡¯t let such a good granddaughter be ripped away!


    Matriarch Sanchez shook her head. Clutching her chest, she said hastily,


    ¨C Lyana, if you think that Vincent¡­


    ¨C Grandmother, that¡¯s how it is.


    Worried that Matriarch Vincent would fold in panic, Lyana exined softly,


    ¨C My best friend was forced to go on a blind date by her family. This man is about ten years older than her. She was afraid the man would humiliate her, so she asked me to go out blind


    her ce and reject this man.


    After that, Lyana exined how she had mistaken Victor for the man she was supposed to meet.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief. Satisfied, she hurriedly pulled Lyana onto the couch and sat her down.


    My child, it¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t talk to me about such a small matter.


    ¨C Because the blind date was with someone from the Rousseau family, I was afraid that some absurd rumor would reach Grandma¡¯s ears, so I came to exin.


    As Lyana spoke, she nced at Laura for a split second out of the corner of her eye.


    Laura was slightly surprised. She had indeed wanted to tell stories, but she had held back when she spoke.


    At Lyana¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura and shook her head.


    ¨C If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known.


    Lyana looked at Laura with surprise. Didn¡¯t Laura mention that?


    Then why was she crying?


    Laura nodded and said:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I was at the scene. I can prove your innocence. From now on, no one will mention it again.


    Lyana smiled.


    ¨C Grandma, Aunt Cecile has already made breakfast. Let¡¯s have dinner!


    ¨C Okay, you can go first. I¡¯m leaving in a moment.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana with satisfaction. She was indeed the granddaughter she had carefully chosen.


    ¨C Laura, what do you think of your second sister-inw?


    Matriarch Sanchez asked with a smile.


    ¨C The second sister-inw is sincere and right. I think she is a very good person!


    Laura said, following the intentions of Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s smile became even brighter. She nodded her head in approval.


    ¨C It¡¯s true!

 Chapter 50

    Matriarch Sanchez again withdrew the will and wrote Lyana¡¯s name in the space reserved for the heir of her legacy.


    Laura looked down, hiding the disappointment in her eyes. Soon, she put on a bright smile.


    Matriarch Sanchez carefully ced her fingerprint on the will before cing the document back in the cab. Seeing that Laura was still smiling, Matriarch Sanchez knew that Laura agreed with her decision and was even more pleased with her.


    ¨C Laura.


    Holding Laura¡¯s hand, Matriarch Sanchez said softly,


    ¨C Lyana is a sensible girl. She will have to be a pir for the whole Sanchez family in the future. I think she will certainly take good care of everyone in the Sanchez family. She won¡¯t mistreat you.


    Before Laura could speak, Matriarch Sanchez continued,


    ¨C I have already prepared your dowry since you were a child. Don¡¯t worry, grandma won¡¯t let you down either.


    Laura¡¯s eyes turned red. She shook her head vigorously and said in a choked voice,


    ¨C Grandma, I hope you can live to be a hundred. I want to stay by your side for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t mind not having any assets at all. I also believe that the second sister-inw can take good care of the whole Sanchez Family.


    Matriarch Sanchez knew that Laura spoke from her heart. This child knew only one thing since she was young how to be filial. She knew very little else.


    While she was still alive, she had to help Laura find a good husband.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana only heard Laura¡¯sments about her and heard nothing after that. She went straight downstairs.


    After taking a few steps, she saw Vincenting out of his room. He was standing in the hallway, his face pale.


    -I¡¯ming to get you.


    She quickly walked over to Vincent and said:


    ¨C Wait a minute.


    As she spoke, she went into her room and took out a bottle of medicine. As she was about to pass it to Vincent, she heard Vincent speak.


    ¨C How did your blind date go?


    Lyana froze for a second. She knew that. She wondered how Thomas had known she was at the coffee shop today when she had left the house alone.


    So Vincent had arranged for someone to watch her. Look, now he was here to question her for her crimes.


    Lyana ced her hands behind her back and looked up. A pretty smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C Master Sanchez, aren¡¯t you confident? Tell me, how many men in this world canpare to you?


    Master Sanchez¡¯ greeting left Vincent stunned for a moment. His deeply furrowed brow gradually rxed. He leaned against the door and looked at the woman¡¯s small face, which was tilted yfully in his direction. He felt extremely pleased.


    ¨C Why are you looking for me?


    Vincent looked at Lyana. His gaze fell on her cherry red lips. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes away.


    ¨C Here is your medication.


    Lyana shook the bottle, allowing a pill to fall into her palm, and brought the pill to Vincent¡¯s lips.


    ¨C Here, try it.


    Lyana¡¯s tone was as if she had prepared an incredible meal for him. However, when Vincent looked at the round mud-like pill in Lyana¡¯s hand, he could only frown.


    ¨C Is this edible?


    Seeing that he clearly hadn¡¯t thought much about the pill, Lyana patiently exined,


    ¨C Although it looks ugly, it¡¯s very effective. It¡¯s good for your health.


    After Lyana spoke, she saw that Vincent had opened his mouth and was about to speak. Without hesitation, she stuffed the pill into her mouth.


    Vincent¡¯s whole heart was against eating it, but as soon as the pill entered his mouth, he tasted the faint strawberry vor. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined.


    Lyana had adjusted the form for this miracle pill several times in the past. Worried that Vincent wasn¡¯t used to the smell, she even added the strawberry vor to the recipe.


    ¨C How is that?


    Lyana looked at Vincent in anticipation. She was a little worried he wouldn¡¯t like the taste.


    ¨C It¡¯s not bad,


    Vincent said calmly, his expression indifferent.


    Lyana looked at him carefully. Seeing that he seemed to like it, she smiled and stuffed the bottle of medicine into Vincent¡¯s hand.


    ¨C One pill before lunch and dinner.


    Vincent looked strangely at the blue and white porcin bottle in his hand.


    ¨C Come on, let¡¯s eat!


    Lyana smiled at Vincent. Seeing that he hesitated to speak, she asked in confusion,


    ¨C Is there anything else you wanted to talk to me about?


    ¨C How long have you been the director of a university?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was cool and pleasant to the ear, as always.


    Chapitre 80


    ¨C Right?


    She looked at Vincent in confusion. Was Vincent really showing an interest in her?


    It was really a rare event.


    She thought silently to herself.


    ¨C For how long?


    Vincent asked again.


    ¨C About¡­ ten years!


    Lyana said after some thought.


    Although Vincent knew that Lyana was not as simple as she seemed, he was still a little surprised by her answer.


    -In that case, when do you n to award me my doctoral certificate?


    Lyana was speechless.


    Vincent was a head taller than Lyana. Now, standing before her, he had to lower his gaze to meet her eyes. Her phoenix eyes narrowed as he asked,


    ¨C Don¡¯t you remember, Principal?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, but there was a hint of danger.


    She seemed to remember Albert mentioning this question before. He said that someone hadpleted his postdoctoral doctorate abroad and that the university should issue a certificate.


    At the time, she was thrilled. She was the first postdoctoral student who had graduated after returning to An University. At that time, she had practiced her signature countless times, just so she could help the student sign her certificate herself.


    ¡® The family had a happy dinner together. After the meal, Lyana went to the medicinal room.


    Lyana was preparing medicine when she heard a knock on the door. She said nonchntly,


    ¨C Come in!


    Laura opened the door and smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I¡¯m here for some candied plums.


    Lyana smiled back. After greeting Laura, she said:


    ¨C The candied plums are in the white porcin bottle in the upper right corner.


    Laura retrieved a jar of candied plums, then walked over to Lyana. Seeing that she was preparing medicine, she smiled and asked,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, for whom are you preparing medicine?


    ¨C It¡¯s for grandma.


    She had already found out that Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart was not very good, so she thought of making medicine for her to help with her heart condition.


    ¨C These can help remove grandma¡¯s heart problems.


    The smile on Laura¡¯s face faded as she looked at Lyana in confusion. She asked,


    ¨C Sister-inw, these herbs are for treating themon cold. Is there anything notable in these ingredients?


    When she heard Laura¡¯s question, she turned to look at her. Smiling, she asked,


    ¨C Do you know these medicinal herbs?


    ¨C I studied clinical medicine in both Western and Chinese schools. I only know a few medicinal herbs,¡± Laura said, her expression sincere. Grandmother had given Lyana her entire inheritance, so it was best that Laura knew her ce in the future.


    Lyana looked toward Laura. She had thought she was there to pick a fight, but seeing how sincere and eager to learn she was, she realized she had overthought it.


    ¨C These ingredients are indeed used to treat cold injuries, but the proportion of ingredients I used is different. The resulting medicine will also be different. These pills may be able to treat more diseases beyond themon cold,


    Lyana patiently exined with a smile.


    Laura nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 51

    ¨C Sister-inw, you are truly amazing, if there is anything I don¡¯t understand in the future, I will consult you.


    Laura looked at Lyana with admiration.


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to stand at the ceremony.


    Lyana felt a little ufortable under Laura¡¯s gaze. Smiling, she lowered her head and continued to apply the medicine.


    ¨C Sister-inw, go ahead. I¡¯ll take the candied plums to Grandma.


    Laura smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C I¡¯ll do that.


    After Laura left, Lyana put all the ingredients in the drawer.


    She looked at the jar of herbs next to her. The medicine in it was almost finished. She stuffed all the ingredients into a medicine packet, then carried the jar to Vincent¡¯s room.


    Vincent was about to rest when he smelled the Chinese medicine. He frowned and asked:


    ¨C What are you doing?


    ¨C A medicinal bath!


    Lyana looked at Vincent with a smile. He was wearing a white shirt and well-tailored pants, entuating his tall figure.


    Although she was a pure-hearted and chaste person, when she saw Vincent like that, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look.


    ¨C Medicinal bath?


    Vincent frowned, his eyes filled with disdain as he looked at the jar of medicine.


    ¨C Yes, it can ease your illness and increase your metabolism. It¡¯s good for your health.


    Lyana pointed to the bathroom and asked with a smile,


    ¨C Shall I fill the tub for you?


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t object, she turned around and entered the bathroom.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low and pleasant to the ear. His voice rose slightly as he looked at her with interest.


    Lyana came to her senses. She coughed awkwardly and stood quickly to the side, remaining silent.


    She was a doctor.


    In a doctor¡¯s eyes, all patients had to be the same, regardless of gender.


    She couldn¡¯t let herself be infatuated with Vincent¡¯s beauty and figure.


    She lowered her head and looked away, thinking that she could not look at Vincent anymore.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, aren¡¯t you going to help me take off my pants?


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and teased.


    Lyana headed for the bathroom. When she reached the door, she saw that he hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She hastily urged,


    ¨C Enter quickly, do not waste time!


    Although she looked calm on the surface, she was actually very worried.


    She didn¡¯t want Vincent to think she was a thug or a Pervert. Otherwise, the reputation she had worked so hard to build would be ruined.


    Seeing that Vincent hadn¡¯t moved, Lyana looked up¡­


    Vincent was looking at her. When he saw her looking, his hand came to rest on her belt buckle. Her beautiful eyes were filled withughter.


    The sound of his belt being unbuckled.


    Vincent pulled down the zipper of his pants in a quiet manner. Seeing Lyana¡¯s face turn red, he took his time removing his pants.


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to take off all your clothes!


    Turning away, Lyana entered the bathroom.


    She stood under the shower, holding a silver needle in her hand. Vincent approached, his pace unhurried. The lower half of her body was wrapped in a towel.


    He stepped into the tub and sat down calmly, his forehead curled.


    The bathroom was filled with steam. A thick fog encircled the two upants.


    At the moment, Vincent, who was sitting in the tub, looked practically edible.


    -I have prepared a package for the herbs. You don¡¯t have to worry about the medicine getting into your body,¡± said Lyana. She was about to begin the acupuncture procedure when the bathroom door was opened.


    Laura had thought Vincent was in the office, not the bathroom. So she nned to send in the towels that the maids had washed. As she entered the bathroom, she saw Vincent sitting in the tub with Lyana standing next to him.


    Laura¡¯s face instantly flushed red. Hugging the towels to herself, she quickly turned around.


    ¨C Get out!


    Vincent looked coldly at Laura.


    Laura¡¯s face was bright red. Her hands, which were wrapped around the towels, involuntarily tightened their grip. Blinking her eyes in confusion, she said,


    ¨C B-Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you and the sister-inw!


    ¨C L ¡­


    Laura purred her lips, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    ¨C I ¡­ I just wanted to help the servants bring the towels. I thought you were in the study!


    ¨C Close the door. I don¡¯t like to be disturbed.


    Vincent looked coldly at Laura, his eyes dark.


    Panicked, she walked to the door and left, closing it behind her.


    It was only after Laura left that the realization hit her. The second brother had really fallen in love with Lyana!


    Meanwhile, Lyana didn¡¯t give it much thought. Reaching into the tub, she inadvertently touched Vincent¡¯s arm. Instantly, she thought of the perfect lines defining his arm and hastily withdrew her hand.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes opened wide. He looked at Lyana.


    Their eyes met.


    A thick mist settled over them.


    Lyana was acutely aware that Vincent¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker. His beautiful phoenix eyes were narrowing and the temperature in the bathroom had dropped. She immediately said:


    ¨C Medicinal baths require acupuncture. I am your doctor. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you.


    ¨C So Mrs. Sanchez really doesn¡¯t like me. It sounds like she ns to keep going out on the blind date.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Vincent spoke, his voice just a little hoarse.


    Was Vincent joking again?


    But wasn¡¯t this case over?


    He had just called her Dr. Dubois, and now he was calling her Mrs. Sanchez. The next moment, would he tease her and call her sweetheart again?


    ¨C I went on this blind date to help a friend. How many men in this world canpare to Master Sanchez?


    Lyana looked at Vincent with a smile. Seeing that he remained silent, she teased,


    ¨C Is Master Sanchez shy?


    Vincent looked coldly at Lyana. His whole body radiated an icy aura. He didn¡¯t look shy at all, but more like he didn¡¯t want anyone to touch him.


    She suddenly remembered that Vincent had a phobia of women. Did he despise her for being a woman?


    If she were a man, wouldn¡¯t it be more like two men in the bathroom.


    ¨C A doctor and you are my patient. It¡¯s normal for us to touch each other. You don¡¯t have to think about it too much. If you really can¡¯t take it, why don¡¯t you imagine me as a man?


    Lyana said,pletely serious.


    Vincent¡¯s expression became even darker.


    Lyana looked at Vincent, not understanding why he was angry again.


    ¨C Thank you for your trouble,


    Vincent said indifferently.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She pulled out a silver needle and began to perform acupuncture on Vincent.


    When she inserted the first needle, she could clearly feel Vincent¡¯s body moving in response. She saidfortably,


    ¨C The acupuncture should still hurt a little. Don¡¯t resist it. You will soon recover.

 Chapter 52

    Lyana then inserted nine more needles


    into Vincent¡¯s body. After fifteen minutes, she removed the needles.


    She put the needles back in and was about to give Vincent a massage when she seemed to remember something. She asked,


    ¨C Um, can I help you massage your acupuncture points? Only then will your body recover more quickly.


    ¨C Of course,


    He repliedzily.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was soft and sensual. Listening to him talk, Lyana had the illusion that she was going to get pregnant.


    Could it be that his voice had changed after soaking in the medicinal bath for too long?


    She wasn¡¯t used to Vincent being so obedient.


    She reached out and began to give Vincent a massage.


    He was sitting in the tub with his eyes closed. He could clearly feel the strength of her soft fingers. Sometimes it was gentle, but at other times it was energetic. Her hands moved slowly down his back.


    This kind of massage was a little different from the way the doctors usually massaged him. There were also changes in his body that he had never felt before.


    He slowly opened his eyes, his gazending on the fog-resistant mirror not far away. Under the light, his skin seemed to have turned snow white while his cheeks were pinkish red. His lips were red, like a cherry.


    Vincent¡¯s breath hit. He swallowed.


    For some reason, he suddenly remembered that night five years ago.


    The girl¡¯s hands had been as soft andforting as Lyana¡¯s. Her head had been buried in his chest and there was a faint scenting from her.


    Vincent¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. He was a little confused now. Was the girl from that night five years ago really Florence?


    Vincent took a deep breath and closed his eyes again, submitting to Lyana¡¯s massage.


    She was fully focused on the massage. After the massage, she stood up and walked to the basin to wash her hands, saying:


    ¨C Very well, you cane out now. After an hour, you can take a shower.


    Vincent opened his eyes and his gaze fell on Lyana.


    ¨C Okay.


    ¨C If you feel weak all over, it¡¯s normal. You¡¯ll recover tomorrow,


    She exined patiently.


    With that, she packed up the silver needles and went out. When she reached the door, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Vincent.


    ¨C You must take a medicinal bath every other day. Let¡¯s try it for a month, then we¡¯ll see if it works for you.


    It was only after Lyana spoke that she noticed the coldness in Vincent¡¯s eyes. She frowned slightly. Did he really hate women who touched him to such an extent?


    ¨C Okay,


    Vincent agreed.


    She looked at Vincent in confusion. Wasn¡¯t he angry about the medicinal bath?


    Was he angry about something else?


    ¨C You must take care of your health these few days. Your emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Vincent cut her off.


    ¨C Get out!


    It was infuriating, she was determined to soak him longer in the bath next time. From then on, she would insist on making him do whatever he found disgusting under the guise of treating his illness, just to cure him of this annoying habit!


    She was about to leave when she seemed to have thought of something. She said,


    ¨C See youter, don¡¯t forget to rinse your body with water.


    ¨C Yeah.


    Lyana went back to her room to rest. She still had to get up early tomorrow morning to prepare medicine for Matriarch Sanchez. She was still Vincent¡¯s wife, and it was her duty and responsibility to take care of Matriarch Sanchez.


    Right now, in the study.


    After Vincent rinsed himself with drinking water, he could still smell the medicinal scent on him. Holding a piece of rabbit meat in his chopsticks, he ced it through the mouth of his pet snake Lan.


    Lan looked at him and stuck out his tongue, swallowing the rabbit meat in one obedient bite. His manner was adorable.


    Looking at Lan, Vincent remembered the first time Lyana had seen Lan. She¡¯d managed to overpower Lan in one swoop. Not only that, Lan had particrly liked Lyana.


    It was because of this that Vincent had begun to doubt her.


    Just then, Thomas walked in.


    ¨C Master Sanchez.


    When Lan saw Thomas, he instantly became alert. He looked at Thomas with a menacing expression, as if it would tear his neck in half the next moment.


    ¨C About Florence White¡¯s rtives.


    Vincent summoned Lan to his side. Lan instantly wrapped his wrist obediently.


    ¨C How are they now?


    Vincent sat casually on the couch, his hand brushing Lan¡¯s head from time to time.


    Thomas hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to ask that question.


    At the time, when he had found Florence, Second Young Petty Officer Sanchez had never believed that she was the girl from five years ago because the jade pendant was not in his possession.


    Furthermore, Master Sanchez had always believed that the girl from then was not dead. Therefore, he simply gave Florence¡¯s family benefits, so that the White family would not have to worry about money for the rest of her life.


    ¨C The White family lives infort. However, they have a small request,


    Thomas said hesitantly.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯ words, Vincent looked at him. He said that the younger sister of


    -Florence nc, Sarah nc, just graduated from college with a degree in management. She would like to find a better job. Is that possible?


    Vincent fed Lan another piece of rabbit meat and asked Thomas,


    ¨C Do you have any suggestions?


    ¨C About this ¡­


    Thomas hesitated for a moment, then said:


    ¨C One of our housekeepers here at the vi just quit. A position has just opened up.


    The meaning behind Thomas¡¯ words was as clear as day.


    ¨C Okay,


    Vincent said impassively.


    ¨C You can leave.


    Thomas understood Vincent well, so he nodded in agreement. He turned and prepared to leave.


    ¨C and.


    He stopped. Turning, looking up at Vincent.


    ¨C Ask him to keep his mouth shut. She must not mention what happened then,


    Vincent said coldly.


    Thomas naturally understood what Vincent meant. If the White family knew their ce and didn¡¯t cross the line, Master Sanchez would always take care of them. However, if they were greedy and asked for more, he would no longer care about Florence nc.


    The next morning.


    Lyana checked all the medicinal herbs before putting them in the medicine jar, preparing to make the medicine.


    After a busy morning, she finally managed to turn the herbs into medicinal pills.


    She called the servant and brought the medicine to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room.


    At the moment, Matriarch Sanchez was painting. Laura was grinding pigments on the side.


    ¨C Sister-inw.


    When Laura saw Lyana, she smiled and weed her.


    Lyana greeted Laura, then looked toward Matriarch Sanchez and waved,


    ¨C Grandma.


    ¨C What did you bring?


    When Matriarch Sanchez smelled the medicinal scent, her eyes lit up.


    ¨C Is this medicine for Vincent?


    ¨C It is a medicine that I prepared for Grandma¡¯s heart condition. Lyana smiled at Matriarch Sanchez and exined,


    ¨C I saw that grandma didn¡¯t look well, and I also felt your pulse. I made this medicine especially for you.


    At that moment, Julie, who had just entered, heard Lyana¡¯s words. She looked down, hiding the strange look in her eyes.


    Yesterday afternoon, she heard Lyana and Laura mention that they wanted to make medicine for Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Oh, my darling child.


    Matriarch Sanchez quickly waved Lyana to her side and said softly,


    ¨C My child, you weren¡¯t even out for lunch. You have been so busy with this. You must be tired. In the future, just ask the servants to handle such trivial matters.


    Matriarch Sanchez pulled Lyana to sit with her.


    Lyana smiled and hurriedly grabbed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand. She called the servant.


    ¨C Grandma, try one first.


    She took a pill and handed it to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes lit up when she smelled the unique medicinal scent.


    She took the pill and put it in her mouth. The pill had a bit of Chinese medicinal herbs, but that bitterness was tempered by the sweet buttercream vor. The vor was just right too, and wasn¡¯t so rich that one would easily get sick of it.


    ¨C Sister-inw, it smells so good.


    Smiling brightly, Laura praised Lyana.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Those who don¡¯t know any better might think it¡¯s candy!


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Laura¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. She was so touched that her eyes lit up again.


    ¨C My darling child, you are truly wonderful. It is Vincent¡¯s fortune to be able to marry you.

 Chapter 53

    Lyana smiled and said shyly,


    ¨C Grandma, you embarrass me with yourpliments. It was a piece of cake for me to make them. Do you like this vor? If not, I can make you something else.


    The smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face became even brighter. With Lyana around, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry much about the Sanchez family.


    ¨C My dear, it tastes good. I like it, Matriarch Sanchez said happily. The more she looked at Lyana, the more she liked her.


    ¨C You can only take a maximum of three tablets a day. Take only one when you are not feeling well. After all, medications can be harmful if not taken in moderation,


    Lyana carefully instructed.


    Seeing Lyana so gentle and thoughtful, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Her beloved granddaughter was such a good child. With her beloved granddaughter at Vincent¡¯s side in the future, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    Carrying a tray of teacups, Julie approached Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled and picked up a cup from the tray, taking a sip. Then she smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C My darling child, grandma, is getting old. This is all I can do for my health. I do not expect to live longer; after all, it is natural that his health fails at my age. I have already written my


    will. Ahem¡­


    Towards the end, Matriarch Sanchez began to cough uncontrobly.


    Julie patted Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s back and asked with concern,


    ¨C Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?


    Seeing Matriarch Sanchez like this, Laura hurriedly rushed over and said with concern,


    ¨C Grandma, you ¡­


    Before Laura could finish her sentence, Matriarch Sanchez spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Julie struggled to hide her joy. She looked at Lyana and questioned,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what exactly did you give Grandma?


    Immediately, everyone turned to Lyana.


    Upon hearing Julie¡¯s words, Laura frowned.


    ¨C Sister Julie, don¡¯t throw around nonsense. Sister-inw would never do such a thing.


    ¨C Why not?


    Julie was usually in charge of everything in the Sanchez family, and Matriarch Sanchez had not hidden the fact that she had written her will to her, nor the fact that Lyana would inherit everything, she had not wanted to do anything to Matriarch Sanchez, but she could no longer hold back


    when she thought about how she had grown up in the Sanchez family, but Matriarch Sanchez hadn¡¯t even left her a penny.


    ¨C Have absolute confidence in the second sister-inw,


    Laura said seriously. She had seen the second sister-inw concoct the medicine yesterday with her own eyes. Even if the medicine couldn¡¯t treat grandma¡¯s disease, it wouldn¡¯t make her vomit blood.


    ¨C Someone, go get a doctor.


    Laura was the daughter of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s older brother, so she was deeply loved by Matriarch Sanchez. As for Julie, she was just a girl that Matriarch Sanchez had adopted.


    The servants were naturally more willing to listen to Laura.


    At this moment, the butler also arrived. His expression changed and he asked in a low voice,


    ¨C What happened to Matriarch Sanchez?


    Just as Laura was about to speak, Julie spoke first.


    ¨C Butler, Grandma only became like this after taking the medicine that Lyana made for her.


    ¨C How could that be?


    Butler eximed. He looked at Lyana, who was standing to the side. Seeing Lyana¡¯s impassive expression, the butler also calmed down a bit.


    ¨C Second youngdy, Matriarch Sanchez¡­


    Before Lyana could speak, Julie spoke, her eyes gnawing.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what exactly did you do to Grandma? You need to give us an exnation right now!


    At that moment, Lyana was checking Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s pulse and didn¡¯t notice what Julie was saying at all.


    Julie snatched Lyana¡¯s hand and said angrily,


    ¨C Don¡¯t touch grandma!


    Seeing how fierce Julie was, Laura rushed over and said,


    ¨C Sister Julie, what are you doing? The second sister-inw is treating Grandma¡¯s illness. Stop fooling around.


    ¨C How am I wrong?


    Julie turned on Laura and said furiously,


    ¨C She doesn¡¯t know how to treat illness at all. She¡¯s lying to us.


    Laura looked at Julie helplessly and said, ¨C Sister Julie, can you stop talking nonsense? The second sister-inw is qualified in medicine. Let the second sister-inw treat grandma first. We¡¯ll discuss the restter!


    With a cold expression, Julie frowned at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, you are directly involved in this case. I¡¯m afraid it would not be convenient for you to take Grandma¡¯s pulse. After all, you might be biased.


    The butler¡¯s face paled. His brow furrowed deeper and deeper. The second young master had left the house on an errand. Without him, he didn¡¯t know what to do about it.


    Julie pushed Lyana away and reached out to touch Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s forehead. She said with concern, the forehead of


    ¨C grandma¡¯s forehead is so hot. She has a fever. If this continues, what will we do?


    Lyana looked at Julie impassively, a slight frown on her face.


    ¨C Miss Julie, what are you doing?


    Julie looked at Lyana in confusion. She asked,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, what are you talking about?


    ¨C You know very well what you did.


    Lyana stood calmly to the side.


    Just then, Dr. Walter arrived.


    He was the Sanchez family¡¯s private physician, as well as Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s attending physician.


    Julie quickly stood to the side and gave Dr. Walter some space. Pretending to be worried, she said,


    ¨C Doctor, help me take a look at Grandma. What happened to grandma?


    Laura had also wanted to ask Dr. Walter, but since Julie had spoken, she stood silently to the side.


    She studied medicine. In fact, she also had the ability to treat and diagnose Matriarch Sanchez, but her mind was in disarray at the moment and she couldn¡¯t get into the right frame of mind to treat her grandmother¡¯s illness.


    Dr. Walter carefully examined Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s body. After a while, he frowned and said:


    -Matriarch Sanchez has caught a cold. She is quite weak physically, that¡¯s why she vomited blood and has a high fever.


    ¨C Wasn¡¯t she poisoned?


    Julie let herself go.


    ¡® When Lyana and Laura heard Julie¡¯s words, they both frowned.


    ¨C ¡®She¡¯s not poisoned,


    Dr. Walter said seriously.


    Julie¡¯s face turned bright red. She turned to Lyana and said awkwardly,


    ¨C I-I¡¯m sorry, second sister-inw. I-I misunderstood you.


    Laura frowned as she looked at Julie. Grandma had also spoken to Julie about her will. She felt that Julie¡¯s actions today were very suspicious.


    The butler, who was standing off to the side, breathed a sigh of relief. If Second Young Madame really was the culprit, they would be in big trouble.


    ¨C How about this? I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to treat her cold. She¡¯ll be fine after taking it, said Dr. Walter. Then he began to write down the prescription.


    ¨C Can I take a look at the prescription?


    Lyana approached Dr. Walter and asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Sure.


    Dr. Walter handed the prescription to Lyana.


    She looked closer and saw that the prescribed ingredients would not conflict with her prescription. She was about to pass it to the butler when she suddenly froze.


    ¨C Doctor Walter, does Grandma have asthma?


    Lyana looked at Dr. Walter.


    He nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes. Her asthma is not serious. She just needs to take note of it.


    Lyana felt a persistent fear. Fortunately, the medicine she had prescribed for Grandma could also be taken by asthma patients. She handed the prescription to the butler.


    ¨C Butler, call the second young master and ask him to return immediately.


    Lyana had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed. Why would Julie frame her?


    ¨C Right,


    Butler replied before leaving.


    Lyana frowned. Her eyelid kept twitching. For some reason, she felt her heart beating faster and faster. She had a vague idea that something very serious was going on.


    She looked up at Julie, who was looking unblinkingly at Matriarch Sanchez. Her expression was nk.


    She turned to Matriarch Sanchez. Her gaze finallynded on the blood at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s mouth. She found the sight frightening.


    Half an hourter, the butler returned with the medicine.


    Lyana was about to take the medicine when she was pushed away by Julie.


    Laura hastily stabilized Lyana and looked at her with concern.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, are you okay?


    ¨C Fine, thank you.


    Lyana thanked her nonchntly, her gaze fixed on Matriarch Sanchez.

 Chapter 54

    Seeing that Lyana looked well, Laura looked over to Julie, who was about to feed Matriarch Sanchez some medicine. She frowned.


    Holding the bowl of medicine, she walked over to the bed and began feeding Matriarch Sanchez the medicine.


    But Matriarch Sanchez was still unconscious. She simply could not swallow the medicine.


    Julie was so worried that her eyes had turned red. She said in tears,


    ¨C What should we do? Grandma can¡¯t drink the medicine at all. If this continues until Grandma¡¯s asthma res up, it will be catastrophic.


    Everyone in the room turned to Matriarch Sanchez with concern.


    Lyana approached and said:


    ¨C Let me give her the medicine!


    Julie looked at Lyana hesitantly, clearly still dissatisfied with her.


    Laura was so worried that she had started walking. She said with concern,


    ¨C Sister Julie, you should give the medicine to the second sister-inw!


    Only then did Julie give the medicine to Lyana.


    Lyana took the bowl of medicine from Julie and sat down by Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s bed. She helped the olddy up and ced a clean, damp piece of cloth in the medication bowl. After removing it, she ced it next to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s mouth.


    As a witness, Julie said dismissively,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what are you doing? Do you want grandma to eat paper?


    Dr. Walter, who was standing to the side, hesitated for a moment.


    ¨C This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone feed medicine like this!


    Upon hearing Dr. Walter¡¯s words, Julie became even more confident. She looked angrily at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯re just having fun!


    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Julie. With an indifferent expression, she said,


    ¨C If her lips are wet, she should be able to drink more.


    Upon hearing her words, Dr. Walter nodded thoughtfully and agreed,


    ¨C Second youngdy, this method is excellent. I learned from you.


    Thanks to Lyana¡¯s solution, Matriarch Sanchez has indeed drunk a lot of medicine.


    After that, Lyana made Matriarch Sanchez sit on the bed. She reached out to take her pulse.


    Julie grabbed Lyana¡¯s arm and said angrily,


    ¨C Get up. Let Dr. Walter treat Grandma.


    Lyana looked toward Julie with aplicated expression. As she was about to speak, Matriarch Sanchez, who was still unconscious, spat out another mouthful of blood and copsed on the bed.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed.


    ¨C Lyana, what did you do to Grandma? Why is Grandma still vomiting blood? Julie roared. She clenched her fists and red at Lyana, as if Lyana were a heinous criminal.


    Without hesitation, Julie pushed Lyana aside.


    Just then, Vincent entered.


    He had already seen Matriarch Sanchez vomiting blood. Her face was getting paler and paler, and her whole body was giving off a cold aura. The whole room seemed to have entered the middle of winter.


    He walked over to Dr. Walter and asked,


    ¨C How is Grandma now?


    Dr. Walter was surprised by Vincent¡¯s expression. He took a deep breath, then quickly walked over to Matriarch Sanchez with his head down and began to take her pulse.


    Dr. Walter had initially thought that Matriarch Sanchez only had a fever and a cold, and that there was nothing wrong with her. However, when he took her pulse, he was shocked.


    Lyana saw that Dr. Walter¡¯s expression had changed. His eyelid was twitching more and more, and the ominous feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    Lyana looked coldly at Doctor Walter and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C What is Grandma¡¯s condition now?


    The cold aura that Lyana exuded was no weaker than Vincent¡¯s. Her beautiful eyes were slightly narrowed and Dr. Walter found that he didn¡¯t dare look her in the eye.


    Dr. Walter stood to the side, trembling. He said trembling,


    ¨C Matriarch¡­ The pulse of Matriarch Sanchez is very strange.


    ¨C How is it strange?


    Laura asked impatiently. She took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    Julie turned to look at Lyana with resentment written all over her face.


    ¨C You must have hurt Grandma on purpose.


    Vincent looked sharply at Julie, startling her into silence.


    Doctor Walter lowered his head and stammered,


    ¨C The pulse of Matriarch Sanchez¡­ She seems to have been poisoned.


    Lyana¡¯s heart leapt to her throat.


    Julie seemed to have been severely provoked by Dr. Walter¡¯s words. She immediately stepped forward and pushed Lyana away, looking at Dr. Walter with concern.


    ¨C Dr. Walter, you just said that my grandmother has a cold. How could she have been poisoned?


    Julie asked her words piercing the air like firecrackers.


    Julie¡¯s words echoed everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    At that moment, Dr. Walter was even more frightened.


    He had never seen anything like this in his twenty years as a physician. Matriarch Sanchez clearly just had a cold. Why did her pulse suddenly indicate symptoms of intoxication after taking cold medicine?


    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. Had he misread his pulse?


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s frown deepened. She had a nagging feeling that something was wrong.


    Vincent involuntarily clenched his fists. The veins on the back of his hands bulged ominously. He said coldly,


    ¨C Purge the poison now!


    ¡® When Dr. Walter heard Vincent¡¯s words, he was even more frightened. He bowed his head like a child who had done something wrong.


    ¨C Speak up!


    Vincent¡¯s tone became even colder.


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid there is no hope.


    Doctor Walter gathered his courage and spoke.


    Vincent¡¯s breathing faltered. His eyes were filled with coldness as he looked unblinkingly at Dr. Walter.


    At that moment, Laura fainted from shock. Fortunately, a servant caught her in time. At the butler¡¯s signal, the servant helped Laura out of the room.


    Julie¡¯s face was filled with pure shock. She staggered backwards, almost fainting, but managed to keep a cab for support just in time. Her mind was a mess, and she only came back to her senses after a long time.


    ¨C Lyana!


    Julie looked at Lyana as if she were the murderer. She said furiously,


    ¨C It was you! It was you who poisoned Grandma! You must have wanted to kill Grandma!


    Julie¡¯s words made everyone in the room turn to look at Lyana.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression turned cold. Ignoring Julie¡¯s words, he walked over to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s bed and looked at her intently, his gaze tinged with sorrow.


    Julie looked at Vincent out of the corner of her eye. Seeing that he didn¡¯t attack Lyana, her mind raced.


    She knew this was the best time to take Lyana down.


    Seeing Lyana walking toward the bed, Julie quickly moved forward to stop her.


    ¨C Lyana, what exactly do you want?


    Julie¡¯s eyes were red and her expression unpleasant. She began to make usations against Lyana.


    -If you didn¡¯t give Grandma the medicine you did, why would Grandma vomit blood and pass out?


    Seeing that Lyana was staring at Matriarch Sanchez, Julie used her body to block Lyana¡¯s view. In tears, she questioned,


    ¨C Earlier, you also read Dr. Walter¡¯s prescription. There is nothing wrong with his prescription. Now Grandma is poisoned because of the poison in the medicine you gave her! Grandma treats you like her own granddaughter. Why do you want to hurt her?


    Julie¡¯s forceful questions made everyone throw irritated nces at Lyana, pushing her to the forefront.


    By now, Vincent understood the situation. His dark eyes were fixed intently on Lyana. No one could be sure if he believed Julie¡¯s words.


    The atmosphere in the whole room became very tense.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lyana stood there calmly. She looked at Julie, as if she was holding something back, her voice was cool when she said it,


    ¨C There¡¯s nothing wrong with my medication. As long as I take grandma¡¯s pulse, I will know why she was poisoned!


    Upon hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Dr. Walter frowned and said without hesitation,


    ¨C Second youngdy, are you saying that I am harming Matriarch Sanchez? Or that my medical skills are not good enough?


    She gave Dr. Walter an indifferent look. Her medication did not conflict with the medication that Dr. Walter had just prescribed. Logically speaking, Matriarch Sanchez should not have vomited blood after taking both types of medication

 Chapter 55

    Now the Matriarch¡¯s condition had worsened. What exactly was going on?


    ¨C I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware of it,


    Lyana said calmly. Her gaze was as cold as ice.


    Dr. Walter was so angry he could barely breathe. If his medical skills were not good, how could he have be a private physician for the Sanchez family?


    Indeed, the fact that made Dr. Walter most unhappy was that he was being interviewed by an inexperienced girl.


    This young girl clearly overestimated her own abilities.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Frantic with rage, Dr. Walter dered,


    ¨C I¡¯ve eaten more salt than rice. Your years of experience can hardlypare to mine. How dare you¡­


    ¨C Calm down!


    Lyana gave Dr. Walter an indifferent look, then looked at Vincent and said:


    ¨C If you want grandma to survive this ordeal, bring me all of grandma¡¯s previous medical records. All the useless people must go! You must not disrupt my treatment of Grandma!


    With that, Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the faces of Dr. Walter and Julie. She fell just short of calling them by name.


    This was the first time Dr. Walter had seen someone so brazen. He had been in the medical field for over twenty years, and this was the first time he had been interviewed by someone so young.


    This young girl still dared to show her face to him. She really overestimated her own abilities. He feared that if Matriarch Sanchez died, the Sanchez family might resent him. Now someone was willing to take the me. He was thrilled.


    At this thought, Dr. Walter¡¯s mood improved. However, he dared not show any of his happiness on his face.


    ¨C Second youngdy, if you can cure Matriarch Sanchez today, I swear never to treat anyone else again,


    Dr. Walter said with a seriousness.


    -Done deal.


    Lyana said without mercy.


    ¨C In this case, you will have to leave the medical field very soon.


    Dr. Walter stood to the side and did not speak. He had already taken the pulse of Matriarch Sanchez earlier. She was already deeply poisoned. Coupled with the fact that her body was already on the verge of copse, it would be useless even if he had to pump her stomach right now. It would only make her suffer more.


    Sometimes death wasn¡¯t so scary. What was much scarier would suffer greatly while remaining alive.


    At this thought, Dr. Walter became much calmer.


    Lyana walked over to the bed and was about to take Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s pulse when she was pushed away by Julie.


    Julie¡¯s face was streaming with tears as she sobbed.


    ¨C Lyana, what have you done? You were clearly the one who poisoned grandma, but you¡¯re still ying¡­


    ¨C Shut up!


    Vincent looked at Julie.


    She was surprised by Vincent¡¯s voice. Startled, she looked at Vincent in disbelief and asked hesitantly,


    ¨C Second brother, do you believe her? She clearly¡­


    ¨C Let her heal grandmother.


    Vincent retracted his gaze indifferently. It was like giving Julie an affirmative answer.


    Lyana looked at Vincent with surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to believe her.


    Right now, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s condition was not great. She reached out to push Julie away and moved toward the bed. For a moment, there was a murderous glint in her eyes, scaring Julie so much that she began to tremble.


    She reluctantly moved to the side and looked down slightly to hide the dissatisfaction in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t mind seeing what Lyana could do to bring a dead person back to life.


    Lyana sat by the bed and took Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand, beginning to feel her pulse.


    At the moment, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s pulse was extremely weak, as if her heart would stop beating at any moment.


    Indeed, Matriarch Sanchez had been poisoned.


    This was very strange.


    Neither the medicine she had given to Matriarch Sanchez nor the medicine prescribed by Dr. Walter would poison Matriarch Sanchez.


    Lyana¡¯s brow furrowed. She turned to look at Dr. Walter and asked,


    ¨C Dr. Walter, are you sure that Grandma just had a cold when you first took her pulse?


    Dr. Walter had already cursed Lyana and all her ancestors several times in his heart, but he did not let it show on his face. He said calmly,


    ¨C Even though my medical skills are not good enough, I have never misread anyone¡¯s pulse. The first time I took Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s pulse, she was indeed only suffering from a


    cold.


    This time, Lyana didn¡¯t doubt Dr. Walter¡¯s words. She believed that his medical skills were definitely sound. Only then could he have be Grandma¡¯s primary care physician.


    However, this time, Grandma¡¯s pulse indicated that she had been poisoned.


    This time, she was not entirely convinced that she could save Grandma.


    But now, if she could discover the cause of Grandma¡¯s poisoning, she could save her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart beat wildly, but her expression remained calm. Her gaze fell on a table not far away.


    There was a blue and white porcin teacup on the table. Julie had given this cup to Matriarch Sanchez earlier, and Matriarch Sanchez had finished all the tea in it.


    A servant handed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s medical records to Lyana. She took the papers and looked at the butler.


    ¨C Butler, go get the dregs of the medicine I prepared, as well as the dregs of the cold medicine from now on.


    ¨C Yes, ma¡¯am,.


    the butler answered and quickly went out.


    Julie turned pale. She tugged at her sleeves ominously.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t idle either. She had briefly reviewed her grandmother¡¯s medical records over the past two months. Her grandmother had been healthytely, and it had been a long time since herst asthma attack.


    Lyana pulled out the silver needles she always carried with her. After disinfecting them, she helped Matriarch Sanchez to her feet.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s actions, Dr. Walter thought she was trying to seal Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s painful acupoints to relieve her pain. He rolled his eyes in silence.


    He was looking forward to seeing Lyana perform something amazing, but it was clear that she had just put on a show!


    Just as Dr. Walter looked at Lyana with contempt and disdain, he saw Lyana pick up a silver needle and insert it into Matriarch Sanchez¡¯srynx.


    After that, she pressed on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s stomach, her movements sharp and professional.


    Doctor Walter frowned deeply. He didn¡¯t understand what Lyana was doing.


    She then hit Matriarch Sanchez hard in the back. The Matriarch, who was still unconscious, reacted immediately. She threw up everything she had just eaten.


    Dr. Walter was stunned. This was the first time he had seen someone use acupuncture to induce vomiting.


    Dr. Walter straightened his back and took a step toward Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s bed, wanting to see what Lyana would do next.


    However, the servants were crowding the area. Dr. Walter simply could not approach the bed anymore.


    Because everyone was busy cleaning up the mess made by Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s vomit.


    Dr. Walter began to observe Lyana¡¯s techniques. For some reason, he suddenly remembered a few years ago, he had once read in an acupuncture book that acupuncture could be used to induce vomiting.


    However, ordinary doctors would not dare to use this method. This method would test a doctor¡¯s acupuncture skills.


    If the technique was not used correctly, the patient could suffocate and die.


    Dr. Walter no longer dared to underestimate Lyana. He was very curious now if she could save Matriarch Sanchez.


    The old woman was already halfway to death¡¯s door.


    After vomiting, Matriarch Sanchez was put back on the bed by Lyana.


    She looked at the clock and inserted a few more hands into Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s body. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, Matriarch Sanchez was safe.


    By now, the butler had already brought the medicinal dregs.


    Lyana inspected her medicinal dregs first. Whether it was the ingredients or the proportions used, there was no problem she could see.


    After that, she examined the medicinal dregs used to treat Grandma¡¯s cold, and her expression gradually became serious. When she saw the safflower in the ck medicinal lees, her eyes widened and her breathing quickened.


    How could this be?


    Previously, when she was preparing her medicine, she had only added a small safflower.


    But there was no safflower in Dr. Walter¡¯s prescription. Why was there safflower in the dregs?


    There was arge amount of safflower. It would be dangerous for ordinary people to consume this amount, let alone grandma, who was physically weak and suffering from heart disease.


    Safflower was effective in promoting blood cirction and was useful in treating heart disease to some extent.


    If a lot of safflower was consumed, patients with heart disease would likely experience serious side effects.

 Chapter 56

    ¨C Who prepared this medicine?


    Lyana turned to the butler and asked sternly,


    ¨C Why did you add so much safflower?


    The butler looked at Lyana and frowned slightly. He said,


    ¨C I weighed the ingredients of the medicine myself and prepared it myself. I followed Dr. Walter¡¯s prescription exactly.


    Lyana¡¯s expression turned darker. She frowned slightly. She trusted the butler. He would never do anything to harm her grandmother.


    She looked at Vincent and said:


    ¨C Someone wanted to harm grandma by swapping the medicinal ingredients in the medicine cab!


    The butler didn¡¯t know much about medicine. All he knew was to select the medicinal herbs ording to thebels on eachpartment of the medicine cab.


    Vincent turned to look at the butler and said coldly,


    ¨C Lock down the medicinal room. Investigate who has been in and out recently.


    ¡® When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s words, a trace of panic crossed her face. However, she quickly stabilized.


    ¨C Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you still in the medicine room?


    Julie smiled coldly, looking at Lyana with strong suspicion.


    Once again, Julie¡¯s words caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    After all, Lyana was the only one who regrly entered the medicine room. If she switched the herbs in the medicine cab on purpose, no one would notice.


    Vincent looked calmly at Lyana. His face was expressionless and she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    She gave a deadpan smile and looked at Julie with contempt.


    ¨C What a joke. If I wanted to poison someone, why would I use such a crude method? Why would I let everyone know that I was the culprit? Am I that stupid?


    ¨C Sister-inw, you only joined the Sanchez family for a few days, and this happened.


    Julieughed and said with disdain,


    ¨C Does this really have nothing to do with you?


    Lyana smiled coldly at Julie, her beautiful eyes filled with anger.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect Miss Julie to be so good at making fiction. You look like you could be a screenwriter!


    ¨C Sister-inw, why did you change the herbs in the medicine cab?


    Julie asked Lyana, her expression stony.


    Lyana ignored Julie and picked up the bowl of medicinal lees. She wanted to see what kind of ingredients had been used.


    At first, Grandma only had a cold and fever. Why did she get poisoned after taking the medicine?


    Could it be that some of the medicinal ingredients conflicted with each other?


    This was the case.


    She had to admit that the culprit was a pretty smart person.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes and looked up at Julie. If she remembered correctly, Julie also studied medicine and had already received a doctorate.


    ¨C In the cold medicine, there was a foreign dose of safflower. There should have been no problem with thebination of these and my medicine, but because the dosage of safflower was incorrect, grandma was poisoned.


    Lyana said coldly, a slight frown on her face.


    Upon hearing Lyana¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.


    She walked over to the table and looked at the cup of tea Matriarch Sanchez had been drinking from. There was the faint smell of Chinese medicine emanating from the tea cup. She brought the cup to her nose. Sniffing carefully, she caught the smell of safflower.


    ¨C There are traces of safflower in this cup.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face, and she handed the cup to the servant.


    ¨C Go investigate if this cup has ever been soaked in a safflower solution.


    Julie paled. She remained silent.


    Lyana did not name names. Instead, she continued,


    ¨C This person is very smart. They know that Grandma¡¯s pulse will go haywire when she takes the medicine. It may look like she has a cold or fever, but if she takes medicine containing safflower, she will be poisoned. She could go into aa,


    but if it¡¯s serious, she¡¯ll die.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with ice. His hands were clenched into fists as he swept his gaze over everyone present. It was as if he was a wild beast about to capture his prey. His gaze was stifling, the fear striking everyone who met his eyes.


    Dr. Walter leaned over and looked carefully at the two portions of the medicinal dregs. He nodded thoughtfully.


    ¨C Indeed!


    At this point, Doctor Walter no longer dared to despise Lyana. He felt that this young girl was quite capable.


    Julie coughed twice. Looking at Lyana with resentment, she raged,


    ¨C Lyana, why did you hurt Grandma? Grandma loves you so much. She treated you so well. Do you still have a conscience?


    ¨C Julie, after you left the medicine room yesterday, did you enter the medicine room?


    Lyana looked closely at Julie. Yesterday, when she spoke to Laura, she had vaguely sensed that someone was outside.


    Julie frowned. She said angrily,


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯re trying to frame me. I¡¯m telling you, Grandma has raised me since I was young. How could I do such a thing?


    Holding the fruit knife, Lyana walked over to Matriarch Sanchez. She giggled when she heard Julie¡¯s words.


    ¨C You know very well whether you did it or not.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t.


    Julie made her point loud and clear. Seeing Lyana pick up the fruit knife, she took two steps back in fear. When she saw that Lyana was not about to rush toward her with the knife, she hurried forward to stop Lyana.


    ¨C Wh-What are you going to do with the knife?


    ¨C I¡¯m going to save Grandma¡¯s life. You¡¯d better go somewhere else. Don¡¯t interfere with my work!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana reached out and pushed Julie¡¯s arm away.


    Julie hurriedly grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand, her eyes full of vignce.


    ¨C You won¡¯t need a knife to save Grandma!


    ¨C Let go of me!


    Lyana looked at Julie, almost speechless and frustrated. Without hesitation, she ruthlessly dislocated one of Julie¡¯s arms.


    The pain was so great that she screamed, instantly turning pale.


    Lyana approached the bed. Seeing Vincent looking at Matriarch Sanchez with concern, sheforted him.


    ¨C Grandma will be fine. I¡¯m going to start letting some of Grandma¡¯s blood now¡­


    ¨C You¡¯re spitting nonsense! Who treats patients like that?


    Right now, Julie had more on her mind than pain. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to scream about it any longer. Instead, she screamed,


    ¨C I¡¯ve already called 120. The ambnce will be here soon!


    Seeing that Vincent trusted Lyana, Julie was so worried that tears began to stream down her face.


    ¨C Second brother, you must not believe what she says. She has always been a suspect in this incident. We can¡¯t let her torment grandma anymore, unless she can prove her innocence.


    Vincent did not speak. He looked down, apparently in thought.


    ¨C I don¡¯t need to prove anything, if we miss the optimal window for treatment, it will be a big problem for grandma.


    Lyana looked at Vincent and said calmly, ¨C Besides, Julie is clearly full of nonsense. She¡¯s not thinking about how to stabilize Grandma¡¯s condition. Instead, she wants to sow discord at this critical time. She probably has other intentions.


    Vincent looked at the butler and said impassively,


    ¨C Grab her and get her out of here!


    Julie thought Vincent was going to throw Lyana out of the room. She looked at Lyana arrogantly, but when the butler approached her, she waspletely stunned.


    ¨C What are you doing? Why are you tying me up? The second brother asked you to throw Lyana away, not me!


    One of Julie¡¯s arms had been dislocated and she was in great pain. Seeing that the butler was still trying to tie her up, she turned red with effort and anxiety.


    The butler did not speak. Instead, he quickly tied Julie up. Although she was Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s goddaughter, the words of the second young master were the imperial edict.


    ¡® As Julie was led out of the room by the butler, she turned in irritation on Lyana.


    Grandma trusted Lyana!


    Vincent trusted Lyana!


    Even Laura, who loved Vincent, was beginning to trust Lyana!


    How was this fair?


    Why did everyone believe Lyana? Why not her?


    When Julie was removed, the room was silent.


    Vincent looked at Lyana and said coldly,


    ¨C If you don¡¯t move now, I will believe for the moment that this has nothing to do with you. If you take a step now, but don¡¯t save grandma, you can¡¯t live either!


    Lyana¡¯s dark eyes were fixed intensely on Vincent. She knew very well that he was testing her.


    Moreover, she knew he wasn¡¯t kidding. If she couldn¡¯t save Grandma, he would kill her without hesitation.


    She gripped the fruit knife firmly in her hand. Lowering her gaze, she opened her grandmother¡¯s hand without hesitation.


    Blood spurted out instantly, staining the crimson sheets. It was an appalling sight!


    Lyana used an action to answer Vincent¡¯s question.


    If Grandma lived, she would live. If Grandma died, she was ready to die with Grandma!


    Everyone was amazed by Lyana¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 57

    Seeing how bold Lyana was, Dr. Walter broke into a cold sweat.


    In his eyes, Lyana¡¯s actions amounted to suicide.


    She pulled out a silver needle and continued to purge the poison into Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s body. When she finished, she stood up and began to walk out of the room.


    Seeing this, the butler thought she was trying to escape the situation. As he was about to chase her, Vincent shot him a look and the butler burst in.


    Two minutester, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Lyana returned to the room, holding a white porcin bottle.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat, perhaps from running too fast.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to wipe off her sweat. With a solemn expression, she helped Matriarch Sanchez again. After feeding him the medicine, she looked at her watch and removed the silver needles from his body.


    After finishing, Lyana bandaged the wound on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s wrist and helped her to lie down.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was entirely on Matriarch Sanchez. It was only after they saw her chest rise and fall that they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Julie was standing on her side with her head slightly lowered. No one could tell what she was feeling.


    ¨C Ah!


    The butler shouted.


    Everyone turned to frown at the butler. They all felt displeased with his behavior; he was acting too flustered.


    A trace of joyful surprise crossed the butler¡¯s face. He said loudly,


    ¨C Why are you looking at me? Look at Matriarch Sanchez instead. His fingers moved.


    His words instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hands.


    When Vincent saw Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s fingers move, pleasure shone in his eyes. For a moment, the world of darkness that had enveloped the audience seemed to be filled with light.


    Dr. Walter looked at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s fingers in disbelief.


    How was it possible


    Did Lyana really save Matriarch Sanchez?


    Suppressing the joy he felt, Vincent lowered his gaze before looking at Lyana, who was sitting next to him. Her expression wasplicated.


    Lyana ced her hand on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s forehead. After a beat, she pulled back.


    Matriarch Sanchez no longer had a fever and her condition had already stabilized.


    Lyana¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, finally calmed down. She looked up at Vincent and met his dark eyes. His eyes were as calm as the surface of ake, almost as if he didn¡¯t care if Matriarch Sanchez lived or died.


    ¨C Grandma¡¯s fever has already disappeared and her life is no longer in danger. However, her body is still very weak right now and she cannot move. She can only recover in bed. After that, I will prescribe medicine to recover for grandma, Lyana said calmly.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell on Vincent.


    Vincent¡¯s hands, and she saw Vincent¡¯s clenched fists slowly rx.


    So he was still very worried about Grandma.


    Julie, who was standing to the side, widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¨C Grandma¡­ Is she really okay?


    How was this possible?


    In addition to giving her medicine, Lyana had inserted only a few needles into Grandma¡¯s body. She had also left a lot of Grandma¡¯s blood. Was this really all it took to save Grandma?


    Not only that, but it also meant that Lyana was no longer a suspect.


    Lyana gave Julie a meaningful look, then her gaze fell on Dr. Walter¡¯s face. She said,


    ¨C Dr. Walter, you can examine Matriarch Sanchez again.


    Dr. Walter had been waiting for Lyana to say this for a long time. He had never expected her to save Matriarch Sanchez in just two or three moves.


    He quickly stepped forward and began to examine Matriarch Sanchez. His hand fell on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s wrist.


    A person¡¯s pulse was the best indicator of their health.


    How strange. How strange.


    Although Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s pulse was weak, it had calmed down significantly.


    She was no longer running a fever now and herplexion was gradually improving. She was truly out of danger.


    Dr. Walter looked at Lyana in disbelief, even forgetting to breathe¡­ After a long moment, he finally asked with a stammer,


    ¨C What hospital are you from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?


    ¨C I am not a doctor in any hospital. It is normal that Dr. Walter does not know me. But Dr. Walter, do you remember what you just said?


    A trace of embarrassment crossed Dr. Walter¡¯s face. He still remembered what he had just said.


    He felt that he had really overestimated his own abilities.


    However, he had to concede defeat. He was not a big loser, nor was he one who would go back on his word.


    Letting out a helpless sigh, Dr. Walter replied,


    ¨C I know. I will retire from the medical field in the future and never treat anyone else.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was nk as she spoke.


    ¨C This is not necessary. I hope that Dr. Walter will be able to restore Grandma to good health.


    In Lyana¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.


    Even Dr. Walter was amazed.


    His attitude just now had been terrible. He had practically used Lyana of being a liar.


    Now that he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he felt extremely guilty. When he looked at Lyana again, his eyes were filled with admiration.


    She was so young, but she was so magnanimous.


    Most people couldn¡¯t achieve the same level of character.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, second youngdy. In the future, I will take good care of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s health. If there is anything you need from me in the future, I will certainly cross the hell and high water for you without hesitation!


    Dr. Walter said sincerely.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¨C That will not be necessary.


    In fact, she could understand what Dr. Walter had just done.


    If this were to happen to an ordinary doctor, they would naturally think that there was no chance of Grandma making it. Therefore, Dr. Walter just wanted Grandma to die in peace.


    Indeed, Dr. Walter¡¯s medical skills were not entirely up to par.


    Therefore, the me should not rest solely on Dr. Walter¡¯s shoulders.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie. Julie began to feel a little ufortable under her gaze. She lowered her head, her mind racing as she considered how to rid herself of the suspicion that had fallen upon her.


    Just as she was about to speak, Matriarch Sanchez woke up.


    Matriarch Sanchez opened her eyes slightly and looked at Vincent, who was standing by her bed. Her eyes were slightly crooked as she said it weakly,


    ¨C Ah Vincent¡­


    ¨C Grandma!


    Seeing that Matriarch Sanchez had awakened, Julie looked as if she had seen a ray of hope. She rushed over with teary eyes, shouting enthusiastically.


    However, Vincent turned and blocked Julie¡¯s view.


    Vincent looked down at Matriarch Sanchez and reached out to grab her hand. His voice was lower than ever.


    ¨C Grandma.


    -I seem to have had a very long dream. I dreamed that I had met the king of the underworld, he wanted me to be reincarnated.


    At this point, Matriarch Sanchez began to sob.


    A trace of concern shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained his usual calm.


    ¨C It was just a dream.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes were red. It was actually the first time she¡¯d had a brush so close to death.


    However, when she thought about leaving Vincent and little Lucas behind after she died, her heart hurt terribly.


    In fact, the person who worried her the most was Vincent. This child had a phobia of women and was extremely paranoid. If he didn¡¯t get together with Lyana, he would probably be alone for the rest of his life.


    Now his greatest hope was that Vincent would live a happy life before he died.


    Matriarch Sanchez turned to look at Lyana, who was standing to the side. She said softly,


    ¨C Lyana.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Seeing Matriarch Sanchez in such a weak state, Lyana thought of her own grandmother, who had raised her since she was young, she felt bad.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana with gratitude.


    ¨C Without you, I might not have woken up. You are truly the lucky star of the Sanchez family.


    ¨C It¡¯s all my fault that you¡¯ve suffered so much this time.


    Lyana shook her head slightly. In her heart, she med herself a lot.


    ¨C If I had been able to keep an eye on the medicine room, such a serious incident would not have happened.


    ¨C It has nothing to do with you. No one can keep their guard up forever, or maintain constant vignce. Matriarch Sanchez spoke up tofort her.


    ¨C It¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault, not yours. Do not me yourself¡­

 Chapter 58

    Lyana chose not to dwell on this issue anymore. Instead, she said softly,


    ¨C Grandma, you just woke up and you are still very weak. You need to recuperate in a calm environment. Don¡¯t worry, Second Young Master will certainly investigate what happened today.


    Upon hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez nodded in agreement.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. You should also go back and rest.


    Julie, who was standing on her side, had tears running down her face.


    Grandma had called the second brother and Lyana, but not her.


    It was as if she wasn¡¯t even a member of the Sanchez family.


    So Grandma didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    While Julie was thinking this, the butler was untying the knots around her wrists!


    She now understood that the only person she could count on in the Sanchez family was Grandma. Therefore, she stepped forward and said:


    ¨C Second brother, I want to stay here and take care of grandma.


    Lyana wanted to object, but she did not want to argue with Julie in front of Grandma. She could only hope that Vincent would not let Julie stay.


    Vincent gave Julie an indifferent look. Showing no mercy, he refused her request. .


    ¨C Grandma must rest quietly. She won¡¯t need anypany.


    Thest bit of blood drained from Julie¡¯s face. Biting her lip, she walked out with everyone else.


    The butler was thest to leave Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room. He closed the door and ordered two servants to guard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s door.


    The butler brought Dr. Walter to the medicinal room. They still had to investigate what had happened there.


    As the group gradually dispersed, Vincent stood at the entrance to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room. He did not leave immediately. Instead, he looked worriedly at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s door.


    Lyana didn¡¯t leave either. She believed that the truth about what had happened in the medicine room would soon be revealed.


    So she chose to stand guard at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s door, thinking that if Matriarch Sanchez needed anything, she could provide assistance as soon as possible.


    Julie had originally wanted to return to her room, but seeing that Vincent and Lyana had both stayed, she also decided to stay.


    With her head slightly lowered, she looked at Vincent out of the corner of her eye, then at Lyana. Her mind was racing.


    ¨C Second sister-inw.


    Julie approached Lyana, breaking the silence in the hallway. Her voice was as soft as ever, tinged with a shade of apology.


    Lyana leaned against the wall, her arms crossed. Standing half a head taller than Julie, she looked at her impassively. The displeasure in her eyes was obvious.


    Julie seemed frightened by Lyana¡¯s gaze. Her eyes lit up again in an instant, brimming with tears.


    Suppressing her tears, she spoke, in her muffled voice.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I was wrong earlier. I am so sorry.


    Lyana didn¡¯t say anything, she just looked at Julie calmly.


    Julie felt a little ufortable under Lyana¡¯s gaze. She lowered her head, tears streaming down her cheeks in silence.


    ¨C If anything happens to Grandma, I don¡¯t want to live.


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak for a long time. She just looked at Julie. When she saw Julie ncing at her, she spoke.


    ¨C Julie.


    Lyana¡¯s voice was cold, like ice in the middle of winter. It chilled one to the bone.


    Julie looked up at Lyana with teary eyes. She felt a chill run down her spine.


    Lyana continued to look at her calmly, her brow raised. She enunciated each word clearly as she spoke.


    ¨C Can you swear on the souls of your deceased parents that you did not tamper with any of the herbs in the medicine cab?


    Lyana¡¯s words caught the attention of the servants. One by one, they looked at Julie, waiting to watch a good show.


    Julie tended to act loudly in the Sanchez residence, and often intimidated the servants. They had long found Julie a horror.


    Julie¡¯s face was now as pale as a sheet of paper. Her teeth chattered and her hands clenched.


    ¨C If you are the one who hurt Grandma, your parents¡¯ souls will never be reincarnated. You can never be with the person you love for the rest of your life.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes at Julie.


    ¨C Do you dare to take this oath?


    Julie¡¯s breathing became increasingly stiff and her heart gradually rose to her throat. Her forehead was covered in sweat, and she swayed on the spot, as if she would faint at any momentExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Second brother, I didn¡¯t hurt Grandma.


    Julie looked pleadingly at Vincent, as if she hoped he would defend her.


    ¨C Everything I did was for Grandma¡¯s sake.


    Vincent just stood there silently, his whole body glowing with a cold aura.


    ¨C Second brother, grandma has raised me since I was young. How could I be so ungrateful?


    Julie looked at Vincent with concern, tears streaming down her face. She looked extremely pitiful. Those who didn¡¯t know any better would think someone had bullied her.


    ¨C Since you haven¡¯t done anything to hurt Grandma, then take the oath.


    Lyana said lightly.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, how can you say that?


    She questioned in tears.


    ¨C My parents were already suffering a lot when they were alive. Why do you always want to disturb their soul?


    ¨C Since you said you didn¡¯t do it, then even if you were to swear on their souls, you wouldn¡¯t disturb them, would you?


    Lyana said carelessly. She looked coldly at Julie, her gaze like a poisonous snake.


    Julie¡¯s scalp began to go numb under Lyana¡¯s gaze. She shook her head and said stubbornly,


    ¨C I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t hurt Grandma.


    ¨C Then swear on it.


    Lyana said relentlessly, reminding Julie of her words once again.


    She clenched her fists tightly, tears falling from her eyes. After a long time, she said with gnawed eyes,


    ¨C If I¡¯m the one who made Grandma sick, my parents can never be reincarnated. They will never, ever be happy.


    After swearing, she began to cry even more pitifully.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, a slight smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C Since you¡¯ve already sworn to it, I¡¯ll believe you for now.


    Julie wiped her tears and asked pitifully,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, why are you targeting me?


    ¨C Miss Leroy, are you sure that this statement is entirely urate?  Lyana asked.


    Julie looked at Lyana strangely, not understanding what she had said wrong.


    ¨C Of all the members of the Sanchez family, you have always been the one to target me, haven¡¯t you?


    Lyana asked as she looked at Julie.


    She froze for a moment. Indeed, she seemed to be the only one who had suspected Lyana earlier. She was too worried earlier


    Lyana looked at Julie thoughtfully, then turned to Vincent and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to prepare a nt-based kitchen for grandma.


    With that, she left without looking back.


    Julie watched Lyana leave. For some reason, she had a bad feeling about this.


    ¨C Julie Leroy.


    Vincent¡¯s voice sounded off to the side. Julie turned to look at him.


    ¨C Do you still remember the death of your parents?


    Standing where he was, he asked coldly.


    Julie looked at Vincent. She understood what he meant. Vincent was always suspicious of her.


    At the time, their family of three had been kidnapped. In order to protect her, her father and mother had been tortured to death by the kidnappers.


    When the police arrived, she had been protected by her parents, who had put her in between the two sides. It was because of this that she managed to survive the ordeal. However, her parents had already been beaten to death.


    She still remembered her parents moaning in pain when they were tortured. Even now, she often dreamed of her parents being tortured in the hands of the kidnappers.


    ¨C Second brother, I have nothing to do with this. A clear conscience is not afraid of nder.


    Forcibly maintaining herposure, Julie spoke, enunciating every word.


    Vincent gave Julie a meaningful look, then left.


    She was drenched in a cold sweat. Seeing Vincent leave, her legs gave way and she copsed to the floor sobbing.


    The two servants, who were guarding Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room, looked at Julie and pretended not to see anything.


    She cried hysterically, as if she had suffered a huge grievance.


    She sobbed until she fainted.

 Chapter 59

    Lyana went to the kitchen and carefully examined all the utensils. She was concerned that some of the utensils had also been soaked in a safflower solution.


    After Lyana had made sure that all were clean, she prepared to head to the medicinal room to prepare herbs for grandma. Just as she was turning around, she identally bumped into someone.


    Surprised, she instinctively stepped back. However, she tripped over a small stool beside her, falling backwards uncontrobly.


    She quickly closed her eyes, bracing herself for the impact. However, the expected pain of impact did note.


    She opened her eyes and saw Vincent standing before her. He had already secured an arm around her waist.


    Vincent¡¯s arm flexed. In one swift movement, he pulled Lyana toward him.


    She found herself falling awkwardly into Vincent¡¯s arms. Her ear was pressed against his chest.


    Her heartbeat was clearly ringing in her ears. She could smell the faint aroma of medicine from his body.


    Lyana¡¯s ears turned red without her permission. Quickly, she pushed Vincent away and looked down. She asked,


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going to stand guard by Grandma¡¯s door?


    Vincent straightened his clothes. Immediately, he glimpsed a lipstick stain on his white shirt. He looked up and saw that Lyana¡¯s lipstick was slightly smudged.


    Extending a hand, he gently touched the corner of Lyana¡¯s mouth with his thumb. His movements were extremely gentle, as if he was terrified of hurting her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart began to race as she looked at Vincent. Suddenly, the memory of that night five years ago came to mind.


    The man had also caressed the corner of her mouth like this.


    Their actions were virtually identical.


    Lyana looked at Vincent, frozen. After a moment, she pulled away, avoiding his hand. She tucked her hair behind her ear awkwardly and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to make some gruel for grandma.


    ¨C Thanks for today.


    At this moment, Vincent was quite certain that Lyana had nothing to do with these people. If she had, he guessed he would be dead under her silver needles by now.


    ¨C That ¡­


    She licked her lips and looked at Vincent.


    ¨C She¡¯s my grandmother now. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m saving her. You don¡¯t have to thank me especially.


    With that, she headed to the medicinal room.


    She was afraid that others would get the wrong medicinal ingredients, so she decided to get the herbs herself. After calcting the dosage, she returned to the kitchen to prepare the medicinal porridge.


    Vincent stood at the entrance to the kitchen. He watched the kitchen fade with activity. Steam rose from the pots on the stove, curling in the air. He felt an indescribable heat in his heart. This heat seemed to adhere to his blood, flowing through his entire body.


    He lowered his head slightly. His thumb was still pink from Lyana¡¯s lipstick. He couldn¡¯t help but recoil from the touch of Lyana¡¯s lips. Something in his heart began to stir.


    Vincent frowned, forcibly suppressing the strange sensation in his heart.


    As Lyana prepared the porridge, she noticed that Vincent was standing behind her the whole time. When the porridge was almost ready, he had disappeared. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    She was really too tired right now. She asked the butler to bring the porridge to Matriarch Sanchez.


    To the fifth psychiatric hospital in An City.


    Decked out in haute couture, high heels and a pair of sunsses, Ines entered the mental hospital.


    At the moment, the patients of the psychiatric hospital were ying outside. Some of them were defecating in the yard, and some were even running around naked.


    Ines frowned, her eyes filled with contempt.


    However, when she thought of Lyana living with these people, she felt a spark of joy.


    ¨C Second young mistress Dubois, this way, please!


    The nurse smiled at Ines and led her to a nearby building.


    Just as she reached the entrance of the building, Lyana¡¯s attending physician, Gaspard Lopez, came out with a smile.


    ¨C Second young mistress Dubois, you are here.


    Ines approached Gaspard and removed her sunsses, shing a soft, polite smile. She asked,


    ¨C Doctor Lopez, what was my sister doing when she lived here for thest five years?


    Ines was curious. How did Lyana be the director of a university?


    So she came here to investigate.


    It would be great if Lyana had made a fool of herself here. Then she could let the Sanchez family know how great Lyana Dubois was.


    Gaspard thought for a while and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois was either reading or gardening. She never left the hospital.


    Ines¡¯ expression wavered only a fraction. How could this be?


    Reading?


    Gardening?


    Did Lyana live such a refined and quiet life during these five years?


    ¨C How could she remain inactive?  Ines asked.


    Gaspard said calmly,


    ¨C Second young mistress Dubois, if you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t I take you there?


    ¨C Very well, thank you for your trouble, Doctor Lopez.


    Ines followed behind Gaspard and headed for the small yard where Lyana lived.


    Before reaching the courtyard, Ines could already smell the flowers.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, the residence of the young mistress Dubois is just across the street,


    Gaspard exined with a smile.


    In front of them was a garden filled with a variety of flowers and nts. The flowers were in bloom, attracting many bees and butterflies.


    In the middle of the garden was a small hut.


    This is where Lyana lived.


    ¨C Were they all nted by Lyana?


    Ines looked at the flowers in disbelief.


    Gaspard¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. From the bottom of his heart, he really respected Lyana. He said:


    ¨C This ground was dry and barren. Miss Dubois has beening here every day to garden for thest five years. She has single-handedly turned this ce into one of the most beautiful areas here


    our mental hospital.


    Ines nodded and pointed to the cabin.


    ¨C Did she usually live there?


    ¨C Yes, she did.


    Gaspard took Ines to the wooden hut.


    When she went to the cabin, she saw that the door was locked.


    ¨C Unlock the door.


    Ines was curious. What was in the hut?


    Gaspard looked troubled. He stammered,


    ¨C We don¡¯t have the key.


    Ines¡¯ expression darkened and she clenched her fists involuntarily. Her nails dug into her palms, but she felt no pain.


    How is it that Lyana can enjoy life wherever she goes?


    ¨C This is a psychiatric hospital. How can you let a patient do whatever she wants? Don¡¯t you know that these gardening tools can endanger her life?


    Ines questioned, forcibly suppressing her rage as she turned to Gaspard.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Our biggest investor has already approved Miss Dubois¡¯ gardening here, Gaspard exined.


    ¨C Investor? Isn¡¯t our Dubois family the biggest investor here?


    Ines looked at Gaspard with surprise. Because the Dubois family was the biggest investor in this psychiatric hospital, Olga had had no trouble sending Lyana here five years ago.


    ¨C Two weeks after Miss Dubois entered, someone else became the biggest investor in our hospital, Gaspard said with a serious expression.


    ¨C Who is it now?


    Ines asked curiously, frowning.


    ¨C Mr. Martin


    Ines¡¯ frown deepened. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Mr. Martin was a hacker.


    Very few people had heard of Mr. Martin. Rumor had it that he was extremely rich.


    If Mr. Martin was so rich, why would he invest in a mental hospital?


    What made Ines unhappy was that she had thought that Lyana would lead a life worse than death here. She had never expected her to lead such a good life here, as if she were a member of a high profession who had chosen to live in solitude, away from society.


    Could it be that Lyana and Mr. Martin had had an inappropriate rtionship? Is this why she received the favor and special treatment from Mr. Martin?


    However, Ines quickly dismissed this thought. Mr. Martin was a member of high society. Perhaps he had simply taken Lyana to be a gardener here.


    Indeed, Lyana had always been a viger. After all, she had grown up in the country. Apart from gardening, she knew nothing else.


    The thought made Ines feel much better.


    Perhaps Mr. Martin had let Lyana be the director of the University An because of the way the garden had been taken care of.


    It seemed that Mr. Martin was very capable.


    Ines thought that if she could meet Mr. Martin, she should be on good terms with him. Maybe if she could get Mr. Martin in a good mood, he would let her be the director instead.


    Just then, a van arrived and two nurses got out.


    Ines watched as the two nurses began to move the nts into the truck.


    Could it be that Mr. Martin had asked them to move the nts?

 Chapter 60

    With this thought, Ines stepped forward and gave a gentle smile, asking politely,


    ¨C Excuse me, sisters, where are you moving these nts?


    ¨C Vi of the Sanchez family.


    The smile on the face of Ines froze. The vi of the Sanchez family. Wasn¡¯t that where Lyana lived?


    Did Lyana ask these people to move the nts?


    ¨C Are you moving all this?


    She asked with a smile.


    ¨C Just these few.


    Ines¡¯ gaze swept over the garden. These nts should belong to Mr. Martin. Lyana certainly wouldn¡¯t dare take them all away.


    However, why did Lyana take some of the nts away?


    Could there be a secret hidden in these nts?


    At this moment, the nurses got into the van and prepared to leave.


    Ines walked over quickly and smiled at one of the nurses.


    ¨C Sister, please wait.


    The two young nurses looked at Ines with surprise.


    She gave a sweet smile and said,


    ¨C Sisters, my name is Ines Dubois. Some time ago, my sister said she would give me a potted nt. I came here today to choose one. I will bring it back myself tonight, in case my sister asks someone else to send one again.


    The two nurses eyed Ines warily. Their gazes finallynded on Gustave¡¯s face, as if they were wondering if that was the case.


    He nodded and introduced,


    ¨C This is the second young mistress of the Dubois family.


    The two nurses were instantly enlightened and adoring smiles appeared on their faces. One of the nurses said:


    ¨C In that case, second young mistress Dubois, please choose the pot you want.


    Ines smiled and thanked them. She walked over to the truck and took a few looks, then selected one of the nts at random. She thanked them again and left.


    Although she did not recognize this pot of greenery, she had a strange feeling that this nt was very important.


    After Ines returned home, she moved the pot into the house.


    When she ced the green nt on the table in the yard, panting heavily, she finally realized that she had actually moved a potted nt herself.


    She must be crazy.


    Why else would she move a random pot?


    Olga came out of the house and saw Ines standing next to a potted nt, panting heavily. She said:


    ¨C You are the young mistress of the Dubois family. Moving potted nts is such a simple matter; why not have someone do it for you? Why would you need to do it yourself? Oh dear¡­ that¡¯s¡­


    Before Olga could finish her sentence, she froze, looking at the green nt in disbelief. Her eyes were as wide as saucers.


    ¨C Mom, what¡¯s wrong?


    Ines asked casually, panting heavily.


    ¨C Daughter, tell me, where did you find that nt?


    Olga¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. She moved forward quickly and grabbed Ines¡¯ dirty hand.


    Ines looked at Olga with surprise. She had always liked to be clean.


    ¨C Mom, my hands are always dirty.


    ¨C My dear daughter, tell me.


    Olga looked at Ines with enthusiasm.


    Ines¡¯ gaze fell on the green pot. She asked,


    ¨C Mom, what¡¯s wrong?


    -What¡¯s wrong? Let me tell you that this is an extremely rare specimen of Suranne Grass. It¡¯s hard to find even in a hundred years!


    As Olga said, she was practically jumping with excitement.


    Ines gasped in shock. Stunned, she stood frozen in ce.


    Suranne Grass.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a medical student, she still knew a little about high-level herbs.


    Three years ago, a mysterious buyer had purchased a stalk of Suranne Grass for fifty million dors.


    Now that three years had passed, rumor had it that the price of Suranne Grass had already increased more than 30 times.


    Could Lyana, this viger, really grow Suranne grass?


    How was this possible?


    Yes, it had to be impossible!


    Lyana could not have known that it was Suranne Grass.


    ¨C Mom, are you sure? Actually, it¡¯s just an ordinary nt. Maybe it looks like Suranne Grass.


    Ines said, frowning.


    ¨C Daughter, have you forgotten? I have studied Chinese medicine in the past. How could I be wrong about this medicinal herb?


    Jacob, who had juste out of the house, heard everything Olga and Ines said.


    Jacob quickly approached and said excitedly,


    ¨C Honey, are you sure this is Suranne Grass?


    ¨C I swear, it¡¯s definitely Suranne Grass.


    Without hesitation, Olga held up three fingers and swore. After that, she looked worriedly at Ines.


    ¨C Where exactly does this Suranne Grasse from?


    Ines felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She waspletely stunned. She had never expected that this was really a priceless pot of Suranne Grass.


    At Jacob and Olga¡¯s persistent request, Ines told them everything about her trip to the psychiatric hospital.


    This time, it was Jacob and Olga¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    ¨C Is this really true?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga asked hesitantly.


    Ines nodded and said:


    ¨C Mom, why would I lie to you? There is still a lot of green in the yard where Lyana lived! Mama, tell me, how would Lyana know how to grow Suranne grass?


    Jacob was sitting on a stone stool nearby and said thoughtfully,


    ¨C Are you sure it was Lyana who nted it?


    Ines nodded.


    ¨C Lyana¡¯s doctor said so.


    ¨C Then this question will be easier to handle.


    The corner of Jacob¡¯s lips turned up as a particr light shed in his eyes.


    Ines looked at her father in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    ¨C Dad, what are you saying?


    Seeing Ines like this, Olga could not help but exin with a smile,


    ¨C Silly child, you don¡¯t understand. She is your sister and she is a member of the Dubois family. The things she owns will naturally belong to the Dubois family.


    Ines looked at Olga with surprise and said doubtfully,


    ¨C Mom, are we going to be rich?


    Olga gave Ines an affirmative look.


    Ines could not help but smile. She said triumphantly,


    ¨C That¡¯s great! Then I can buy what I like.


    Olga¡¯s smile became a little more daring.


    ¨C Our Dubois family has never been very high on the socialdder. Since Lyana is so capable, our family will no longer be afraid of being bullied.


    Jacob nodded. Right now, he suddenly felt that Lyana was very easy on the eyes.


    ¨C My little Ines, do you remember how many pots of Suranne Grass were in the mental hospital?


    Ines thought for a while, then said:


    ¨C At the mental hospital, the nurses moved to about seven or eight pots. There were still a lot of potted nts in the yard. I don¡¯t know if there are any left.


    ¨C You say she grew a lot of greenery?


    Jacob asked impatiently.


    ¨C Yes, about 200 square meters¡¯ worth, but I didn¡¯t recognize any of these nts, Ines said.


    Jacob turned to Olga and said:


    ¨C Hurry up and go to the hospital to take a look. She could have nted many expensive medicinal herbs. Move them all to the house.


    Olga nodded her head.


    Ines, who was standing to the side, said with approval,


    ¨C Father, you must retrieve the Suranne herb that Lyana moved to the Sanchez residence. It is the treasure of our Dubois family. How can you let Vincent Sanchez have it so easily?


    Jacob nodded his head in agreement.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. It belongs to our family. That miserable traitor is really too shameless.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of apuse. The few looked over and saw Lyana standing not far away.


    ¨C Wonderful. Truly amazing!


    Lyana looked at the three of them with a sarcastic expression. This was the first time she had seen someone with such thick skin. She was so disgusted that she felt like throwing up.


    As Lyana walked, Olga unconsciously stood in front of Suranne Grass¡¯ pot, blocking Lyana¡¯s line of sight.


    Ines clenched her fists nervously and looked at Lyana, her expression wary.


    Now that Lyana was the principal of An University, if she wanted to graduate sessfully, she would have to get Lyana¡¯s approval. So she had no choice but to tuck her tail between her legs.


    Jacob remained calm andposed. Sitting in ce, he put on the head of the family tunes.


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯re back. This is a good time. I have something to tell you.


    ¨C Of course, but first you have to give me back the Suranne grass.


    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to greet Jacob as her father. Her voice was cold.


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, she immediately jumped and said impatiently,


    ¨C What are you saying? The Suranne grass belongs to the Dubois family. How dare you talk about it now? If you get your hands on something good, shouldn¡¯t you know how to bring it home?


    ¨C Why should I be embarrassed to mention it?


    Lyana raised her eyebrows and her gaze fell on Ines, who was standing next to Olga.


    ¨C Ines Dubois is a thief. She stole my things. Why can¡¯t I mention that?


    Lyana just couldn¡¯t understand what the three of them were thinking.


    Ines had been born after Olga had spent ten agonizing months pregnant. Now, ording to Lyana, Ines was a thief. Olga angrily rebuked her,


    ¨C What are you talking about? Ines just went to the hospital to get some things from the family. How can you say that she stole


    ¨C Something from you?

 Chapter 61

    The atmosphere was bing more and more awkward.


    Ines stood up shakily, gathering her courage to look at Lyana.


    ¨C Sister, you¡¯re back. Would you like to have a meal at home before you leave?


    Lyana simply couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the Dubois family home any longer. Her entire body was now radiating an icy aura. Ignoring Ines¡¯ words, she said,


    ¨C Give me back the Suranne grass!


    Olga felt the coldness radiating from Lyana. For a moment, she was a little dazed. She felt that Lyana was changing more and more. She was no longer the obedient Lyana she used to be.


    She was indeed a bastard child. This willful girl would never mature, even after a lifetime of raising her.


    A trace of coldness shed in Olga¡¯s eyes.


    Jacob had also sensed Lyana¡¯s change. Casually, he mmed the tea cup on the floor and looked at Lyana. He said angrily,


    ¨C What are you talking about? How dare you talk to your mother and sister like that? Do you want me to send you back to the mental hospital? Maybe you¡¯ll learn


    how to talk properly to your family.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze went from Olga¡¯s face to Jacob¡¯s. She sniffed and questioned,


    ¨C In that case, how do you think I should talk to a thief?


    ¨C Shut up! You wretch! If we did not have in mind your interest in your marriage and you married into the Sanchez family, you would still be stuck in the mental hospital!


    Jacob¡¯s heart ached at the mention of the Sanchez family. If he had known that Vincent Sanchez was handsome and healthy and had a bright future, he would have asked Ines to marry into the Sanchez family.


    ¨C From the moment you returned home, all you¡¯ve talked about is ¡°stealing. How does your family owe you anything?


    Before Lyana could speak, Jacob continued,


    ¨C If your sister hadn¡¯t gone to the mental hospital, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you were nning to move all the Dubois family¡¯s belongings.


    -¡­


    Lyana was speechless.


    She had never seen such brazen people in her life. It had really broadened her horizons.


    But Jacob himself didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his words. With a cold expression, he ordered,


    ¨C I order you to move all the Suranne grass in the Sanchez family home to our home. As for the green nts in the hospital, take them all back to the Dubois family home.


    ¨C Are you dreaming?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Jacob could hear the disdain in Lyana¡¯s words. He said angrily,


    ¨C What are youughing at? Hurry up and get those things.


    Lyana stood there smiling, her gaze fixed on Jacob, as if she were watching a performing clown. i


    Jacob could clearly see the disgust in Lyana¡¯s eyes. He stood up angrily.


    ¨C Do you not understand the Englishnguage? Do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?


    Seeing that Jacob had be angry, Olga looked at Lyana.


    ¨C Apologize to your father now!


    Ines was secretly delighted, but she pretended to be as pious and innocent as a white lotus.


    ¨C Sister, listen to Daddy. His heart is not well. Don¡¯t make him angry! Hurry up and bring back the Suramne grass.


    Lyanapletely ignored the words of Olga and Ines. Looking directly at Jacob, she scoffed,


    ¨C Are you really not talking nonsense?


    Olga looked at Lyana with astonishment. She hadn¡¯t expected her to say something so outrageous.


    Jacob was so furious that he choked, falling into a coughing fit.


    Olga hastily patted Jacob¡¯s back, trying to relieve his coughing fit. Her gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said in an old foggy tone,


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t make your father angry. Hurry up and take the Suranne grass home. Let¡¯s forget about what happened today.


    ¨C You wretch! You wretch!


    Seeing how unruffled and unfeeling Lyana was, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but be enraged.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Can you use another insult? I¡¯m tired of hearing that.


    Lyanaughed, speaking without haste.


    ¨C You¡­ You have no respect for your elders.


    The moment Jacob thought of the priceless Suranne Grass, his anger exploded.


    ¨C You miserable traitor! Without a word, you just moved everything that belongs to our family to the Sanchez family home.


    ¨C What did you say?


    Lyana raised her eyebrows. There was only coldness in her eyes as her red lips opened slightly.


    ¨C You never gave me a chance to speak. After you threw me in the mental hospital, did you even bother to visit me?


    At this moment, Jacob and Olga seemed extremely unhappy.


    At that time, he felt that Lyana was already useless as a chess piece. Thus, he did not think to visit her.


    If he had known that she had the ability to grow Suranne grass, he would have brought her home long ago.


    ¨C I put so much effort into growing Suranne grass myself. How did it suddenly be the property of the Dubois family?


    Olga knew very well that Lyana was unhappy with the Dubois family. Leading a polite behavior, she said,


    ¨C Lyana, what happened at the time was our fault, but at that time your father and I were both busy with the business. The reason we didn¡¯t visit you was to cover up the fact that you were


    once pregnant and had a child. It was all about your marriage. If others knew that you were pregnant and even gave birth to a child, they might look at you differently.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, Olga thought that she had been influenced by her words. She continued,


    ¨C At that time, if news of what happened to you got out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to marry anyone for the rest of your life. Lyana, we are family, after all. Your father has you in his heart too. He loves you very much. Often, because of you, he secretly wipes his tears at night.


    Lyana stood there expressionless. She looked at Olga and asked curiously,


    ¨C So, can I take everything the Dubois family owns and kick you out of the family home? Didn¡¯t you say that we are a family? What¡¯s yours is mine.


    ¨C You¡­ Olga¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¨C Were you lying to me earlier?


    Lyana looked at Olga. She wanted to see what other absurd lies this woman coulde up with.


    ¨C How can¡­ How is it the same? We are your elders.


    Olga stammered.


    ¨C Elders? For me, you sent me to a mental hospital?


    Lyana¡¯s expression was cold, her voice even colder.


    ¨C If the same thing happened to another child from a rich family, the parents simply sent their child abroad to study. But why was I sent to a mental hospital? When I was alone in the mental hospital with no one to rely on, what did you do? Why didn¡¯t you say that you were my elders at that time?


    Ines immediately said softly,


    ¨C Sister, this is a blessing in disguise. If mom and dad didn¡¯t send you to the mental hospital, how could you have settled down to grow Suranne grass?


    Lyana smiled. There was anger in her eyes.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t I send you to a mental hospital for five years? Will that do?


    Ines turned pale with fear. She lowered her head, not daring to say another word.


    Olga¡¯s eyes darted to the side and she said hastily:


    ¨C Lyana, your sister is right. You don¡¯t have to thank us for sending you to the mental hospital, but that¡¯s why you were able to grow Suranne grass. How about this? As long as you bring in all the remaining Suranne Grass, that will do.


    Note the method of growing Suranne Grass, and we won¡¯t make a fuss about it with you.


    Lyana looked coldly at Olga. She was clearly asking too much. She gritted her teeth and spat out three words.


    ¨C In your dreams!


    ¨C What do you mean?


    Olga looked at Lyana in confusion. She felt that what she was saying made sense. She already had Lyana¡¯s interests in mind.


    ¨C As long as you hand over the Suranne grass and write down the method of cultivating it, you will be the greatest contributor to our family. Your father and I


    will prepare a richer dowry for you.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t be bothered to reason with these idiots. She stated every word clearly as she spoke.


    ¨C I have spent many years growing the Suranne grass. It belongs to me. It has nothing to do with your Dubois family.


    ¨C If you know what is good for you, put the Suranne Grass back on immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    Lyana continued, forcibly suppressing her anger.


    Ines looked at Suranne Grass reluctantly. She was such a precious thing. Of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to return it.


    Previously, after Lyana had made a name for herself in An University, Collin paid more attention to Ines. If she gave the Suranne weed to Collin, he would certainly think a lot of her and make up with her.


    Ines looked imploringly at Olga, signaling her to keep the Suranne grass.


    She immediately understood what Ines meant. She looked at Lyana and said helplessly,


    ¨C Lyana, you are the older sister. How can you fight with your younger sister over a jar of Suranne Grass? Can¡¯t you give in to her a little?


    Lyana hated it when Olga yed the family card.


    The Dubois family may not be good at anything else, but they are good at moral kidnapping.


    Lyana said impatiently,


    ¨C Enough nonsense. Are you returning it or not?


    ¨C No!


    Olga said, her expression dark.


    Lyana had never spoken to her in such a tone before going to the psychiatric hospital.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    ¨C Is it true?


    Jacob also felt that Lyana had gone too far. In a hurry, he said,


    ¨C Hurry up and bring back all the Suranne grass you took to the Sanchez residence. Then I will forget about the fact that you disrespected your elders today.


    Lyana clenched her fists tightly.

 Chapter 62

    Ha!


    Forget and forgive.


    What a great turn of phrase!


    Lyana had never expected Jacob to brazenly protect Ines, the thief, just for a jar of Suranne Grass.


    She was even beginning to doubt that she was Jacob and Olga¡¯s biological daughter. Why did their attitudes toward their two daughters differ so much?


    She put her thoughts away and looked coldly at Ines, her lips curling slightly and she said it,


    ¨C Ines, since you don¡¯t want to turn the Suranne grass, then I don¡¯t want it either. But you need to think about it carefully. That you can afford to keep that jar of Suranne Grass is a matter you obviously haven¡¯t considered. When the timees, I hope you don¡¯t get down on your knees and beg me to ept it.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes glistened with ice.


    Ines was standing behind Olga. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to change her mind.


    However, Ines quickly understood. Lyana had grown up in the country and had always wanted to return to the Dubois family.


    For the sake of Suranne grass, her father had been kind to Lyana. She must have been so touched that she wanted to cry.


    Ines smiled and said gently,


    ¨C Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of that jar of Suranne Grass.


    After receiving Ines¡¯ answer, Lyana left without turning back, leaving the Dubois family in a state of confusion.


    Ines breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lyana had given in.


    Jacob watched Lyana leave and frowned. He said with concern,


    ¨C She clearly cared a lot about that Suranne Grass jar. Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. He was afraid that Lyana would use the Sanchez family¡¯s connections to force them to send the Suranne Grass back.


    Ines¡¯ mind was filled with thoughts of giving that jar of Suranne Grass to Collin. That way, the two could make up.


    So, she said disapprovingly,


    ¨C You¡¯re overthinking this. Lyana to grow Suranne Grass behind our backs. She probably felt she was wrong and wanted to use that pot of Suranne Grass to please Dad.


    When Jacob heard Ines¡¯ words, his frown deepened. He had a nagging feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Ines quickly went to Jacob¡¯s side and tugged on his sleeve like a spoiled child, saying ingratiatingly,


    ¨C All right, Dad, stop letting your imagination run wild. Can you give me that jar of Suranne Grass?


    He was initially worried that Lyana would have more tricks up her sleeve. When he heard Ines¡¯ words, concern was written all over his face. He asked,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¨C Why do you want Suranne Grass?


    As a result, Ines told Jacob and Olga of her intention to firmly secure her rtionship with Collin.


    Jacob and Olga had originally wanted to use the Suranne herb to take the Dubois family to greater heights, but those things didn¡¯t seem as important as Ines¡¯ lifelong happiness, so the two nodded and gave the Suranne herb to Ines.


    When Lyana walked out of the Dubois family residence, she was enveloped in a cold aura. She pulled out her cell phone and sent a text message: [ Pay close attention to every move of the Dubois family. Report to me if anything happens. ]


    [ Yes. ]


    She put her phone back in her purse and walked to her car. She opened the door and got in.


    She had to find a way to get the Dubois family to send the Suranne weed back. Also, she would make sure they never dared to have drawings on her herbs again.


    When she arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, she saw a van parked outside.


    Chiara got out of the van. When she saw Lyana, she quickly ran over and gave her a big hug.


    ¨C Lyana.


    Lyana beamed as she reached out to hug Chiara. After letting go of Chiara, she asked,


    ¨C Isn¡¯t there an exam today? Why did youe here personally?


    ¨C The exams are not difficult. I can take them quite easily. However, these medicinal herbs are simply priceless. If I lose one, my father will probably die of grief. I will only feelfortable if I see them for myself.


    Chiara smiled at Lyana.


    Lyana thought about what happened to her Suramne Grass and asked,


    ¨C Did you tell your father how many Suranne Grass stems I grew?


    ¨C Not yet. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to give her a surprise? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this point, Chiara couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say:


    ¨C I wonder who has the courage to steal Suranne Grass! If I catch this person, I will certainly send him to jail.


    A trace of cunning shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She nodded and said:


    ¨C There¡¯s a little surprise!


    ¨C What surprise?


    Chiara asked impatiently.


    ¨C If I tell you, it won¡¯t be a surprise anymore.


    Lyana said with a smile.


    Chiara nodded with regret. She handed Lyana some bags.


    ¨C These are the moonlit fruits you wanted.


    ¨C Thank you for making the trip.


    Lyana said sincerely.


    ¨C There is no need to thank me given our rtionship. By the way, how are you doing in the Sanchez family? If you are not treated well, I will protect you! I will make sure that no one in the Sanchez family dares to intimidate you.


    As Chiara spoke, she patted her chest, looking as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, even if it meant going through hell for her.


    meant going through hell for her good friend.


    ¨C Little girl, you¡¯re only twenty this year. You should call me big sister.


    As Lyana spoke, she pinched Chiara¡¯s nose with emotion.


    Chiara coughed. Seeing that no one was looking, she said in a low voice,


    ¨C There are strangers here. Give me an opportunity.


    ¨C All right, all right. You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re an adult now.


    Lyana epted Chiara¡¯s words.


    Chiara asked the people in the van to unload all the medicinal herbs. After she finished, she said to Lyana,


    ¨C Lyana, I have to go. I have to go back and help Daddy with the opening of the hospital in the northern suburbs tomorrow. You have toe tomorrow.


    While Chiara was talking, she stuffed an invitation into Lyana¡¯s hand.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll definitely go tomorrow.  Smiling, Lyana watched Chiara leave.


    After that, Lyana had the servants in the vi move in. She was tending the medicinal field when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Vincent standing by the rock garden in a well-fitting suit.


    Seeing Vincent looking at her, Lyana casually asked,


    -Are you going out?


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, isn¡¯t it time for the medicinal bath?


    Vincent¡¯s shirt was buttoned and he wore a dark blue tie. He looked sensual, but gave off a strong air of propriety.


    Lyana¡¯s ears turned slightly red. It was the first time she had seen Vincent so cooperative. She quickly said:


    ¨C Go get the medicine bag!


    She had just taken two steps when Vincent stopped her again.


    She looked at Vincent with concern and asked in confusion,


    ¨C Do you feel sick?


    ¨C No, I¡¯m not.


    Lyana frowned but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Rising to Vincent, she reached out to grab his hand.


    He lowered his head and looked at Lyana. Carefully, she unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt and rolled up his sleeve, cing her fingers on his wrist.


    The skin on her hand felt a little warm. The delicate warmth traveled through her blood to every part of her body, warming her cold body.


    After taking Vincent¡¯s pulse, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    -You can use the same medicine bag we used earlier to treat your current condition. Go back to your room and wait for me. I will take the medicine.


    After retrieving the bag of medication, Lyana headed to Vincent¡¯s room. As she passed by Vincent¡¯s office, she heard a scream.


    She frowned slightly. She opened the office door and saw Vincent¡¯s snake wrapped around a young girl¡¯s neck. There was a dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    It was as if the snake would break the girl¡¯s neck the next moment.


    The girl screamed in despair.


    Lyana didn¡¯t have time to think. She quickly ran forward and grabbed the snake, snatching it from the girl¡¯s neck.


    In pain, the snake bit Lyana¡¯s wrist without hesitation.


    Lyana¡¯s face twisted in agony. Carelessly, she threw the snake away, revealing a gruesome bite mark on her pale wrist.


    The snake was suffering from the fall. Without hesitation, it leapt at Lyana, but she caught the seven-inch snake before it could attack.


    She hurriedly pulled out a silver needle and pricked the snake, causing it to pass out.


    The girl in the office had already copsed to the ground in shock. She had never expected that there would be a snake in this room.

 Chapter 63

    At that moment, footsteps wereing from the corridor.


    Lyana turned and saw Vincent enter. She met Vincent¡¯s intriguing gaze.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s arm, which was still bleeding.


    At that moment, the butler approached. Vincent said coldly,


    ¨C Lock him in the cage.


    The snake seemed to realize that he had done something wrong. It sat there aggressively, motionless. This allowed the butler to lock him in.


    Lyana frowned.


    The girl, who had been too shocked, only seemed toe to her senses. Pitifully weeping, she said in a weak voice,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I¡¯m so scared.


    With that, the girl prepared to throw herself into Vincent¡¯s arms.


    He frowned. Under his surprisingly cold gaze, the girl was rooted to the ground in fear.


    ¨C Brother Vincent ¡­


    Vincent¡¯s expression was unnaturally dark. His eyes were icy as he asked her impatiently,


    ¨C Who are you? Why are you in my office?


    The girl looked at Vincent in shock. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears and said pitifully:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I am Louise nc, the biological sister of Florence nc. We met in the hospital at that time.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    Florence nc.


    The name sounded familiar. She seemed to have heard it before.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Louise¡¯s face. Suddenly, the realization hit her. She remembered now. Wasn¡¯t Florence nc a woman Olga had casually invented to help Ines out of the situation?


    Did Florence really exist?


    Why would Vincent ask Florence nc¡¯s younger sister toe to the Sanchez residence?


    Lyana was rooted to the ground, studying Louise nc intently. Could it be that Vincent had taken a liking to Louise?


    The next moment, Vincent¡¯s words caused Lyana¡¯s own thoughts to reverse.


    ¨C Who allowed you into my office?


    Vincent¡¯s expression was extremely dark. His entire body emitted a cold aura, causing a shiver of fear.


    Louise froze. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to hate her, not when she was the aunt of Vincent¡¯s child.


    ¨C I ¡­


    ¨C Get out! Without my permission, anyone entering the study will have to report to the king of the underworld.


    Although Vincent¡¯s voice was not loud, it was frightening.


    Louise was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare cry anymore. She took two steps back, then hurried.


    As she approached the office door, she seemed to remember something. She turned to look at Vincent and said softly,


    ¨C Thank you, Brother Vincent, for saving me. Otherwise, I could have been bitten to death by that snake.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but think: was this person mentally deficient?


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened again. He nced at Lyana, then at Louise.


    ¨C You should thank her. What does this have to do with me? There¡¯s no room for anyone with bad eyesight in the Sanchez family.


    Louise froze. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so ruthless when she spoke to him. She looked at Lyana with teary eyes.


    This woman was naturally beautiful and gave off a noble and elegant aura. Even though her arm was injured, herposure waspletely unaffected.


    Louise was ashamed of herself. Compared to this woman, she was like a stray dog found in the streets.


    She lowered her head and said reluctantly,


    ¨C Thank you.


    With that, Louise walked out, wiping her tears.


    Louise had thought Vincent would take good care of her because of her older sister. After all, she was little Lucas¡¯ aunt and she was a rtive of the Sanchez family.


    How could Vincent treat her like that?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His sister had lost her life because of him.


    The more Louise thought about it, the more horrible she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    In truth, Louise had not gone far. Her sobs could be heard in the study.


    Vincent¡¯s expression became ugly. He frowned in displeasure, a wave of irritation washing over him.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the snake and he said impatiently,


    ¨C Well, hurry up! Aren¡¯t you going to lock him in the punishment room?


    Upon hearing this, the butler picked up the cage and prepared to leave the room.


    ¨C Wait a minute.


    Lyana walked over to the cage and looked at the snake, which was curled up in a wounded ball.


    ¨C Actually, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was just keeping your study.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s injured arm and he said very seriously,


    ¨C But it bit you.


    The man¡¯s voice was deeper than ever. There was no emotion in his voice.


    She looked at the bite mark on her arm and said:


    ¨C The wound on my arm is not too bad. Once the bleeding stops, I¡¯ll apply some medicine, then I¡¯ll be perfectly fine. We can¡¯t punish him just because of an underdog mistake.


    He looked closely at Lyana, his eyebrow slightly raised.


    ¨C So Mrs. Sanchez thinks I¡¯m not an outsider? Am I part of the family?


    Lyana was speechless.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to joke with her. However, hearing Vincent call her Mrs. Sanchez caught her off guard and she was momentarily agitated.


    The butler, who was standing off to the side, had never expected such flirtatious words to fall from Vincent¡¯s lips.


    At this moment, the butler felt like the biggest third wheel in existence. It was no longer appropriate for him to stay, so he quietly left the room.


    Lyana looked unblinkingly at Vincent. She met his dark, glittering eyes and pursed her lips, her throat working slightly.


    ¨C I¡¯m talking about the snake and Louise nc. This snake is the closest to you.


    Vincent looked unblinkingly at Lyana. His gaze fell on her fair, slender neck, and he noticed the movement of her throat. Her cheeks were just a little red and the tips of her ears were also tinged with red. For some reason, she gave off an air of delicacy.


    Vincent¡¯s mouth was a little dry, but he quickly regained his usual impassivity. His thin lips parted slightly.


    ¨C As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt you anymore, I¡¯ll let him off the hook.


    She smiled and looked at the snake in the cage. The snake was looking at her too.


    Although the snake bit her, she felt that it was the victim this time.


    If the snake had bitten her likest time, she would have boiled the snake alive for its medicinal properties.


    More importantly, she could tell that Vincent cared deeply about the snake.


    At the thought, Lyana opened the cage and stepped inside.


    Vincent¡¯s usually serene eyes narrowed instantly. He looked at her in disbelief, his heart involuntarily rising in his throat.


    ¨C Lyana, what are you doing?


    The snake continued to flick its tongue at him, looking unblinkingly at Lyana¡¯s arm.


    In truth, she was also very nervous. Her gaze fell on the snake¡¯s teeth, which were exposed from time to time. With extreme effort, she put on a calm front.


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    Lyana carefully ced her hand on the snake¡¯s head, stroking it over and over, as if soothing her hurt feelings.


    Perhaps it was because Lyana¡¯s touch was so gentle. The snake didn¡¯t seem to feel any aggression. Instead, ity obediently at the bottom of the cage, letting Lyana caress it.


    Vincent watched this scene in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect this snake to turn into an obedient and cute kitten under Lyana¡¯s touch.


    When she retracted her hand, the snake slithered happily around her wrist.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. She looked at Vincent and said proudly,


    ¨C Look, it won¡¯t hurt me anymore, so you don¡¯t have to lock it up.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s proud expression, the ice in Vincent¡¯s heart seemed to melt.


    Lyana¡¯s smile was probably the most natural smile she had worn since arriving at the Sanchez residence. She looked like an innocent child.


    ¨C From now on, it¡¯s yours.


    ¨C Really?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    He found himself speechless.


    What was he saying?


    Was there something wrong with his brain?


    Besides his grandmother, this snake was the only woman who was close to him.

 Chapter 64

    However, since he had already spoken, he could not go back on his words. He nodded, giving a slight murmur of assent.


    Lyana looked at him, delighted. She quickly said:


    ¨C Thank you.


    In her excitement, she reached out to caress the snake a little too forcefully. Forgetting that she was injured, she identally bumped against the cage with her arm, right where she had been bitten. She inhaled sharply in pain, turning pale in an instant.


    Looking at Lyana¡¯s wound, the snake pitifully lowered its head and rubbed gently against her arm.


    It grabbed Lyana¡¯s uninjured arm, and headed for the door.


    She looked at Vincent¡¯s side profile in confusion.


    ¨C Where are you taking me?


    ¨C To dress your wound.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as pleasant as ever, but beneath his words was an undercurrent of authoritative force. It would not be easy to disobey whatever the voicemanded.


    There was a sh of surprise in Lyana¡¯s eyes. Without a struggle, she let Vincent drag her into the bedroom.


    Sunlight filtered through the window, illuminating the entire room.


    ¨C Sit on the couch first.


    Vincent looked at the couch not far away. He turned to Lyana and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll get a medical kit.


    Only then did she remember something. Quickly, she said,


    ¨C Don¡¯t help me dress my wound first. Take the medicinal bath first. I will bandage my wound after helping you with the acupuncture. Otherwise, the wound will still need to be bandaged aftering into contact with the water.


    In the past, Vincent would have hated anyone who talked too much, but right now, he felt differently.


    Lyana¡¯s voice seemed to be able to prate his heart. Her voice left its mark on his heart.


    It was something he had never felt before.


    Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s breathing hit. He felt as if someone had clutched at his chest, causing a sudden jolt of pain.


    He had never felt this strange before.


    He let go of Lyana¡¯s hand. Her beautiful face was expressionless and her voice had several husky undertones.


    ¨C Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was the first time Vincent had called her by name in such a husky, gripping voice.


    He looked at her and said with a serious expression,


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, you are ady. If you are in pain, just scream. It won¡¯t be embarrassing.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Vincent in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected him tofort her in this way.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Before she could react, Vincent had already poured disinfectant alcohol all over her wound.


    Without any warning, he attacked.


    Pain shot through her arm. Lyana couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    The next moment, Vincent approached her. Without hesitation, he leaned over and sealed her lips with his.


    As their lips touched, Lyana¡¯s scream was swallowed by Vincent, leaving behind only a moan.


    She looked at Vincent in total shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to, and her mind wentpletely nk.


    Vincent had kissed her.


    His lips were slightly soft and there was the lingering smell of Chinese medicine. It was intoxicating.


    What was she thinking?


    How could she think Vincent¡¯s lips were soft?


    He had kissed her!


    Lyana came back to her senses in an instant. She pushed Vincent away and looked at him warily.


    Her pale face of was now slightly red. She frowned, her expression displeased.


    ¨C What are you doing?


    Vincent observed the mixture of embarrassment and anger in Lyana¡¯s eyes, as well as her agitated look. A trace of amusement shed in her eyes, but her expression and demeanor remained cold.


    ¨C Does it still hurt?


    For some reason, Lyana¡¯s heart started to beat. Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, a trace of confusion crossed her face, but she quickly returned to her senses.


    He was probably using this method to distract her.


    She asked with a serious expression,


    ¨C Are you using this method to distract me so that I don¡¯t feel any pain?


    ¨C What else?


    Vincent pulled Lyana¡¯s arm and began to bandage her wound.


    ¨C Thetest research shows that kissing can relieve pain.


    Lyana was speechless.


    Vincent was now exuding a frightening aura, as if the person he had just kissed was not her.


    If they were in aic book, a line of crows would have flown over Lyana¡¯s head. She frowned.


    Didn¡¯t Vincent have a phobia of women?


    Yet it didn¡¯t seem like he had such a phobia after all!


    Vincent had already finished dressing Lyana¡¯s wound. He stood up with an indifferent expression and put the medical kit back in the closet.


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez!


    Lyana called abruptly.


    Vincent turned to her, who was still sitting on the couch. He raised his eyebrow.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    ¨C You kissed me!


    She said in frustration, her eyes a little red.


    ¨C And?


    Lyana looked at Vincent, unsatisfied. She really hadn¡¯t expected kissing to be such a casual affair in Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C Do you expect thanks?


    Lyana said through clenched teeth.


    -You¡¯re wee.


    Lyana had never expected Vincent to ept her shamelessly. Furious, she began to breathe heavily. If only she could hit him right then and there!


    It was the first time Vincent had seen Lyana angry. She didn¡¯t look as clean and cold as she usually did. Instead, she looked a little more innocent and adorable. He thought for a moment and said:


    ¨C If you think you¡¯ve gotten the short end of the stick, why don¡¯t you kiss me back?


    Lyana was speechless with shock and rage.


    She exhaled a long breath, trying to suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¨C There¡¯s no need for that! Take off your clothes and go for your medicinal bath.


    Vincent didn¡¯t say anything else either. He obediently followed Lyana¡¯smands.


    Lyana wrapped his bandaged wound in stic wrap and performed acupuncture on Vincent while he took the bath.


    When she was done with that, it was time for her to give Vincent a massage.


    This time, she used a lot of force during the massage. She had thought that Vincent would be in so much pain that he would not be able to take it. She did not expect him to have any reaction for the entire massage.


    She felt like she was hitting a cotton ball. She simply could not be bothered by Vincent anymore. Standing up, she turned and left.


    Vincent was sitting alone in the tub. Looking at the closed bathroom door, his throat was working slightly.


    Her slender hand lightly touched his lips and he remembered what he had felt on Lyana¡¯s lips.


    Her lips were soft and even carried a slight sweetness.


    This feeling was actually identical to the impression the girl from five years ago had left on him.


    Could it be that everyone¡¯s lips tasted like this?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Or was it just Lyana¡¯s lips?


    Vincent¡¯s mouth was a little dry. As he licked his lips, his eyes darkened.


    After rinsing himself off in the shower, he stepped out of the bathroom. Immediately, he heard his phone ringing from the bedside table.


    He reached over to pick up the phone. After a while, he said gravely, ¨C Very well. Please let Mr. Huet know that I will be there on time tomorrow!


    The next morning.


    Many well-known personalities of An City appeared at the opening of the new research branch under the name of Huet family.


    Lyana arrived early in the morning. Chiara first greeted guests, but when she saw Lyana, she rushed up to her and said happily,


    ¨C You¡¯ve finally arrived! I¡¯ve been waiting so long! Why are you sote?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. She gently squeezed Chiara¡¯s nose and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock. The opening ceremony will start at ten. Is that consideredte?


    ¨C It¡¯s fine. I should have taken you here yesterday!  Says Chiara with a smile.


    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked to the backyard of the Huet Research Institute. Lyana saw Mr. Huet pruning expensive herbs.


    When he saw Lyana, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. However, when he saw that Lyana¡¯s hands were empty, he could not help but frown. He said sadly,


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to give me a surprise? Where is the surprise?


    ¨C The surprise is on its way. It will be here soon!


    Lyana¡¯s smile was like a flower.


    The director of Huet Hospital was delighted. Looking at Lyana happily, he reached out to stroke her white beard as he scolded,


    ¨C You are too polite, my child. Pleasing yourself is enough. You don¡¯t have to bring a gift.


    Lyana and Chiara looked at each other and smiled, an unspoken understanding between them.

 Chapter 65

    Chiara smiled at Director Huet and said,


    ¨C Dad, you must be secretly thrilled. You were clearly pining after Lyana¡¯s medicinal herbs.


    Director Huet¡¯s smile became even brighter.


    ¨C Child, why must you speak such truths aloud?


    ¨C You see, you agree that I am telling the truth, Chiara teased him.


    ¨C Everything is my fault for spoiling you. You don¡¯t even know what etiquette is. You must address Lyana as your elder sister!


    Keeping his serious expression, Director Huet began to lecture Chiara.


    ¨C Stop, stop, stop! I don¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    Chiara was really afraid that he would continue his long lecture. She shook her head vigorously.


    ¨C I¡¯m taking Lyana to take a look at our research institute!


    Before Director Huet could say anything, Chiara had already pulled Lyana away.


    As he watched them walk away, Director Huet couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the guests began to arrive in a steady stream. Director Huet stood at the door to greet them, smiling from ear to ear.


    Actually, Lyana did not like such asions. Without Director Huet and Chiara, she would not havee.


    Just then, Lyana¡¯s phone started to ring. She pulled out her phone and saw a WeChat message.


    [ Ines Dubois and Olga Berge have the Suranne weed at Mr. Huet¡¯s research institute. ]


    Lyana typed [ Okay ] in response, then put her phone in her bag.


    Chiara looked at the happy director Huet. A trace of concern shed in her eyes. She moved closer to Lyana and asked in a low voice,


    ¨C Lyana, did you really find the Suranne Grass? My father has been waiting twenty years. I¡¯m a little worried that he¡­


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Ines and Collin, who had just entered the room. Her lips curved into a bright smile, and a sly gleam shed in her eyes.


    ¨C Look, hasn¡¯t the Suranne Grass arrived?


    Chiara blinked in confusion. She followed Lyana¡¯s gaze and saw a sweet girl and a handsome young man enter.


    Because the pair was attractive, they became the center of attention the moment they entered.


    Chiara looked at Lyana in confusion. She asked,


    ¨C These two people are just a few guests, and they don¡¯t seem to have brought anything. Where exactly is the Suranne grass?


    Lyana gave a meaningful smile and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Wait and see! The show will start very soon.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Ines¡¯ face. Tonight, she would stomp Ines¡¯ arrogance to the ground, so that she could never look up again.


    At the entrance to the institute, Collin was chatting happily with Director Huet.


    Standing obediently next to Collin, Ines carefully tugged at his sleeve.


    Collin looked at her and nodded. He then looked at Director Huet.


    ¨C I have specially prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will ept it.


    When Director Huet heard Collin¡¯s words, he responded nonchntly,


    ¨C You didn¡¯t have to bring any gifts. Youring is enough. You are too polite.


    At that moment, Collin¡¯s assistant brought in a box about a cubic meter in size. It was draped in red cloth, giving off a mysterious aura.


    The people around them couldn¡¯t help but look.


    Ines had a bright smile on her face. Her eyes curved into crescents as she approached the assistant. She especially liked being the center of attention.


    At that moment, Lyana approached, pulling Chiara with her. She gave Ines a deadpan look and asked,


    ¨C Did youe?


    Ines was feeling particrly blissful when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She turned around and saw Lyana standing next to Director Huet.


    Ines¡¯ heart skipped a beat.


    Lyana. Why was she here?


    Ines quickly regained herposure, smiling gently.


    ¨C Sister, you¡¯re here too. What a coincidence.


    At that moment, Collin¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana. Today, she was wearing a light blue dress, revealing her slender neck and a pair of seductive corbones. Her hair fell in a smooth wave behind her back. She looked like a fairy girl who had descended from the sky. Collin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Collin¡¯s breathing quickened. It was only then that he realized how beautiful Lyana was.


    Many people around them were beginning to whisper to each other.


    ¨C Oh my God, this woman is so beautiful. Who is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?


    ¨C Yes, yes. Who is she exactly? Why do I find her familiar?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. Could she be a new member of the An City elite?


    A trace of gloom broke out in Ines¡¯ eyes. Previously, she had stunned everyone, but Lyana¡¯s appearance hadpletely stolen the show.


    Ines clenched her fists involuntarily, trying hard to regain herposure.


    As long as Collin could work with Director Huet, Lyana didn¡¯t matter one bit.


    Collin listened to thepliments that people around him heaped on Lyana, his face full of disdain.


    In his opinion, she was very sly, regrly trying to smear Ines¡¯ name. The woman was simply evil to the bone.


    No matter how beautiful Lyana was, if she waspletely evil, she would be a vicious woman through and through.


    But Ines was different. She was sweet and kind, and thought of him in every way.


    For his future, Ines had risked her life to get him a jar of Suranne Grass.


    Unlike Lyana, who had a vicious heart.


    At this thought, Collin couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Lyana anymore. He nced at Director Huet and said humbly,


    ¨C Director Huet, please open the gift!


    Collin¡¯s thought process was very simple. As long as Director Huet saw this gift, he would definitely choose to work with him!


    Director Huet nodded and reached for the red cloth.


    At that moment, a deep, maic voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Uncle Huet, how are you?


    Just as Director Huet¡¯s hand was about to touch the red cloth, he pulled it back.


    Collin frowned and looked at Vincent warily.


    Shouldn¡¯t Vincent stay home like the sickly invalid he was? What was he doing here?


    Lyana looked at Vincent, slightly stunned. However, she recovered quickly.


    Naturally, Vincent felt Lyana¡¯s gaze. He looked at her, his gaze lingering on her cherry red lips for a moment, then gradually shifted downward. His gaze fell on her weakly exposed cleavage, and his eyes darkened just a shade. The aura of aggression intensified.


    Thomas, who was standing behind Vincent, frowned. The second young madam had dressed up today. For some reason, he felt that she would certainly attract a lot of attention.


    When Director Huet saw that Vincent had arrived, he was delighted. He rushed over to greet him and said:


    ¨C My nephew, you are here. Come in.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Vincent gave Collin an indifferent look and said:


    ¨C Uncle, in addition to congratting you today, I would also like to formally request to work with you on the production of medical equipment. Would you like to consider my proposal?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was soft. Despite the domineering aura radiating from every inch of his body, his manner was sincere and polite. No one thought he was rude.


    Collin¡¯s expression changed when he heard Vincent¡¯s words.


    He had never heard of Sanchez Family nning to enter the medical field.


    Was Vincent really nning to enter the medical field on a whim, or was he trying to make his life difficult on purpose?


    Collin didn¡¯t have time to think about it too much. He couldn¡¯t let Vincent take this partnership away from him. He rushed over and said respectfully,


    ¨C Director Huet, I liked this project too. As you know, the Perrot family has also opened a chain of hospitals. I came today because I hope you can consider the Perrot family in this partnership.


    When Vincent first spoke about the partnership, he gave the impression that he was doing so casually, merely getting himself in focus and stating his purpose foring. He had no intention of asking for an answer right there.


    But when Collin brought up the question, it was as if he was holding a knife to Director Huet¡¯s neck, forcing him to give an answer right then and there.


    Instantly, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Smiling, Lyana stepped forward. Her gaze fell on Director Huet¡¯s face, and her voice was as soft as flowing water.


    ¨C Director Huet, you haven¡¯t seen this gift yet. This little assistant has been carrying this gift for a long time, and Mr. Perrot was kind enough to bring it here.


    Director Huet suddenly smiled and said:


    ¨C Yes, yes, yes. I have forgotten it.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes dangerously, his body glowing with coldness¡­

 Chapter 66

    Thomas, who was standing behind Vincent, was the first to feel the change in his aura. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Collin¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected her to speak for him, and his lips curled involuntarily.


    So Lyana still loved him.


    The reason she didn¡¯t confess her love for himst time was probably because she was embarrassed!


    He could understand that. After all, girls tended to be shy.


    Collin gave Vincent a tough look. As long as his gift was opened in public, Vincent would have no choice but to withdraw!


    Suppressing the ecstasy in his heart, Collin immediately began to exude an air of superiority.


    Ines stood ufortably next to Collin. No one else knew where the Suranne Grass came from, but she did. She had a bad feeling about it. Nervous, she took a firm grip on Collin¡¯s hand.


    Collin was initially getting a little impatient, but when he thought about how Ines had given him the Suranne Grass immediately after finding it, he didn¡¯t show it.


    Director Huet reached out and pulled back the red cloth.


    Just like that, the Suranne Grass appeared in front of everyone.


    Most of the people who attended the opening ceremony today were from the medical field. They instantly recognized the rare Suranne Grass.


    Someone in the crowd, who may not have been as grounded as the others in attendance, eximed out loud,


    ¨C Oh my God, it¡¯s Suranne Grass! It¡¯s worth tens of millions.


    This feeling of amazement instantly blossomed in everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Meet Suranne Grass!


    ¨C Oh my goodness, Mr. Perrot is so generous. He actually gave Suranne Grass as a gift!


    ¨C I have only seen Suranne Grass in books. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real pot of Suranne Grass. I wonder where Mr. Perrot got it from.


    ¨C Mr. Perrot gave this jar of Suranne Grass as a congrattory gift. Maybe he has other pots of Suranne Grass. This will not be enough. I want to buy a stem.


    The people around them were talking excitedly. At this moment, director Huet was also amazed. For a moment, he did not know what to do or what kind of expression to show.


    Collin struck the feeling that he was the center of attention. He looked at Vincent, his eyes shining with smugness.


    However, Vincent¡¯s attention was not on Collin. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Slowly, he approached.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, you look beautiful today.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She thought Vincent¡¯s words sounded a little strange, almost as if they carried a current of danger.


    Lyana smiled.


    ¨C Petty Officer Sanchez was as handsome as ever.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Suranne¡¯s grass. His voice was low, but his tone was firm.


    ¨C This belongs to you, right?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent, not understanding how he was so sure that this pot of Suranne Grass was his.


    Vincent seemed to be able to read Lyana¡¯s mind. His expression was indifferent.


    ¨C Looks like the flowers and nts in our little garden at home are very precious after all.


    Lyana smiled. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to notice the medicinal herbs in the garden. It seemed he was a very meticulous person!


    ¨C So why are you here today?  Lyana asked.


    ¨C To recover what belongs to our Sanchez family, of course!


    Vincent said with justice.


    Lyana didn¡¯t understand at first. When she saw Vincent looking at the Suranne grass, she finally understood that he was referring to the Suranne grass.


    This Suranne grass was clearly his. What did this have to do with the Sanchez family?


    Vincent approached Collin with a slight smile on his face.


    ¨C Mr. Perrot, I¡¯ve heard that Suranne Grass is hard to find in a hundred years. How did you get it? Tell me.


    Collin knew that Vincent was jealous of him. He nced at Vincent. When he met Vincent¡¯s dark eyes, a shiver ran down his spine.


    He had heard of Vincent, too. It was said that he had never been a curious person.


    Collin had initially wanted to get rid of Vincent with a perfunctory answer, but the onlookers had begun to gather, all asking him how he had also found the Suranne weed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Now all the members of An City¡¯s elite were looking at him and Ines.


    Collin had never felt so superior in his life. At that moment, he was ovee with a wave of pride. He raised his head arrogantly, looking at Ines with deep affection.


    ¨C This pot of Suranne Grass was given to me by my girlfriend, Ines Dubois. She grew it herself.


    Everyone was stunned by his words.


    The smile on Ines¡¯ face did not change. She stole a nce at Lyana and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she had no other expression on her face.


    ¨C Miss Ines Dubois is truly ady of great ability. She has managed to grow Suranne¡¯s weed.


    ¨C A rare nt that not even the expert herbalists of our country can cultivate such a precious nt.


    ¨C Ines Dubois ? Why haven¡¯t I heard of the daughter of the Dubois family before?


    ¨C You must be misinformed. I have heard that Miss Ines Dubois has always kept a low profile.


    ¨C By the way, I remember something, at Matriarch Duval¡¯sst birthday banquet, there was someone named Lyana Dubois. I think she is also a daughter of the Dubois family?


    -It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I know about her. Lyana Dubois was locked up because of a mental illness. I heard she grew up in a vige. She¡¯s not even worth mentioning, she clearly can¡¯tpare to Ines Dubois.


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s really surprising that Ines Dubois can grow Suranne grass. Maybe the government will even hire her to grow Suranne grass specifically.


    Collin listened to the discussion around him and felt immensely proud of himself.


    He was really happy to be with Ines. Even if Lyana was the director of An University, so what? Ines was one step ahead of her!


    Today, Ines was wearing a light green dress with straps. Underneath thece was a fishtail skirt, entuating her shapely figure.


    She had a soft, round face, which made her approachable.


    Today was the inauguration of the research institute. Director Huet had invited many members of the press. Now that they knew that Ines had grown the Suranne grass, they were all aiming their cameras and microphones at her.


    Ines smiled softly, feeling extremely proud of herself. So this was what it felt like to be on top.


    These journalists aspired to record Ines¡¯ every move, thinking that once the news was broadcast, they could make a lot of money from the publicity.


    One excited reporter stepped forward and pointed the microphone at Ines, asking admiringly,


    ¨C Miss Ines Dubois, they say that Suranne Grass is extremely difficult to grow. How did you grow it?


    When the medical close-ups heard the reporter¡¯s question, they all looked at Ines without thinking. Some even pulled out pens and notebooks, preparing to write down every word of Ines.


    ¨C The living conditions of the Suranne Grass are quite specific. It must be kept at a constant temperature of 26 degrees Celsius. It must be ced in the sun in the morning for three hours a day, and in the afternoon it must be ced in a dark room. Its period of growth is of three years: one year for


    germination and two years for maturation. During this period, there are still many details to note. If something goes wrong, the Suranne grass could wilt, said Ines with a smile.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t clear on the method of growing Suranne Grass either. She had only found this information from Baidu.


    ¨C Oh my goodness, this Suranne grass seems so troublesome to grow.


    ¨C No wonder no one can keep Suranne Grass alive. Such meticulous care really tests patience!


    ¨C Each generation brings forth a talent. I really didn¡¯t expect young teacher Ines Dubois to be able to grow Suranne Grass at such a young age!


    ¨C Let me tell you, I heard that at the time, the Sanchez family wanted Ines Dubois to marry the second young master Sanchez to get rid of the Sanchez family¡¯s bad luck. Fortunately, the Dubois couple asked Lyana Dubois to marry into the Sanchez family instead. Otherwise, Miss Ines¡¯ entire life would have been ruined.


    ¨C Yes, the second young master Sanchez is not in good health. Miss Ines would certainly have be a widow if she had married him.


    ¨C Oh my God, is this true?


    ¨C Is it not? Don¡¯t you think that the second young master Sanchez regretted marrying Lyana Dubois when he came here today? Maybe he ns to propose to Ines Dubois again, and beg her to marry him.


    Listening to the words of these people, Lyana really felt that gossip was a scary thing. If these rumors were repeated often enough, they would soon be epted as truth.


    These people had made her so despicable with just a few words. They even said that Vincent was Ines¡¯ wild dog. Their imagination really knew no bounds. It was a pity they were not scriptwriters

 Chapter 67

    Lyana¡¯s heart ached a little for Vincent.


    Her forehead was sinking deeper and deeper. Previously, no one knew that she had married into the Sanchez family as a sign of good fortune to the family. How did everyone know now?


    Now the whole town of An seemed to know that Vincent Sanchez, who did not have a long life, had married the crazy Lyana Dubois.


    Lyana¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. Before, she had thought that when the time came, she would leave the Sanchez family.


    Now that her marriage to Vincent had made so much noise, if she wanted a divorce, it would probably be pretty awkward.


    At that moment, Lyana suddenly remembered something. Vincent seemed to be nning to keep their marriage a secret as well.


    Now that the whole thing had been exposed, he would certainly be furious.


    At the thought, Lyana looked up at Vincent.


    What surprised Lyana was that Vincent didn¡¯t seem angry. His expression was still as calm as ever, as if whatever these people were saying had nothing to do with him.


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez is so pitiful. He didn¡¯t manage to marry a girl as beautiful and talented as Ines Dubois, but he ended up marrying a crazy woman.


    ¨C Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let Vincent hear you.


    ¨C What¡¯s there to be afraid of? At the time, he was ready to marry that crazy woman. He must have been mentally prepared for the gossip.


    Lyana pursed her lips gently. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to their gossip anymore. Her eyes were filled with coldness.


    The man who had spoken ill of Vincent felt someone watching him. He pulled his head back and met Lyana¡¯s dark eyes.


    The man¡¯s expression faltered. If he remembered correctly, this woman was Lyana Dubois, who had shocked everyone at Matriarch Duval¡¯s banquet.


    He felt a chill run down his spine and momentarily forgot to chat.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Lyana herself. However, because Vincent was standing next to her, if Lyana could hear him, then Vincent could too.


    These people could gossip about Vincent in private, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to go against the Sanchez family in broad daylight.


    Lyana approached Chiara and lowered her voice, pretending to be indifferent.


    ¨C Who is that blond guy with the curly hair?


    Chiara followed Lyana¡¯s gaze. After some thought, she said,


    ¨C I think he is the youngest master of the Lacroix family. His name is Axel Lacroix.


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly.


    Eighty percent of the chain pharmacies in An City were owned by the Lacroix family. Lyana¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She hated it when people gossiped behind her back. Worse, how could others call her marriage to Vincent one between a crazy woman and a short-term invalid? She was already used to people gossiping about her, but Vincent hadn¡¯t done anything but get sick, but he still had to be criticized.


    Ines, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, nced inadvertently at Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to care about her at all, she breathed a sigh of relief. Pretending to be humble, she said,


    ¨C I identally grew the Suranne grass myself. I¡¯m not as exceptional as everyone


    everyone says. Everyone stops praising me.


    Ines¡¯ humility instantly made the audience have a much better impression of her.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you are too humble!


    ¨C Young people these days are all arrogant and conceited. Not many are as humble as you.


    Ines gave a sweet smile, then turned to Collin affectionately. Her gaze finallynded on Director Huet¡¯s face and she said softly,


    ¨C Director Huet, I wanted to keep this Suranne Grass as a seed for the future first. Brother Collin considers you his idol and he admires you very much. He wanted to give you the grass so I sent it. I hope you will ept it!


    Ines may seem humble and polite, but in reality she caused a lot of trouble for Director Huet.


    Director Huet really cared about this Suranne grass. It was important to know that Lyana, who had always been very good at growing nts, had never been able to grow Suranne grass either. Therefore, he desperately wanted this Suranne grass.


    The medical value of Suranne Grass was immense!


    He realized that Collin wanted to work with him. For Director Huet, it didn¡¯t matter who he worked with.


    repressing his enthusiasm, Director Huet decided to ept Collin¡¯s request.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, since¡­


    ¨C Uncle Huet!


    Before he could finish speaking, Lyana spoke up.


    Ines¡¯ heart leapt to her throat. She looked unblinkingly at Lyana, an ominous feeling rising in her heart.


    This viger had remained silent for so long. Why did she choose to speak at this critical moment?


    Ines had already cursed Lyana in her heart a thousand times.


    Collin¡¯s eyes darkened. He could clearly sense that Director Huet was willing to work with them, but Lyana had stepped forward and interrupted him.


    Although Director Huet was also unhappy that Lyana had interrupted him, he could not bear to reprimand her. Therefore, he said,


    ¨C Lyana, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talkter!


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face did not falter. She said solemnly,


    ¨C Uncle Huet, I have something to discuss with you.


    Director Huet immediately understood what Lyana meant. He hesitated for a moment, caught in a dilemma.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what exactly do you mean by that?


    Collin couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly. He was on the verge of winning the opportunity to coborate, but Lyana was ruining everything.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¨C We¡¯re talking about serious business. Do you even understand what serious business means?


    Lyana¡¯s methods were truly despicable. She was clearly trying to get his attention in such a low way!


    She was such a pathetic woman. She should learn from Ines. Only then would she realize the best way to show her love for him.


    ¨C I heard that if we work with Uncle Huet on this project, they can get a fifty-acre plot ofnd. I would like to garden on thatnd and grow the nts and flowers that I love. As for the medical equipment, I will find a third party to be a supplier. Would that be okay?


    Lyana¡¯s words made everyoneugh.


    ¨C All the big shots in the medical field want to snatch thisnd. And she dares to say that she wants to use thisnd for gardening. What a waste of a priceless treasure!


    ¨C She must be an idiot.


    ¨C She is indeed a non-presentable asset! She will clearly represent nothing!


    An old man said softly,


    ¨C Youngdy, working with Director Huet is not just a game. It will not be like ying house. There are many factors involved. If you want to get involved, you must take note of the opportunity.


    Lyana gave the old man another look, but said nothing.


    The onlookers took advantage of this opportunity to continue humiliating Lyana.


    ¨C If Mr. Perrot has the opportunity to coborate, his girlfriend, Ines Dubois, will certainly nt more Suranne Grass. This will be a great contribution to the country. Where did you get the courage to extract this coboration from Mr. Perrot?


    ¨C It¡¯s not bad for young girls to love nts, but these nts and flowers you love are all very cheap. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to say that you want to garden on thisnd?


    ¨C She really overestimates her own abilities. What an idiot! She¡¯s just in another country.


    ¨C If you ask me, you should rush to the hospital and have your brain examined. I think it is extremely likely that you have a loose screw.


    ¨C They were both born to the same parents. How can the difference between them be so great?


    Ines stood there calmly. Listening to the people around nder Lyana, she felt extremely blissful.


    Vincent stood where he was, remaining silent. His gaze, as sharp as an eagle, swept over each person who was throwing mud at Lyana. He turned his head slightly and said to Thomas,


    ¨C Do you remember all their names?


    Thomas could guess what Vincent was nning to do. He nodded solemnly.


    ¨C I¡¯ve already memorized all their names.


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget to give me the list of names when you return.


    Vincent purred his thin lips.


    ¨C Yes, sir.


    At that moment, Thomas realized that President Sanchez had really fallen in love with Lyana. Maybe he didn¡¯t know it himself.


    ¨C Hey!


    Lyana¡¯s giggle stunned everyone.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    Collin stepped forward, looking displeased. He looked at Lyana and questioned,


    ¨C What are youughing at? Are they not telling the truth? Or do you want to continue pretending to be deaf and dumb?


    Lyana didn¡¯t even bother to give Collin a nce as she walked toward the Suranne grass.

 Chapter 68

    Lyana ced her hand on the ss cab and gently tapped twice with her fingers. Her gaze fell on the Suranne Grass she had meticulously cared for, now locked in a ss case. Cold, she sniffed.


    Her gaze passed through the people who looked at her with disdain. Her eyes were as cold as ice, and the oppressive aura she gave off stunned everyone.


    Collin looked at Lyana in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so imposing. Her aura was incredibly strong.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze finally fell on Ines¡¯ face. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes filled with cold arrogance. She said with disdain,


    ¨C You think you can afford my Suranne Grass?


    The environment instantly became silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Collin took a breath and frowned, looking at Ines in confusion.


    Ines¡¯ palms were covered in cold sweat. She looked at Lyana, her face pale, not daring to speak.


    At that moment, the old man from before asked,


    ¨C Youngdy, are you saying that this jar of Suranne Grass belongs to you?


    ¨C Yes!


    Lyana nodded without hesitation, her voice firm.


    Everyone around them was stunned!


    ¨C How could this be possible?


    ¨C Is it because she saw everyone praising Ines Dubois? Is that why she is trying to draw attention to herself?


    When Ines heard these words, her lips curled involuntarily. She immediately adjusted her mindset and a warm, gentle smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C Sister, this is a public ce. Stop joking!


    People were amazed that ines called Lyana ¡°sister¡±.


    Some people in the crowd were on good terms with the Dubois family, so they exined to everyone,


    ¨C Jacob Dubois has two daughters. Lyana Dubois, who is mentally ill, married the second young master Sanchez! The other daughter is Ines Dubois.


    ¨C So she is the wife of the second young master Sanchez.


    Collin, who was standing next to Ines, looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    Lyana was married to Vincent Sanchez?


    He preferred to believe that the sun was rising in the west.


    Collin¡¯s gaze lingered on the faces of Lyana and Vincent. The two didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms. Maybe Lyana hadn¡¯t really married Vincent.


    Ines pretended to be innocent and said


    It¡¯s true that my sister was in a psychiatric hospital but she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s recovering now.


    Ines¡¯ words confirmed the rumors that Lyana was mentally ill.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face. They all felt that the words of a mentally ill patient could not be trusted.


    The smile on Ines¡¯ face became softer. Her words dripped with love and concern.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¨C Sister, did you get out of the house by yourself? Did the nanny who takes care of youe with you? Did you take any medicine this morning?


    ¨C Ines Dubois, I am not sick. Why should I take any medicine?


    Lyana said expressionlessly.


    Although Ines had already decided to marry Collin, if she had the chance to marry Vincent, she would always choose to marry Vincent instead.


    The Sanchez family was so rich that their wealth could rival a small country. They were much richer than the Perrot family!


    Ines looked up slightly. Seeing that Vincent was still looking at her, she was delighted. Vincent must have loved her.


    Ines¡¯ spirit raced. As long as she could calm Lyana down right now, they could still discuss Collin working with Director Huet sometimeter.


    If anyone else found out that Lyana was the one who grew Suranne grass, her reputation would be ruined. Not only would Collin be angry, but Vincent would also be unhappy with her.


    ¨C  sister, the opening ceremony is starting soon. Don¡¯t throw nonsense. Let¡¯s go home, okay?


    Lyana raised her eyebrow slightly, speaking in a cold voice,


    ¨C  Forget the opening ceremony for now. Answer my question first!


    After Lyana¡¯s word, everyone was even more certain that she was crazy. No one in An City would dare cause trouble at Director Huet¡¯s grand opening ceremony.


    Everyone was looking at Director Huet. They saw that he wasn¡¯t angry with Lyana¡¯s words. Instead, he listened to the gossip with anticipation.


    Everyone was a little curious. They recalled that Director Huet previously called Lyana by her first name. For a while, they were all curious about their rtionship.


    Ines¡¯ heart was beating faster and faster. Her mind was in a mess and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¨C  Ines, the Suranne grass is already beginning to wither. Are you sure you know how to grow it?


    Lyana said impatiently.


    ¨C  If you can take good care of my Suranne Grass, I won¡¯t say anything, but right now you¡¯re basically stomping on it!


    When Lyana spoke, everyone looked at the Suranne. their heard face on Lyana.


    The Suranne Grass was indeed starting to look a little apathetic.


    Ines had also noticed something strange in the Suranne grass, but in that moment she had to refuse to admit that Lyana had grown this pot of Suranne grass.


    ¨C  sister, you have indeed taken care of this pot of Suranne Grass for a few days, but I have been cultivating it from the beginning. I know him as Brother Collin, but he¡¯s my boyfriend now. Today is the opening day of Director Huet¡¯s research institute. If something¡¯s wrong, we can talk when we get back, okay?


    Lyana pped for Ines. This mouth of Ines really knew no limits!


    Lyana sneered.


    ¨C  Keep crafting!


    Ines¡¯ eyes were now filled with tears and she looked extremely pitiful. The spectators all felt that Ines was being bullied.


    In this situation, it was clearly Lyana who was causing trouble for no reason!


    Everyone continued to stare at her like crazy.


    At this moment, Vincent, who had been silent all this time, spoke.


    ¨C  Since the case has already exploded, let¡¯s clear things up now. Otherwise, others might think Director Huet bullied a youngdy into crying!


    When Director Huet heard Vincent¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. The truth of this question must be clear!


    Chiara, who was standing in the crowd, stared unblinkingly at Lyana. She thought Lyana would definitely handle this issue well.


    Ines could of course tell that Lyana was angry. She nodded obediently and said:


    ¨C  Sister, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me take you home to take your medicine!


    ¨C  Ines Dubois, I¡¯m going to repeat myself once again. If you don¡¯t get Suranne grass out, it will really wither.


    Lyana clearly enunciated every word.


    When they heard Lyana¡¯s words, they thought she was lying. They looked at Lyana then Ines. They were both children of the same parents. One was both a troublemaker and a lunatic, while the other was so sweet and capable. You didn¡¯t have to think seriously to know that Ines was right.


    If they were Ines¡¯ parents, they would probably favor her too.

 Chapter 69

    Therefore, most people sided with Ines. One by one they started criticizing Lyana.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, you can¡¯t bully your sister just because she¡¯s nice!


    ¨C  Is not it? I think Mr. Perrot doesn¡¯t want to be with Lyana because she¡¯s arrogant, overbearing, and crazy.


    ¨C  Lyana, you said you were growing Suranne grass. You must provide evidence. Forget it, there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. You probably don¡¯t even know what proof is!


    When Ines learned that everyone was speaking for her, her eyes instantly went red. Her tears fell one by one, and she looked at Collin with tear-stained cheeks.


    ¨C  Brother Collin, please convince my sister. Don¡¯t let her hold up Director Huet¡¯s opening ceremony just because she wants to get your


    attention.


    Collin had never liked Lyana to begin with. Seeing how Lyana was sting her weight in an inappropriate situation, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, look at yourself. How do you think you canpare yourself to Ines? You¡¯re like a shrew right now. You do not


    doesn¡¯t even look like a girl from an upscale family. Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.


    Director Huet, who was standing to the side, frowned. He had seen Lyana grow up. How could he let her be intimidated by strangers?


    With a somber expression, Director Huet said coldly,


    ¨C  Mr. Perrot, before investigating this matter thoroughly, you should always watch your words!


    Lyana was crazy. Everyone present was aware of this. Why was Director Huet always defending a madwoman?


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Director Huet. He could only control his temper and say:


    ¨C  I¡¯m sorry, my heart ached for Ines just now. I couldn¡¯t help it!


    ¨C  Brother Collin, I¡¯m sorry, very good director Huet I don¡¯t matter.


    Ines said while crying.


    ¨C  And you!


    Director Huet frowned, his expression displeased.


    ¨C  Today I open my research institute. Why are you crying?


    She bit her lip, injured. One by one, her tears fell silently.


    Chiara gave Lyana a reassuring look.


    Lyana smiles but says nothing.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Director Huet looked at Lyana softly and said,


    ¨C  Lyana, think about it. Is there anything that can prove that it was you who grew Suranne grass?


    ¨C  It¡¯s not necessary.


    Ines wiped away her tears and stepped forward, tears swirling in her eyes.


    ¨C  Since sister said she had cultivated Suranne grass, she must have done it. As long as my sister is happy, it¡¯s okay if I suffer a little!


    Lyana¡¯s expression turned cold. Ines¡¯s asional words had confirmed that Lyana was a lunatic, and made clear the usation that Lyana had stolen her Suranne Grass.


    The surrounding guests looked at Ines¡¯ aggrieved expression and nodded in agreement.


    Ines did not speak. She just stood there with her head down, looking extremely crestfallen.


    Deep down, Director Huet trusted Lyana. However, he was the organizer in this situation, and he had to give everyone an exnation. He asked,


    ¨C  Miss Ines Dubois, Lyana, please tell me the truth. To whom exactly


    does this pot of Suranne Grass belong?


    When Ines heard Director Huet¡¯s words, she turned to him, giving him the impression of wanting to speak, but held back. His gaze finally fell on Lyana¡¯s face, and a trace of hesitation crossed her face. For a moment, she seemed to be caught in a serious dilemma.


    After a while, Lyana¡¯s gaze hardened as she said,


    ¨C  Suranne¡¯s grass belongs to sister!


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak. There was nothing wrong with Ines¡¯ answer, except for her acting as if she was giving in.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel outraged for Ines.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, you¡¯ve gone too far. How can you bully your sister like that?


    ¨C  Lyana, you¡¯re really shameless. You go crazy trying to get attention!


    ¨C  Miss Ines, you can¡¯t keep going back. It will only make cheeky people, who I won¡¯t name, ask for more and more.


    Vincent stood to the side, his thin lips pursed and his phoenix eyes narrowed. His gaze fell on the people who had spoken of Ines.


    The coldness in his eyes gradually intensified. His well-defined hands were clenched tightly into fists, and the veins on the backs of his hands were closing violently, as if he was holding something back.


    Seeing this, Thomas quickly jotted down all their names. These people clearly did not know what was good for them. Second Young Master Sanchez would definitely need those names.


    Tears welled up in Ines¡¯ eyes. She turned to Lyana, who was standing next to her, and made a pitiful expression.


    ¨C  Everyone, stop talking. This was grown by my sister. Please stop attacking him. Thank you.


    Not only did Ines¡¯ words not make the people around her sympathize with Lyana, but it also increased their dissatisfaction with Lyana on several asions.


    Some of them were so angry that they yearned to step forward and tear Lyana to shreds. It was the first time they had seen such a cheeky woman.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man entered. He wore a leather suit and shoes and had his hair done. He approached Ines and said softly,


    ¨C  Second young mistress, I¡¯m really sorry for beingte!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    The man was none other than the great n of the field of scientific research, Richard Vidal.


    The famous Richard Vidal had developed drugs to treat leukeLyana at the age of 25, saving countless families.


    He was very well known in the medical field and was deeply respected.


    After that, he had made many contributions to the country. This time, he came especially to look for Ines Dubois.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Ines.


    They didn¡¯t initially know where she got the Suranne herb from, but now they figured it out. So there was someone above Ines.


    Richard¡¯s gaze swept the crowd. He said solemnly,


    ¨C  Ladies and gentlemen, Ines Dubois is the one who nted the Suranne grass. I had the chance to witness its growth.


    Richard¡¯s words seemed to reassure everyone. Now everyone waspletely certain that Ines was the one who nted the Suranne grass.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She did not expect Richard Vidal to appear, even less that he was there to help Ines.


    She finally understood why Ines was so bold that she said that the Suranne grass belonged to her. So there was a big shot to back her up.


    So she had put a lot of effort into preparing for this battle.


    Lyana asked calmly,


    ¨C  Mr. Vidal, do you know how Suranne Grass is nted?


    With his hands behind his back, Richard said candidly,


    ¨C  Naturally, the seed must first be nted. The nt will take root and eventually sprout.


    ¨C  Hey.


    Lyana was nowpletely certain that Richard knew nothing. He was simply describing the process of growing Suranne grass ording to his imagination.


    ¨C  Is it true?


    When the people around them heard Lyana¡¯s words, they were all upset. They felt she was too arrogant. She didn¡¯t even respect her elders.


    ¨C  Lyana must be so angry that she can¡¯t speak!


    ¨C  When I saw her before, I thought she was an intelligent and generous young woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious.


    ¨C  Such a vicious person should go to the eighteenth level of hell!


    Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ines bit her lip and put on a disinterested facade, saying:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨C  Uncle Vidal, it¡¯s all my fault. I lied to you. This Suranne grass¡­ This Suranne grass was nted by my sister.


    Seeing Ines look conceding defeat, Richard gently patted Ines on the back and said sympathetically,


    ¨C  Good kid, you can¡¯t alwayspromise. Do not be sad. Uncle will defend you!


    With that, Richard¡¯s gaze fell on Director Huet¡¯s face. A trace of a smile appeared on his serious face.


    ¨C  Director Huet, it¡¯s been a long time. I apologize foring uninvited.


    Richard and Principal Huet were ssmates.


    ¨C  Since you¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the point of saying all that now? You are just an obstacle!


    Manager Huet knew that Richard Vidal was a despicable person, so he didn¡¯t bother to treat him hospitably either.


    Richard¡¯s skin was thicker than a city wall. He didn¡¯t take Director Huet¡¯s displeasure to heart at all. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C  Lyana, you have to have principles. As an older sister, how can you still steal what belongs to your younger sister? You will never have a foothold in the medical field if you continue to be like this. If you¡¯re ready to apologize to Ines now, then I¡¯ll let past tenses pass for what you did in the past.


    ¨C  Stealing the fruits of someone else¡¯sbor effortlessly. Richard, you are right!


    Director Huet seemed to imply something.


    Richardpletely ignored Director Huet¡¯s words. No one else present at this time couldpare to him, especially when ites to his status in the medical field. Many in the crowd would still have to squeeze through it to get where they wanted to be.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, apologize to your sister!


    Richard shouted sternly.


    ¨C  Mr. Vidal, what you say is a bit strange. Just because you said she nted the Suranne weed, does that mean she must have been the one who nted it? are you god I must have missed the memo.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was one of absolute calm.


    When the people around them heard Lyana¡¯s words, they turned red with anger.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, do you know who he is?


    ¨C  Lyana, how you fight with your sister is none of our business. But now you are ndering Mr. Vidal. Have you lost your mind?


    Lyana stood there and watched these people pointing fingers at her, each one preaching morality to her. His lips curved in disdain.


    ¨C  It¡¯s just a stalk of Suranne Grass. Surely it will be good if you can¡¯t get it back.


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois is really crazy. A stem of Suranne Grass is worth tens of millions!


    ¨C  If she¡¯s not crazy, how could she not know how precious Suranne Grass is?


    ¨C  All right, let¡¯s all go. Lyana must try to get attention and steal her sister¡¯s credit!


    ¨C  She¡¯s so disgusting!


    At this moment, assistant director Huet fell into the room, panting heavily.


    ¨C  Director Huet, Miss Lyana¡¯s gift has arrived!


    When the people around them heard the wizard¡¯s words, they all startedughing.


    ¨C  A gift that can cause Director Huet¡¯s assistant to panic. Lyana¡¯s gift must be truly unique!


    ¨C  Did Lyana send a bucket of shit?


    ¨C  Who knows? It may be true!


    When Director Huet heard the words of the people around him, his expression darkened. His gaze fell on the assistant¡¯s face.


    ¨C  Why are you panicking? What have you already seen?


    The assistant looked aggrieved. He asked carefully,


    ¨C  So¡­ so, should I have the gifts moved now?


    ¨C  Do it!


    Director Huet knew full well that no matter how bad Lyana¡¯s present was, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as others imed.


    The assistant nodded and left.


    Viewers watched Lyana with interest, expecting tough at her.


    Richard looked at Lyana arrogantly and said calmly,


    ¨C  I have a photo of Ines growing Suranne grass here.


    With that, he unlocked his phone and shot a photo, handing his phone to everyone.


    In the photo, Ines was happily holding a small pot of flowers. A green shoot had sprouted from the pot. Needless to say, it has to be Suranne Grass.

 Chapter 70

    Richard¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he sniffled.


    ¨C  Ines always kept in mind that you are her older sister, so she always tolerated you, but you can¡¯t go that far. You can¡¯t keep bullying her just because she¡¯s nice. If you don¡¯t apologize today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce.


    Everyone looked at Ines sympathetically. They all believed that Ines often gave in to Lyana at home as well.


    Ines wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said softly,


    ¨C  Uncle Vidal, it is good that the truth of this question has alreadye to light. Please don¡¯t me sister. She didn¡¯t


    on purpose.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Ines looked extremely pitiful. She was the younger sister, but she had to be constantly magnanimous and had to give in to her older sister, Lyana, all the time. This young woman was truly a kind and understanding soul!


    Byparison, the crowd had no sympathy for Lyana. She always snatched her sister¡¯s things. She was simply inhuman!


    ¨C  Lyana, apologize to Miss Ines!


    ¨C  Lyana Dubois, apologize quickly. You shouldn¡¯t have intimidated Miss Ines. You ruined Director Huet¡¯s opening ceremony!


    ¨C  Lyana, if you still have a shred of humanity left in you, hurry up and kneel down to apologize!


    Hearing the critical words of the people around her, Lyana slightly raised her eyebrows and asked:


    ¨C  Do any of you know how Suranne Grass is grown? Do you know the environmental conditions necessary for its germination? How can you all be sure that the pot Ines was carrying in this photo contained Suranne weed?


    Everyone was stunned speechless for a moment. None of them had anything to say in response to the three questions Lyana had drawn. However, they quickly regained their footing. Lyana was clearly resorting to sophistry!


    ¨C  Lyana, don¡¯t even think about trying to free yourself from your misdeeds. It¡¯s clearly your fault!


    ¨C  You still refuse to tell the truth, even now.


    ¨C  Doesn¡¯t she have any sense of propriety? It is simply a hopeless case. How can a person like here to Director Huet¡¯s opening ceremony?


    Richard smiled coldly, his gaze falling on Lyana¡¯s face. He questioned,


    ¨C  In that case, tell me: how did you grow Suranne grass?


    Lyana looked at Ines and asked questions,


    ¨C  How about you tell us how you grew Suranne grass?


    Ines¡¯ eyes darted to the side. Pretending to be wronged, she says,


    ¨C  Sister, you were there when I was growing Suranne grass. You do not remember?


    ¨C  I don¡¯t know how you grew Suranne grass,


    Lyana said expressionlessly.


    Indeed, Ines did not know how this pot of Suranne Grass had been grown. She had found the cultivation method on Baidu.


    ¨C  Sister, I just told you how I grew Suranne Grass!


    ¨C  Ines, don¡¯t tell me that you really believe that Suranne grass can be grown so easily.


    Lyanaughs scornfully.


    ¨C  YOU ¡­


    Without hesitation, she cut Ines off and continued,


    ¨C  Suranne Grass is so valuable because it has no seeds. Besides loosening the soil to increase porosity and adding fertilizer, sesame seeds should also be mixed into the soil. Moreover, Suranne grass is derived from the grafting of two different nts. Every morning, the morning dew should be collected before the newly grown roots are buried in the ground. Then it should be watered with ginseng water and collected dew. He must


    stay in a dark room with a constant temperature. In another half month, the first sign of Suranne Grass will appear.


    Lyana paused for a moment, then looked at the people around her and continued,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C  Simply relying on ginseng water and morning dew is not enough to provide nutrients to Suranne Grass. During this period, it must be sprinkled with the blood of scorpions. The growth cycle of Suranne Grass takes about three years. This jar of Suranne


    The grass only sprouted its leavesst week.


    ¨C  You ¡­ you throw nonsense,


    Ines said in a panic.


    ¨C  If I remember correctly, ten years ago botanists determined that Suranne Grass was extinct. Since it¡¯s already extinct, where did you find the seeds?


    Lyana looked at Ines carefully and continued,


    ¨C  If you could find Suranne Grass seeds, it means there will be more Suranne Grass in that ce. Then, in this case, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have more with you. Pull out a few more stems of Suranne Grass for everyone to see!


    Not everyone had fully absorbed the process of growing Suranne grass yet. When they heard Lyana¡¯s words, they nodded thoughtfully.


    If Suranne Grass was really grown with seeds, then Ines would certainly know where to find other stems of Suranne Grass.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Ines¡¯ face. They were curious to know where all the other Suranne Grass were.


    When Richard heard Lyana¡¯s question, he frowned and said, ¡®What nonsense did you spout just now? Graft, ginseng and blood of what? How could you grow Suranne grass with such a strange method?


    ¨C  Suranne Grass has always been a hybrid nt. It died out due to its demanding growing conditions.


    Lyana didn¡¯t even bother to nce at Richard. Instead, she looked without blinking at Ines and continued,


    ¨C  If you insist on Suranne Grass being grown with seeds,


    this means that its seeds are not poisonous. The roots of Suranne Grass will also not be poisonous. Do you dare to remove the roots of Suranne Grass with your bare hands?


    Before Ines could speak, Lyana continued,


    ¨C  Just a friendly reminder. Suranne grass roots are very poisonous. If you touch it with your bare hands, you will be instantly poisoned. Suranne grass will also die immediately.


    Ines was so scared that her face had gonepletely pale. Rocking in ce, she looked at Lyana in fear and unease.


    ¨C  Don¡¯t spit nonsense!


    ¨C  I don¡¯t throw nonsense. Just touch the roots of Suranne grass. If you¡¯re poisoned, that means I¡¯m right. If you are not poisoned, it means you have cultivated


    this pot of Suranne Grass.


    Lyana looked at Ines, her voice deliberately provocative. His whole body glowed with an icy aura.


    Sensing Lyana¡¯s aura, everyone was momentarily stunned. None of them dared to speak.


    Ines was so worried that cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She didn¡¯t dare touch the roots, because she was really afraid that she might be poisoned.


    She found herself in a difficult position. She had no way of backing down from this situation. If she continued to argue with Lyana, she might give herself away. The only solution was to leave.


    After a moment of silence, Ines looked at Lyana with tear-stained cheeks.


    ¨C  Sister, you¡¯re throwing nonsense. I know you hate me. I have already yielded to you. What do you want?


    With that, she headed for the exit in tears.


    ¨C  Did Lyana say something wrong?


    Vincent, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. His voice was very calm, but you could feel the coldness in it.


    Ines stopped in her tracks, her mind empty. She looked at Vincent in shock.


    Everyone was equally amazed. They had thought that Vincent was there to confess his love to Ines, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to choose to believe in Lyana.


    Vincent raised his eyebrow slightly, looking like he wasn¡¯t afraid to make a scene. His gaze was as sharp as a dagger as he looked at Ines with that pair of dark eyes, his aggressive voice.


    ¨C  Or is Lyana telling the truth? You clearly dare not try. Are you nning to escape?


    Ines was on the verge of copsing. She did not dare to gamble with her life. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and her expression was growing uglier and uglier.


    ¨C  Did Lyana really grow Suranne grass?


    A viewer couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¨C  I have heard from other people in the past about methods of growing Suranne grass. Although I don¡¯t know if Lyana¡¯s cultivation method is correct, I think there is something wrong with Ines¡¯ expression.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. If Ines is really the one who grew it, she should know the Suranne herb very well. Why wouldn¡¯t she dare to try it?


    ¨C  Yes, that¡¯s what I wonder!


    ¨C  Could Ines be lying on purpose?


    Ines stood there ufortably, listening to the discussion. She was so worried that her palms started to sweat.


    She had never expected that within ten minutes everyone would start siding with Lyana.


    When Ines thought about how Lyana had treated her so harshly, she hated Lyana with all her heart. However, she dared not express her hatred. In the end, she couldn¡¯t, but burst into tears!.

 Chapter 71

    Seeing how Ines was crying, Collin¡¯s heart ached. He hastily pulled Ines into his embrace and gentlyforted her.


    ¨C  Do not Cry. Do not be sad. I


    believe in yourself. Lyana treated you so badly. Don¡¯t mistake her for your sister in the future.


    Ines was sobbing, gazing at a pitiful view. She looked up at Collin and spoke, her voice muffled with emotion.


    ¨C  Brother Collin, it¡¯s all my fault. I wanted to help you, but I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this¡­


    Seeing the state Ines was in, Collin looked violently at Lyana. He didn¡¯t expect Lyana to bully her younger sister like that all the time!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. For him, Ines had taken the initiative to give him the Suranne herb. She had gone this far just to allow him to get the opportunity to coborate with Headmaster Huet.


    But this stupid woman, was back to causing trouble. And this brainless fool always wanted to be with him! She must be dreaming!


    Collin¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C  Since no one wees us here, we will take our leave.


    With that, he started helping Lyana out of the room.


    ¨C  Haha.


    At this moment, Lyana startedughing. His voice was dripping with sarcasm.


    Collin unwittingly stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Lyana and questioned,


    ¨C  What are youughing at? Don¡¯t think that just because you bullied Ines, I¡¯m going to reunite with you. In your dreams.


    Lyana raised her eyebrows slightly, giving a bright smile.


    ¨C  Mr. Perrot, you are wrong. From the beginning, everyone only targeted me. Depending on how Ines was acting at the moment, a few sharp words of criticism may be enough for one to fall into the depths of despair and yearn to end one¡¯s life. In that case, shouldn¡¯t I already die


    a thousand times?


    She refused to let Ines go. She had to make Ines pay!


    Collin frowned when he heard Lyana¡¯s words. His eyes were filled with coldness When he said impatiently,


    ¨C  Do you mean that you want Ines to die a thousand times? How can you be so vicious?


    ¨C  Is there something wrong with your brain? If so, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s at least one neurosurgeon present today, among the medical bigwigs who have been invited. Ask him to examine your brain, will you?


    During her speech, Lyana tapped lightly on her head and gave Collin a half-smile.


    ¨C  Or did you already know that Ines was lying? Did you know from the start that this jar of Suranne Grass belongs to me?


    Collin¡¯s face turned green with suppressed rage when he heard Lyana¡¯s words. He still remembered Lyana¡¯s sweetness in the past. Now that he thought about it, she seemed to have be apletely different person.


    When Richard heard Lyana¡¯s words, he stood up angrily, staring at her.


    ¨C  You¡¯re spewing nonsense. I know a lot of close-ups in the botanical field, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone growing nts in the method you just described. Everything you¡¯ve said so far is just a big joke!


    Richard was well known in the medical field. When onlookers heard his words, they began to waver. One by one, they stood on Ines¡¯ side.


    ¨C  Lyana must be the one intimidating Ines!


    ¨C  Although we have never studied nt growth, everyone knows that most nts are grown from seeds. How could nts be a new breed after grafting?


    ¨C  Mr. Vidal is famous in the medical world. How could he wrongly use a young woman?


    At this moment, Assistant Director Huet entered. There was arge group of people behind him, and everyone was instinctively looking towards the door.


    When everyone saw the parade of items behind Assistant Director Huet, their jaws dropped!


    Director¡¯s assistant Huet was holding a jar of Suranne Grass. Not only that, each person behind him was each holding a jar of Suranne Grass.


    Oh my god, there were five jars of Suranne Grass in total!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open in astonishment.


    Was this Lyana¡¯s gift to Director Huet?


    What everyone was seeing right now was no longer the Suranne Grass, but piles of shimmering gold. All of them were so excited that they almost passed out from the shock..


    In an instant, all the blood drained from Ines¡¯ face. His legs were shaking uncontrobly as his weight fell on Collin. Without his presence, she could have copsed on the ground.


    Director Huet ced a hand over his heart, trying to calm himself down. He was really afraid of fainting from the shock.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why his usuallyposed assistant had been so flustered.


    However, what shocked Manager Huet even more was that Suranne Grass¡¯ five pots were just the start. The ensuing gifts nearly caused Director Huet to pass out from choking.


    My God, it was Moonlight Grass!


    Those pots of Moonlight Grass had even paid off!


    A stalk of Moonlight Grass was worth tens of millions. Moreover, Moonlight Grass that had borne fruit was even rarer and more valuable than Suranne Grass!


    When everything was transported, onlookers started counting the objects one by one in childish excitement. It was as if they had all returned to kindergarten children.


    Five jars of Suranne Grass, six jars of Moonlight Grass and twelve ripe Moonlight fruits.


    Each ripe fruit in the moonlight was worth more than a hundred million.


    Director Huet was almost eliminated. He waved his arm in front of Chiara and said excitedly,


    ¨C  Chiara, pinch me!


    A happy smile appeared on Chiara¡¯s face. Not holding back, she pinched her father¡¯s arm hard.


    ¨C  Oh, it hurts! So everything is true!


    Director Huet looked at the articles in utter disbelief. He was afraid of fainting from excitement. He breathed so much


    that he momentarily wondered if an inhaler was needed to help him breathe.


    Ines looked at the five jars of Suranne Grass, neatly arranged in a row, and her breathing became more and more erratic.


    She had initially thought that Lyana was just going to hide the other jars of Suranne Grass she had seen, but she had never expected her to give them all to Director Huet.


    Was Lyana a fool?


    Those pots of Moonlight Grass shouldn¡¯t have been sent by Lyana, right?


    Ines remembered that there were no pots of Moonlight Grass in the van at the mental hospital that day.


    It¡¯s true. These were definitely not sent by Lyana!


    If Lyana was so rich, why did she stay in the mental hospital, subjecting herself to suffering? It couldn¡¯t be true.


    Assistant director Huet stood to the side, looking excited. His voice was shaking as he said:


    ¨C  Director Huet, we¡¯ve already moved in all of Miss Lyana¡¯s gifts!


    Everyone¡¯s legs gave out. The shock had left them all in a frantic state of mind, a thousand thoughts buzzing. They all wanted to kneel down and apologize to Lyana!


    Director Huet¡¯s legs also gave out. If Chiara hadn¡¯t supported him, he could have fallen to his knees!


    He had always known that Lyana was very good at growing nts, but he had never expected that she had spent thest few years preparing such a


    gift for him!


    It was really a big surprise!


    At this moment, Collin was also stunned. He had never expected Lyana to be the one delivering these items.


    He was from the medical field, so he was naturally aware of the value of these items. These nts were truly invaluable. Most could never own one in their lifetime,


    even if they had to spend all their fortune.


    But these gifts had been sent by Lyana, whom he despised the most.


    What shocked Collin the most was that Lyana had probably grown these nts herself.


    He felt his face burn with shame, as if he had just been pped.


    As for the others, they looked at Moonlight Grass and Suranne Grass in disbelief.


    ¨C  Goodness! I am able to see actual fruit bearing moonlight weed with my own eyes.


    ¨C  Our lives really weren¡¯t in vain. Yet we were blind not to recognize a giant among us. We misunderstood Miss Lyana, and we believed the despicable words of Ines!


    ¨C  Miss Lyana really is a genius. One can only dream of getting closer to his level.


    Listening to the praises the others were firing at Lyana, Richard clenched his fists tightly. Her heart skipped a beat.


    He stayed with Ines today. Because of this question, the good reputation he had built up over decades was ruined, just like that.


    He looked violently at the Moonlight Grass and the Suranne Grass. He had never expected Lyana to be so generous.


    She was so good at Director Huet at once!


    At this thought, Richard was certain that Lyana had other treasures in her possession.

 Chapter 72

    Lyana had sent so many treasures. This made everyone understand that the Suranne Grass did not belong to Ines at all. Instead, it belonged to Lyana.


    Every person in the crowd admired these cherished nts. They all looked at Lyana with respect.


    She had never been one to enjoy it easily. She had no intention of letting Ines go.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes opened a little wider as she spoke, her words without haste.


    ¨C  Ines Dubois, are you still going to insist that this jar of Suranne Grass be yours?


    Inch by inch, Ines turned her head to look at Lyana. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper. His eyes were filled with fear and unease.


    Lyana pointed to the jar of Suranne Grass that Ines had brought and said with a smile,


    ¨C  Why don¡¯t you give my suggestion a try? Either way, you¡¯ll only ruin one pot of Suranne Grass. I¡¯m sure Director Huet won¡¯t feel the pinch.


    Shaking her head, Ines stepped back.


    Matching her steps, Lyana approached Ines, not giving her a chance to catch her breath.


    ¨C  Don¡¯t worry. Although the roots of Suranne grass can poison you, the hospital is very close. If we send you there, the doctor will help you detoxify the poison easily. By the way, even if you are cured, touching the roots of Suranne grass will still cause a person¡¯s body to be covered in festering wounds. There is no way to deal with this!


    At the thought that her whole body might be covered in boils, Ines said in fear,


    ¨C  No, I won¡¯t!


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Collin¡¯s face and she smiled.


    ¨C  Mr. Perrot, you can take Ines¡¯ ce.


    Collin¡¯s heart jumped in his throat. He nced at Ines, who was shaking, then at Lyana, who seemedpletely unfazed. The answer was clear.


    The pot of Suranne Grass therefore did not really belong to Ines.


    Right now, he really wanted to find a hole to hide. He had never expected Ines to do something like that!


    Collin waspletely humiliated. He was clenching his fists so tightly that the veins on the backs of his hands were bulging. Cold sweat had broken out on his forehead.


    Lyana looked at Collin¡¯s fists. Smiling, she asked sarcastically,


    ¨C  Are you going to throw a tantrum? If you want to start a fight, the police station isn¡¯t far from here either. Maybe the police will give you a luxurious suite in prison because of the Perrot surname!


    ¨C  Lyana, you¡¯re going too far!


    ¨C Mr. Perrot, aren¡¯t you using your brain?


    Lyana was so angry that she startedughing.


    ¨C  Aren¡¯t you the ones going too far?


    Collin almost vomited blood. He found no words to rebuke her.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze finally fell on Richard¡¯s face. She smiles and says:


    ¨C  Mr. Vidal, neither Collin nor Ines are ready to try it. Why don¡¯t you try it? Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re poisoned, I¡¯ll pay your medical bills. I think you will definitely be unbiased. A man of your status won¡¯t be on anyone¡¯s side.


    On the surface, she was praising Richard but everyone present knew that Lyana totally despised him. Richard was so angry his chest ached. In all his years in the medical field, this was the first time he had been scolded by a young girl to the point of speaking out. His reputation had been ruined.


    Previously, he had sided with Ines because he had taken money from Jacob Dubois.


    But now everyone understood that Ines was the one who stole the Suranne herb from Lyana in order to please Director Huet.


    If he still chose to side with Ines, he would only be more humiliated.


    However, Vincent, who was in the crowd, looked at Lyana with admiration. For Richard Vidal, Lyana was like a cunning little fox. No one could take advantage of her.


    Richard¡¯s mind raced, cold sweat escaping his brow. If he took Lyana¡¯s suggestion and ended up being poisoned, his life would be over. Nothing more humiliating than that. He had no choice but to give in and say,


    ¨C  Second young mistress Dubois, I was wrong. If Ines hadn¡¯t shown me this photo, with a false date, I would never have thought she would be lying.


    Ines looked at Richard in disbelief and whispered,


    ¨C  Uncle Vidal¡­


    Richard¡¯s chest continued to ache with rage. He looked at Ines and angrily scolded,


    ¨C  Ines Dubois, you were a good child. Why did you be like this? I remember now. You only did it to help Mr. Perrot, didn¡¯t you? But taking someone else¡¯s stuff is always wrong, no matter what. Hurry up and apologize to your sister.


    When Collin heard Richard¡¯s words he couldn¡¯t help but frown. After some thought, he realized that was indeed the case.


    Ines knew that Richard was giving her an exit. The only thing she could do was walk out and say pitifully,


    ¨C  Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I did not do it on purpose.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face grew even brighter. She said dismissively,


    ¨C  You say you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If it really wasn¡¯t on purpose, you wouldn¡¯t have asked Mr. Vidal to vouch for you.


    Ines swung on the spot. This time his reputation was truly in tatters. Being young, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    In that moment, everyone who had spoken for her had already looked at Ines from afar, without a trace of sympathy or pity in their eyes.


    Lyana looked at Ines sensibly and said:


    ¨C  Ines Dubois, I had already given you a chance. I told you to think carefully about keeping my Suranne Grass with you.


    The tears continue to flow down Ines¡¯ cheeks. Her hands were shaking as she pulled out the key to the cab containing the Suranne weed. She handed the key to Lyana and pleaded pitifully, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± I just wanted to help Brother Collin get this partnership. Now I know what I did was wrong. I will not do it again. Can I return the Suranne Grass to you? Please don¡¯t tell anyone about this, otherwise I¡­


    ¨C  You have already soiled the Suranne Grass by handling it. I don¡¯t want anything you touched.


    Backtracking, Lyana coldly retorted.


    When Ines heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of cunning shed in her eyes.


    Although she humbled herself in front of everyone, she could still earn a lot of money by selling this jar of Suranne Grass in the market.


    But she had never expected Lyana to take the key from her hands, open the window and remove the jar of Suranne Grass.


    Ines looked at Lyana in confusion. Didn¡¯t Lyana think that jar of Suranne Grass was dirty? Why would she take it off?


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, they saw Lyana throw Suranne Grass¡¯s pot in the air and smash it hard on the ground.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The sound of the ceramic pot breaking echoed throughout the hallway.


    Everyone watched as the broken ceramic shards cut through the roots of the Suranne Grass. From the roots, the Suranne grass began to gradually wither until it turnedpletely ck. His life force waspletely gone.


    Ines felt as if a knife had been stabbed violently in her chest. It was as if his heart was dripping with blood. She couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Tens of millions had left like that.


    Not only was shepletely humiliated today, but she had also lost tens of millions!


    When the spectators saw this, they were all amazed.


    Oh my God!


    Lyana had actually ruined that pot of Suranne Grass. But it was the Suranne Grass! It was worth tens of millions!


    Lyana took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the dust from her hands. She said impassively,


    ¨C  Since it¡¯s something I don¡¯t want, there¡¯s no need to keep it any longer!


    Seeing this, the others were practically in tears. Lyana¡¯s personality was just too powerful.


    Both Collin and Ines were now extremely dark.


    Richard felt like Lyana had given him a vicious p in the face. He didn¡¯t dare say more. Reaching for his phone in his pocket, he pretended to make a call and quickly left the room.


    Now Richard¡¯s image among the crowd had been badly tarnished.


    Chiara went to Lyana¡¯s side. She gave Ines and Collin a vicious glow, then took Lyana¡¯s arm, smiling.


    ¨C  Lyana,efort my father. I¡¯m a little worried he might have a heart attack.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Director Huet. His smile was warm and bright.


    ¨C  Uncle Huet, if you hadn¡¯t taught me how to grow nts in the past, I couldn¡¯t have grown so much Suranne Grass and Moonlight Grass. For your opening ceremony today, I thought you might be missing some nts and flowers, so I brought some.¡¯


    ¨C  nts and flowers?


    Director Huet felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    In a moment, Director Huet remembered that Lyana had just offered to work with him. Her only request was to grow the nts and flowers she loved.


    Several acres of precious nts¡­


    When onlookers thought of that, they almost gasped.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze lingered on Collin¡¯s face for a moment, then she smiled.


    to director Huet.


    ¨C  Uncle Huet, what do you think of using thisnd to grow these nts?


    None of the other people who wanted to work with the director dared to speak up, as they werepletely certain that Director Huet would decide to work with Lyana.


    Everyone was looking at Lyana longingly. It looked like she was going to be the new director of the research institute.

 Chapter 73

    Without hesitation, Director Huet nodded.


    ¨C  Congrattions, research director Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C  Congrattions, Director Dubois!


    ¨C  The director Dubois really deserves her reputation!


    ¡­


    The others congratted her hastily, showering her withpliments.


    Seeing this, Ines found the situation extremely ironic.


    These people were simply fence keepers! What a capricious fate.


    Hatred shone in Ines¡¯ eyes. She didn¡¯t know how Lyana, that wretch, could be so lucky.


    Lyana was clearly inferior to her in every way.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t stand this!


    She just couldn¡¯t!


    Meanwhile, Collin had never expected the project he had been bullish on to just disappear like this.


    If he could secure this big project, he would be able to take the Perrot family to greater heights.


    Moreover, before his arrival, he had already sworn to his family that he would get this project without fail. But now that project had been ripped off by Lyana.


    Collin¡¯s chest burned with rage and his mind raced. Suddenly his eyes lit up.


    ¨C  Director Huet, research director Dubois will not be able to provide medical equipment. Shouldn¡¯t you find another partner?


    Collin¡¯s thought process was simple. Even if he couldn¡¯t be the leader of this project, he should find a way to join the project. That way he would have something to say when he returned to his family.


    Director Huet looked at Collin with aplicated expression, but remained silent.


    Lyana stood to the side and sighed.


    ¨C  Why are you sighing?


    Collin asked in confusion.


    Lyana gave Collin a dismissive look.


    ¨C  I just think your skin is thicker than the city walls.


    Collin¡¯s anger was evident. He clenched his fists so hard that his fingernails dug into his palms. Blood coated his fingernails, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel anything.


    ¨C  YOU ¡­


    Lyana cut Collin mercilessly. Her gaze fell on her face as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C  Are you an idiot?


    Collin¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Being humiliated by Lyana in public!


    ¨C  Lyana, you¡¯ve gone too far! Collin bellowed.


    ¨C  Please watch your manners.


    Lyana smiled at Collin and continued,


    ¨C  I¡¯m the first partner. As to who is willing to provide us with medical equipment, the choice is mine. Monsieur Perrot, do you think I¡¯ll let you work with me? Do you think I¡¯m a fool, or are you stupid? Do you think I will allow someone who nders me to work with me?


    Without waiting for Collin to respond, Lyana continued,


    ¨C  With all the mud you threw at me just now, how can I be sure that you won¡¯t betray me in the future?


    Director Huet stood to the side and nodded seriously.


    Lyana is now the director of the research institute. From now on, she will be in charge of everything concerning the institute.


    Director Huet¡¯s words implied that he agreed with Lyana.


    How could Collin not say that? His expression was livid, but he had to get the medical equipment contract. Otherwise, his life in the Perrot family would now be terrible.


    He knew very well that Lyana was angry with him mainly because he was protecting Ines. Lyana was probably filled with jealousy and resentment.


    After a while, he would say nice things to Lyana. With Lyana¡¯s fondness for him, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to find the partnership.


    Collin was about to take the opportunity to leave when he heard Lyana speaking.


    ¨C  Second Young Master Sanchez, I remember you also mentioned the coboration earlier. Are you still interested?


    Lyana approached Vincent and looked at him carefully.


    Vincent caught Lyana¡¯s gaze, his gaze lingering on her cherry red lips. His eyes darkened a few shades, the expression they held indefinable.


    Everyone turned to him, waiting for his response.


    Collin gritted his teeth and looked at Vincent with a fierce expression.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips parted slightly.


    ¨C  It will be my honor to work with director Lyana Dubois.


    His voice was colder than ever, carrying a refined kindness.


    Many of the women present were watching Vincent speak affectionately to Lyana, one by one, their hearts were full of emotion.


    Oh my God!


    This man was so handsome!


    His voice was so pleasing to the ear!


    How great it would have been if he weren¡¯t sick!


    ¨C  It doesn¡¯t matter that he is sick. I¡¯m ready to continue taking care of him! I am ready to give birth to her child!


    Collin was livid when he heard the full voices of the women.


    It was the first time he tried to enter the business world, but he suffered a huge setback and was evenpletely humiliated.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he grew. He turned around and walked out


    By then, Ines had already stopped crying. Although she was also very angry, she bowed respectfully to everyone before following Collin out of the room. Lyana watched them go, her lips curling slightly.


    Who did Collin think he was? How could he think he had a chance to work with Director Huet?


    If she wanted something, she never let anyone else have it.


    Like this pot of Suranne weed. She would rather ruin him than let Ines have him. She refused to let Ines take advantage of her in any way.


    The grand opening ceremony has begun.


    The new director of the research institute, Lyana Dubois, as well as Vincent Sanchez, who represented the third-party coborator, took the stage. The firecrackers that followed were a perfect conclusion to the prank from earlier.


    This is how the opening ceremony ended. Lyana nced at the clock and was about to leave when she was stopped by an old man.


    ¨C Miss Lyana Dubois, please wait a moment.


    An old man approached Lyana and arrested her!


    She turned to look at the old man. She had a good impression of him.


    Previously, when everyone criticized him relentlessly, only this old man had refrained from attacking him personally, despite his doubts about him.


    ¨C  Sir, can I help you?


    Lyana asked with a smile.


    ¨C  I am the dean of the second Academy of Medicine. Our school will be holding a conference soon, and I would like to invite Miss Dubois to be a speaker. Would the second young mistress Dubois be free? said the old man with a benevolent smile.


    The Second Academy of Medicine was a famous university. She was ranked second in the country, and was also renowned internationally.


    No wonder this old gentleman ispletely different from the other viewers. He was actually the famous Director Schmitt.


    Lyana quickly reached out and said politely:


    ¨C Director Schmitt, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Director Schmitt asked:


    ¨C  Miss Dubois, can I ask you if you have time to give a lecture to the graduate students of our hospital this year?


    Lyana suddenly remembered that Julie seemed to be a student of the second Academy of Medicine.


    Those who had the opportunity to lecture at the Second Academy of Medicine were mostly high-level students who had graduated from that university, and most of them would go on to be bigwigs in that field.


    For Director Schmitt, inviting him to give a lecture was a sincere affirmation of his medical skills and a supreme honor.


    Even though Lyana didn¡¯t really care about public opinion, she couldn¡¯t turn down Director Schmitt¡¯s invitation, especially if it came directly from the big man himself. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C  Thank you for your invitation, Director Schmitt. I will be there for sure!


    ¨C  I should be thanking you!


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Director Schmitt, you¡¯re too polite.


    She said a few more words to Director Schmitt before leaving.


    She had just left the research institute when Thomas, who had been waiting at the side, ran after her.


    ¨C Madam.


    Lyana stopped and turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Are you going to go back to the Sanchez family vi? Thomas asked respectfully.


    Lyana nodded, humming in agreement.


    ¨C  So I¡¯m sending you back first. Thomas said.


    ¨C And him ? Lyana asked.


    Thomas exined:


    ¨C  The second young master still needs to discuss some things with Director Huet. He asked me to send you home first.


    She turned and looked down the hall. She saw Director Huet talking to Vincent. Both men had smiles on their faces. It looked like they would be able to reach an agreement on the medical equipment contract very soon.


    Vincent seemed to sense something. He looked up, looking in Lyana¡¯s direction. Their eyes met. Vincent¡¯s eyes were like two bottomless pools of water. His gaze was fascinating.


    Lyana quickly looked away, to look at Thomas instead. Pretending to be calm, she said:


    ¨C  Alright, let¡¯s go!


    She woke up early today. After getting into the car, she closed her eyes to rest.


    After resting for a short while, her phone suddenly started ringing.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to open her eyes. Eyes still closed she picked up the phone and saidzily


    ¨C Who is this ?


    ¨C  Wretched girl! Come back here, right away.


    Olga¡¯s hysterical roar went through the phone.

 Chapter 74

    Lyana opened her eyes. His gaze was now tinged with coldness. She said in an icy tone:


    ¨C Mom, if there is something, tell me by phone.


    Olga¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    ¨C  You wretch! I order you to go home immediately! If you weren¡¯t there, your sister wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated.


    Although Lyana kept the phone pressed to her ear, Olga¡¯s voice was so loud it was as if she had put the phone on speakerphone. Olga¡¯s hysterical roar echoed throughout the car.


    Thomas involuntarily tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He stared straight ahead, silently memorizing Olga¡¯s every word. Lyana held her phone tightly, her eyes gradually growing colder. She noticed that Olga used the words


    ¡°go home¡± instead of e home¡±. His eyes blink.


    ¨C  Since you¡¯re not home, why should I go back?


    With that, Lyana hurriedly opened WeChat and texted Old A.


    (Please get me the location of the person currently talking to me on the phone. I need it now).


    Olga was clearly gritting her teeth as she spoke.


    ¨C Are you sure you have time to ask me where I am? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t apologize to your sister sincerely enough, I will never forgive you! I¡¯ll never let you get away with it, miserable girl.


    Thomas¡¯s frown deepened. He was going to tell Second Young Master Sanchez everything he had heard, word for word.


    Lyana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She was already used to Olga¡¯s insults. If she cared what she said, she would end up in a bad mood.


    In fact, Lyana had no desire to continue talking with a lunatic like Olga. However, in order to save time, she continued to speak.


    ¨C Apologize ? Why should I apologize to her? She¡¯s the one who should apologize to me.


    ¨C  You¡­ you are a beast. Olga was livid.


    ¨C If I¡¯m a beast, then you must be too. Sometimes I even wonder if I¡¯m your biological daughter. Otherwise, why would you treat me like your enemy?


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. With a hint of guilt in her voice, she cursed:


    ¨C  Wretched girl! Aren¡¯t you getting too big for your boots? You don¡¯t even take us for your parents.


    Lyana continued to stare at her WeChat. At that time, a notification popped up. She opened the message and saw that she had just received Olga¡¯s current location.


    ¨C  I think my suspicions are justified. Why not do a paternity test another day?


    Lyana said, sarcasm dripping from her words.


    ¨C You disappoint me a lot. When you get back, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.


    With that, Olga hung up without hesitation.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Lyana turned to look out the window, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    In the past, she had always thought that she was her parents¡¯ biological daughter, and that they had treated her that way only because they didn¡¯t like her. But now she¡¯s not so sure anymore.


    Because Olga had panicked.


    Although she did not grow up with Olga, thetter had always been calm and collected when she saw her. It was the first time she had seen Olga panic.


    ¨C Thomas, send me to the Rouleau gymnasium.


    ¨C Yes Madam.


    Thomas turned on the GPS. Roller Gym was not very far. They arrived in ten minutes.


    From the car, Lyana looked at the words on the building: Roller Gym. Her beautiful eyes narrowed dangerously.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t decided to look for Olga on a whim. Previously, because of the Suranne grass incident, she had ordered people to keep an eye on Olga and Ines. What puzzled her was that Olga often went to this gym.


    From Lyana¡¯s impression of Olga, she was not someone who liked to exercise.


    Lyana clutched her bag tightly. She wanted to see what Olga was doing in the gym.


    ¨C  Wait for me in the car.


    ¨C  Yes, ma¡¯am.


    Lyana got out of the car and walked into the gym. Immediately, a muscle-packed fitness instructor came over to greet her warmly, inviting her to apply for a membership.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not here to do bodybuilding. I¡¯m here looking for someone.


    Lyana smiled. His voice was soft, like a spring sun.


    ¨C Who are you looking for ?


    ¨C I¡¯m here to look for my mother. She should be a diamond level member here! She even said she wanted to book a session today and asked me to bring her credit card.


    Lyana¡¯s smile was very soft, and her voice was very soft. Coupled with her exquisitely beautiful face, the man believed her words without a doubt.


    ¨C  May I know your mother¡¯s name?


    ¨C Olga Shepherd.


    When the young man heard Olga¡¯s name, he immediately enthusiastically said:


    ¨C  So you are the precious daughter of the Dubois family. Miss Dubois, Madame Berger is in room 19, in the private guest area. Just follow this path.


    ¨C THANKS.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. I just do what I have to do.


    When Lyana turned around, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    In less than two minutes, she went to room 19 of the private zone.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the room number. It was indeed correct.


    She pressed her ear against the door. The room seemed to be soundproof and she couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    This door was locked with a password.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She rushed to send a message to Old A, asking him to unlock the password.


    Within two minutes, Old A had broken the password lock and opened the door remotely.


    The owner of Rouleau Gym specialized in private fitness spaces for members of high society, so the security and privacy of the gymnasium was excellent.


    Each room was very spacious, spanning 200 square meters. Lyana entered cautiously and saw all kinds of fitness equipment in the lobby. There was a swimming pool not far from there.


    There was also a rest room and a bathroom.


    There was no one in the hall. Lyana headed for the rest area. From a distance, she heard strange noisesing from inside the room.


    As she was perplexed, she heard popping soundsing from inside.


    ¨C Sister Olga, you are really very beautiful. I will die because of you.


    A man¡¯s hoarse voice came from within.


    Olga¡¯s soft voice also sounded.


    ¨C Hurry up, then. I haven¡¯t had enough!


    Lyana froze in ce, as if struck by lightning. She did not expect Olga to be with a gigolo.


    Lyana felt a wave of nausea. She almost threw up.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you just call your daughter to ask her toe home? Aren¡¯t you in a rush to get home? The gigolo asked.


    ¨C My daughter ? She does not deserve this title!


    At this mention, Olga flew into a rage. She said furiously:


    ¨C How could I give birth to such a wretch?


    ¨C  Sister Olga, do not get angry. Your health could get worse, and my heart aches for you if that happens! I will serve you well now. Lie back and enjoy the feeling!


    ¨C Of course. Olga¡¯s voice sounded soft as she spoke.


    ¨C  Faster, faster!


    Lyana stood outside. The expression in his eyes grew colder and colder, and his hands straightened into fists.


    She quietly left the room and closed the door, as if she had never been there.


    As soon as she walked through the door, Lyana ran into the instructor who had greeted her warmly.


    ¨C  Miss Dubois, have you seen Madame Berger?


    Lyana looked around. There was no one else around. It meant that only this instructor was aware of what was going on here.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She took a check out of her bag, took out a pen, and wrote a series of numbers on the check. Then she handed it to Coach and said:


    ¨C Here¡¯s a million dors. In the future, don¡¯t tell anyone I came here.


    The instructor nced at the check and stared at Lyana in disbelief. Turning to nce at Olga¡¯s room number, he seemed toe to an agreement.


    A million.


    It was a huge sum.


    He had never seen so much money.


    A trace of hesitation shone in his eyes, and he shook his head. Smiling politely, he said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take the check. I¡¯ll take it that I haven¡¯t seen you here today.

 Chapter 75

    Lyana looked at him with aplicated expression. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem like a nosy, she put the check away. His gaze was cold.


    ¨C  Remember your promise!


    Although this sentence could not be considered a threat, it still made the instructor¡¯s heart leap. He quickly nodded and said:


    ¨C Understood. I will remember your instructions!


    Lyana said nothing more. She left the gym.


    At this time, Thomas, who was sitting in the car, was still on the phone. He was telling Vincent everything he had heard about the phone call between Olga and Lyana.


    ¨C  Looks like it¡¯s finally time for the Dubois family to learn what it means to be reasonable.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent¡¯s voice fell silent, it sounded extremely dangerous.


    Thomas was also extremely unhappy with Olga¡¯s verbal abuse of Lyana. Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, he wholeheartedly agreed.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. The things they say to Madame are horrible. I can not support it.


    ¨C Got it.


    Vincent¡¯s tone was very calm.


    Thomas frowned in confusion.


    That was it ?


    Didn¡¯t Vincent intend to say something else?


    Thomas didn¡¯t dare ask.


    Vincent continued impassively:


    ¨C  Now all you have to do is follow her everywhere. You don¡¯t need toe get me.


    Before Thomas could answer, Vincent had already hung up. When he heard the dial tone, he was momentarily stunned.


    He was extremely puzzled. The second young master Sanchez had always defended Madame, but he seemed extremely impassive today. It seemed he had no intention of defending Madame.


    While Thomas was still dazed, Lyana walked out of the gym.


    Thomas rushed out of the car and opened the door for Lyana. Seeing that Lyana¡¯s face was pale and she gave off a cold aura, he asked cautiously:


    ¨C  Madam, where are we going next?


    Hate shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C The house of the Dubois family.


    Thomas quickly replied:


    ¨C  Yes Madam.


    He made a note of investigating Roller Gymter.


    Thomas got back in the car, drove off and drove to the Dubois family home.


    Lyana was sitting in the car. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to the scenery outside the car. All she thought about was what Olga had just said.


    She clenched her fists so hard that the veins in the backs of her hands bulged.


    Perhaps in the eyes of this gigolo, Olga did not mean what she said. Perhaps the gigolo thought that Olga was only speaking out of anger. However, Lyana knew in her heart that was not the case.


    Moreover, judging by the reaction of the gigolo, Olga had repeatedly expressed simr feelings to him.


    She still remembered how whenever Olga got mad at her, she always said,


    ¨C I must be cursed for raising a miserable child like you!


    ¨C I brought you up with difficulty, but in the end, you became ungrateful!


    ¨C If I had known you were like that, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you home back then.


    Wait a minute.


    This time, Lyana suddenly realized something. Whenever Olga scolded her, she never used the phrase ¡°give birth¡±. She only used the word ¡°elevate¡±.


    In the past, she hadn¡¯t thought about it too much and therefore hadn¡¯t noticed this detail.


    But now Lyana finally understood Olga¡¯s choice of words.


    She narrowed her eyes, the coldness in her gaze intensifying. She had to find out if she was really a biological daughter of the Dubois family!


    In twenty minutes, the car arrived at the entrance of the Dubois family vi.


    Jacob seemed to be aware of Lyana¡¯s visit. He had been waiting at the door since early morning. When he saw Lyana get out of the car, he quickly walked over.


    She stood to the side, staring unblinkingly into Jacob¡¯s face. It was the first time she had assessed Jacob¡¯s facial features so seriously.


    Indeed, not only did she not look like Olga, but she did not look like Jacob either.


    Seeing Lyana standing there with no intention of admitting her mistake, Jacob flew into a rage. He aimed a p at Lyana¡¯s face.


    She continued to stare intently at Jacob, not saying a word.


    Thomas stood to the side. Seeing Jacob¡¯s actions, his expression wavered. Quickly, he stepped forward and grabbed Jacob¡¯s hand. He asked her coldly:


    ¨C M. Dubois, what are you doing? Are you looking down on the Sanchez family?


    Jacob was so angry his blood was boiling. Her darling daughter, Ines, had returned in tears from the research institute. She had told him, with an annoyed air, everything that had happened there.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t caused trouble at the research institute, her darling daughter wouldn¡¯t have made a fool of herself. Now, Collin wouldn¡¯t treat her with disdain either!


    Jacob¡¯s eyes were red with rage. He red at Thomas and roared:


    ¨C Let go of me ! Who do you think you are? I take care of my own daughter. What does this have to do with Vincent Sanchez?


    ¨C Miss Lyana is already married to the Sanchez family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s important?


    Thomas said coldly.


    With that, he shook Jacob¡¯s hand forcefully.


    Jacob was no match for Thomas. He staggered back two steps.


    At that moment, Ines ran out of the room, sobbing pitifully. She gave Lyana a resentful look for a moment, then her gaze finallynded on Jacob¡¯s face.


    ¨C Father, after what happened today, I really can¡¯t meet anyone else. My sister was so ruthless, andpletely humiliated me in front of so many people. She didn¡¯t hold back at all. I can¡¯t live like this! Father, I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t stay by your side any longer. Forgive me for not being an obedient girl! If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯m ready to be your daughter again! I¡¯m sorry.


    With these words, Ines rushed at full speed towards a tree. His expression was one of determination and despair.


    Jacob instantly turned pale with fear. Quickly, he pulled Ines back, tears streaming from her eyes.


    ¨C My dear daughter ! Ines, you are my darling daughter. There must be a way to fix this problem. Listen to your father. You must live well! Even if we have to go bankrupt, your father will find a way to settle this case for you.


    When Lyana heard Jacob¡¯s words, her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    In the past, she had always thought that Jacob and Olga were just biased against her. Now it seemed there was more to it than she had thought.


    ¨C  Daddy, don¡¯t stop me. I really don¡¯t have the dignity to go on living!


    Ines cried until she was out of breath.


    ¨C  My darling daughter, my darling daughter, you must not die. If you die, how will your mother and I live?


    Jacob¡¯s eyes were red. He clung firmly to Ines, worried that she would take things too seriously. He took all his anger out on Lyana. He red at Lyana, hatred written all over his face.


    ¨C You ! You heartless, despicable wretch. It was you who brought so much pain to my darling daughter. Even the precious nts belonging to the Dubois family were all donated by you. Look at you now! You even hired a bodyguard to protect you. You think I wouldn¡¯t dare hit you just because of that? Servants! Bring me the whip.


    Jacob was livid.


    At this time, a few servants came out of the Dubois family house.


    ¨C Take good care of Ines.


    After Jacob hands Ines over to two of the servants, he says to the other servants:


    ¨C  Whip.


    One of the servants held out a whip that had been prepared in advance.


    Jacob grabbed the whip and pointed it at Lyana. He said to the other servants:


    ¨C You guys, bring that bitch over here.


    Slut.


    Lyana sneered and clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails digging into her palms. Her palms were already bleeding, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.


    The servants rushed towards Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze swept around everyone coldly. She raised an eyebrow, her voice increasing in volume.


    ¨C  Do any of you dare to touch me?


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s aura swept across the whole yard. In an instant, the servants rushing towards her found themselves overpowered.


    Jacob watched as his servants retreated one by one. He was so angry his lips were quivering. The whip in his hand cracked in the air.


    ¨C  You are rebelling. You rebel against your parents. How could I raise a beast like you?


    Again, the word ¡°elevate¡± was used.


    Indeed, it was not only Olga who had never used the expression ¡°to give birth¡±. Jacob hadn¡¯t either.


    Something shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. If she wasn¡¯t a biological member of the Dubois family, that might be a good thing.


    ¨C When did you raise me?


    Lyana looked at Jacob coldly.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he turned red with anger.


    ¨C  You ungrateful. How could I not raise you? Did you grow up in the air? You gave away such an expensive nt just like that. You didn¡¯t even bother to ask my permission? Do you still remember your parents? You only think of yourself in any case. Selfish beast.

 Chapter 76

    Lyana tucked her hair behind her ear and said quietly:


    ¨C It¡¯s true ? I really never saw you raise me. I always thought I was an orphan.


    Jacob was so angry that he choked. Furious, he snapped:


    ¨C You¡­


    ¨C And me ?


    Lyana interrupted Jacob¡¯s words without hesitation. Tone dripping with derision, she said:


    ¨C I was sent to live in the countryside with a distant rtive, at too young an age to remember anything. What kind of family does that? Did you at least pay child support? I do not think so. If the old man who lived next door hadn¡¯t taken pity on me, and raised me painfully like a child of his own, I would have been dead a long time ago. You keep saying you raised me, but when did you take care of me? You have the nerve to say you raised me. You are really shameless.


    Jacob¡¯s expression contorted in rage, his face alternating between shades of green and white. He says furiously:


    ¨C  Ungrateful! Did I talk about all that? I¡¯m talking about those expensive nts and how you manhandled your sister today. Your sister usually treats you so well! She even gave you her shares. Yet you embarrassed her today.


    Jacob ranted so much in one breath that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Taking a deep breath, he said:


    ¨C You know that after what you did today, your younger sister became a joke in the town of An? Don¡¯t you know how to act like an older sister? You don¡¯t know how to take care of your little sister?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. Anyway, Jacob kept talking about those expensive nts and Ines¡¯ reputation.


    ¨C  Forget those nts. As long as they belong to me, they have nothing to do with the Dubois family, Lyana said expressionlessly.


    At this time, Olga returned. As soon as she got out of the car, she heard Lyana¡¯s words.


    At this time, Olga no longer cares that Lyana is the young woman of the Sanchez family. She threw herself on her, ready to hit her.


    But before Olga could approach Lyana, thetter kicked her away, knocking her t on the ground.


    Seeing Olga lying on the ground in a terrible state, Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Mom, did you do something shameful outside? Is that why you came back looking like you were apologizing?


    Olga, who was lying on the floor, felt her heart skip a beat, but she quickly calmed down. She spat out the mud from her mouth and stood up, grimacing in pain.


    ¨C Miserable ! How dare you hit me? You don¡¯t take me for your mother anymore?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. A cold smile appeared on her face as she asked:


    ¨C  Are you worthy?


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, her eyes widened to the size of a dinner te. She thought she was hallucinating.


    ¨C  What¡­ what did you say?


    At that time, Ines was also stunned. Lyana seemed to be acting a bit strange today. Did Lyana already know she wasn¡¯t her parents¡¯ biological daughter?


    It¡¯s impossible !


    No one else knew.


    But she was indeed a bit strange today.


    In the past, she always acknowledged that she was Olga¡¯s biological daughter, at least in appearance. But today, she doesn¡¯t even bother to disy a facade of respect.


    Lyana cast an icy stare at Olga. Thinking about what she had just heard in the gymnasium, she felt a wave of nausea. She asked:


    ¨C  How can you be a mother? When did you educate me? When did you take care of me? If not, then don¡¯t talk to me like an elder! You are just a woman who is several decades older than me.


    Olga just stood there, dazed, staring at Lyana in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected her to say something like that.


    Jacob¡¯s lips quivered in anger.


    ¨C  You are rebelling! I will beat you to death. This time Jacob showed no mercy. Using all of his strength, he swung the whip in his hand at Lyana!


    Jacob¡¯s strength was immense, and he acted extremely quickly. Thomas, who was standing nearby, did not have time to react.


    Thomas¡¯ heart leapt in his throat. He feared that Lyana would be hurt, and even more that she would be disfigured.


    However, to Thomas¡¯ surprise, she had already moved past Jacob in the blink of an eye.


    Lyana grabs Jacob¡¯s hand. In a surge of strength, Jacob¡¯s hand was cleanly dislocated with a high-pitched crack. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t move.


    He was in so much pain that he dropped the whip into his hand. His face had turned pale, a cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    Thomas, who was standing nearby, heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that he remembered how Madame had looked after everyone at Matriarch Duval¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Madame was truly a heroine! She was the epitome of the statement: Women are not inferior to men.


    Ines, who was standing not far from there, waspletely stunned by this scene. She looked at Lyana in disbelief, mumbling:


    ¨C Lyana, are you crazy? How dare you hit mom and dad? Aren¡¯t you afraid the heavens will punish you? You will be struck by lightning.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t I dare to hit them? Lyana red at Ines, scaring Ines so much that she took two steps back.


    ¨C Even if the gods choose to distribute punishment, you others will be the first to be struck by lightning. You don¡¯t deserve to be a parent if you haven¡¯t bothered to raise your own children. From now on, I have nothing more to do with you.


    In terms of science, she probably wasn¡¯t a biological daughter of the Dubois family!


    In terms of kinship and affection, the other members of the Dubois family had always treated her extremely coldly. They never cared about her.


    Suppressing his pain, Jacob took on his householder voice and roared:


    ¨C How dare you ?


    ¨C Why not ?


    A cold voice sounded from the side, the tone rising at the second word. The contempt was very evident.


    Everyone looked and saw Vincent walking around, wearing a tight-fitting suit. He arrived !


    Thomas looked at Vincent in disbelief. Previously on the phone, the Second Young Master hadn¡¯t seemed to care much about Madame¡¯s business, yet he had rushed in such a short time. It was just amazing.


    He approached Lyana, protecting her behind him. His eyes swept coldly over everyone present and he said:


    ¨C  Let¡¯s see who will dare to go against what I say today.


    It was just a simple sentence, but Vincent¡¯s aura was so powerful and dominating that one couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. His voice sounded like submission was the only option.


    Jacob¡¯s hand hurt terribly, but at that moment, he was so frightened by Vincent¡¯s aura that he forgot the pain. Fury burned in his chest, and his expression darkened to the extreme.


    Vincent was clearly looking down on the Dubois family.


    Holding a tissue, Olga wiped dust and mud from her face. Her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t say a word of reprimand.


    Ines was standing nearby, her body shaking nonstop. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to protect Lyana.


    Vincent smelled faintly of medicinal herbs. For some reason, this aroma was oddly pleasant.


    Lyana also didn¡¯t expect Vincent to arrive so soon. She looked up at him and asked:


    ¨C Have you finished discussing all the details about the research institute?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he turned to look at her. Instead of answering her immediately, he studied her carefully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana met Vincent¡¯s worried gaze, and a warm smile appeared in her eyes.


    He reached up to gently remove a leaf from Lyana¡¯s head. The next moment, he turned around, his expression grim. He cast a cold look at Jacob and his wife, frowning.


    ¨C  What did you do to my wife? How dare you intimidate him when I¡¯m not around?


    ¨C ?


    ¨C ?


    ¨C ??!!!


    They were all left speechless.


    Ciel, who was bullying who exactly?


    Thomas, who was standing nearby, forcibly suppressed hisughter. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He turned on his side and secretlyughed.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    In fact, she really meant that she was not a porcin doll. She wasn¡¯t that delicate or fragile.


    When she fought with Jacob earlier, she had already gotten what she wanted.


    Olga came forward with a smile. His face was dirty, but even so, there was a ttering smile on his face.


    Now that Lyana had married into the Sanchez family, she didn¡¯t want to lose that money tree.


    ¨C Second young master, you really misunderstood us. We just had a little conflict just now. I spent ten months pregnant with Lyana before giving birth to her. How could I intimidate him? Do not mistake yourself.

 Chapter 77

    Olga swallows and continues:


    ¨C Lyana has been stubborn since she was a child. I just wanted her to take good care of you. I wanted her to focus on taking care of you, not on her job. This made her angry.


    Jacob had originally wanted to take this opportunity to cut ties with Lyana, but when he heard Olga mention the job, he realized that Lyana could possess things that were worth even more than Suranne Grass and Clear Grass. Moon.


    For money, Jacob thought he could give up his dignity.


    Suppressing his pain, he shed a tragic smile.


    ¨C  Son-inw, you really misunderstood me. How could we bear to bully him?


    Looking at the pretentious faces of Jacob and Olga, Lyana felt a wave of disgust.


    Vincent did not speak.


    When Jacob¡¯s and Olga¡¯s faces had already gone stiff from smiling, Vincent turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Thomas, tell me.


    Thomas¡¯ eyes lit up. It was finally his turn.


    He stepped forward and cleared his throat. In a lively way, he repeated the awful words that Olga had said to Lyana on the phone. He also yed out in detail the scene of Jacob and Ines bullying Lyana as she returned to the Dubois family residence.


    Thomas felt his acting skills were off the charts. If he became an actor, he could even receive an Oscar.


    Towards the end, he started adding his own embellishments.


    ¨C  I¡¯m not going to repeat the other insults they threw at Madame. After that, Jacob even asked the servants to surround Madame. He said he wanted to break Madame¡¯s legs, rip out her tendons and skin her alive. He insisted on beating Madame to death. If Madame hadn¡¯t had the ability to protect herself, I¡¯m afraid she would have been tortured until only a pile of bones remained.


    Jacob: I don¡¯t remember being that fierce? ??


    Olga¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¨C You¡¯re talking rubbish.


    Ines said weakly,


    ¨C Brother Thomas! You can¡¯t embellish the story.


    Thomas straightened his back, raising an eyebrow.


    ¨C  Even though I embellish, there had to be something to add embellishments to in the first ce. Besides, I¡¯m just stating the facts. At most, I repeat what you were all thinking deep down.


    Vincent gave off a cold aura, making the people around him tremble in fear.


    ¨C  Who among these people insulted Madame?


    Thomas¡¯ gaze swept over everyone. Without hesitation, he said aloud:


    ¨C  Everyone!


    Vincent¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¨C In that case, all of you get on your knees and apologize to my wife.


    Jacob froze. What ?


    Asking him to kneel down and apologize to Lyana?


    How was this possible?


    His head could be cut off. His blood could flow. But no matter what, his knees couldn¡¯t touch the ground!


    Vincent smiled at Jacob and raised his voice.


    ¨C For what ? You do not want ?


    A trace of panic crossed Olga¡¯s face. His body swayed in ce. If a servant had not supported her, she could have copsed.


    She says hesitantly:


    ¨C  How¡­ How can you say that? No parent would kneel down to apologize to their daughter¡­


    ¨C Your daughter ?


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C She is now officially my wife!


    Vincent¡¯s tone was so strong that even Lyana was stunned.


    She looked at Vincent¡¯s tall, broad figure. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was doing this for her or for the dignity of the Sanchez family.


    Ines gritted her teeth.


    When she left the research center today, Collin was already failing her. He left her on the road and drove off without looking back.


    At that time, she was heartbroken.


    But how was that fair?


    How could Lyana be protected by a man as good as Vincent when her boyfriend Collin found her embarrassing to date?


    She was clearly more remarkable than Lyana. Why didn¡¯t anyone protect her today?


    ¨C I will be clear today. Lyana is my wife. No matter how big a mess she got herself into, I¡¯ll bear the consequences. If any of you dare say a single word of nder about her, or eveny a finger on her, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    With that, Vincent turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C  All those who insulted Madam. Hit them.


    Vincent¡¯s tone was arrogant and overbearing, scaring everyone present.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her breath caught in her throat. In that moment, everything around him seemed to vanish. All she could see was Vincent.


    It was as if something had struck his heart, spreading through his body.


    Lyana looked at Vincent¡¯s tall, broad back. Apart from her grandfather, he was the only man to have defended her in this way.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one stunned. Jacob and his family of three were also shocked.


    Jacob looked at Vincent in disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what kind of drug Lyana had given Vincent to make him so loyal to her.


    The corners of Thomas¡¯ mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift. He tensed his muscles. He had wanted to hit those Dubois family members for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t dared to act rashly. These people from the Dubois family were simply scum. They belonged to the dregs of society. Their very existence was a waste of space, and their lives were a waste of oxygen.


    However, before Thomas could make a move, Vincent stopped him.


    ¨C Wait.


    Thomas looked at Vincent in confusion.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He said :


    ¨C  You should. Reim your dignity.


    Thomas heaved a small sigh. It was a real shame that such a good opportunity didn¡¯t fall on him. His second young master was really treating him better and better. He didn¡¯t let Thomas do any work.


    He even paid her a sry every month. As Second Young Master¡¯s bodyguard, he really wanted to do something for him, or at least contribute in some way. Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to do so.


    At that moment, Jacob was stunned. He looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    Did Vincent want Lyana to hit him personally? It was simply unforgivable for a daughter to hit her father. The heavens will not ept it! She would have been struck by lightning!


    Vincent has clearly trampled on the dignity of the Dubois family.


    If Lyana hit him, he would bepletely humiliated. How could he continue to live in An City?


    Vincent tried to ruin it!


    Before Lyana did anything, Olga was already shaking with fear. She could already feel the impression of Lyana¡¯s p on her face.


    She, Olga, had held her head high all her life. She had never faced obstacles to get what she wanted, all her life. She had never been cheated on like this.


    Ines¡¯ eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. His gaze fell on the pale faces of Jacob and Olga. She bit her lip, the anger in her eyes evident.


    This was all Lyana¡¯s fault!


    It was Lyana who sided with the strangers instead of her family. She gave away all the family good things, and even squandered the family fortune.


    How could Lyana get Vincent¡¯s protection just by ying innocent? She didn¡¯t deserve it at all.


    It is not fair. It wasn¡¯t fair at all.


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, telling her that she had to make a move. He gave off a suffocating aura, frightening everyone to the point that they dared not move.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face, and her heart gradually warmed. Heat flowed through his veins to every part of his body, and his whole body felt warm from the inside.


    Of course, she would never plead on behalf of the Dubois family. Besides, she had waited so long for the opportunity to p them.


    The first person she wanted to hit was Olga.


    On her high heels, Lyana advanced towards Olga step by step.


    Wrinkling his phoenix eyes, Vincent stared at Lyana¡¯s straightened back. A trace of approval shines in his eyes.


    Vincent Sanchez¡¯s wife must indeed look like this.


    Olga¡¯s legs began to shake involuntarily. Looking at Lyana, who was getting closer and closer, her heart started racing.


    Lyana had already been violent with her when she had just returned home.


    She was sure she was going to hit her.


    Ines quickly approached Olga and protected her behind her. She looked at Lyana angrily and angrily said,


    ¨C Lyana, you can¡¯t hit mom. You will be struck by lightning. You¡­


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Lyana gave Ines a resounding p in the face. Since she wanted to protect Olga, then she was going to start with Ines.


    Ines was stunned. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Lyana didn¡¯t hold back at all. She had learned Taekwondo, so the strength behind her p was immense. A purplish-green palm print appeared on Ines¡¯ pale face.


    Staring at Lyana, Ines covered her cheek, her tears flowing uncontrobly.

 Chapter 78

    Hatred shone in Ines¡¯ eyes, who red viciously at Lyana. If looks could kill, Lyana would have died a thousand times.


    The sound of the p rang out, so loud it could have reached the end of the world. Olga¡¯s heart began to race. She hastened to pull Ines towards her and said with a twinge in her heart:


    ¨C  Oh my god Ines, turn around. Let mom take a look.


    Ines remained rooted to the ground, staring at Lyana with resentment written all over her face.


    She was the precious daughter of the Dubois family. In the past, his life had always been smooth. However, this morning, Lyana had ruined her reputation in front of all the medical bigwigs. Now she even pped her in public.


    The humiliation was so great that she couldn¡¯t even cry. She could only re indignantly at Lyana, full of rage.


    Lyana stood there calmly. She blew softly on her palm and rolled her eyes, the epitome of casualness.


    ¨C If you¡¯re outraged, then hit me back.


    Ines clenched her fists firmly. How could Lyana hit her and scold her whenever she wanted to? Lyana was clearly a bastard child. It¡¯s true, Lyana was a bastard.


    Lyana¡¯s mother was a peasant, a worthless woman.


    The more Ines thought about it, the angrier she was. She was the precious daughter of the Dubois family. She belonged to the elite, while Lyana was just a despicable woman with low status. Why did she have to allow Lyana to bully her?


    Ines¡¯ eyes burned with rage. She raised her hand and pped Lyana in the face.


    But Vincent grabs her hand mid-flight.


    He exerted his strength with his ten fingers.


    Immediately after, the sound of a wrist dislocating, followed by Ines¡¯ tragic cry, Vincent let go with a disdainful expression.


    Ines staggered back in pain, almost fainting from the agony.


    When Jacob and Olga heard Ines scream, their hearts sank. They ardently wished to bear the pain instead of Ines.


    Vincent took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands slowly. Then he tossed the handkerchief aside disdainfully, as if there was something dirty on it.


    There was a dangerous glint in Vincent¡¯s eyes. His gaze swept over the three members of the Dubois family. Turning to Lyana, he said:


    ¨C Go ahead.


    Seeing Vincent like this, the three members of the Dubois family remained rooted to the ground in fear, not daring to move.


    Seeing Vincent like that, Thomas¡¯ heart started jumping with emotion. He had the impression that the second young master and Madame were simply cut from the same mould.


    They really were a well-matched couple!


    Just then, Madame had also dislocated Jacob¡¯s wrist, showing her powerful personality.


    For the rest of his life, he would refuse to take anyone else for Young Madame Sanchez.


    Seeing Lyana flex her wrist, like she was really going to punch everyone, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    If Lyana had really pped him, he would have been very embarrassed today.


    It wouldn¡¯t work. It is not possible at all. He had to take control of the situation. He would take care of Lyana slowly when he had the chance in the future.


    Thinking about that, Jacob¡¯s tone softened. A ttering smile appeared on his face as he spoke, trying to persuade her.


    ¨C Lyana, does your hand hurt? We are all from the same family. How can we hurt ourselves? ording to thew of action and reaction, your hand will hurt you if you hit others! Be wise, listen dad. Don¡¯t hit anyone anymore. By the way, you won¡¯t have to move those nts around the house anymore.


    When Lyana heard Jacob¡¯s words, she snorted.


    ¨C These nts had nothing to do with you in the first ce. You took my things, and yet you im to be generous. If it¡¯s not you, who else could I hit?


    ¨C Lyana, listen dad. Daddy won¡¯t hurt you. You¡­


    Before Jacob could finish speaking, Lyana pped him hard.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes widened. He touched her burned cheek and looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    Oh my God.


    Lyana really rebelled.


    His legs gave way. How dare Lyana hit him, his father?


    It was the first time in Jacob¡¯s life that he was pped by someone. Besides, it was by Lyana, that miserable worthless girl¡­


    Jacob waspletely humiliated. He no longer had any dignity.


    ¨C You¡­


    He was so angry his lips were quivering.


    ¨C M. Jacob Dubois, have you forgotten that I no longer have anything to do with the Dubois family? Lyana said calmly.


    Ines, who was standing on the side, had already lost her mind. She roared:


    ¨C Lyana, are you crazy? How dare you yedy? We¡¯re talking about dad. Do you still want to hit mom after you hit dad?


    Hearing Ines¡¯ words, Olga hastened to cover Ines¡¯ mouth.


    His stupid daughter. How could she say anything more at a time like this? What if Lyana really came forward to hit her?


    Olga¡¯s heart leapt in her throat. She looked at Lyana in awe and met her gaze.


    She didn¡¯t really dare meet Lyana¡¯s gaze. She lowered her gaze with a worried look.


    She was already ready to be pped.


    At this time, Olga felt as if a knife was hanging over her head. She didn¡¯t know when that knife was going to drop.


    She waited for a long time. Seeing that Lyana wasn¡¯t making a move, she looked up at her.


    She saw that Lyana had been staring at her the whole time. It was a terrible feeling, which made his hair stand on end.


    ¨C  I¡¯ll save your beating for another day. Prepare to receive it in the future, Lyana said coldly.


    Once she understood the meaning of the conversation between Olga and the gigolo, she would take revenge on Olga.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Olga breathed a long sigh of relief, thinking that she had finally escaped this ordeal.


    ¨C Thomas.


    Vincent raised an eyebrow, his gaze settling on Olga¡¯s face.


    Thomas followed Vincent¡¯s gaze and instantly understood. Olga felt a shiver run down her spine. She silently cursed when she saw Thomas walking towards her.


    She took a worried step back, but Thomas grabbed her by the cor.


    He looked at Olga¡¯s moralizing face and felt a wave of irritation. He pped her in the face.


    Thomas¡¯ strength was so great that Olga¡¯s neatly arranged hair began to fly apart.


    At that time, she was already seeing stars. Half of her face was swollen, and she didn¡¯t even dare to cry. She looked extremely disheveled.


    Only then did Vincent look away with satisfaction. He looked at Lyana and said in a low maic voice:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go home. Grandma wants us home for dinner.


    With that, Vincent took Lyana¡¯s hand and prepared to leave with her.


    Ines, who was standing nearby, noticed Vincent¡¯s gentle manners towards Lyana. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    That kind of quiet happiness should have been his.


    She could not ept this without reacting!


    She would not surrender without a fight!


    She had to reim the happiness that was hers. After Vincent and Lyana left, Ines¡¯ lips trembled with anger. She said furiously,


    ¨C Mom, Dad, Qiao Lyana has gone too far. How dare she be so arrogant?


    Jacob was also furious, but he didn¡¯t dare touch Lyana at all. He feared that Vincent would interfere in the affairs of the Dubois family.


    But Ines couldn¡¯t think of that. She only thought of revenge!


    She said in tears,


    ¨C When Big Brotheres back, we need to teach Lyana a lesson


    When Jacob heard Ines¡¯ words, his heart skipped a beat and his lips curled involuntarily.


    His eldest son, Nathan Dubois, was the most capable child in the Dubois family. If Nathan knew they had been bullied that badly by Lyana, he would definitely punish Lyana.


    The knot in Jacob¡¯s heart gradually loosened.


    Ines sobbed, asking:


    ¨C Dad, when will Big Brother be back?


    Jacob raised his hand, and his face went pale with pain. However, when he thought of his eldest son, his eyes were filled with pride.


    ¨C He will definitely go home before the start of the course at the second Medical Academy.


    Covering the swollen half of her face, Olga smiled. She asked happily,


    ¨C Really ?


    ¨C Of course it¡¯s true. He was specially invited by Director Schmitt to give a speech. No one has received such an honor at An City.


    Jacob straightened his back and said proudly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79

    Hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Olga couldn¡¯t help but smile. She seemed to have forgotten all the pain.


    It¡¯s true. Her eldest son, Nathan, was the most promising child in the family.


    As long as he came home, Lyana couldn¡¯t act haughty and powerful for a long time.


    Olga had suffered at Lyana¡¯s hands today, and had lost her dignity. Either way, she would get Nathan to make Lyana pay for what she had done, a thousand times over.


    Lyana was sitting in the back seat of the car. She nced at Vincent, who was sitting next to her.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t used to Vincent treating her so well. The change was so sudden.


    At this time, he was sitting with his legs crossed. His eyes were closed, and his fingers were ying with the ring of his thumb, as if he was thinking about something. Even though Vincent¡¯s eyes were closed, the aura surrounding him didn¡¯t weaken in the least.


    Vincent¡¯s face was a masterpiece. His features seemed to have been shaped in the heavens. No matter what angle you looked at him, you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him.


    Lyana stared at him nkly, momentarily dazed.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. His eyshes moved, and he opened his eyespletely.


    ¨C Why are you looking at me like that?


    Vincent looked at Lyana, his eyes darkening a shade.


    She froze. He had his eyes closed the whole time. How did he know she was staring at him?


    Lyana coughed awkwardly in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. The tips of her ears gradually turned pink.


    Vincent realized that Lyana was embarrassed. He can¡¯t help smiling.


    ¨C  Mrs. Sanchez, you don¡¯t need to look at me so secretly. You are mywful wife. You can watch me whenever you want. If you want, you can watch me all day.


    Lyana smiled slightly and said:


    ¨C You seem to be in a good mood today.


    ¨C Yes


    Vincent replied lightly.


    Now he no longer exuded that cold hostility. Instead, he gave off a gentle aura.


    Lyana remembered how Vincent had protected her in front of the Dubois family just now. Her heart started racing and for some reason her mouth went dry.


    ¨C Thank you for earlier, said Lyana with the greatest sincerity.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent frowned. For some reason, he felt a little unhappy.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze gradually bes cold. He stared nkly at Lyana, enunciating every word clearly as he spoke.


    ¨C Madame Sanchez, you are my wife and the Young Lady of the Sanchez family. There¡¯s no need to draw the line between us so clearly. Don¡¯t thank me anymore.


    Lyana had always known that Vincent was helping her in the name of the dignity of the Sanchez family. But even so, she was still very grateful to him.


    Because apart from her grandfather, Vincent was the only man who had ever protected her.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with stars. She looked at Vincent seriously.


    ¨C I understand, but I still want to thank you.


    Vincent¡¯s good mood instantly took off. Her whole body emitted a cold aura, and her voice turned cold.


    ¨C  Stop the car.


    Thomas looked around and said cautiously:


    ¨C  The sky is already dark, and we are still far from the city. What if we encounter bandits?


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. His eyes were like two puddles of jet ck ink, not even containing a trace of light.


    ¨C  Stop the car!


    Thomas looked up cautiously. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the two people sitting in the back seat.


    The second young master Sanchez, who could scare anyone to the point of making them tremble. Young Madame Sanchez, who could beat anyone. Indeed, none of them would have been worried about the possibility of bandits.


    He hesitated for a moment. Sensing the oppressive aura Vincent was giving off, he silently parked the car at the side of the road.


    ¨C Get out of the car.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Thomas¡¯ hands, which were gripping the steering wheel, shook slightly. Second Young Master Sanchez had taken such good care of Madame just now. Vincent¡¯s words were probably directed at him.


    ¨C So¡­ do I have to go out first? Thomas probed carefully.


    ¨C Stay seated.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Vincent and saw his gloomy expression. Did Vincent want her out of the car?


    He was clearly in a good mood at the moment. Why had he changed his mood so quickly?


    ¨C You ! Get out of the car.


    Vincent turned to look at Lyana with nted eyes.


    Thomas: ¡°??!!!¡±


    Lyana: ¡°?¡±


    Lyana didn¡¯t know what she had said to anger Vincent. She opened the door and got out of the car without hesitation, mming the door without looking behind her.


    The moment she closed the door, the car started moving.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t expect Vincent to abandon her in the middle of nowhere.


    She watched the car drive further and further away and realized that Vincent was really going to abandon her. She was left speechless. How could this man be happy one moment and then fly into a rage the next? He changed his mood even faster than a child.


    In the car, Thomas backed off under the overwhelming pressure. He was shaking.


    His hands were covered in cold sweat. As he watched Lyana¡¯s figure grow smaller and smaller, the unease in his heart grew.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Hum, Master Sanchez, the youngdy may be afraid of the dark. Should we turn around and go get her?


    Thomas asked shyly. The cold aura around Vincent intensified.


    ¨C Are you so eager to invite humiliation?


    Thomas: ¡°?¡±


    Thomas did not understand at all. How could his Master Sanchez be humiliated within his own family?


    Moreover, with Madame¡¯s abilities, she would certainly find a taxi in a few minutes.


    Thomas remained silent and continued driving.


    ¨C Turn back.


    Thomas¡¯ hands shook. His intelligence must have been a littlecking. He couldn¡¯t understand at all what Master Sanchez was trying to say.


    ¨C Go back!


    Thomas thought: Didn¡¯t he say he wasn¡¯t going to invite humiliation?


    Wasn¡¯t it the exact opposite?


    He dared not voice his thoughts, much less ask Master Sanchez what he was doing.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark, and the streetmps were emitting a dim light.


    Lyana took out her phone. She felt it might be dangerous for her to stay here any longer. She prepared to call someone to pick her up.


    She was certainly going to settle ounts with Vincent on her return.


    The moment she took out her phone, a car suddenly stopped near her.


    The car¡¯s headlights were still on, and the lights were so bright she could barely keep her eyes open.


    Instinctively, Lyana raised a hand to shield her eyes.


    At that moment, Thomas turned off the headlights.


    Vincent got out of the car and walked over to Lyana.


    With great foresight, Thomas had stopped the car a hundred yards from Lyana, leaving room and privacy for her and Vincent.


    Seeing that Vincent had arrived, a trace of confusion shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. With a displeased expression, she asked:


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez, what are you doing exactly?


    Lyana¡¯s face was slightly flushed with anger, and the rage in her eyes was clearly visible. She looked like an angry kitten. His anger was oddly adorable, making him want to pat his head.


    Suppressing his urge to touch Lyana¡¯s head, Vincent¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded on the young woman¡¯s lips. His eyes darkened.


    When he didn¡¯t answer, Lyana frowned. The displeasure can be read on her face and she says:


    ¨C What exactly are you doing?


    Vincent ced his right hand in his pocket and looked at Lyana authoritatively.


    ¨C You are my wife.


    ¨C Yes. We have already registered our marriage.


    Lyana figured that when she was done dealing with the rotten Dubois family, and when Vincent recovered, she could divorce him.


    Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes, a trace of coldness appearing there.


    ¨C Since that¡¯s the case, why did you thank me anyway?


    She was left speechless.


    Vincent had kicked her out of the car with rage just now because she had thanked him.


    Lyana was a bit confused. What kind of logic was Vincent following?


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion.


    ¨C  Not thanking you is not a basic courtesy?


    ¨C I don¡¯t need you to be polite to me.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was a little stunned. She hesitated for a moment, then asked:


    ¨C  You came back just to tell me that?


    ¨C Come home with me.


    Lyana thought: So what exactly was he trying to do?


    Was he trying to get her to stop thanking him?


    Vincent¡¯s way of thinking was really iprehensible to ordinary people.


    Lyana had no idea how to deal with him at all. She pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t afford to ask any more questions.

 Chapter 80

    Vincent waved to Thomas, who was in the car nearby.


    Thomas hastened to go there. After parking the car, he hurried out and opened the door.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. Seeing that he stood up for her today, she decided not to make a fuss. So she got in the car.


    Thomas was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving. He nced furtively at Vincent and Lyana in the rearview mirror. His lips curled slightly. It seemed Master Sanchez¡¯s feelings for his wife had changed. In the past, Master Sanchez had never been one to run after women¡­


    When Vincent and Lyana returned to the Sanchez family vi, Lyana was immediately called by Matriarch Sanchez. Matriarch Sanchez said there was something very important.


    The Sanchez matriarch took Lyana into her office and said excitedly:


    ¨C Come in quickly. I have a big business to discuss with you!


    Lyana saw that there were a lot of fabrics in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office. There was also a sewing machine and a workbench next to her.


    She smiled at Lyana and said softly:


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯vee at the right time. Come quickly, I¡¯ll help you take your measurements.


    Laura, who was standing to the side, froze for a moment. After a while, she smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, good evening.


    Smiling, Lyana greeted Laura.


    ¨C Laura, where is the tape measure?


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Laura.


    She hastened to bring the tape measure.


    Matriarch Sanchez was in a very good mood. With a smile on her face, she said:


    ¨C I knew your silhouette as soon as I saw you. However, in order to make a dress that will fit you better, I intend to take your measurements more precisely.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, a trace of emotion shed in her eyes.


    Before retiring, Matriarch Sanchez was a world-renowned fashion designer. Celebrities were fighting amongst themselves just to get their hands on a dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez.


    Additionally, there are rumors that Matriarch Sanchez helped her daughter-inw make an embroidered wedding dress. The value of this dress has skyrocketed.


    Moreover, this wedding dress had be a favorite of people all over the world, and it has retained this status today.


    Seeing Matriarch Sanchez take her measures in earnest, Lyana felt a warmth in her heart. She said,


    ¨C Grandma, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t give yourself so much trouble. It will consume too much of your energy. It won¡¯t be good for your health.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she said with emotion,


    ¨C My darling child, I knew you would say that. You¡¯re just too worried about me.


    Matriarch Sanchez paused for a moment, then continued,


    ¨C  After what happenedst time, I learned one thing. When you¡¯re alive, you shouldn¡¯t leave regrets behind. I want to make a perfect dress for you in my lifetime.


    ¨C  Grandmother, I do not participate in banquets. I don¡¯t need evening dresses, Lyana said softly.


    ¨C  My child, you are truly humble. Vincent told me that you will be giving a speech at the second Academy of Medicine as a lecturer. This is such an important event! You can¡¯t keepying low over there. I hope you will wear the dress I made for you. When the timees, you will be the center of attention, and everyone will know how remarkable you are.


    Matriarch Sanchez said seriously. When Lyana heard this, her eyes grew hot. If she had ever felt a certain warmth in her heart, she was even more touched now.


    Although Matriarch Sanchez was not her biological grandmother, she considered Lyana her own granddaughter and treated her so well.


    Lyana¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    She wanted to thank Matriarch Sanchez again, but the words stuck in her throat. Her eyes were a little watery, but she smiled and said,


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma. I will definitely outdo everyone in beauty at the conference. I will stun everyone.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she smiled so happily that her eyes curled into a crescent.


    ¨C It¡¯s better like that. Alright, I¡¯ve already taken the steps I need.


    As Matriarch Sanchez spoke, she wrote down all the data she measured.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face, and her heart warmed. However, she was still very worried about her health.


    ¨C  Grandmother, the speech will take ce in five days. If you n to make me a new dress, the time will be rather short, and I¡¯m afraid your health can¡¯t stand it. If you¡¯re not even well, let me know immediately, okay?


    Lyana smiled at Matriarch Sanchez. She couldn¡¯t bear to dismiss Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s good intentions.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she smiled so widely that her eyes almost disappeared.


    ¨C  My darling child, you are Grandmother¡¯s favourite.


    ¨C I¡¯ll make you some herbal soup.


    Lyana smiled softly at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Okay, don¡¯t get tired.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana fondly.


    After Lyana left Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office, Laura helped Matriarch Sanchez arrange the fabric neatly.


    With Lyana¡¯s measurements as a guide, Matriarch Sanchez enthusiastically began cutting the fabric.


    ¨C Grandmother, after making Sister Julie¡¯s evening dress, you still have to make one for the second sister-inw. Will you be too tired? Why don¡¯t I make Sister Julie¡¯s dress for you?


    Laura smiled at Matriarch Sanchez. Matriarch Sanchez looked at Laura with a smile and said:


    ¨C I know you¡¯re worried about me. I don¡¯t intend to make an evening dress for Julie. This one is for Lyana.


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at the small diamonds scattered not far away. These diamonds were all cut from arge diamond as big as a person¡¯s palm. Perplexed, she asked


    ¨C  Isn¡¯t Sister Julie the one who loves diamonds the most?


    ¨C Yes, I know, but I made them for Lyana.


    Laura remembered, in shock, that these little diamonds had originally been a palm-sized diamond. Under the sunlight, it reflected multicolored light, highlighting its lustrous beauty. It was truly a priceless treasure.


    At the time, when Julie saw this diamond, she even expressed her affection for it. That¡¯s why Laura thought Matriarch Sanchez was helping Julie make a party dress. Julie was also to attend this conference.


    ¨C Grandma, you are the best. The second sister-inw was particrly affected just now.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Laura smiles, though a trace of concern shines in her eyes. If Julie found out, she might be unhappy.


    Laura¡¯s words pleased Matriarch Sanchez, who smiled.


    At this time, in a cafe.


    Julie took a sip of her coffee, then put her cup back on the saucer. She smiled at the woman in front of her.


    ¨C  I can¡¯t wait to hear the speech.


    ¨C Goodness, the diamond you speak of is really the size of a palm? A diamond of this size must be absolutely stunning. My God, your grandmother is so good to you. I have never seen such a beautiful diamond in my life. Are you really gonna wear that diamond to the speech?


    Greta looked at Julie excitedly.


    Julie gave an unfazed smile and said


    ¨C I think when you see him, you won¡¯t be able to resist his charm.


    ¨C Julie, your grandmother really adores you. She was ready to buy you such a big diamond, and she even personally designs a dress for you. Goodness, how could your grandmother be so nice? I want a dress of such quality too.


    Julie smiled, not taking Greta¡¯s words to heart.


    She had been used to it for a long time. Her grandmother had always treated her very well. All the evening dresses she had worn in the past had been specially made for her by her grandmother, so it was already amon urrence for her.


    ¨C Actually, I don¡¯t want grandma to make me a dress anymore.


    Julie sighed softly and said with a pained expression,


    ¨C His health is not good. She should rest more, but every time I try to persuade her, she doesn¡¯t listen. There¡¯s nothing I can do.


    ¨C Julie, I¡¯m sure Madame Sanchez knows your filial piety. I always look forward to that day. A dress made of expensive diamonds. She will be beautiful.


    Julie pursed her lips and smiled. She really didn¡¯t expect Grandma to pull out the diamond she had always loved, just in time for her graduation.


    Julie had thought that Grandma might have forgotten her because of Lyana¡¯s arrival. Now, it seems like she is Grandma¡¯s favorite granddaughter after all. Lyana was just a step-granddaughter. Maybe Grandma was going to hunt Lyana soon.

 Chapter 81

    ¨C Julie, I suddenly remembered something. Is this woman still with you?


    Greta asked, looking puzzled.


    ¨C  She didn¡¯t leave.


    Julie pursed her lips. When she thought of Lyana, the light in her eyes involuntarily dimmed. She continued


    ¨C  She stayed to cure Grandma¡¯s illness.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Greta was slightly surprised. His eyes immediately filled with disdain. She said


    ¨C  Treat Grandma? Julie, are you kidding? You are also one of the best students in the medical academy, and you are certified to be a doctor. You can treat your grandmother yourself, right? Why do you let strangers treat your grandmother?


    Julie smiled and said


    ¨C She is quite capable. Also, grandma trusts her a lot.


    Greta frowned. When she spoke to persuade Julie, she sounded like she had a lot of experience in handling these sorts of issues.


    ¨C Julie, I¡¯m not trying to be a nosy. However, I think since she has already moved into your house, you should be more careful. You must know that nowadays a lot of girls would go to great lengths to marry into a rich family, but if they really want to be part of an elite family, the first thing they have to do is please. to aged matriarchs or patriarchs.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face froze for a moment. Then she smiled again and said


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s not asplicated as you think. In addition, she will also attend this speech. Then you can meet her.


    Greta looked at Julie, her face full of concern, saying helpless


    ¨C Julie, you are too kind. You don¡¯t have an ounce of vignce. By the way, why is she attending our conference? How will she attend?


    Julie said hesitantly:


    ¨C  Maybe Grandma wanted me to take her there. She said it would broaden her horizons.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Greta¡¯s eyes widened to the size of a dinner te. She quickly said


    ¨C Julie, you are so naive. If someone kidnaps you and sells you, you are the one who will help them count the money.


    Julie smiled shaking her head.


    ¨C  Surely it¡¯s not as serious as that?


    ¨C  Julie, I¡¯m telling you. If your grandmother said that, it means she loves him very much. It is not a good thing.


    Greta sincerely says


    ¨C  Hurry up and tell me his name. I¡¯ll ask my uncle to help you investigate his past. My uncle is a top notch hacker. If you want to investigate someone, they will be able to find information about each of their ancestors for you.


    Julie¡¯s hand, which held the cup, stopped for a moment. She rolled her eyes.


    ¨C It¡¯s not appropriate.


    ¨C I¡¯m just going to check that she¡¯s okay for you. What¡¯s wrong with that? We don¡¯t do anything to him at all,


    said Greta.


    ¨C Also, if we investigate thoroughly, we will be able to confirm if she is a threat to your grandmother. It¡¯s also in the interest of your grandmother¡¯s safety.


    Julie looked down, thinking hard. After a long moment of hesitation, she said


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    When Greta heard Julie¡¯s words, she quickly pulled out her phone and texted the name to her uncle. She left a message: [Uncle, help me investigate someone named Lyana Dubois. The earliest would be best. See if you can find any information on her.]


    After Greta sent the message, she smiled at Julie and said


    ¨C Very well, this case has been settled.


    Julie gave a slight smile and lowered her gaze. Her long sweepingshes hid the coldness of her eyes.


    ¨C Julie, I think it¡¯s better if you treat your grandmother¡¯s illness yourself. That way, she won¡¯t have anything to do with your family anymore, and she can leave your house as soon as possible.


    Gently reminded him of Greta.


    Julie nodded with a smile. In fact, she had also studied Grandma¡¯s disease.


    The following days, Julie spent all her time working on the script she would need for her speech. It was the first time she had taken the stage to make a speech. The honor was immense, and it was his. She didn¡¯t want to allow herself to make mistakes.


    Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t want to leave the house either. There were many areas in the dress that required hand sewing. Wearing a pair of reading sses, she sewed the dress little by little.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t too worried about the speech she was going to have to give in a few days. She spent most of her time in the garden with her nts. From time to time, she went to the research institute to teach Chiara how to grow the nts and conduct experiments.


    Lyana stood to the side. Under her guidance, Chiara had already transnted a potted nt. Chiara¡¯s face was now speckled with dirt.


    After washing her face, she smiled at Lyana and asked curiously:


    ¨C  You have a speech tomorrow. Are you nervous?


    Lyana jotted down some data in her notebook, then closed it and looked up at Chiara.


    ¨C  What is there to be nervous? I¡¯m just going to give them some tips on how to grow the nts.


    Chiara looked at Lyana like she was looking at a monster.


    ¨C It¡¯s the Second Academy of Medicine you¡¯re talking about.


    ¨C So what ?


    She looked at Chiara in confusion.


    ¨C Will there be mutants present?


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid not, said Chiara.


    ¨C  But all the big names in the medical field will be present at the conference. Are you not nervous at all?


    ¨C I¡¯m not nervous.


    Lyana nced at the potted nt.


    ¨C By the way, this nt doesn¡¯t really like water. Don¡¯t water it for the rest of the week.


    ¨C Understood. I will remember everything, said Chiara with a smile.


    Lyana carefully inspected the other nts. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with them, she said:


    ¨C  All right, I¡¯ll go home first. If you need anything in the future, call me.


    ¨C Okay, take care of yourself.


    When she left the research institute, she received a call as soon as she got into her car.


    When she heard on the other end of the line that someone was investigating her, a trace of confusion crossed her face.


    ¨C Who is investigating me?


    Lyana asked, frowning


    ¨C Olivier Gall.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She had never heard that name before.


    ¨C What is he doing ?


    ¨C He¡¯s just an unknown in the hacker world. Do you want me to intervene?


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry about that. Any information he is able to find is information that I am willing to share with others.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes flickered. She continued,


    ¨C  Note to whom he gives the information.


    After hanging up, Lyana went home.


    She had just arrived home when the butler greeted her.


    ¨C Second Young Mistress, Matriarch Sanchez wants you to visit her office.


    Lyana nodded and headed straight for Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office. She knocked on the door.


    ¨C Grandma, it¡¯s me.


    ¨C Come in.


    The voice of Matriarch Sanchez came from within.


    Lyana pushed open the door and entered. She immediately saw the blouse on the counter.


    With just one look, she was stunned.


    Matriarch Sanchez rushed to pull Lyana towards her and pushed her to put it on.


    Holding the dress, Lyana walked into the dressing room. She walked out wearing the dress. This dress showed off every inch of her lovely figure, and even brought out her unique aura. Elegant, refined, exquisite and luxurious.


    The dress exuded an air of savagery, while retaining a sense of cold refinement. She was incredibly attractive¡­


    What surprises her the most is that the diamonds sewn into the dress don¡¯t look tacky at all. It was as if she was carrying the resplendent night sky.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This dress was really beautiful.


    It was indeed a dress designed by a world famous designer. Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana in the dress, her eyes filled with satisfaction. She can¡¯t help but smile. She had designed many clothes in her lifetime, and all kinds of models had worn her clothes, but none of them had been able to perfectly express her designs.


    However, after Lyana put on the dress, she expressed the beauty of the dress exactly as Matriarch Sanchez intended. Not only that, but this dress also brought out her aura.


    Oh wow.


    His grandson was truly blessed!


    To be able to marry such a beauty like Lyana.


    Lyana looked at herself in the dressing mirror. She had to admit it was the most beautiful andfortable dress she had ever worn. Even if she hadn¡¯t done her hair or makeup yet, the person in the mirror was already very beautiful.

 Chapter 82

    ¨C Grandmother¡­


    Before Lyana could finish her sentence, matriarch Sanchez walked out of the room.


    As Lyana was about to chase after him, she heard Matriarch Sanchez say out loud


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t change your dress yet. Wait for me.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. In reality, Matriarch Sanchez was just like a child. Sometimes she was particrly adorable, as if age didn¡¯t matter to her at all. In just three minutes, Matriarch Sanchez came running in with a digital camera. His face was slightly flushed from the exercise.


    ¨C Lyana, stand next to the wardrobe and pose. A casual pose will do. I¡¯ll take a picture for you.


    As Matriarch Sanchez spoke, she quickly turned on the camera in her hand.


    Seeing how happy she was, Lyana didn¡¯t want to darken her mood. Obediently, she began to pose.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes lit up. Holding the camera, she began taking pictures of Lyana from all angles. No matter what angle the photo was taken from, Lyana still looked beautiful.


    If Vincent and Lyana hadn¡¯t officially announced their wedding to the public yet, matriarch Sanchez was going to use this photo to publicize their marriage everywhere she went. Then she would tell the world that her granddaughter was the beautiful fairy maiden in the photo.


    Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but smile. After taking the photos, she told Lyana


    ¨C  Take off the dress first. I¡¯ll iron it tomorrow, then I¡¯ll have someone send it to the banquet.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    After she walked into the locker room, the smile on her face gradually faded.


    If she appeared at the conference wearing this dress, the whole world would soon find out. Maybe it would even be named the best-designed evening dress in the world.


    It was enough to prove the talent of Matriarch Sanchez in the field of fashion. Moreover, the fact that Matriarch Sanchez gave her this dress to wear at the conference also meant that she really appreciated and loved her very much.


    If Matriarch Sanchez knew she was going to leave the Sanchez family soon, then Matriarch Sanchez¡­


    Lyana didn¡¯t dare think any further.


    The only thing she could do now was treat Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart condition.


    The next day at noon, the speech ceremony of the second Academy of Medicine officially began.


    Besides the eminent professors and outstanding students of the Second Academy of Medicine, professionals from various major research institutes including the Medical Research Institute were present at the ceremony. Besides that, there were also famous doctors from private hospitals.


    Indeed, after graduating from the second medical academy, alumni work not only in national hospitals, but also in private hospitals. This ceremony was an opportunity for current students to interact with big names in the medical field. Of course, some of the guests were also high-society investors. Lyana walked in and saw everyone inside was chatting andughing. Looking over, she saw Vincent in the crowd. Vincent came in, dressed in a well-tailored suit. Her phoenix eyes swept around and he inadvertently met her gaze. The two men looked at each other through the sea of people.


    Vincent exuded a cold, unapproachable aura, as if he was an otherworldly spirit from another dimension.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect him to be here today as well.


    However, she remembered that he made a deal with Director Huet regarding the research institute. It was natural for him toe today.


    Suddenly a scream came from the distance.


    ¨C Oh my God, this man is so handsome.


    ¨C He looks like a male god.


    ¨C He¡¯s practically a walking bag of hormones.


    ¨C Oh my god, I want to give birth to her child now.


    The elite of An City all knew each other. Investors in the crowd looked at Vincent in confusion.


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez has been out of his house quite oftentely.


    ¨C I think so. Has he recovered?


    ¨C I heard that his disease is incurable. He must have stayed home too long. He doesn¡¯t want to live the rest of his life in a lifeless state, which must be why he often goes out to discover the world.


    When Lyana heard those words, her eyebrow furrowed imperceptibly.


    Even though she knew that these people had no bad intentions, she still felt a little uneasy listening to them talk.


    An exceptional man like Vincent should not have his life cut short, nor be the target of gossip at dinner time.


    When she got home tonight, she was definitely going to think of a way to treat Vincent¡¯s illness.


    ¨C Lyanaa.


    Chiara finally saw Lyana. She picked up her skirts and ran towards her.


    Chiara saw that Lyana was dressed very casually today. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you would think she was a member of the service staff here.


    Chiara said disapprovingly


    ¨C  Why don¡¯t you wear an evening dress? That would be rude.


    Lyana smiled and exined


    ¨C  My dress is on the way. I¡¯ll put it on when we get there.


    Most people chose to change into evening dress when the banquet began. Since it was still early, no one would notice her either.


    At that moment, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd.


    Lyana and Chiara looked in the direction everyone was looking.


    When Lyana saw the neer¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. His breathing quickened.


    Some memories that she didn¡¯t want to recall shed into her mind all of a sudden.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her breathing. Every time she saw him, she felt uneasy.


    Nathan Dubois. Why had hee back? Surprisingly, she hadn¡¯t heard anything about his arrival.


    Ines, who was wearing a pink dress, entered with Nathan.


    Ines stood next to Nathan and took his arm. She lifted her chin proudly, as if she had regained the dignity she had lost before.


    Chiara was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Lyana.


    ¨C  Lyana, your brother is here.


    Nathan was the same as before. He wore a well-tailored suit, gold-rimmed sses, and had his hairbed back. He seemed like an exceptionally rigid, even dull person, but his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Nathan had a soft, refined smile on his face. From a distance, he looked like a polite gentleman.


    But Lyana knew that this man was definitely not as simple as he looked.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen Nathan again, she would have practically forgotten him.


    Vincent sensed that something was wrong with Lyana¡¯s expression when she looked at Nathan. His eyes darkened slightly.


    Nathan, who had just entered, also saw Lyana. He walked towards her and stopped in front of her, looking at her with contempt.


    ¨C You¡¯ve grown.


    Nathan¡¯s voice was cold. He looked at Lyana like he was looking at a stray dog.


    Lyana hated when Nathan acted like that. He was so haughty and powerful, and treated her like she was less than human. She still remembered how he had looked at her like that when she was five.


    Ines had a smug smile on her face. She could naturally feel Lyana¡¯s shock and dizziness as she came face to face with Nathan. She could also feel the strong aura that Nathan gave off.


    At that time, Ines¡¯ vanity had reached new heights.


    She felt like Lyana was just Lyana, a cheap woman who belonged to the lower ss. She would never be a presentabledy. She wasn¡¯t even wearing a party dress today. She just looked like a waiter.


    What a humiliation! With a cold smile on her face, Ines asked,


    ¨C Sister, Brother is back. Do you want to go home for dinner tonight?


    Nathan looked at Lyana without blinking. His expression seemed to force Lyana to agree.


    ¨C I¡¯m only staying a few days¡­


    ¨C She does not have the time.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A low, hoarse voice interrupted Nathan. This voice was calm, and the powerful aura in its words stunned everyone present.


    For some reason, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at Vincent, who was standing behind her.


    All her attention was on Nathan right now, and she didn¡¯t notice that Vincent had already arrived.


    When Nathan faced Vincent, he showed no signs of backing down. In fact, he didn¡¯t seem scared at all. On the contrary, he asked:


    ¨C  Mr. Sanchez, by what right can you restrict his freedom?

 Chapter 83

    Vincent¡¯s lips curled slightly. He was in a great mood, but when he spoke, his words were dripping with sarcasm.


    ¨C What ? Nathan Dubois, you have too high an opinion of yourself.


    With that, Vincent approached Nathan and whispered something in his ear.


    No one knew what Vincent said, but everyone saw Nathan¡¯s face go pale in an instant. His eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Lyana was slightly stunned when she saw Nathan¡¯s expression change. It was the first time she had seen someone capable of making Nathan pale. Ines was sensitive enough to sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Worried that Vincent and Nathan would start fighting, she tried to change the subject. Ines¡¯ gaze fell on the cake located not far from there. After a moment, she looked at Nathan, talking like a spoiled brat.


    ¨C Brother, I want to eat some cake. Would you like toe with me now?


    Nathan gave Lyana a meaningful look, then patted Ines on the head fondly.


    ¨C All right.


    With that, he left with Ines.


    Lyana had always known that Nathan liked to spoil his younger sister and that he granted all her requests. He just didn¡¯t like Lyana at all.


    Vincent approached Lyana and his gazended on her face.


    ¨C Where is your dress?


    ¨C She¡¯ll be here in a moment.


    She looked at Vincent curiously and asked in confusion,


    ¨C What did you tell him just now?


    ¨C It does not matter.


    He didn¡¯t want to let Lyana know what he said.


    She did not ask any further questions. She turned to watch Nathan¡¯s back receding, his breathing a little irregr.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    Vincent called her by her full name, her low, hoarse voice.


    ¨C Yes ?


    Lyana turned to look at Vincent, her eyes filled with confusion.


    He reached out and patted Lyana on the head. In a calm voice he said


    ¨C If you don¡¯t want to hold back, don¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to tolerate this. If you have any problems, I will help you.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in surprise, momentarily forgetting to speak. She wanted revenge for a long time. She believed that Vincent had always known that.


    But she didn¡¯t expect him to be ready to help her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart gave a violent jolt. After a long time she said


    ¨C YOU¡­


    However, the rest of the sentence stuck in his throat. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Out of habit, Vincent straightened his tie and said without hurry:


    ¨C The results of the paternity test are known.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She had kept this secret well kept. How did Vincent find out?


    Without waiting for her to speak, Vincent continued


    ¨C I¡¯m in charge of operations at the paternity testing center.


    Lyana: ¡­


    She froze for a moment, then frowned. He watches Lyana intently, taking in all of her emotions. Instead of announcing the results immediately, he waited for her to speak.


    ¨C What are the results ?


    After hesitating for a while, Lyana decided to ask.


    ¨C  Congrattions, your intuition was very urate. You are not the biological daughter of Jacob Dubois.


    Vincent¡¯s voice went cold.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The tight rope in his heart finally loosened. All the tension drained from his shoulders.


    She hated those people from the Dubois family, and hated herself for having anything to do with the Dubois family. She felt filthy to the extreme.


    Olga had an affair. Lyana knew deep down that this was definitely not the first time she had an affair. Someone who had cheated before would definitely do it again. How could someone as dirty as Olga be his rtive?


    When she lived with the old grandfather who took her in, Lyana thought she was an orphan. Although they were poor, she lived a happy life in the countryside.


    But after that, she was brought into the Dubois family. For no reason, she gained a brother and sister, and for no reason, she suffered unfair treatment.


    Everyone told her to take care of her younger sister, Ines Dubois.


    They also wanted her to listen to her older brother, even if thetter did these things to her.


    Their family was worse than a pack of beasts. What right had they to treat someone else¡¯s daughter as less than human?


    Lyana was extremely happy to have nothing to do with the Dubois family.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, she now knew the truth.


    Vincent called her.


    Lyana smiled at Vincent. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke.


    ¨C You are right. I shouldn¡¯t have to tolerate this anymore. I should get revenge for what they did to me, and make them pay more interest.


    Vincent looked at her. There was a strange light in her eyes, and she seemed much brighter and happier. The lights cast her in a golden glow, making her so beautiful you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    Vincent was momentarily stunned.


    At this time, the banquet host began to announce the order of the speakers invited to the ceremony.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s name announced first, they were all extremely upset.


    ¨C Who is Lyana Dubois? Why have I never heard his name? By what right does she have the right to go on stage to make a speech?


    ¨C Where does this peasant girle from? Why have I never heard of her?


    ¨C I¡¯ve never heard of her either. She must have entered through the back door. Any Tom, Dick or Harry can be a speaker these days?


    ¨C I want to see the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family give her speech.


    ¨C I am here because of Miss Julie. I heard she was the first speaker.


    ¨C She initially took first ce, but the order waster changed.


    Because Lyana had taken on the role of Julie as the first to take the stage, everyone present felt outraged for Julie.


    When Vincent heard their words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Chiara walked around the room. Listening to these people¡¯s words, she was so angry that her little face turned red with rage. Sheined unhappy,


    ¨C These people really don¡¯t know anything. They are such snobs. They are all blind idiots.


    Afterining, she reached out and took Lyana¡¯s hand, gentlyforting her,


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t stoop to their level. They are just too stupid.


    When Lyana heard Chiara¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She shook her head slightly.


    At that moment, there was amotion at the door.


    Lyana and Chiara watched.


    They saw Julie walk into the room in high heels. Her chin was proudly raised, her eyes were shining. She entered the room gracefully. Chiara looked at Julie, frowning slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but say


    ¨C Lyana, who is it? Does she think she¡¯s a celebrity? Does she think she¡¯ll walk the red carpet?


    When Lyana heard Chiara¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She exined,


    ¨C It¡¯s Julie Leroy.


    ¨C What ? Is it Julie Leroy? She¡¯s such a snob.


    As she spoke, Chiara couldn¡¯t help but nce at Julie again, inhaling heavily.


    ¨C Are these people blind? How dare they im that she is a beauty, and an excellent student at that? Maybe if she¡¯s the best student in the animal kingdom, I can ept her. After all, she is like a peacock.


    Chiara¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. Perplexed, she asked,


    ¨C Isn¡¯t she your little sister? Why didn¡¯t shee with you?


    ¨C She is not,


    Vincent said indifferently, without even giving Chiara a look.


    Lyana realized that Vincent didn¡¯t seem to like Julie.


    Chiara didn¡¯t sense Vincent¡¯s displeasure at all. She went straight to the point.


    ¨C  Didn¡¯t they all say that she is the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family?


    ¨C She¡¯s just my grandmother¡¯s adopted granddaughter. She has nothing to do with the Sanchez family.


    Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed more and more. He seemed extremely upset that the others hadbeled Julie a member of the Sanchez family. It was as if he was doing his best to distance himself from Julie.


    It was only then that Lyana realized that the strangers all thought Julie was the precious daughter of the Sanchez family.


    Julie¡¯s gazended on Vincent¡¯s face, and the smile in his eyes grew. But when his gazended on Lyana, who was standing next to Vincent, something shed in her eyes, then disappeared.


    She had been informed yesterday that she was no longer the first to speak. Later, she learned from other people that Lyana had reced her as the first speaker.


    Julie did not expect Lyana to rece her as the first speaker. She was such a dubious character.


    She had tried to calm down, but the appearance of Lyana next to Vincent had ruined her calm.

 Chapter 84

    Trying to calm herself, Julie kept a smile on her face.


    Because of Lyana, Julie¡¯s ce as the first speaker had been snatched away from her. Therefore, many people were extremely unhappy with Lyana.


    ¨C Senior Leroy is such a good natured person. How does she keep calm? I wonder who exactly Lyana Dubois is. How dare she snatch the role of first speaker from Senior Julie? How shameless is she?


    ¨C I wonder what the organizers of the event think. They found an idiot to open the ceremony. Isn¡¯t this despising the Second Academy?


    ¨C It¡¯s so infuriating.


    Greta Gall had followed Julie on her travels. Listening to the words of these people, she felt a wave of indignation for Julie.


    Lyana Dubois was really disgusting. She was everywhere.


    Before arriving, Greta had thought that if Julie made an appearance at this ceremony, she would certainly benefit greatly, being her good friend. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lyana to interfere once again.


    Julie did not seem to be able to hear theints of the surrounding onlookers. She smiled and approached Lyana. Happily holding Lyana¡¯s hand, she said with affection in her voice.


    ¨C Sister Lyana, you arrived early. Earlier Grandma asked us toe here together, didn¡¯t she?


    As Julie spoke, her gaze swept over the crowd.


    Lyana retracted her hand without blinking. Raising her hand, she tucked her hair behind her ear, her expression cold.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Julie. His expression wasplicated.


    Chiara, who was standing next to Lyana, frowned.


    Julie spoke very loudly just now, attracting the attention of many nearby people.


    ¨C Sister Lyana. Julie¡¯s words had the effect of a bomb. Initially, everyone had been curious to know who Lyana was. When they heard Julie¡¯s words, they instantly understood that the person Julie addressed as Sister Lyana was Lyana Dubois herself.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face. They were all stunned by her beauty. However, when they remembered that the person in front of them was the first speaker of that evening, they could only feel jealousy and discontent.


    One of Julie¡¯s suitors asked an unfortunate question.


    ¨C Are you Lyana Dubois? Are you the one who stole Senior Julie¡¯s position as the first speaker?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Chiara red at the suitor and rolled her eyes, displeasure written all over her face.


    She finally understood why Vincent didn¡¯t like Julie. A calcting, mean-spirited woman like her was truly detestable.


    When Julie heard the boy¡¯s words, she turned to stare at him, looking extremely displeased. She smiled at Lyana. In a considerate and understanding way, she said


    ¨C Sister Lyana is a really capable person. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are embarrassing our school.


    Chiara frowned.


    Listen.


    ¡°Really capable.¡±


    What does it mean ?


    Was she insinuating something else, and trying to smear Lyana¡¯s reputation?


    ¨C She is therefore the first speaker thanks to her family! I bet they paid a lot of money to the school to get this chance.


    ¨C  Don¡¯t be so sure yet. She might have gotten that chance by using her body.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. With her face and figure, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got what it takes.


    Everyone seemed to have discovered the truth. They looked at Lyana with mischief.


    Julie frowned slightly. Her red lips parted slightly in disapproval.


    ¨C Do not say that. Lyana is a guest of our family.


    Since the marriage between Vincent and Lyana was still a secret, she could not announce to the public that Lyana was a guest of the Sanchez family.


    When Vincent heard the word ¡°guest¡±, a trace of discontent welled up in his heart.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chiara was angry to the point ofughing.


    Julie turned around when she heard the voice. When she saw Chiara, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Director Huet¡¯s precious daughter toe too. Julie has always wanted to get to know Director Huet. She knew he was extremely important in the medical field, so she greeted Chiara with a smile.


    ¨C  Miss Huet, you are there. Director Huet also came?


    Chiara approached Lyana and took her arm, smiling. She looked up at Julie with contempt, her expression clearly indicating what she thought of Julie. For Chiara, Julie was worth nothing.


    ¨C Why do you care that my father is here? You talked about real abilities, but you didn¡¯t even specify what kind of abilities you¡¯re referring to. Are you trying to inspire gossip? To encourage others to give free rein to their imagination? Your acting skills aren¡¯t bad. Why would you want to study medicine? You might as well study how to write movie scripts.


    Chiara¡¯s words were unpleasant, but Julie didn¡¯t seem to mind. Smiling, she said,


    ¨C  Miss Huet, you really misunderstood.


    Chiara couldn¡¯t be bothered by Julie. Why would she bother to argue with a beast?


    At that moment Laura came in with two servants and said with a smile:


    ¨C Sister Julie, sister Lyana, Grandma asked me to send the dresses.


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Julie¡¯s eyes. The dress Grandma had made for her had been sent. As long as she put it on, she could stun everyone with her beauty.


    At that point, someone took Vincent away, saying they wanted to discuss a coboration.


    Laura nced at the boxes the two servants were holding. She pointed to the left and said respectfully,


    ¨C Grandma made this dress herself.


    When everyone heard Laura¡¯s words, they craned their necks to look at the box on the left. However, the box was opaque, preventing them from seeing the dress inside.


    Matriarch Sanchez was a world famous fashion designer. If they could see with their own eyes a dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez, they could brag about it in the future.


    When Lyana heard Laura¡¯s words, she instinctively grabbed the box on the left. However, to her surprise, Juli8 had already approached to pick it up.


    Julie looked at the box happily. With a smile on her face, she stared intently at Laura.


    ¨C Laura, you have to help me thank Grandma when we get back.


    A trace of hesitation shines in Laura¡¯s eyes. Then she said:


    ¨C Sister Julie, Grandma prepared this dress for Sister Lyana.


    Julie didn¡¯t take Laura¡¯s words seriously at all. Smiling, she said


    ¨C Laura, don¡¯t joke on such an asion.


    With that, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Showing the remaining box, she said:


    ¨C Sister Lyana, here is the dress Grandma prepared for you. Judging by the packaging on the box, I think it¡¯s a limited edition dress designed by MS. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s worth tens of millions. Take it and wear it.


    Lyana could hear the tinge of charity in Julie¡¯s words. Her gaze fell on the box in Julie¡¯s hand, and she raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C Are you sure it¡¯s your dress?


    ¨C Of course.


    Julie had a soft smile on her face as she looked at Lyana triumphantly.


    ¨C Sister Lyana, you have no idea. For every event I attend, I wear a dress that Grandma makes for me. All the evening dresses Grandma made for me must fill a room.


    When everyone heard Julie¡¯s words, they were all surprised. Not everyone was qualified to wear a dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez. At this moment, Chiara, who was standing to the side, was also looking at Julie longingly. In the past, she had always wanted to wear a dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez, but Matriarch Sanchez had already retired and rarely made dresses anymore. Julie could feel the envious looks on her, and her vanity skyrocketed. She looked at Lyana, who was staring at the box in her hand, and jokingly asked


    ¨C Sister Lyana, do you think Grandma made this dress for you?


    As soon as Julie¡¯s words fell, the people around them broke into gossip. They all looked at Lyana with disdain.


    Greta had always hated Lyana. Her expression instantly turned cold and she growled:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you are too cheeky. You took advantage of the Sanchez family, and now you want to take their stuff too. How can you be so cheeky? You don¡¯t know where your ce is?


    ¨C Exactly. The Sanchez matriarch has already given her some face by letting her stay in the Sanchez residence. Still, she wants to wear a dress made by Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Young women these days all have skin thicker than the walls of the city. She stole the ce of the first speaker, and now she even wants to steal the dress made by someone else¡¯s grandmother.


    Seeing that everyone was on Julie¡¯s side, Greta felt much morefortable.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Julie said:


    ¨C  Everyone, don¡¯t get me wrong. Sister Lyana and I were just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.

 Chapter 85

    Chiara, who was standing to the side, frowned.


    Julie was clearly a master of appearances. From the start, she had the upper hand. She was pretending to be sweet and caring, but in reality, there was mischief behind that smile.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze was fixed on the box Julie was holding.


    Julie grew impatient, but she still disyed a gentle and magnanimous facade. She handed the other box to Lyana. Seeing that she didn¡¯t take the box, Julie spoke in a persuasive voice.


    ¨C A dress designed by MS also cannot be purchased with money. Most young women would dream of getting their hands on such a dress. It is also a gift from Grandma. I hope you can ept it.


    Lyana remained impassive.


    Julie continued to persuade her.


    ¨C  You are the first speaker tonight. If you go on stage in this casual outfit, it might be a little rude. You better get changed quickly in that dress.


    Julie spoke very well, her manners were extremely correct. His words were filled with consideration for Lyana.


    Lyana looked at Julie calmly and said dismissively:


    ¨C It¡¯s not my dress. Why would I want her?


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face froze. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to refuse outright, and in public at that.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the box Julie was holding. She said with certainty,


    ¨C The dress in there is mine.


    Laura, who was standing to the side, approached Lyana and said:


    ¨C Sister Julie, why not¡­


    Before Laura could finish her sentence, she felt Julie staring at her. Frightened, she took a step back.


    Julie smiled at Lyana.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Grandma made that dress for Lyana. After all, this dress was made with her favorite diamond.


    Julie thought Lyana was just jealous.


    In the past, she had always thought of Lyana as apletely emotionless person. Yet, it seemed that she was now beginning to learn how to steal it. Julie did not expect it at all.


    Greta wanted to scold Lyana, but was stopped by Julie.


    With a troubled expression on her face, Julie looked up at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Sister Lyana, I know you like dresses made by Grandma, but every dress Grandma makes for me is tailored to my size. If it wasn¡¯t, I would have given you the dress.


    Julie spoke persuasively and patiently


    ¨C If you like Grandma¡¯s dresses, I¡¯ll tell Grandmater and ask her to make one for you next time.


    Julie continued,


    ¨C I¡¯m going to have to annoy Sister Lyana to wear the dress made by MS


    ¨C I¡¯ll only wear my own dress, Lyana said coldly.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Greta flushed red with anger. In an affected way she said


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, aren¡¯t you a little ashamed? Julie is the granddaughter of Matriarch Sanchez. If Matriarch Sanchez makes a dress, it¡¯s definitely meant for Julie. What status do you have? What right do you have topare yourself to Julie?


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Lyana is too cheeky. She tries to snatch away anything of good quality, even if those things don¡¯t belong to her.


    ¨C I really do not understand. Shouldn¡¯t she be grateful to the Sanchez family? Why does she make things difficult for Julie?


    ¨C  This is what it means to be an ingrate!


    As Chiara listened to everyone¡¯sments about Lyana, her beautiful fox eyes filled with coldness. She pursed her lips in displeasure.


    She had known Lyana for a long time. She knew Lyana¡¯s character well. Lyana wouldn¡¯t make a scene with Julie for no reason. There is definitely something wrong.


    At that moment, someone nearby said, ¡°Let¡¯s see the dress that Matriarch Sanchez designed.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Lyana is so brazenly trying to get her hands on this dress. She must be dazzling.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Lyana doesn¡¯t even want the dress MS designed.


    Julie smiled and nodded. She says softly


    ¨C Since everyone wants to see it, I¡¯m going to take it out.


    She leaned down and opened the box containing the dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Senior Julie, you are really too kind.


    ¨C Senior Julie, you are the best.


    ¨C Inparison, Lyana is truly ungrateful.


    Amidst everyone¡¯spliments, Julie opened the box and took out the dress inside.


    Seeing the dress, the corner of Lyana¡¯s mouth curved slightly. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    This is how the ck evening dress, entirely encrusted with sparkling diamonds, made its first public appearance. Everyone was blindsided by the dress. When Julie looked at the evening dress, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes.


    This evening dress was very beautiful, and she immediately liked it. Indeed, only she could wear such a beautiful dress.


    Still, a trace of confusion appeared in Julie¡¯s eyes. Why did she feel like that dress was a little too small?


    Did Grandmother make a mistake in her measurements?


    Julie touched the sparkling diamonds of her dress, which reflected all the colors of the rainbow. She couldn¡¯t look away anymore. This dress stole the hearts of all the girls present. They looked at her with envy. However, Julie had a bad feeling about it, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Julie turned the dress over in her hands. Could it be that dark colors tend to look smaller? Did she think that dress was too small?


    There is something wrong. It wasn¡¯t his size.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was impossible for Grandma to misremember her height.


    Julie looked up at Laura, who was frowning.


    Pursing her lips, Julie¡¯s gazended on Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s figure was considered unsurpassed among women. She was tall and had a slim waist. She was naturally graceful, and charming beyond words.


    The eerie feeling in Julie¡¯s heart intensified. Her grip on the dress tightened involuntarily.


    Greta naturally didn¡¯t know what Julie was thinking. She said excitedly,


    ¨C Julie, change quickly into that dress. You will certainly look very beautiful in it.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. This dress suits your temperament very well.


    ¨C You will look beautiful in it! As for some people who don¡¯t have a custom-made dress, they can go crying in a corner.


    ¨C Matriarch Sanchez loves you so much. If she sees you in this dress, she will definitely be very happy.


    The unease in Julie¡¯s heart gradually dissipated with those words. Her heart calmed down a bit.


    Even strangers knew that Grandma was going to prepare a dress for her. What is there to be confused about?


    Also, Grandma must know deep down that she is the one who treats her best.


    It was impossible for Grandma to prepare a dress for Lyana. A sweet smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to go change now.


    ¨C Wait a minute.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the box containing MS¡¯s dress.


    ¨C It¡¯s not my dress.


    Julie looked at Lyana in confusion.


    Lyana approached Julie and said:


    ¨C You don¡¯t think the dress you¡¯re holding is my size?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Julie¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, leapt into her throat again. She looked at Lyana worriedly.


    But now, no matter what, she was going to wear that dress. She had to.


    Greta, who was standing next to Julie, clearly heard Lyana¡¯s words. With disdain written all over her face, she said:


    ¨C You¡¯re crazy? It¡¯s clearly a gift Matriarch Sanchez prepared for Julie. Are you trying to say that Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t prepare a present for her granddaughter and preferred to prepare a present for a stranger like you?


    Lyana stared at Greta, her expression cold. The aura she gave off was icy. Greta was surprised, but she calmed down very quickly. She had valuable rumors about Lyana. As long as she spread the scandals in which Lyana was involved, she could avenge Julie!


    The others were also upset that Lyana tried to grab the dress.


    ¨C  This woman has no idea of her own status? All she has to do is snatch Senior Julie¡¯s things.


    ¨C  What kind of behavior is that? I wonder how her parents raised her.


    ¨C She¡¯s so irritating.


    Seeing that everyone stood on her side, Julie¡¯s mood improved.


    ¨C  It¡¯s not my blouse either. Sister Lyana, you let down Grandma¡¯s good intentions just like that. Soon it will be your turn to make a speech. If you don¡¯t wear an evening dress, it will be very rude.

 Chapter 86

    Lyana narrowed her eyes dangerously. She had always kept a low profile in the past, but Julie had already crossed the line today.


    An evening dress could not be worn by someone else after being worn once. It would be rude for another person to wear it again.


    She had already worn the dress her grandmother had made. Since Julie didn¡¯t seem to care about being humiliated, she let him carry it. It would be toote for her to regret her actions in the future.


    Lyana picked up her phone and made a call.


    ¨C The conference room of the Second Academy of Medicine. Help me choose a dress.


    With that, Lyana hung up.


    Julie, who was standing to the side, was slightly stunned. A trace of anger shed in his eyes, and his tone turned cold.


    ¨C This dress was a gift from Grandma for you. How dare you not want her? You are overstepping the bounds.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not like you. I will never use things that don¡¯t belong to me.


    Lyana looked at Julie coldly.


    A trace of panic shed in Julie¡¯s heart, but she calmed down very quickly. Holding the blouse, she headed for the locker room.


    There was no way Grandma would make a dress for Lyana. She was the one Grandma loved the most. Grandma would only make dresses for her!


    Lyana was indeed from the countryside. She didn¡¯t know thebel at all. She was nice enough to help him, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Since it was, she let Lyana make a fool of herself in front of everyone. How could the dresses Lyana owned be any good? She would certainly wear cheap and unpresentable clothes. Julie pursed her lips. In this case, even if Grandma asked her, she could tell that she had tried to persuade Lyana.


    Everyone watched Julie leave. Then, their eyes allnded on Lyana.


    They thought Lyana was going to fly into a rage over the humiliation. They hadn¡¯t expected her to be leaning against the wall and chatting with a young girl, looking rxed and happy.


    Seeing that Lyana was pretending to be calm, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¨C She failed to get her hands on the dress made by Matriarch Sanchez. Is that why she went mad? Do you think she intends to wear this outfit on stage?


    ¨C Who knows ? She doesn¡¯t even want to wear the dress made by MS Her standards must be very high. Even so, I bet she¡¯ll be wearing a cheap, hideous dress when she takes the stage to give her speechter.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Later we can see what kind of dress she will wear. Maybe she¡¯ll give a talk on how to steal other people¡¯s clothes.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. It wasn¡¯t because she was unhappy with what the onlookers were saying, but because she could feel Nathan staring at her. This look made her ufortable.


    She was now totally certain that Nathan and Ines had known for a long time that she was not Jacob and Olga¡¯s biological daughter. That¡¯s why Nathan had done those bestial things. About ten minutester, Julie appeared in front of everyone in the diamond-encrusted dress, instantly catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone looked longingly at the beautiful dress that Julie wore, which attracted all eyes.


    The unique patterns were encrusted with luxurious diamonds,plementing the overall design of the dress. Everyone was amazed.


    ¨C  Oh my god, it¡¯s beautiful!


    ¨C This dress truly lives up to the status of the work of Matriarch Sanchez. She is simply gorgeous!


    ¨C Lyana must be dreaming to think that she will one day be able to wear this dress. Does she think she is worthy of such a beautiful dress?


    ¨C  She didn¡¯t ask someone to send her a dress? The dress she brings must have only cost a few hundred dors. It will not be at allparable to a dress handmade by Matriarch Sanchez.


    After admiring the dress, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. All realized that the effect was rather strange. Julie was very beautiful, but this dress did not match Julie¡¯s aura at all. There was an indescribable incongruity.


    This dress was wlessly beautiful, but with Julie¡¯s face and figure, it seemed far more ordinary.


    She looked like an innocent student who had insisted on wearing heavy makeup to hide her quirky temper. The dress was out of ce on her.


    At that time, five young girls came in, each wearing two dresses covered in ck cloth.


    Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. One by one, they looked on curiously. They wanted to know which girl in the family had organized such a big procession. Julie was slightly stunned. She had a bad feeling. Could these people be there to give Lyana a dress?


    The five girls approached Lyana holding the dresses.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, we weren¡¯t sure what style you like, so we brought you ten different pieces. Take a look and see if you like them. Otherwise, I go back to the studio to buy more.


    The respect in the girl¡¯s voice made Lyana sound like some kind of big shot who was undercover.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Lyana¡¯s lips. She said gratefully:


    ¨C It was hard for you this time. I can wear anything. Just pick one for me.


    The gazes of onlookersnded on the ten dresses. They pursed their lips. It was indeed cheap goods. Otherwise, how could ten dresses have been sent at once?


    ¨C Maybe she bought them on the inte for cheap. That¡¯s why they brought so many.


    ¨C Exactly. Didn¡¯t you realize it¡¯s only been half an hour since the call? Yet these young women have already brought the dresses here.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. What kind of family can produce so many evening dresses at the same time?


    ¨C Lyana Dubois is so pretentious. She makes a show of herself on purpose. No matter how her speech goes today, she is sure to leave asting impression on everyone.


    However, there were still some who spoke sincerely.


    ¨C Why do I feel like this whole staging looks pretty ssy?


    ¨C Of style ? How does this garmentpare to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s handmade dress?


    ¨C Actually, I think these dresses shouldn¡¯t be too bad either. Think about it. Director Schmitt invited Lyana here especially. Someone Director Schmitt personally invites must be someone quite extraordinary.


    Seeing that some people were standing up for Lyana, Greta¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She red at that girl and angrily said


    ¨C  What nonsense are you talking about? Did a donkey kick you in the head? What can she do? A big hit? You think too much.


    When the surrounding people heard Greta¡¯s words, they all frowned in disapproval, not wanting to pay attention to her.


    Julie stood to the side. She felt her waist was slightly ufortable, and it was only getting worse. It must have been due to the dress she was wearing. She dared not breathe, afraid that the zipper would suddenly open. Julie only hoped that dress wouldst until the end of her speech. Hearing the words of the onlookers, the five girls removed the ck cloths.


    In an instant, everyone present was stunned.


    God¡¯s goodness.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    These ten dresses were too beautiful. They were in no way inferior to the dress designed by Matriarch Sanchez. Moreover, they covered a wide range of styles.


    Each dress was elegant, luxurious, and yet not shy. They fit the current theme perfectly.


    Lyana looked at Julie and finally chose a ck dress.


    When Chiara saw this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. She was now looking forward to seeing Lyana in a dress. It would be truly breathtaking.


    When everyone saw Lyana choosing the ck dress, they started whispering among themselves. They thought she was challenging Julie.


    At first sight, Greta was also stunned by these dresses, but she couldn¡¯t believe that a peasant had the money to buy such expensive dresses. She asked uncertainly, ¨C These¡­ these dresses are all high-end replicas, aren¡¯t they¡­


    ¨C Is that really a question? They must be fake.


    A girl close to Greta intervened.


    When one of the girls who had brought the dresses heard Greta¡¯s words, she frowned. These people had gone too far. What a bunch of idiots! They did not know how to recognize the priceless when it was obvious to them. She said coldly


    ¨C These dresses were designed by the famous Elena. If you don¡¯t know anything, shut it down. You are ashamed of yourself.


    Elena.


    She was a top designer from another country. She was said to be as famous as the Matriarch Sanchez. Moreover, it was said that she mainly focused on designing dresses for the royal family.

 Chapter 87

    MS was far inferior to Elena!


    Julie inhaled cautiously. She didn¡¯t dare make any big moves now. Her face was livid as she stared at the seductive dresses.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Lyana to have the ability to ask Elena to design a dress for her.


    Greta¡¯s face went pale, but she still didn¡¯t want to believe those dresses were designed by Elena. She said relentlessly,


    ¨C Words are useless. Maybe you¡¯re lying?


    ¨C Yes, I heard that Elena only makes clothes for the royal family. I never heard of her designing clothes for the socialites in this country.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Although we have never interacted with Elena, we all know her preferences.


    At that moment, a young woman came out of the crowd. Her gaze fell on the onlookers and she said:


    ¨C  Thisdy is right. Stop talking. None of you know anything, and you¡¯re just talking nonsense! It¡¯s really very embarrassing.


    This girl looked particrly young. She looked like she was in first grade.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted toe forward at first, but seeing how these people started ndering Lyana without knowing right from wrong, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Pulling out her phone, she walked over to a dress and scanned the QR code on it before saying:


    ¨C  All dresses designed by Elena are branded. Just scan it and you will know if it is real. Look, this is a genuine product, and an original design by Elena.


    The girl showed the page from her phone to everyone. Dress code and certificate were disyed.


    Those who had mocked Lyana for making people send fake dresses were all so embarrassed that they longed to find a hole to hide.


    Greta took a step forward, not wanting to surrender without a fight. She scanned the codes for the remaining nine dresses. All were genuine. His breathing quickened, and his face flushed with embarrassment. Tears streamed into her eyes.


    She was so angry that she started crying.


    How is it possible ? Lyana Dubois was clearly crazy. How could she wear a dress designed by Elena?


    Apart from designing clothes for the royal family, Elena only designed clothes for the people she loved. Moreover, she was investigating the character of this person. If her character wasn¡¯t up to par, she wasn¡¯t designing clothes for that person either.


    Julie¡¯s expression was grim. She bit her lip. She had always wanted to own a dress designed by Elena, but she never expected Lyana to be one step ahead of her.


    At that moment, Julie seemed to hear the sound of fabric tearing.


    She was so anxious that her whole body was flushed. She quickly held her breath, trying to get her stomach in. It was the first time she had been in such a state.


    At that time, his mind was still very clear.


    Although Grandma was getting older, every time she made a dress for her, she never got the size wrong.


    Still, this dress didn¡¯t seem to fit her.


    Could this dress really be made for Lyana?


    No, that can¡¯t be true!


    Grandma knew she preferred diamonds. Why would she give her favorite diamond to a stranger?


    Greta wiped away her tears and red at Lyana, still unconvinced.


    ¨C There is something wrong with Lyana¡¯s character. Girls, you should tell designer Elena that she¡­


    Out of the corner of her eye, Julie saw Vincent approaching. Carefully, she walked over to Greta¡¯s side and said in a low voice:


    ¨C  All right, stop.


    ¨C  Julie, you¡­


    Tucking in her stomach, Julie tried to keep a smile on her face. She said reasonably:


    ¨C Sister Lyana is a guest of our family. Although she and I had a misunderstanding earlier, the conference will start in a moment. Let¡¯s not make a scene for such a small matter.


    Julie¡¯s voice was as soft as ever. His words were logical and made perfect sense.


    Onlookers thought she was right. So they said nothing else. Although Lyana was able to wear a dress made by Elena this time around, that didn¡¯t mean she would have a chance to continue doing so in the future.


    Greta red daggers at Lyana. If looks could kill, Lyana would have died thousands of times.


    Lyana gave Julie a meaningful look. This woman could indeed cause problems for Vincent. She knew when to advance and when to retreat, and was extremely cunning.


    After averting her gaze, she headed for the break room, preparing to put on her dress. She didn¡¯t notice Vincent and William¡¯s presence at all.


    When she came out of the break room, she saw three young girls walking towards her, arm in arm. They were clearly looking for him.


    ¨C Mlle Dubois, gently greet the girl standing in the middle. Lyana stopped in her tracks. She remembered this young girl. It was she who hade to his defense just now. The girl looked at Lyana with an expression of guilt and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m really sorry to have bothered you earlier. I must have spoiled your good mood. I am very sorry.


    There were too many people around them previously, and Lyana¡¯s attention was entirely on Julie and Greta, so she hadn¡¯t noticed the girl¡¯s features.


    When she took a good look at the girl in front of her, she was momentarily stunned. The girl¡¯s facial features were exquisite and delicate, and her skin seemed to be as fine and thin as silk. She seemed extremely sweet. A simple nce is enough to understand that this is an obedient and adorable little girl.


    What pleased Lyana the most was that this young girl had the same fox eyes as her. However, his eyes were charming and sensual, while the girl¡¯s were soft and innocent.


    Lyana smiled at the girl.


    ¨C It¡¯s their fault. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to apologize for them.


    ¨C It is not like that.


    The girl looked at Lyana seriously, shaking her head. The pearl earring in her ear dangled, showcasing the charm of her small face.


    The two girls standing next to her nodded in agreement, their expressions apologetic. The girl pursed her lips and said softly:


    ¡°Seniors shouldn¡¯t have said those outrageous things, much less tried to smear your name. They don¡¯t even know you well, yet they insisted that you had a bad temper. It was clearly a mistake.


    When the girl said that, her lips pursed slightly. She continued


    ¨C More importantly, for Director Schmitt to invite you to be the first speaker, I think you are an exceptional person. You havee to our school to give a speech to enlighten us students. If we choose to misinterpret your intentions again, then the story of the snake and the farmer will repeat itself. Moreover, your indifferent gaze earlier seemed to be filled with disappointment towards the whole world¡­


    The girl looked at Lyana seriously and continued:


    ¨C There is not only darkness in this world, but also a lot of beauty.


    The other two little girls said:


    ¨C Professor Dubois, I hope you won¡¯t remember the unfortunate events that happened today.


    Lyana looked at the three girls in front of her pursing her lips. For a moment, she felt a little suffocated. She had seen too much injustice in this world, and had received too much unfair treatment. She was already numb to that sort of thing.


    But today, someone was telling her that there was still beauty in this world. Not just darkness. Lyana¡¯s eyes stung slightly. She looked at the girl in front of her for a long moment before speaking.


    ¨C You¡­


    ¨C Alex.


    A soft voice echoed from the side, interrupting Lyana.


    Lyana froze. That voice was familiar to him. She looked up and saw William approaching, holding a book.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    William was exactly as she had seen him in the past. He looked like an elegant gentleman.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. She lifted her skirt slightly and trotted closer to the man, her eyes rolling up nicely.


    ¨C Brother, you are here!


    ¨C You are already in the first year of university. You must be more mature. When William said this, his voice softened significantly. He looked at the girl with an affectionate expression on his face.


    It was only then that Lyana realized that this young girl was the biological sister of William Royer, the precious daughter of the Royer family, Alexia Royer.


    When Alexia heard William¡¯s words, she immediately let go of William¡¯s arm and straightened up.


    ¨C I am already very mature. Where is the book ?

 Chapter 88

    Seeing the girl like that, William couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had only greeted him with such enthusiasm to get her hands on the book.


    William ruffled Alexia¡¯s hair and handed her the book. As he was about to speak, he saw Alexia handing the book to Lyana.


    ¨C Professor Dubois, here is my wee gift for you. Although it is very old, it is the book that I love the most. This book made me who I am today. Even if it¡¯s a bad gift, I hope you¡¯ll ept it.


    This book was not expensive. It could easily be purchased at a bookstore, but Alexia had a nagging feeling that Lyana would indeed ept it.


    William looked at Alexia in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected her to call just now to ask him to send her a book.


    He had thought she was going to give the book to Mrs. Sanchez. As this book was very precious to Alexia, she had never wanted to give it away.


    Lyana looked down slightly and saw the words ¡°The Kite Runner¡± on the cover.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to take Alexia¡¯s book. She felt extremely moved.


    ¨C Thank you for your gift. I will treasure it in the future.


    In fact, what Lyana didn¡¯t say was that this book was also her favorite book.


    Seeing that she had epted the gift, Alexia smiled happily. Then she left with her friends and William.


    Lyana looked at Alexia¡¯s back as she retreated. She was such an innocent and adorable young woman. She must have grown up in a loving family. That¡¯s probably why she became such a little angel.


    In addition, the two young women next to her were also obedient and adorable.


    Birds of the same feather do indeede together.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. She looked away. There were five minutes left before the start of the ceremony. She had to prepare. Many people began to enter the amphitheater. When they saw Lyana standing in front of the door, they were all amazed.


    ¨C Goodness, this girl is so beautiful!


    ¨C  This is the first speaker of the day!


    ¨C I can¡¯t wait to be there. I really want to know what kind of speech such a beautiful person is going to make.


    Not far away, as Julie listened to everyone praising Lyana, she felt like a huge boulder was pressing against her chest, choking her.


    What made Julie speechless was that Lyana was wearing a party dress the same color as hers. She was clearly trying to steal the show.


    Lyana¡¯s height was very small, and she had nice straight shoulders and butterfly bones. Her skin was very fair, and in contrast to the ck dress, she looked even lighter.


    ¨C She looks like a fairy!


    ¨C Lyana is so pretty. Her figure is amazing. This ck dress suits her very well, she looks like an angel.


    ¨C By the way, don¡¯t you think Senior Julie¡¯s dress is a bit too small? Don¡¯t tell me that dress really belongs to Lyana.


    ¨C Who knows ? Earlier, I thought Senior Julie looked good in that dress, but when I saw Lyana, I felt like she looked better inparison.


    ¨C In effect. When they both wear the same color, whoever looks worse will be humiliated.


    ¡­


    When Greta heard those words, she frowned in displeasure and said:


    ¨C  What a bunch of blind idiots! Wimps! Stoppers to go around in circles.


    When Julie heard Greta¡¯s words, sheforted her gently:


    ¨C Stop talking. Let¡¯s ignore them.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m waiting to see Lyana make a fool of herself!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Julie didn¡¯t speak, her eyes twinkling strangely. Chiara was standing next to Lyana. Hearing everyone¡¯s words, and seeing the jealous looks on Julie and Greta¡¯s faces, she said smugly:


    ¨C Those who scolded you earlier are all conquered by your beauty.


    Lyana smiled slightly and didn¡¯t speak. She looked down at the book in her hand, her heart warming. She looked up, looking around the conference room. Eventually, she spotted Alexia in a corner.


    She was talking to William. His starry eyes were filled withughter, and the dimples at the corners of his lips were barely discernible. She was extremely adorable.


    Simrly, Lyana also spotted Vincent, who was next to William. Vincent looked up, and for a moment, their eyes met. Lyana¡¯s breathing quickened. Following Vincent¡¯s gaze, she looked down to see her slender, fair legs sticking out of her dress.


    The dress came to her ankles, but there was a slit about four inches above her knees. Such a design waspletely appropriate and formal, and she wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed herself by ident. However, for some reason, when Vincent looked at her like that, she felt like she was naked.


    At this time, the ceremony began. The master of ceremonies was the president of the student union of the second Academy of Medicine. He walked to center stage and spoke into the microphone, giving a long series of polite opening remarks. Then his gazended on Lyana, who was standing nearby. He said :


    ¨C Then, invite Professor Lyana Dubois to give a speech for us.


    At that moment, the people around them started whispering.


    ¨C He¡¯s the person who stole Senior Julie¡¯s ce as the first speaker. I want to see what she is capable of.


    ¨C Not only did she steal Senior Julie¡¯s ce, but she also tried to steal Senior Julie¡¯s dress. She¡¯s just too cheeky.


    ¨C In a while, during the Q&A session, we will ask moreplicated questions, so she won¡¯t be able to answer them. Then she will embarrass herself in public.


    Amid all sorts of criticism, Lyana took the stage. She walked over to the microphone and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to start with a riddle. Everyone, try to guess the answer.


    When the people downstairs heard Lyana¡¯s words, their eyes widened.


    ¨C  Is she retarded?


    ¨C This is such a serious asion. Does she think the riddles are appropriate?


    ¡°Does¡­ does she have no idea what to say?¡±


    Lyanapletely ignored their words and continued:


    ¨C  One night a man was driving through the countryside when he suddenly had a stomach ache. He took a few pieces of paper from a pile of papers on the passenger seat. Bringing them to a field in the middle of nowhere, he suddenlyughed, then cried. The next day he died. May I know how this man died?


    At that time, the entire room became silent. Some people stared at the answer, while others looked at it derisively.


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly. With just one sentence, she had greatly increased the atmosphere of the ceremony.


    ¨C If anyone can answer correctly, I¡¯ll give them a pot of Suranne weed worth tens of millions, no matter who it is.


    At this moment, the entire room was in turmoil.


    ¨C How is it possible ? How can she get Suranne Grass?


    ¨C She must say anything.


    ¨C  Hurry up, go investigate his past.


    When Greta heard Lyana¡¯s words, she looked at Julie with some uncertainty and asked:


    ¨C Julie, did Lyana take the precious medicinal ingredients from your house, and bring them here as a gift?


    Julie did not speak. She clenched her fists involuntarily, her fingernails digging into her palms.


    She knew Lyana wasn¡¯t bragging baselessly. Moreover, she knew that she had such expensive medicinal nts.


    Julie had never expected that the Suranne Grass given to Lyana by Grandma or Brother Vincent would be taken out of the house by Lyana, just to be in the crowd¡¯s little papers.


    It was just too much.


    If Grandma found out, she would definitely be very upset.


    With that thought in mind, Julie turned to look at Vincent, who was sitting nearby.


    He was seated in the back with the Royer siblings. By this time, Vincent was leaning backzily in his chair, his beautiful eyes slightly nted. He stared nkly at Lyana, his eyes filled with an emotion she couldn¡¯t read.


    However, what surprised Julie even more was that William was also watching Lyana. He seemed to be very interested in this riddle. Julie¡¯s breathing quickened. How was this possible?


    William Royer was really interested in a riddle.


    William was like an immortal from beyond. How could he be interested in a riddle given by Lyana?


    Julie narrowed her eyes, and the smile on her face froze. She lowered her head in silence.


    Ines, who was sitting nearby, heard Lyana announce the distribution of Herbe de Suranne. She grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand and squeezed it involuntarily.

 Chapter 89

    Ines¡¯ face was pale. She stared at Lyana, hate written on her face.


    Previously at the research institute, Lyana had used Suranne grass to humiliate and nder her.


    Ines took a deep breath. Listening to the skeptical remarks of the people around her, she realized that they were all clowns, every single one of them. They were just like her at the research institute during that humiliating incident.


    A trace of shame shone in Ines¡¯ eyes. Only now did she realize how stupid and silly she had been back then.


    At that moment, Chiara entered the room with a pot of Suranne weed in her arms and ced it on Lyana¡¯s podium.


    This weed pot from Suranne instantly caught everyone¡¯s eye. It was like an invisible p in the face of anyone who had doubted Lyana.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The entire room was now in turmoil.


    Everyone looked at the Suranne weed in disbelief. Some took off their sses and rubbed their eyes. Upon closer inspection, they realized it was indeed Suranne grass.


    Some people have even taken pictures of the nt to take a closer look. By checking the inte, they discovered that the nt was indeed Suranne grass.


    Although they all felt like they had been pped, they were still very excited.


    ¨C Oh my God, it really is Suranne grass.


    ¨C How can Lyana Dubois own such an expensive nt?


    ¨C Suranne grass is priceless. Yet she dares to give it as a prize.


    ¨C  All right, stop talking. Hurry to find the answer.


    ¨C  That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it. I want to be the first to solve this puzzle.


    Seeing the reactions of the people around her, Ines¡¯ breathing became faster and faster. When she thought about the humiliation she had suffered at the research institute, she wanted to approach Lyana and give her a few ps.


    Ines¡¯ eyes were getting redder and redder. Although Collin was angry with her, he genuinely loved her. He had spent a lot of money covering up the embarrassing incident that had taken ce at the research institute. Otherwise, her reputation would have been ruined and she would no longer be able to attend such events.


    Nathan sensed that something was wrong with Ines. He turned to look at her and gently patted her arm, gently consoling her.


    ¨C  Ines, don¡¯t worry. With Brother around, you¡¯ll be fine.


    When she heard Nathan¡¯s words, she looked up at him and nodded slightly.


    At that moment, Nathan¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana.


    She seemed to have changed a lot. She became even more confident and more eye-catching. Even standing on the stage, and without anyone in the audience answering her question, she could still remain calm and collected.


    Nathan¡¯s thin lips curved into an odd half-smile, his eyes shining with satisfaction.


    Her little girl had really grown up.


    Nathan lowered his gaze and turned to Ines, asking her gently:


    ¨C Do you really want the Suranne grass?.


    When Ines heard Nathan¡¯s question, her eyes lit up.


    She was very arrogant, but she had to admit that Lyana was indeed more remarkable than her. Additionally, Lyana had the ability to cultivate Suranne Grass and Moonlight Grass.


    If she could get her hands on that pot of Suranne¡¯s weed, she¡¯d give it to Collin one more time. When that happened, he would certainly treat her better.


    She had to cling tightly to Collin. For her, he was the best springboard avable. She was determined to lead a better life than Lyana in the future.


    After much thought, she looked up at Nathan and said firmly, ¡°Brother, I want it.¡±


    Hearing Ines¡¯ words, Nathan smiled affectionately and said in a soft voice:


    ¨C Okay, then I¡¯ll win it back for you.


    He lowered his gaze. After thinking, he looked up at Lyana, who was standing on the podium.


    ¨C Is the answer rted to his wife?


    Nathan was the first to answer the question. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Nathan¡¯s face.


    ¨C Is Nathan Dubois trying to help his sister by setting fire to the powder?


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me Lyana gave Nathan the answer a long time ago. If he answers the riddle Lyana gave, then this pot of Suranne¡¯s weed will still belong to the Dubois family.


    ¨C I do not think so.


    ¨C If that¡¯s really the case, then the Dubois family is just too despicable


    Lyana was slightly stunned upon hearing Nathan¡¯s voice, but she quickly regained herposure. She nodded and said,


    ¨C Yes.


    He thought for a while longer and asked:


    ¨C Has he found his wife?


    ¨C Yes.


    At this time, a clear voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Was he happy because he saw his wife?


    Lyana looked up and saw Alexia looking at her excitedly.


    Lyana nodded slightly.


    ¨C Yes.


    When Alexia heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was overjoyed.


    Nathan nced at nearby Alexia and frowned slightly. He was very unhappy with Alexia¡¯s interference.


    ¨C  Was he hurt by someone?


    Lyana shook her head.


    ¨C  No.


    Ines, who was sitting next to Nathan, was looking at him anxiously. She was a little afraid that someone else would take the Suranne Grass.


    She looked at Nathan, who was deep in thought. She lowered her gaze slightly and began to think seriously too, hoping she could help Nathan. However, her mind was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t think calmly.


    As Nathan and Alexia battled it out, the other people present also began to think seriously about the riddle. Many of them asked questions, but most received negative answers.


    To Suranne Grass¡¯s delight, many people even pulled out their phones to send the riddle to their friends, hoping their friends would help them solve the riddle.


    The tension in the room was so strong that it could be cut with a knife.


    Alexia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked :


    ¨C He was driving to find his wife?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded.


    ¨C  Was his wife dead?


    Alexia continued to ask.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C  So there is no murderer on the scene? Alexia asked.


    ¨C Yes.


    Alexia¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up hastily and gave the answer in one breath.


    ¨C This man¡¯s wife should have disappeared, so the man was driving around looking for his wife. The stack of papers he ced on the front passenger seat was supposed to be a copy of a missing persons notice. If it was something like tissue paper or paper towel, it wouldn¡¯t be a stack of paper.


    ¨C As the man was driving through the countryside, he realized he needed to go to the bathroom. That¡¯s why he took a piece of paper to the field. That¡¯s where he must have seen his wife¡¯s body. He was happy to have found his wife, but he was heartbroken to find her dead. He was in such extreme grief that hemitted suicide the following day.


    After Alexia finished speaking, she looked at Lyana nervously.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed and her red lips curled slightly.


    ¨C  Congrattions, you are right. This pot of Suranne grass will be given to you as a prize.


    Alexia covered her mouth in excitement. She was a little afraid to scream for joy.


    After sitting down again, she threw herself into William¡¯s arms and said enthusiastically:


    ¨C Brother, am I not amazing? I managed to give the correct answer.


    William saw Alexia¡¯s tion and the corner of his mouth lifted in satisfaction.


    Ines, on the other hand, was not in such a good mood. Seeing how happy Alexia was, her eyes darkened. This Suranne Grass should have belonged to him, but someone else had stolen it.


    But she didn¡¯t dare throw a tantrum. She had taken a liking to William. If she could marry Master Royer in the future, she would be Alexia¡¯s sister-inw¡­


    Nathan could see that Ines was disappointed. Casually, he said:


    ¨C I was a little too slow this time. What gift do you want? I¡¯ll catch up.


    When Ines heard Nathan¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of the present she wanted yet, so she said:


    ¨C  Then I will ask Brother when I have thought about it.


    ¨C Of course.


    On the stage, Lyana¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Nathan to get the Suranne Herb, because if he got his hands on it, he would definitely give it to Ines.


    Fortunately, he failed to solve the riddle. Alexia was truly a smart young woman.

 Chapter 90

    ¨C The riddle I just gave was intended to give free rein to everyone¡¯s imagination. In the future, in any field, we can try bold ideas and methods. It is not necessary to limit oneself to the known methods. Who knows, we might get an unexpected result.


    Lyana smiled at everyone and continued, ¡°For example, the way Suranne grass grows is very different from ordinary nts¡­


    After that, she publicized the cultivation methods of Suranne grass.


    Everyone waspletely stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Suranne grass to be grown with such strange methods.


    Everyone listened with delight. They even nned to try it when they got home.


    When the Q&A session started, everyone asked questions about growing nts.


    Smiling, Lyana answered each one. The atmosphere of the speech ceremony became more and more pleasant.


    ¨C The speaker Lyana Dubois really deserves her reputation, and her status as the first speaker.


    ¨C  What a beautiful speech. She is so young, yet she is sopetent and capable. I¡¯m really ashamed of myself.


    ¨C What do we have to do ? I want to listen to more of her lectures, but it¡¯s such a shame that she can only give us this short lecture.


    ¨C I remember those who looked down on her before. Now they have all been pped.


    Julie sat there listening to everyone praising Lyana. His breathing was bing increasingly erratic, and beads of sweat were appearing on his forehead.


    She had to admit that Lyana had spoken very well. She was much better prepared than her.


    Julie felt the pressure mounting.


    At this time, an olddy entered the banquet hall.


    Although she was old, she was elegantly dressed. When she was young, she must have been breathtakingly beautiful.


    The olddy, wearing a dark brown dress, came in. His manners were kind.


    Greta was the first to see the olddy. She quickly patted Julie¡¯s arm and said excitedly,


    ¨C Julie Julie, your grandmother came to see your speech.


    Julie¡¯s heart jumped in her throat. She tried to suppress the unease in her heart. Her features rxed and she smiled at Matriarch Sanchez, who was nearby. She waved at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother !


    Matriarch Sanchez looked around. When she saw Julie¡¯s dress, her smile froze.


    What¡­ What¡¯s going on?


    Why was Julie wearing this dress?


    She had made this dress for Lyana!


    Lyana also saw Matriarch Sanchez. She also noticed that Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t look well and was frowning slightly.


    She wondered how to get the dress back without Matriarch Sanchez knowing. This is the only way not to waste the Matriarch¡¯s efforts and good intentions.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Sanchez to attend the speech directly.


    A trace of concern appeared in Lyana¡¯s eyes. If Matriarch Sanchez had a heart attack, it would be disastrous.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana summed up her speech in a few words. Then she bowed in front of everyone and finished her speech.


    As she was about to leave, a thunderous apuse broke out in the room.


    Lyana saw Julie heading towards Matriarch Sanchez first.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Julie reached out to support Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez pulled her hand away and took a step back. She looked at Julie coldly.


    When everyone saw this, they were all amazed. They all knew Matriarch Sanchez loved Julie the most.


    Julie¡¯s hand swung awkwardly in the air. Her face was pale and she looked at Matriarch Sanchez with concern.


    ¨C Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?


    Matriarch Sanchez had always had a good temper, but this time she could barely suppress her emotions. With a cold expression she asked


    ¨C Julie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you wearing the dress I made especially for Lyana?


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words echoed throughout the conference room. Everyone was amazed.


    Goodness, Julie really wore Lyana¡¯s dress.


    At that moment, it is as if Julie had been struck by lightning. His mind wentpletely nk. She couldn¡¯t hear anything except the ringing in her ears.


    She felt that everyone looked at her, despised her and insulted her with disdain.


    How is it possible ?


    Julie managed to crack a slightly artificial smile. Her soft voice shook as she said


    ¨C  Grandma, are you kidding? All my dresses were handmade by you.


    If she hadn¡¯t said that, Matriarch Sanchez wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. It was her first time making a dress for Lyana. It was a token of her gratitude to Lyana, but it had been marred by the granddaughter she had watched grow up.


    ¨C Julie, the dress you¡¯re wearing now suits you well?


    Matriarch Sanchez asked coldly.


    ¨C  The size of the dress is about to tear due to tightness. The dress is already deformed by the tension, and it has lost its beauty¡­


    ¨C Grandmother! Julie looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected her to say such horrible words in public. If other people heard her words, she would live in ridicule for the rest of her life.


    Julie¡¯s eyes turned red, and her tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    ¨C  Grandma, how can you say that about me? I am your granddaughter. In the past, you had always made dresses for me. How could I have known that you were suddenly going to make a dress for Sister Lyana this time?


    Eyes ck as thunder, Matriarch Sanchez says:


    ¨C So you also know how many dresses I made for you. This time, I only did Lyana¡¯s. Do you have to cry so bitterly?


    Julie raised her hand to her face and wiped away her tears.


    The more the Matriarch thought about it, the angrier she got. She continued,


    ¨C  Besides, I was also worried that you would feel unhappy, so I specially invited MS to design a custom-made dress for you. Last night I even added some hand embroidery to your dress. This dress is also a token of my goodwill. Where did that dress go? At that moment, Laura approached with two servants and handed them the unopened box containing the dress.


    ¨C  She¡¯s there.


    The Matriarch was so furious that she began to gasp heavily. Frowning, she said:


    ¨C  You haven¡¯t even opened it to take a look?


    ¨C  Grandma, that¡¯s not it. I thought it wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true ?


    The matriarch looked coldly at Julie and asked


    ¨C  Howe you don¡¯t know what your height is? This dress is clearly too small for you. Obviously only Lyana can fit into this dress. Look at you.


    Thest drop of blood has flowed from Julie¡¯s face. She became increasingly pale.


    Matriarch Sanchez grew increasingly angry. She screamed furiously


    ¨C  Why are you standing there like an idiot? Take the dress off now and give it back to Lyana!


    Julie looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her to ask him to take off her dress now.


    With watery eyes, Julie said pitifully,


    ¨C  Grandma, I already put on this dress. How can I remove it now? Do you want to ruin my reputation at school? I can never have a foothold here again if I do what you ask.


    Seeing the cold expression of the Matriarch, Julie said pleadingly


    ¨C  Grandma, I¡¯m about to go on stage to give my speech. Can I put on the other dress after the speech?


    At this time, Lyana approached the stage.


    It was the first time she had seen Matriarch Sanchez lose her temper. She hastened to console her


    ¨C Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Lyana, she quickly took her hand and said guiltily:Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C  Lyana, it¡¯s all Grandma¡¯s fault. If I had asked you to leave the house in a dress today, that wouldn¡¯t have happened. Julie is too bold. I can¡¯t believe she did such a thing.


    The spectators were all stunned.


    ¨C Julie is really wearing Professor Dubois¡¯ outfit.


    ¨C  Did you realize that Matriarch Sanchez seems to like Professor Dubois?


    ¨C Matriarch Sanchez seems to apologize on behalf of Julie. In that case, Matriarch Sanchez must really love them both. They must be equally important to Matriarch Sanchez.

 Chapter 91

    ¨C I think Julie is more important to Matriarch Sanchez. It is only when they educate their own flesh and blood that the parents show no mercy.


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t expect Julie to steal someone else¡¯s dress!


    ¨C  No wonder the dress she¡¯s wearing seems a little strange!


    ¨C We were all deceived by her innocent appearance. We really thought Professor Dubois was trying to steal her dress.


    Julie¡¯s face grew increasingly pale as she listened to the sarcasticments around her. She clenched her fists tightly, swaying in ce.


    Lyana was very concerned to see Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart condition manifest again. She quickly rubbed the Matriarch¡¯s back gently and said in aforting voice:


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Your health is the most important thing. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing?


    The Matriarch eyed Lyana carefully. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem angry at all even after her dress was stolen, the Matriarch med herself even more. She said with concern


    ¨C  I stayed up all night yesterday because I was hoping that you two would be able to wear the most perfect dresses here today.


    One by one, Julie¡¯s tears flowed soundlessly, falling on the diamond pieces embedded in the dress. She felt like the dress she was wearing was mocking her.


    Lyana was very touched by Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t like Julie at all. If it wasn¡¯t for Julie¡¯s vanity, Grandma¡¯s good intentions wouldn¡¯t have been ruined.


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed softly and said


    ¨C I knew you two were going to go on stage to make a speech. How could I not attend such an important event? I was just too tired, so I asked Laura to bring the dresses first. I did not expect such a situation to ur. If I had known this would happen, I would have left earlier on my own.


    As the Matriarch finished speaking, her gaze inadvertently fell on Julie, who was still standing to the side. She frowned and said:


    ¨C Why are you standing? Hurry up to change your dress! Look what state you are in! Wearing someone else¡¯s dress¡­


    Julie looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Matriarch Sanchez to be so insistent on changing her dress.


    Julie¡¯s heart sank and she felt a wave of pain. Biting her lip, she hesitated for a long moment before saying:


    ¨C  Fine, I¡¯ll take it off. But even so, this dress can only be worn once. She won¡¯t be able to wear it again for the rest of her life.


    As she spoke, Julie looked at Lyana resentfully.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Julie¡¯s words, her mood red up again. She had originally wanted to protect Julie¡¯s dignity to some degree, but her anger had now extinguished her rationality.


    ¨C  Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re the first person to wear this dress.


    When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She felt a shiver run up her spine, and an eerie feeling rose in her heart. She watched Matriarch Sanchez pull out her phone.


    The Matriarch posted the photos she had taken of Lyana on her phone. She handed the phone to Julie and said coldly,


    ¨C  You are wrong. You¡¯re the one wearing someone else¡¯s dress.


    Many people had already gathered around. One by one, they leaned forward and stared curiously at the Matriarch¡¯s phone.


    In the photo, Lyana wore the diamond-encrusted dress and stood elegantly by a window. She was bathed in sunlight, and her whole body shone bright gold. Even her hair shone.


    When everyone saw this photo, they were all amazed.


    Lyana was like a fairy, while Julie was like a servant waiting for a fairy.


    They wore the same dress, but the resulting effects were like night and day.


    Julie¡¯s heart sank into her stomach. She looked at the photograph in disbelief.


    She knew she and Lyana would look different wearing that dress, but she didn¡¯t expect the difference to be so big. Lyana looked like she belonged in heaven, while she looked simple and ordinary.


    Julie¡¯s mind was in shambles.


    Matriarch Sanchez pulled out her phone and said with mild annoyance:


    ¨C Take off that dress now. You must know that a dress can only be worn once and can only be faithful to one owner. Put on the other dress.


    With great foresight, Laura took the other dress out of the box. This dress stunned everyone present


    Although this dress belonging to Julie was different from the ck diamond dress, it exuded a sweet aura of purity.


    The dress was a light shade of purple, and the embroidery at the neckline and hips revealed a serene beauty.


    When Julie saw this dress, her eyes lit up. Tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    Grandma was right. This dress was made for her. Whether in terms of design or embroidery, she was everything she loved. Seeing that Julie was still there, Matriarch Sanchez said angrily:


    ¨C Look at you. This dress does not suit you. The threads are about to break, and yet you¡¯re still wearing it. What do you look like ? Hurry to take it. and take it off!


    When Lyana heard the Matriarch¡¯s words, her gaze fell on Julie¡¯s waist. She could already see the threads unraveling there.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown. If Grandma wasn¡¯t there, she wouldn¡¯t have been worried about the dress tearing while Julie was talking on stage. Now, however, she feared that if anything happened to Julie, Grandma would be upset.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. She continued,


    ¨C  Why not change your dress? This purple dress is prettier. She suits you better.


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, disgust shed in her eyes.


    Even though she liked the dress that Grandma had prepared for her, she still preferred this diamond-studded dress.


    She had dreamed of such a dress for a long time.


    Julie still couldn¡¯t understand why Grandma had given Lyana her favorite dress.


    ¨C Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.


    With tears in her eyes, Julie looked pathetically at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Since I have already put on this dress, I will not take it off again.


    His dignity did not allow him to change his dress now.


    Even if she had to take it off, she wouldn¡¯t until after her speech.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes widen in anger. She started panting heavily. During all this time, Julie had always been an obedient and adorable child. It was the first time she had seen Julie deliberately disobey her.


    At this time, the host invited Julie onto the stage for a speech.


    She looked at Matriarch Sanchez with a determined expression. She made an elegant bow to the Matriarch before heading to the podium.


    At this point, there was no going back.


    The Matriarch was panting heavily with rage.


    Lyana rushed to pat Matriarch Sanchez on the back and gentlyfort her.


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.


    Matriarch Sanchez finally managed to catch her breath. She looked at Julie in disbelief and said in a disappointed voice


    ¨C  What exactly is this girl thinking today? Before, she was very obedient and reasonable. How did she be like this?


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked at Julie, who was standing on the podium. His eyes darkened. In life, each person was bound to have certain obsessions, or certain things they didn¡¯t want topromise on. She guessed that Julie insisted on wearing only handmade dresses by Matriarch Sanchez.


    Seeing that Julie was disobedient, Matriarch Sanchez said,


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t¡­


    ¨C Grandma, I¡¯m not angry. I was the first to wear this dress. In my heart, she is already mine. Besides, you¡¯ve already taken a lot of pictures of me, haven¡¯t you? I think it will still be mine in the future.


    Lyana smiled and consoled Matriarch Sanchez.


    When the Matriarch heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. She wanted to give Lyana all the best things in the world. It was his darling daughter.


    ¨C Ah!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Julie¡¯s cry suddenly rang out. Amplified by the microphone, it became so loud and shrill that everyone scrambled to cover their ears.


    Everyone turned around and saw that Julie¡¯s dress no longer covered her properly. She covered her chest with both hands, looking terrified.


    This dress was just too small for her. Her mind was in shambles at the moment, and she hadpletely forgotten to put her stomach in. The dress had torn, and it now hung over her like a rag.

 Chapter 92

    Julie¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment. She stood there, awkwardly, watching the lustful gleams in the eyes of the men below the stage. One by one, tears rolled down her face.


    Now she looked pitiful and utterly helpless.


    Seeing Julie in this state, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face grew even paler. She looked at Julie with a pang in her heart, her body shaking involuntarily.


    Lyana, who had supported Matriarch Sanchez, naturally noticed that she was shaking. His gaze darkened.


    If Matriarch Sanchez wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t even care about Julie.


    However, Julie was raised by Matriarch Sanchez, and she still loved Julie after all. Coupled with the fact that Julie was nowbeled with the Sanchez family name¡­


    Now the Sanchez family and Julie were on the same boat. If dishonor was brought to one of the parties, the other would also be humiliated.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lyana worried that Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s illness was getting worse because of her anxiety. Her gaze fell on the red cloth on the table beside her. She walked over and pulled him off the table, knocking the posters to the floor.


    She approached Julie and draped the red fabric over her body.


    Julie¡¯s trembling body suddenly froze. She looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    She looked extremely elegant in her ck dress, but what about her? Her dress had burst, and she could only tighten the red tablecloth around her.


    Julie could clearly sense the coldness emanating from Lyana. Even after considering all the possible oues, she would never have expected her to be the one to protect her at this critical moment.


    In fact, Julie wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. The others were also amazed.


    ¨C  Am I blind? Julie stole Professor Smith¡¯s dress, but Professor Smith helped her anyway?


    ¨C Professor Dubois is really amazing!


    ¨C Professor Dubois is really a person who sees the big picture. She must be an exceptional person. Exceptional people are always so exceptional, no matter when.


    Seeing that Julie was still standing there without moving, Lyana frowned a little and said coldly:


    ¡°Do you intend to continue your¡­ speech?¡±


    Julie came to her senses.


    ¨C  Hurry up and get changed. If Grandma has another heart attack because of you, I¡¯ll never leave you alone.


    Frowning, Lyana said coldly.


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she slowly turned to look at Matriarch Sanchez, bit by bit. His gaze finallynded on the Matriarch¡¯s face. She saw Grandmother looking at her anxiously.


    ¡°Grandmother¡­ Grandmother¡±, Julie called silently.


    Previously, she thought that Grandma insisted that she take off the dress because it belonged to Lyana. Now it seems she misinterpreted Grandma¡¯s intentions. Grandma was just afraid that the dress would tear and ruin her image.


    Julie lowered her head in shame and awkwardly headed for the locker room, not daring to take another look at the audience.


    When she got to the locker room, she locked the door with shaking hands. All the strength in his body seemed to have been exhausted. Leaning against the door, she slipped, falling to the floor.


    After an indefinite time, she came to her senses. She got up and walked over to the dressing room mirror.


    All her life, she held her head high. She was the idol of many worldlings, and the goddess admired by many young masters. But it had all been ruined.


    How could this have happened?


    Why was fate so cruel to her?


    She had waited so many years just to stand on that podium and give a speech.


    She had prepared so much, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to end so dramatically.


    What she expected even less is that Lyana woulde forward and save her at this precise moment.


    Even though she knew very well that Lyana had only saved her thanks to Grandma, the fact remained that she had saved her. Without Lyana, she could have been in an even worse state.


    She even provoked Lyana on purpose today and ripped off her dress. She had gone too far.


    When Julie thought of Grandma¡¯s disappointed expression just now, her heart ached. Grandma must have been very disappointed with her.


    For those present, Julie¡¯s incident was only a small interlude. The host quickly stood up and invited the third speaker on stage to deliver his speech.


    Thinking about Julie¡¯s condition right now, Matriarch Sanchez became extremely worried. She started walking towards the locker room.


    Lyana had stayed by the Matriarch¡¯s side. Since she was not in good health, she was worried that something would happen to her. She said softly,


    ¨C Grandma, I¡¯m going with you!


    The Matriarch¡¯s heart leaped. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, and her heart seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand.


    This child must have suffered a lot in the past!


    In silence, she endured the injustice of everything, but outwardly she pretended that everything was fine. Matriarch Sanchez held Lyana¡¯s hand. Her eyes were rimmed with red as she said softly:


    ¨C Lyana, you don¡¯t have to ept someone you don¡¯t like for me. You just have to follow your heart.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She could feel her grandmother¡¯s love for her.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    For the first time, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¨C You must flourish with your own unique light. You don¡¯t have to live in anyone¡¯s shadow. As long as you live freely ording to your whims and follow your heart, that will do, Matriarch Sanchez said softly.


    Hearing the Matriarch¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt intensely touched. Pursing her lips, she nodded with a smile.


    Matriarch Sanchez pursed her lips and gently patted Lyana¡¯s hand, then headed for the locker room.


    She had only taken a few steps when she saw Juliee out.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Julie wore the purple dress. After straightening out a bit, her disheveled appearance disappeared, leaving behind a soft aura.


    No one expected Julie to regain herposure and go out in public once again after making a fool of herself like this. It seems that she is a very willful person.


    Matriarch Sanchez had initially wanted to scold Julie, but when she remembered Julie¡¯s pity on stage, she hesitated.


    However, she also didn¡¯t want to forgive Julie so quickly, as she feared she would be more and more disobedient in the future. So she said coldly:


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you get lost?


    Julie¡¯s eyes were red. She pursed her lips. She had to regain all the dignity she had lost today. She approached Lyana and made a respectful perpendicr curtsey. ¨C Sister Lyana, I caused all this. I let you down. Not only did I ruin your dress, but I also ruined Grandma¡¯s good intentions. I am really sorry. I hope you can forgive me. I will fix the dress as soon as possible.


    When onlookers heard Julie¡¯s words, they were all amazed.


    ¨C Senior Julie stooped down to apologize. Looks like she really knows she¡¯s wrong.


    ¨C  She was so humiliated just now. She has been punished enough. After all, it was just a misunderstanding from the start.


    ¨C Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Senior Julie mistaking the dress for her own. After all, Matriarch Sanchez used to make dresses for her in the past. Most people would certainly think that the dress Grandma made was meant for them.


    ¨C Yes Yes Yes. It¡¯s human nature.


    ¨C Professor Dubois, why don¡¯t you forgive Senior Julie?


    ¨C Yes yes. It was just a misunderstanding at the time. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up and Senior Julie has apologized, please forgive her.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were as cool as water. She stood there in silence, staring at Julie without a word.


    Not only did Matriarch Sanchez, who was standing to the side, not breathe a sigh of relief, but his frown grew deeper and deeper. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    ¡°Just because you apologized, does that mean she has to ept your apology?¡±


    Suddenly, a maic male voice sounded from the side, filled with sarcasm.


    Everyone turned around. They didn¡¯t expect the speaker to be Vincent Sanchez!


    Vincent had a hand in his pocket. He exuded a cold aura that unconsciously made people take several steps back.

 Chapter 93

    Lyana looked at Vincent in amazement. She hadn¡¯t expected him to voice out loud exactly what she was thinking.


    At this time, Julie was also stunned. She looked at Vincent with tears, disbelief on her face.


    ¨C Brother Vincent¡­


    It was only then that Julie remembered that Vincent had witnessed her humiliation. However, he hadn¡¯t stepped forward to help her out of this predicament. Moreover, when she had tried to regain what was left of her dignity, he had deliberately spoken up to stifle her efforts.


    Julie¡¯s heart wentpletely cold.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I know I am wrong. I really know.


    She looked at Vincent with red-rimmed eyes, her voice choking with emotion.


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t know this dress was for Sister Lyana. I will find a way to fix it¡­


    Towards the end, she was already sobbing.


    ¨C What is the point of fixing something that is already broken?


    Vincent retorted, his words stillced with sarcasm.


    Julie was now sobbing uncontrobly.


    Lyana was beginning to see Vincent in a new light. She was looking at him like she was looking at some interesting novelty. Could Vincent read her mind? Otherwise, why would he be able to say everything she wanted to say?


    Vincent looked away from Julie¡¯s face, the disdain in his eyes evident. He approached the Matriarch, lowering her gaze, and said softly


    ¨C  Grandma, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go home now.


    Julie looked at Vincent anxiously. Still sobbing, she spoke,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, Sister Lyana¡­


    Matriarch Sanchez was already growing impatient. When she heard Julie continue talking, she frowned and said coldly:


    ¨C Julie, I can say that you know your mistake. For this reason, you are a good child, and you know how to reflect on your actions. However, it¡¯s up to Lyana to decide if she should forgive you or not. You shouldn¡¯t have apologized in front of everyone, much less forced Lyana to act like an adult and forgive you. If you¡¯re really sincere, you should apologize in private. Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Although she was very attached to Julie, she was not unconditionally indulgent towards her.


    It¡¯s no wonder Vincent is so good at seeing through people. So he took the example of Matriarch Sanchez!


    Julie didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Sanchez toy out her thoughts directly. In her purple dress, she looked like an abandoned angel.


    Greta stood to the side and watched Matriarch Sanchez, Vincent, and Lyana leave. Suddenly, an idea hit her. She opened her mouth and prepared to reveal everything her uncle had found out about Lyana.


    However, when she thought about the fact that Julie was now at a disadvantage, she realized that no one would be on their side, even if she exposed the dirt she had on Lyana. She could only wait for the next time to get revenge on Lyana with Julie¡¯s help.


    As she thought about that, Greta¡¯s lips involuntarily curled up.


    Suddenly, she saw Lyana turn around to look at her. The smile on his face froze.


    Lyana narrowed her fox eyes, staring unblinkingly at Greta, her expression cold.


    Greta was startled by Lyana¡¯s gaze. She looked away hastily and looked down guiltily. His breathing quickened involuntarily.


    It¡¯s strange. Why was Lyana looking at her?


    Did she know she had dirt on her?


    It¡¯s impossible !


    His uncle was a high level hacker. If he wanted to investigate someone, he wouldn¡¯t leave a trace.


    Greta¡¯s mind was in shambles.


    Lyana withdrew her gaze indifferently. His gaze fell on Julie¡¯s pale face. She raised an eyebrow and asked:


    ¨C Are you very close to Greta Gall?


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Lyana was mentioning Greta. She said casually:


    ¨C  She¡¯s my ssmate.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Lyana looked at Julie intently, as if she didn¡¯t believe Julie¡¯s words. Speaking slowly, she said


    ¨C Help me tell him that his uncle should behave properly. He should not investigate the private affairs of others. And even if he does, he shouldn¡¯t report himself. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even know who he¡¯s exposing himself to before he¡¯s killed.


    Julie felt a shiver run down her spine. She stopped in her tracks for a moment before continuing to walk after the group.


    Did Lyana already know that Greta¡¯s uncle was investigating her?


    Since she was so capable, did that mean that Lyana also knew that she had epted the investigation?


    Julie felt extremely ufortable. After a long time, she said


    ¨C Second sister-inw, did you¡­ did you misunderstand?


    ¨C It¡¯s the case ?


    Lyana gave Julie a meaningful look, then retracted her gaze and followed Matriarch Sanchez out the door.


    Julie¡¯s brow furrowed more and more. She was nowpletely certain that Lyana knew about these things.


    My God, what should she do?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes turned cold. She didn¡¯t think there was any misunderstanding. Greta and Julie¡¯s reactions just now had already exined everything.


    She had already heeded Grandma¡¯s words. For Grandma¡¯s sake, even though she didn¡¯t like Julie, she was willing to give her a chance to move on.


    She was curious. Julie, who often probed her and tried to trip her up behind her, and even hired a stranger to investigate her, would she really be able to move on?


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t believe it. His eyes grew colder and colder.


    When they got to the car, Thomas hurriedly opened the backseat door and helped Matriarch Sanchez into the car. Lyana came up the other side.


    Just as Julie was about to get into the car, Vincent unexpectedly came forward and closed the backseat door.


    She was slightly surprised. She saw Vincent get into the front passenger seat and heard him tell Thomas to start driving.


    Just like that, the car drove past her.


    She waspletely stunned.


    Matriarch Sanchez sat in the back seat. Through the rearview mirror, she saw Julie¡¯s small, pale, helpless face. She felt a pang in her heart.


    She had raised Julie since she was a little girl.


    ¨C  Vincent, Julie is alone¡­


    ¨C Grandmother, I have a phobia of women, said Vincent sincerely looking at the Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez doesn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ¨C She just has to go home with Laura


    Vincent said impassively.


    ¨C I will not allow someone of the opposite sex to take my car.


    Lyana had been thinking about Julie and Greta. When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked up at him in confusion.


    Was he subtly referring to her?


    Was Vincent trying to say she wasn¡¯t a woman?


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She seemed to have thought of something, and her brow furrowed more and more.


    ¨C  What nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you that Lyana is your wife. The phobia you speak of cannot include it.


    Vincent straightened up and said nothing.


    The Matriarch¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s belly again. His frown is getting deeper and deeper. After a while, she looked at Vincent with displeasure and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve been married so long. Why haven¡¯t you heard anything? Lyana¡¯s belly is still the same. Is there a problem with your health?


    Vincent found himself speechless.


    Thomas almost let go of the steering wheel in shock.


    The more Matriarch Sanchez thought about it, the more she felt she was right. Frowning, she said considerately,


    ¨C It does not go well. I¡¯m worried. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. Go ahead and examine your body. By the way, for this question, which department of the hospital should you go to?


    Vincent¡¯s expression turned ck as thunder. Annoyance shed in his eyes, and he had to cut her off. ¨C  Grandmother, there is no problem with my health!


    The matriarch looked at Vincent with concern. After some hesitation, she said:


    ¨C  What if you were sterile?


    It¡¯s as if Vincent had turned to stone in an instant.


    When Thomas heard that, he had to hold back hisughter. As expected from Vincent¡¯s own grandmother!


    ¨C Thomas, go to the hospital now!


    The more Matriarch Sanchez talked, the more she sensed something was wrong with Vincent. She was extremely anxious.


    ¨C Come home.


    Vincent looked a little distraught as he spoke.


    ¨C We have our own way of life. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.


    ¨C I don¡¯t give free rein to my thoughts. Your health was never good to begin with, so chances are you are infertile!


    The Matriarch said seriously.


    ¨C  It¡¯s what you say that is strange. You¡¯re only starting to get better now, and that¡¯s only because Lyana helped treat your illness.


    Vincent found nothing to say in response.

 Chapter 94

    At the thought of Vincent¡¯s health, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression turned wistful. She turned to Lyana and said:


    ¨C Lyana, if he mistreats you, don¡¯t be afraid to tell Grandma. Grandma will definitely teach her a lesson for you.


    Lyana¡¯s heart warmed. His eyes twinkled, a burst ofughter in his eyes.


    ¨C All right.


    Then, Matriarch Sanchez took Lyana¡¯s hand and started chatting about some interesting things with a smile.


    Only then did Vincent¡¯s tense heart rx.


    Once he arrived at the Sanchez family vi, Vincent feared that matriarch Sanchez would ask him to go to the hospital for another physical examination. So he took Thomas to his office.


    Meanwhile, Lyana stayed with matriarch Sanchez in the living room, chatting.


    Before long, Julie and Laura also returned.


    The two politely greeted the Matriarch. Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s mood had brightened considerably and she was beaming. However, when she saw Julie, her smile instantly disappeared. His eyes gradually filled with anger. Julie knew Matriarch Sanchez well and could see she was angry. She quickly approached and sat down next to the Matriarch, a smug smile on her face.


    ¨C Grandma, what would you like to eat tonight? I will prepare the dish you want for you right away.


    Laura walked over and sat down next to Lyana. In a low voice, she greeted


    ¨C Second sister-inw.


    Lyana greeted Laura with a slight smile. Because Matriarch Sanchez was angry, she was really worried about Matriarch¡¯s heart disease waking up again. All his attention was on the Matriarch.


    The Matriarch¡¯s gaze fell on the servant who had just entered the room. Seeing the dress the servant was holding, she frowned and turned to Laura. In a still very sweet way, she asked:


    ¨C Laura, did you tell Julie that the dress I made was for Lyana?


    Laura looked at Matriarch Sanchez and nodded.


    ¨C Grandma, I did it.


    When Julie heard Laura¡¯s words, the blood drained from her face. She stammered an exnation.


    ¨C Grandma, I thought Laura was joking with me. I¡­


    The Matriarch¡¯s expression has greatly improved. She heaved a sigh of relief. Since talking to Laura, the child had let go of her prejudices against Lyana.


    Once again, the Matriarch¡¯s gazended on Julie¡¯s face. Seeing that her eyes had turned red, she said


    ¨C  Bring all the servants here.


    Within three minutes, all of the servants at the Sanchez family vi were standing in the living room.


    The Sanchez matriarch scanned everyone present. Intentionally or not, his gaze lingered on Julie¡¯s face for a moment. His eyes were filled with coldness, and his grave and majestic aura frightened everyone so much that they dared not move.


    ¨C Today I have something to say.


    The Matriarch said as she got up from the couch.


    Julie rushed over to help Matriarch Sanchez up, but she was pushed away by the Matriarch. Julie¡¯s expression wavered.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lyana helped the Matriarch head to the servants. Laura followed Lyana like an obedientmb.


    ¨C From now on, if a fool dares to insult the Young Lady, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    The Matriarch tried to suppress her anger. If she hadn¡¯t raised Julie herself, she would have kicked her out of the house a long time ago.


    Hearing the Matriarch¡¯s words, Lyana felt a strange disturbance in her heart. It was as if a stone had fallen into the stillke of his heart, causing ripples on the initially calm surface.


    She knew very well that Grandma¡¯s words were meant to be heard by Julie.


    Julie was not stupid. She could naturally guess that Matriarch Sanchez was referring to her. Her eyes went even redder and her hands dug into her palms involuntarily. His heart ached terribly.


    In the past, everyone knew the young mistress Julie Leroy of the Sanchez family. Today, she waspletely humiliated during the speech ceremony. Now that she had gone home, Grandma had even deliberately embarrassed her in front of so many people.


    Julie¡¯s mind was in shambles. She was a little afraid that Grandma would take back everything she had.


    Eyes full of tears, Julie lowered her gaze.


    Grandma would never give up on her. Never !


    Grandma had been angry in the past, but her anger always went away after a few days.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at the servant carrying the box. His gaze thennded on Lyana¡¯s face and she said softly:


    ¨C Lyana, this dress is already ruined and can no longer be worn. Grandma will take it for you. In the future, I will make another dress for you.


    ¨C Grandma, it¡¯s not worth it. I will keep that in mind.


    Lyana said with a smile.


    ¨C How is it possible ? This dress is already ruined.


    The Matriarch frowned in disapproval.


    ¨C Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will fix it. Even though it is damaged, Grandma spent several nights preparing this dress especially for me. The love you sewed into this dress, stitch by stitch, is the most important thing to me, Lyana said.


    When the Matriarch heard this, she was so touched that tears came to her eyes. Lyana was such an obedient and kind young woman. She loved him more and more with each passing day.


    Laura stood to the side and smiled.


    ¨C Grandmother, do what the second sister-inw wishes.


    Fighting back her tears, the Matriarch nodded softly.


    Seeing this, Julie¡¯s heart felt empty. Her tears fell silently, and she turned to leave without saying a word.


    Out of the corner of her eye, the Matriarch saw Julie¡¯s retreating back. A dozen emotions surged in his heart. Whichever perspective one takes, these children were like his own flesh and blood. She cherished them all equally.


    However, Julie went too far this time. She just hoped she could reflect on her actions and stop doing such things in the future.


    At that moment, the Matriarch suddenly remembered something. She smiled at Lyana and asked,


    ¨C Lyana, do you know how to make a makeshift bag for peace and blessings?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Have you heard of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, who died young in her early years?


    The Matriarch¡¯s expression turned serious.


    After Lyana met William, she investigated the Royer family situation. She had also heard of the eldest daughter, who had died at a very young age. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to know that, so she shook her head.


    ¨C No.


    The Matriarch pushed Lyana to sit down. Seeing this, Laura made all the servants leave.


    ¨C The eldest daughter of the Royer family is a pitiful child. The poor girl. She was only two years old at the time. Just like that, she left.


    When the Matriarch said that, her expression was full of sadness.


    Lyana lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on these matters, so she quietly listened to the Matriarch speak.


    ¨C Now it¡¯s almost his birthday. In the past, I made the blessing bags for her.


    The Matriarch lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    ¨C  Grandmother is getting old. A few days ago, I also used my hands non-stop. I think my hands are a little weak now. I¡¯m afraid Grandma won¡¯t be able to make a good blessing bag. Can you help me make one?


    Lyana nodded.


    ¨C OK of course.


    ¨C  There is still more than a week. The date is August 13. There is enough time. When the time is right, help me send Fortune¡¯s bag said Matriarch Sanchez.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she froze for a moment. His birthday was also that day. If so, serendipity must be involved in this matter. Perhaps she was destined to do something for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t worry. After making the blessing bag, I will definitely recite the Earth Bodhisattva Sutra to pray for her, Lyana said with a serious expression.


    When the Matriarch heard Lyana¡¯s words, a kind smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C Alright. I always feelfortable having left things in your hands.


    Put smiled.


    Matriarch Sanchez gave further instructions. After she finished, she stood up and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m getting really old and useless. I¡¯m going to go back to my room first to rest.


    ¨C  I¡¯ll send you back.


    Lyana got up and helped the Matriarch up.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. You have important things to do. Go for it.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled and waved.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana watched Matriarch Sanchez leave, her gaze gradually turning cold.


    Before making the blessing bag for Miss Royer, she first had to return to the Dubois family home. There were some things she had to understand

 Chapter 95

    Lyana wanted to know if her biological parents were still alive.


    If they were gone, then as a daughter she would have to offer incense at her parents¡¯ graves.


    If they were still there, then all she wanted to know was why they hadn¡¯te looking for her. Why had they left her alone¡­


    At that thought, she picked up her phone and made a call. His voice was as cold as ice.


    ¨C I want all the information about Andre Breton from Rouleau Gym.


    Since she had already confirmed the suspicion that she was not rted to Olga, it was time for Olga¡¯s extramarital affairs to be exposed.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s phone started ringing. She picks it up and nces at the caller ID. It was Olga.


    A trace of coldness shines in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She took the call and put the phone to her ear. She said coldly,


    ¨C Why are you looking for me?


    ¨C  Were you the first speaker of the Second Academy of Medicine?


    Olga¡¯s voice was full of disbelief.


    ¨C Yes, Lyana replied impassively.


    After that, Olga hung up!


    Lyana sneered. Olga¡¯s thoughts were not difficult to guess. While she had attended the speech ceremony as a lecturer at the Second Academy of Medicine, Ines had only been able to attend as a member of the public, and only as Nathan¡¯spanion.


    Nathan Dubois¡­


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed and her expression turned serious.


    She was sure nothing good woulde of Nathan¡¯s visit this time.


    When she returned to her room, she received the information about Andre Breton that she had requested. She read them carefully, then used her phone to call Andre.


    She had studied voice acting in the past. When the call was made, she imitated Olga, looking smug as she spoke.


    ¨C Andre.


    ¨C Sister Olga?


    Andre was slightly stunned. He continued,


    ¨C When did you change your phone number?


    ¨C Jacob checked my phone. I was afraid he would suspect me, so I bought another phone and another SIM card.


    ¨C Oh my god ! They¡¯re not going to find out, are they?


    Andre says with fear.


    Still imitating Olga, Lyana said in a nasal voice,


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. I told you you were just one of my clients. He¡¯s so stupid he didn¡¯t even think about it for a second. But don¡¯t call this number just yet.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Andre clearly breathed a sigh of relief. His guard fell.


    ¨C Sister Olga, it¡¯s been a long time since you came to visit me. I miss you so much. My little brother misses you too.


    When Lyana heard this, she almost threw up. She gritted her teeth and said in a girlish voice,


    ¨C  Andre, I miss you too.


    As she spoke, Lyana continued to go through Andre¡¯s information. He had been obsessed with gambling for the past few days, but his luck hadn¡¯t been good. He was bankrupt.


    For him, Lyana¡¯s phone call was a lifesaver, because all he could do now was get some money from Olga.


    Therefore, Andre never doubted that the person speaking was really Olga.


    ¨C Andre, this old geezer is going on a long trip tomorrow. I miss you so much. I have already booked a suite at the Royal Hotel. I want to have a wonderful time with you. By the way, so as not to arouse suspicion, I¡¯m going to ask someone to send you the room card. When the time is right, you can go first. I¡¯ll goter, okay?


    ¨C Okay, okay. Sister Olga, when the time is right, I will definitely give you a big surprise. Wait for me.


    Andre said excitedly.


    Lyana was about to vomit, but she was still pretending to be happy. With the same soft and feminine voice, she says:


    ¨C  Yes, Andre, I will miss you a lot today. I look forward to tomorrow¡¯s surprise.


    ¨C Sister Olga, I love you. See you tomorrow.


    ¨C See you tomorrow.


    With that, Lyana hung up and breathed a sigh of relief. She took a cup and took a sip of water. Only then did she feel a little better.


    However, when she turned around, she saw Vincent standing in the doorway with a cold expression, staring at her unblinkingly.


    Lyana is shocked, but she doesn¡¯t let it show on her face. Her lips parted slightly.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze was a little scary¡­


    Lyana didn¡¯t know when he had arrived, but she was sure he had heard the content of her call.


    ¨C ¡­ About that, actually¡­ I¡­


    For the first time, she felt uneasy.


    What should she say?


    She had flirted with another man in front of her legal husband.


    Looking at Lyana, Vincent walked towards her step by step. He narrowed his phoenix eyes and stared at Lyana¡¯s mouth.


    If he hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he would never have believed that Lyana¡¯s mouth could be able to utter such sweet and charming words. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t even bother to open her mouth.


    And she even knew how to y the part of the coquette.


    She didn¡¯t even speak to him coquettishly!


    Lyana¡¯s back broke into a cold sweat as Vincent watched. She lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look at him.


    ¨C  Mrs. Sanchez, who are you meeting tomorrow?


    His voice was cold, and his gaze was piercing to the bone. Suppressing his anger, he spoke in a tone that numbed Lyana¡¯s scalp, especially when he addressed her as Mrs. Sanchez.


    The atmosphere in the room became awkward. The air seems to have frozen.


    Lyana felt the pressure mount. Cautiously, she looked up at Vincent and said hesitantly:


    ¨C  Actually, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.


    ¨C A misunderstanding ?


    Vincent raised an eyebrow, his thin lips parting as he questioned her, his voice chilling.


    ¨C It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. I certainly didn¡¯t¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent interrupted her.


    ¨C Ms. Sanchez never invited me to spend a night in a suite, did she?


    ¨C  ???


    Why did she feel that Vincent¡¯s words were tinged with sourness?


    No.


    Definitely not.


    She must have heard wrong.


    ¨C Hum, then why don¡¯t I take you there next time? Lyana asked softly.


    Vincent frowned. His voice was low and slightly hoarse.


    ¨C You mean I can¡¯t afford a luxury suite?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lyana was amazed. What did Vincent mean by that? However, she quickly understood. He wanted her to clear things up.


    She thought about it seriously, not knowing where to start.


    ¨C Or could it be that Mrs. Sanchez thinks wearing a green hat would look good on me?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s thoughts began to follow that direction. For a few moments, she fantasized about Vincent bing a cuckold. With that universally hated face of him, he would look good even in a green hat.


    No !


    What was she thinking?


    She had never thought of making vinc6 a cuckold.


    Vincent seemed to have already read Lyana¡¯s mind. He leaned slightly and brought his gaze closer to Lyana. He asked again,


    ¨C  So, am I handsome?


    She was a little confused by Vincent¡¯s words. She took a step back and looked at him, saying firmly:


    ¨C Why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow?


    He was slightly surprised. The anger in his eyes dissipated.


    ¨C What ?


    ¨C To watch a good show!


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips curved slightly.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she had finally managed to get Vincent off her back.


    ¨C I will prepare medicine for Grandma.


    With that, she walked past Vincent. However, Vincent¡¯s next sentence made Lyana as red as a lobster.


    ¨C  Mrs. Sanchez, I¡¯m a little curious. What does your voice sound like when you flirt?


    Vincent watched Lyana intently, his eyes burning.


    Lyana¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She tilted her head back to look at Vincent, feeling like she was being sucked into his gaze. His face turned even redder.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s flushed face. His heart cleared and he felt a little happier.


    ¨C I have something to do,


    Lyana stammered.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go first.


    With that, she fled.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s retreating back. Her beautiful phoenix eyes narrowed, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. His eyes seemed to get deeper and deeper.


    Her irises, dark as ink, shone with dazzling starlight.


    Vincent¡¯s breathing quickened as he left the room.


    ¨C Second young master.


    A delicate voice came from behind him. Vincent turned around and saw Louise looking at him shyly.


    PS: Wearing a green hat means being a cuckold.

 Chapter 96

    Louise had specially asked someone to help her put on her makeup today. She was much more exquisite than usual.


    However, lightly made-up Louise was still hardlyparable to Lyana without makeup.


    Vincent looked at Louise with a gloomy expression, frowning.


    ¨C What is this ?


    Louise took two steps forward, then pulled out the object she had hidden behind her. She handed it to Vincent and looked at it expectantly.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze rested on Louise¡¯s open palm. There he saw a pink blessing bag with lotus flowers embroidered on it. A slight smell of agarwood emanated from it.


    Seeing Vincent staring at her, Louise couldn¡¯t help but blush. She said shyly,


    ¨C Second Young Master, I specially made this pocket of blessing for you. She was even ced in front of Buddha for forty-nine days. She¡­ she can keep you safe and healthy. I hope you can ept it.


    Towards the end, Louise¡¯s face turned bright red. She didn¡¯t even dare look up at Vincent.


    He didn¡¯t take Louise¡¯s blessing bag. The coldness in his eyes was evident. His voice was extremely cold.


    ¨C This is how ?


    Louise was extremely nervous. When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she thought he understood her good intentions. She said shyly,


    ¨C Yes !This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying Buddha¡¯s eyes?


    She froze. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head, chilling her to the bone. She looked at Vincent in confusion, blinking her beautiful eyes in a puzzled way. After a while, she started to feel wronged.


    ¨C Second young master, actually, I¡­


    As she spoke, she deliberately exposed her hand. On her fingers, there were arge number of scars, caused by sewing needles. She had identally injured herself several times while making the Blessing Bag.


    Naturally, Vincent could guess Louise¡¯s intentions. His expression darkened.


    ¨C If it happens again, go away.


    Louise looked at Vincent in disbelief, and grew anxious. She said pitifully:


    ¨C Second young master, don¡¯t drive me away. I just wanted to help you out a bit. I really had no other intentions. I¡­


    Louise felt a little guilty under Vincent¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Vincent looked at Louise coldly. If it hadn¡¯t been for Florence, he would never have kept someone like Louise in the Sanchez family vi. It was because he felt guilty towards Florence.


    If Louise knew what was good for her, she would do her job quietly and obediently.


    Panicked, she looked anxiously at Vincent. Worried that he¡¯s chasing her, she quickly says:


    ¨C Second young master, don¡¯t be angry. If you are unhappy, I will no longer make you blessing bags. I will do what you want.


    Vincent looked at Louise coldly. His voice falsely light, he asked:


    ¨C You ask if you have a chance to marry me?


    Louise¡¯s heart jumped in her throat. She looked at Vincent in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know what she was thinking, and to say it so directly.


    How can you say out loud the innermost thoughts of a girl like that?


    Louise lowered her gaze shyly and said in a delicate, feminine voice,


    ¨C Second Young Master, how can you say such things so frankly? I¡­ I¡¯m not mentally prepared.


    Vincent waited until Louise had finished speaking, then said coldly:


    ¨C Do you think any Tom, Dick or Harry can rece the position of the Second Young Lady?


    Louise heard the sarcasm in Vincent¡¯s words. In an instant, her heart, which was filled with love and admiration, sank into the abyss. She looked at Vincent with fear and concern.


    ¨C  Just this once. This will not happen again.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was like that of a demon from hell, scaring Louise to the point that her legs started shaking uncontrobly. She watched Vincent turn and leave without hesitation.


    He headed for the stairs. For several years, he had been looking for the woman with whom he had spent a night. Eventually, he managed to find Florence, Louise¡¯s older sister.


    Florence had given birth to a child for him. He wanted to know more about what she was like when she was alive. Florence and Louise were biological sisters. If Louise behaved like that, then Florence¡­


    At that moment, Vincent sensed that Florence might not be the girl he was looking for.


    Louise stood there, her eyes full of tears, her tears flowing uncontrobly. She was unable to hide the greed and infatuation in her eyes. However, she no longer dared to run after him.


    Louise clenched her fists, biting her lower lip.


    Five years ago. He had visited their family. At the time, she had fallen in love with him at first sight.


    When her older sister died in childbirth, she was very upset. However, seeing how upset he was, she desired to die instead of her sister.


    Thomas had told him that he seemed to have fallen into someone¡¯s trap during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Because of this, he had spent a lot of time looking for the woman he had spent a night with. This woman was his big sister.


    Seeing how devoted he was to her sister, she had sworn to marry him in the future.


    She wanted to be by his side and take care of his family on behalf of his sister, so he would never be sad again.


    During all these years, she worked hard in her studies and tried to grow up as fast as she could. She wanted to be more remarkable. Only then would she be qualified to marry him and heal his broken heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect toe a step toote.


    How could he forget his big sister?


    How could he marry another woman?


    At this idea, Louise felt even worse.


    She went down the stairs. Soon after, she saw Lyana holding the materials needed to make a Blessing Bag.


    Louise¡¯s expression faltered slightly. Her eyes were red and she stared at the objects in Lyana¡¯s hand. His eyebrows furrow more and more.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Louise¡¯s expression, Lyana expressed polite concern.


    ¨C Are you not feeling well? I can help you take your pulse if you wish.


    Louise shook her head. Her voice trembled as she spoke:


    ¨C  I¡­ I just slept badlyst night. Are you going to make a blessing bag?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded. She looked down at the silk, needles and thread in her hand, thinking that she should send the materials to the temple for a longer period of time. The materials could absorb the temple¡¯s good fortune, and she would then make the blessing bag.


    ¨C Young¡­ Young Lady, you are such a good person.


    Louise looked at Lyana, surprised.


    ¨C  No wonder the second young master likes you so much.


    Lyana thought, ¡°Girl, are you blind? How can he love me?¡±


    Lyana thought that if she wasn¡¯t good at medicine, Vincent would have left her for dead a long time ago.


    Like her ?


    It was quite impossible!


    She gave a superficial answer.


    ¨C If you haven¡¯t slept well, rest early today. I will go first. I have other things to do today.


    With that, Lyana turned and walked out.


    Louise remained nted on the ground, staring at the retreating Lyana¡¯s back. His eyes became even redder. The second young master must have known that Lyana was making a blessing bag for him, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to take his own.


    Louise looked down at the blessing bag in her hand. It was embroidered with lotus flowers. She had worked on the bag for a month before she managed to finish the embroidery.


    The lotus flowers symbolized their union for a hundred years of happiness. They would be together forever.


    She wanted to be with him for the rest of her life and never be apart.


    But she was well aware of the disdain in Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    Louise clutched the blessing bag in her hand involuntarily, her eyebrows furrowed. She threw the blessing bag in the trash.


    Baohua Temple.


    Lyana went straight to the inner hall and donated some money to the temple. She then ced the silk cloth and thread she had prepared under Buddha¡¯s knees. Then she knelt down in front of the Buddha to pray for Miss Royer.


    For Lyana, death was like the extinguishing of amp. Once you¡¯re dead, you don¡¯t know anything anymore.


    The reason the living prayed for the dead was simply to seek some peace of mind. It was also a spiritual quest.


    Lyana gave three heartfelt bows before standing up.


    When she was locked up in the mental hospital, she had already made up her mind to live a good life for herself.


    Lyana was about to leave when a girl with a bright smile walked up to her.


    ¨C Professor Dubois!


    When Alexia saw Lyana, she smiled and ran up to her, her voice tight.


    ¨C  So you also believe in Buddhism!

 Chapter 97

    Seeing Alexia¡¯s smile, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile too. His mood was now much better than usual.


    ¨C  You don¡¯t have to treat me like a stranger. Just call me by my first name.


    Alexia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¨C  You are older than me. I¡¯ll call you Sister Lyana, okay?


    Suddenly, an elderly voice appeared from the side.


    ¨C Alexia, you only have one big sister.


    Lyana looked up and saw an olddy with white hair. She seemed to be reserved and taciturn, unlike Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s natural friendliness.


    Alexia¡¯s expression became awkward. She quickly said,


    ¨C Lyana, it¡¯s my grandmother.


    Alexia had changed her way of addressing Lyana.


    Lyana smiled at Matriarch Royer and greeted her politely:


    ¨C  Mrs. Royer, how are you?


    When Matriarch Royer heard Lyana¡¯s voice, she shifted her gaze to her, sizing her up. Then she nodded indifferently.


    ¨C  So you are Professor Lyana Dubois. Alex told me you were a cultured young woman.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lyana took a good look at Matriarch Royer. Her lips were pale, and the whites of her eyes were slightly yellow. She narrowed her beautiful fox eyes, frowning a little.


    ¨C  Madame Royer, haven¡¯t you been feeling welltely?


    Matriarch Royer stood stunned for a moment.


    ¨C Do you have trouble breathing in the middle of the night, or do you feel like your chest is tight?


    Lyana asked solemnly.


    When Matriarch Royer heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes. She nodded.


    ¨C A littletely.


    Lyana seemed to be deep in thought. She continued to ask,


    ¨C Do you feel a swelling pain in your temples? Does your back sweat? Do the soles of your feet feel like they are burning?


    Matriarch Royer¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Lyana. She had long heard that some doctors could tell a person¡¯s state of health simply by looking at their face. Now it seemed like Lyana really could.


    ¨C A little.


    Lyana¡¯s expression turned serious. She turned to look at Alexia and said:


    ¨C  Hurry up and take Madame Royer to the hospital for a neurological examination. Also do a full body exam.


    Alexia¡¯s face went pale with fear.


    Matriarch Royer was indeed someone who had weathered many storms. She remained there, motionless, the expression on her face not changing.


    ¨C Also take Grandmother Royer to undergo a liver and heart examination. Make sure the doctors examine it thoroughly. We can¡¯t wait any longer.


    Lyana frowned as she spoke.


    Frightened, Alexia squeezed Matriarch Royer¡¯s hand tightly. She looked at Lyana with fear and concern.


    ¨C Lyana, did you just say that my grandmother¡¯s health¡­


    Lyana herself also hoped she had misdiagnosed Matriarch Royer. Pursing her lips, she said:


    ¨C Madam Royer¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t look very good. I think there¡¯s something wrong with his liver. Also, older people tend to have heart problems. It is best to go for an examination.


    Alexia nodded solemnly.


    ¨C However, matriarch Royer could have a cerebral infarction right now. We have to nip this disease in the bud, Lyana said sternly.


    Alexia¡¯s slim body swayed in ce. There was no trace of blood on his face. If someone else had said that about Grandma, she would definitely havee forward to argue with that person.


    However, when she saw Lyana¡¯s expression of certainty, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to doubt her words. She pulled Matriarch Royer¡¯s arm, ready to take her to the hospital.


    Matriarch Royer herself was much calmer. She was thinking of something else. She stopped Alexia and said:


    ¨C We have already arrived at the temple. Pray for your sister first. It¡¯s okay if I go to the hospital after that. I am getting old. It¡¯s normal that I have some health problems.


    ¨C Grandmother !


    Alexia frowned, pouting.


    ¨C That¡¯s not going to do it. Come quickly with me. We are going to the hospital now. If Sister finds out that you put off going to the hospital just to pray for her, she will certainly be upset.


    A trace of hesitation crossed Matriarch Royer¡¯s face. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t dissuade Alexia and could only follow her to the hospital.


    Lyana watched them go and breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did she rx.


    When she got home, she took a shower and changed. She had juste out of the bathroom when she heard a knock on the door. She approaches and opens the door to see Vincent standing.


    Vincent wore a casual white shirt, and his whole body gave off anguorous aura. Combined with the indifferent expression on his face, he gave off an impression of abstinence. The first button of his shirt was open, and the perfect muscles of his chest were discernible. It made me want to tear off his shirt to get a better look at it.


    Lyana looked away from the cor of Vincent¡¯s shirt. Casually, she asked:


    ¨C  Did you take the medicinal bath that I prescribed for you?


    ¨C Yes.


    Vincent nodded, then walked into Lyana¡¯s room and sat down on the couch.


    Lyana came in too. She sat not far from Vincent, deliberately avoiding any physical contact.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent could sense Lyana¡¯s avoidance. His eyebrow creased slightly, but it quickly ttened.


    ¨C You saved Matriarch Royer¡¯s life today. The Royer family is very grateful to you. They wanted to ask you if you wanted something?


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¨C  How is Matriarch Royer doing now? What did the doctor say?


    ¨C Alexia said that when she pulled Matriarch Royer to the hospital, Matriarch¡¯s headache got worse. She was covered in cold sweats.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her eyebrows furrowed more and more.


    ¨C  Fortunately, you warned Matriarch Royer in time. The examination was carried out early, so the doctors were able to take the necessary precautions. Otherwise, the olddy could have died. Doctors suggested that the olddy be admitted to hospital.


    Lyana¡¯s strained heart finally calmed down. She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Matriarche Royer was fine.


    Vincent took Lyana¡¯s reaction to heart. With a little admiration in his eyes, he asked:


    ¨C  What will you wish for?


    ¨C  Are you ddin¡¯s magicmp?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes seemed to sparkle in the starlight as she teased


    ¨C Will one of my wishes be granted?


    He looked into Lyana¡¯s eyes. At that moment, time seemed to stand still. He had the impression that the person sitting in front of him was not Lyana, but a very intelligent and adorable little fox.


    For some reason his heart skipped a beat.


    Vincent retracted his gaze indifferently, turning away from Lyana. Pretending not to worry, he said,


    ¨C Any realistic wish should be epted.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana lowered her head slightly, looking deeply thoughtful.


    For a long time, Vincent didn¡¯t hear a response from Lyana. He turned his head to see her thinking deeply, looking like a small, frowning fox. He raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C You really intend to ept the offer?


    ¨C Why not?


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion and continued,


    ¨C If it¡¯s free, why wouldn¡¯t I ept it?


    ¨C ¡­


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana said with a serious expression,


    ¨C I saved Matriarch Royer with my years of medical experience. She gives me a gift. I¡¯d be a fool not to.


    ¨C ¡­


    He had always thought that Lyana was very generous. You should know that she hadn¡¯t even batted an eye when she had donated these priceless medicinal herbs to someone else.


    Vincent was now very curious about what gift Lyana wanted.


    ¨C I thought of something.


    Lyana turned to look at Vincent, his eyes shining and his teeth white. Excitement was on his face.


    ¨C I want a letter of eptance from the music academy. Can the Royer family do it?


    Vincent had thought that Lyana would want an ordinary object or medicinal herbs. He had never expected her to want a school eptance letter.


    After a long moment, he asked:


    ¨C Is that all?


    She saw in Vincent¡¯s tone that he was looking down on her request. She red at Vincent and said,


    ¨C What do you mean ¡®that¡¯s it?¡¯ This wish is impressive. You must know how hard it is to get into An City Music Academy. Only one in a thousand students was admittedst time,st year!


    The more she talked, the more excited she was.


    ¨C The students who graduated there are all bigwigs in the music industry. If I can get in there, that would be my chance.


    She liked the guqin and the bass guitar the most. They are her favorite instruments. If she could study at the music academy, she would be able to write her own songs and arrange her own music. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?


    PS: The guqin is a Chinese seven-string plucked musical instrument.

 Chapter 98

    Thinking about this, Lyana felt that Vincent was really too superficial. He obviously did not know the importance of art and music in cultivating a person¡¯s mind and soul. Moreover, he was unaware of the value of a letter of eptance to the music academy.


    She cast a disdainful look at Vincent and said:


    ¨C You are a foreigner in the field of music. You know nothing. You are not qualified to give your opinion.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. He got up and left the room. When he returned, he handed a document to Lyana.


    Perplexed, she took the document and opened it, while looking at Vincent in confusion. However, when she saw the graduation certificate from An City Academy of Music, she felt like she was struck by lightning¡­


    Thin !


    Her husband, weak and delicate, was in fact an academic tyrant!


    What she found most amazing was that Vincent had also specialized in guqin. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t move. It was his favorite instrument.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent¡¯s hands. His fingers were long, slender and well defined. Indeed, they were suitable for ying the guqin.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t I give you a rmendation?


    As he spoke, he put the certificate away and looked at Lyana with interest.


    She was setting there. Although she looked calm, tumultuous waves of emotion rose and crashed in her heart.


    The outstanding graduates of the Academy of Music were all qualified to rmend someone to study at the academy.


    Vincent had this privilege.


    Silently, she moved closer to Vincent, staring unflinchingly at the certificate in Vincent Lil¡¯s hand. If it had a tail, it would certainly wag excitedly.


    She was now almost leaning against Vincent. Fortunately, she knows her limits. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face and she smiled tteringly.


    ¨C Yes please !


    If she had Vincent¡¯s rmendation, coupled with William¡¯s letter of rmendation as principal, the chances of her being epted into the music academy would increase dramatically. However, she was still rational. She tried to calm down and asked


    ¨C  There¡­ there are no conditions, are there?


    Vincent met Lyana¡¯s shining eyes. His mouth was dry, and he found himself swallowing involuntarily. In a low voice, he slightly raised his voice.


    ¨C What can you give me?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    With that, he left.


    Lyana looks at Vincent¡¯s back as he retires. She didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to help without asking for anything in return.


    As there were no conditions, she was relieved.


    The next day.


    Lyana went to the Royal Hotel. As soon as she stopped the car, she took off her sunsses and pulled out her phone. She skillfully typed in a string of code, then typed in a text and sent it.


    Olga suddenly received a message from Lyana.


    ¨C  Sister Olga, I miss you. I¡¯m in the suite on the top floor of the Royal Hotel. I have already specially prepared a unique workout n just for you. Can youe now?


    When Olga saw this message, her lips involuntarily curled up. Her body began to warm up. She wanted to fly to the hotel right now to do aerobics with Andre.


    Olga quickly replied, then deleted the message.


    Lyana, who was sitting in the car, received a message from Olga shortly afterwards.


    ¨C Little Dre Dre, wait for me. I will be there soon.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curved coldly. She turned to look at Vincent, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. Smiling, she asked:


    ¨C  Do you want to make a bet?


    Vincent looked away from the phone and his gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. His eyes light up.


    ¨C Yes ?


    ¨C Do you think Jacob will hit Olga when hees to the hotel and finds out?


    Lyana said, looking extremely excited.


    Vincent was slightly amused by Lyana¡¯s smile. He thought for a moment and said ¨C  A man shouldn¡¯t hit a woman.


    Lyana¡¯s smile widened. Her red lips parted slightly.


    ¨C A friendly reminder. Not all men are gentlemen. Many men are beasts.


    ¨C Madame Sanchez, are youplimenting me? Am I a gentleman?


    Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes, his words were tinged with humor!


    Lyana: Dude, you don¡¯t understand!


    However, that didn¡¯t stop him from understanding Vincent. She nodded solemnly, a bright smile on her face.


    ¨C Of course. Mr. Sanchez is definitely a gentleman.


    Looking at Lyana¡¯s bright smile, Vincent was momentarily stunned.


    Suddenly the car braked sharply.


    It was only then that he came to his senses. He frowned and turned to look at Thomas with displeasure.


    ¨C What happened ?


    Thomas unbuckled his seat belt and looked straight ahead saying


    ¨C  I¡¯m sorry, second young master. I almost hit someone just now.


    Vincent lowered his gaze and said nothing more.


    asionally, Lyana would pull out her phone to check the time. When she felt it was time, she called Jacob.


    When Jacob saw that it was Lyana calling, he was momentarily startled. He couldn¡¯t believe she would contact him on purpose. He picked up the phone and said uncertainly


    ¨C Who is this ?


    ¨C Dad.


    When Jacob heard Lyana call him ¡°Dad,¡± his lips involuntarily curled up.


    Previously, she had imed to want to cut ties with her family. Yet she still respectfully called him ¡°dad¡± when she called him. Maybe Lyana had suffered a lot in the Sanchez family. Now she wanted to ask him for help to support her.


    Jacob was extremely pleased with himself, but he put on a calm facade and coldly asked


    ¨C What do you want?


    When Lyana heard Jacob¡¯s voice, a trace of disdain shone in her eyes. She said


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say you wanted Suranne Herb before?


    He raised an eyebrow. His guess was correct. In order to solidify her position within the Dubois family, Lyana was ready to give her even the precious Suranne Grass.


    However, he decided to continue acting. Pretending to be confused, he asked


    ¨C You care so much about Suranne grass. Are you ready to give it to me?


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C How can you say that? You are my father. What¡¯s mine should be yours, right?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Thomas was speechless.


    She smiled again and said kindly


    ¨C  Dad, no matter what, I¡¯m still your biological daughter. I went too farst time. And now that Brother hase back¡­ I guess we haven¡¯t even had a meal together as a family.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was even more certain that she had suffered in the Sanchez family. He was extremely pleased with himself, but he still pretended to be calm.


    He coughed and said in a low voice


    ¨C You¡¯re young, I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s not toote for you to reflect on your mistakes. Did you suffer in the Sanchez family?


    Vincent frowned.


    A trace of anger crossed Lyana¡¯s face. His eyes grew cold, but his voice was as calm as ever.


    ¨C No.


    ¨C  If you had been so obedient from the beginning, your mother would have been as gentle with you as with your sister,


    said Jacob significantly.


    A trace of disdain shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. The coldness in his eyes became clearer and clearer. Her thin lips moved slightly.


    ¨C You are right. I was young and callous in the past.


    Jacob sat down on the couch. Hearing Lyana admit her mistake, he felt even more satisfied. He continued,


    ¨C  Not only the Suranne herb, but also the other expensive medicinal herbs you have grown¡­ You should keep them in our garden, not in the Sanchez residence. By the way, teach your sister how to grow these nts. In the future, this will be a skill of the Dubois family. It will bring glory to our family.


    Lyana felt her stomach turn. She suppressed her nausea. She couldn¡¯t wait to see how he would reactter.


    She took a deep breath and said


    ¨C I¡¯ve already sent Mom the location. She¡¯s going to go first. Take Brother and Sister with you. We¡¯ll talk when we get to the hotel. I will also send you the room number.


    With that, she hung up without waiting for Jacob¡¯s answer. If she heard another word from him, she was probably going to vomit.


    Lyana picked up her phone and typed in another code. This code could temporarily cause Olga¡¯s phone to lose signal.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the code she was typing. His eyes darkened as he memorized each character.

 Chapter 99

    At the Royal Hotel.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Thomas saw many luxury cars around him.


    Lyana walked at the front of the group. Suddenly a security guard stopped her and politely told her


    ¨C  Miss, please show me your reservation number.


    Vincent walked over to Lyana¡¯s side.


    When the security guard saw Vincent, his expression froze. He said respectfully


    ¨C Wee, CEO. May I know if you need someone to receive you?


    Radiating a cold aura, he said in a low voice:


    ¨C I¡¯m just passing by. Do not make my presence known.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    The security guard rushed aside.


    Lyana nced at the security guard and mumbled


    ¨C No wonder everyone says that the Sanchez family is the emperor of the city of An. You can¡¯t take five steps without going through one of the Sanchez family businesses.


    When Lyana thought about how Vincent made fun of her yesterday, suggesting that she thought he couldn¡¯t afford to stay at the Royal Hotel, she felt embarrassed.


    The Sanchez family was really very rich.


    After entering the elevator, Lyana pressed the button for the ninth floor.


    When she had reserved a room for Andre, she had also reserved a room for herself next door. So she could know in advance what was going on in the next room.


    After entering the bedroom, she walked to the French windows and drew the curtains. She satzily on a hanging basket chair, enjoying the morning sun. Vincent, meanwhile, sat on the couch in the living room. He picked up a magazine and started to read it carefully.


    After Thomas made drinks for Vincent and Lyana, he suddenly felt he was a huge third wheel. He was disturbing the Second Young Master and the Young Lady¡¯s free time. After thinking it over, he decided it was best to stay outside, so he pushed open the door and left.


    After a while, the phone started ringing.


    Lyana took out her phone and saw that it was Jacob calling. Thinking about what was about to happen, her lips curled slightly. In a good mood, she picked up the phone.


    ¨C Hello ?


    ¨C Lyana, I¡¯ve already arrived at the hotel, but I can¡¯t reach your mother. Has she arrived?


    She looks at the ocean in the distance and responds obediently


    ¨C I can¡¯t reach her either. Did she put her phone on airne mode? I¡¯m already on the ninth floor. When I asked at reception, they told me that ady had already taken the room key. I guess it¡¯s mom. I think she may have already arrived in the room.


    ¨C It¡¯s good. Nathan has an important meeting today, so he won¡¯t be able to attend our family reunion. However, I brought Ines with me. Let¡¯s have a meal like a family of four.


    The joy on Lyana¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She narrowed her eyes slightly. What a pity. She couldn¡¯t let Nathan, that pervert, see the true face of his beloved mother.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. There was still time!


    Sooner orter, Nathan would see the bad side of Olga.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the expression he would make then. It will certainly be interesting.


    Lyana gently says:


    ¨C  So I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the elevator. Let¡¯s go in together.


    After hanging up, she got up and left.


    Vincent gets up and follows Lyana.


    They both stayed in front of the elevator door. A minuteter, the door slowly opened.


    Jacob wore a well-tailored suit and leather shoes. His hair was slicked back, and he looked very formal.


    Ines had also dressed meticulously. In a pink dress, she looked extremely adorable. Along the way, she had caught the attention of many passers-by.


    It was her first time to such an upscale ce, so she wanted to dress in her 31. It would be great if she could meet a lifelong benefactor here.


    ¨C Sister


    Ines greeted softly when she saw Lyana. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face.


    ¨C Brother inw.


    Lyana gave a polite, distant smile. Seeing Ines¡¯ smug expression, she felt a surge of excitement for what was to happen next. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Ines¡¯ expression at that moment.


    Seeing Jacob approaching, Lyana handed him the room card.


    Jacob very much enjoyed the ceremonial atmosphere that Lyana had created. He greeted Vincent calmly and led everyone to the door.


    He stood right in front of the door, his vanity flying away. He ced the key card on the door lock.


    Click!


    The door opened.


    Indescribable noises came from inside the room.


    A woman¡¯s screams of excitement. The bestial roars of a man. The sounds of the ps rose and fell, creating a discordant harmony.


    Even though neither of them could see what was going on inside, they could all imagine the frenzy of the two people in the room.


    Everyone blushed. As Jacob was about to retreat, he heard the woman scream again. He stopped in his tracks.


    This voice clearly belonged to Olga.


    Jacob¡¯s feet looked like they were pinned to the ground. His face flushed and his temples throbbed violently, the veins swelling in his forehead. His hands were clenched into fists. His mind waspletely nk.


    Blushing, Ines took two steps out of the room. Seeing that Jacob was still there, dazed, she whispered


    ¨C  Did we get the wrong room key? Let¡¯s go out first. Don¡¯t bother them.


    It was only then that Jacob came to his senses. He wanted to rush off and drag Olga out, but his rationality told him he couldn¡¯t let Ines know about the despicable things Olga had done. After all, she was his mother. He started chasing Ines out of the room.


    How could Lyana miss such a good opportunity? Pretending to be confused, she said


    ¨C  Dad, the voice inside seems to be that of mom?


    Lyana had prepared so much. Of course, she had to let the show go on!


    Although Lyana¡¯s voice was not strong, she silenced the two people in the room.


    Jacob red daggers at Lyana.


    Ines frowned and said sadly


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯re crazy ? How can you nder mom?


    Lyana pretended not to understand. She quickly stepped forward and pulled the white curtains close to the bed.


    ¨C Ah!


    The woman on the bed screamed and burrowed under the nket in a frenzy.


    Andre took a little longer to react. When he saw a group of people in the room, his expression changed. He quickly pulled the nket over his head.


    There were clothes scattered on the floor around the bed, and everything was a mess. There were even unidentifiable liquids on the covers. He was clear about what Olga and Andre were up to.


    Lyana took two steps back.


    Vincent nced at Thomas.


    Understanding immediately, he approached and lifted the nket from the bed.


    ¨C Ah!


    As Olga screamed, two naked bodies were exposed just like that.


    When Olga saw how angry Jacob was, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. She copsed on the bed, her mind in a mess.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh my God !


    It was finished !


    It was all over!


    She was sure she had done everything with the utmost discretion. How had Jacob discovered she was having an affair again?


    Olga hastened to cover her face with her hair.


    As for Andre, he was already wet with fear.


    Ines watched the scene on the bed in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to be such a person.


    How would she and her brother live their lives in the future?


    Ines¡¯ stomach turned. She quickly made her way to the bathroom and threw up.


    Vincent lowered his gaze indifferently and turned to look out the French window. He didn¡¯t want those dirty things staining his eyes.


    Lyana took on a surprised expression. His lips curled slightly.


    ¨C You were so passionate.


    Jacob didn¡¯t have time to take care of Lyana. He red daggers at Olga. Earlier, when he had only heard the voice, he had still managed to retain some rational thought. Now, however, all he could feel was rage.


    He rolled up his sleeve, raised his fist and punched Olga in the face.


    ¨C  Bitch, I treated you well. How dare you have fun with someone else? You made me a cuckold, worthless wretch!

 Chapter 100

    Olga screamed in pain and rolled into a ball. She wanted to hide, but she had nowhere to hide. She tried to crawl under the nket, but Thomas had already thrown her aside.


    ¨C  Didn¡¯t I give you enough to eat? I didn¡¯t give you enough to drink? I¡¯ll teach you what it means to cheat on me.


    Jacob was so angry that his face turned green. He grabbed Olga¡¯s hair and forced her to look at him. Using all his strength, he pped Olga¡¯s face again and again. ¨C How dare you cheat on me? You want to die ?


    Olga¡¯s head was spinning, and she was seeing stars. She was on the verge of fainting. As she dodged her husband¡¯s blows, she begged for his mercy.


    ¨C Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I am very sorry ! I know I was wrong! Please stop hitting me. Oh, that hurts! There are strangers around us now. It¡¯s really humiliating to do that in public! Please, please don¡¯t hit me again¡­


    ¨C Humiliation? How dare you talk about humiliation? When you did such dirty things, why didn¡¯t you think it was humiliating? Now that you are beaten, you are humiliated. I will beat you to death, you miserable miser. The more Jacob thought about it, the angrier he got. He hit Olga harder and harder.


    She couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore. His gaze fell on Andre, who was curled up not far from there. A glint shone in his eyes.


    At that time, it was every man for himself. She could only push Andre out!


    She didn¡¯t want to be beaten anymore.


    ¨C Honey, please. Please stop hitting me. You really can¡¯t me me for that. It¡¯s Andre¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t seduced me, I wouldn¡¯t have made that mistake.


    Andre, who had been shaking with fear, looked at Olga in disbelief.


    ¨C Sister Olga, you¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, he received an angry punch from Jacob. Two of his teeth immediately fell out.


    Coughing, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Before he can recover, Jacob¡¯s fistnds on his face again.


    Andre could only curl up, not daring to resist.


    Olga¡¯s hair and face were disheveled. She slid from the bed to the floor and scrambled to wrap herself in a nket, still trying to clear her name.


    ¨C Honey, the sun and the moon will testify to my devotion to you. My love for you is like the river in flood. If he hadn¡¯t made me drink, how could I have done such a thing? You must believe me. I was threatened. If I didn¡¯t agree to do it with him, he would announce the scandal to the public.


    Seeing that Jacob¡¯s hatred for Andre had increased, Olga heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, she had only to pretend to be the victim.


    ¨C Honey, I¡¯m doing this for your good. I¡¯m afraid if anyone finds out, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re an embarrassment. I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Dubois family and our children.


    Jacob¡¯s rage intensified. He hit Andre harder and harder.


    ¨C  You gigolo! Who do you think you are? How dare you seduce my wife? If I don¡¯t kill you today, my name won¡¯t be Jacob Dubois!


    Initially, Andre had endured Jacob¡¯s punches, thinking that Olga might take less punches. After all, she was his ¡°sugar mama¡±. He still intended to take money from her in the future.


    However, he had never expected her to cut ties with him directly. He said with total disappointment,


    ¨C Sister Olga, you have gone too far. Where is your conscience? Would you dare to swear on your life and that of your children that what you said is the truth? You told me your husband couldn¡¯t perform in bed anymore. You told me you couldn¡¯t feel the joy of being a woman anymore. You insisted on being with me to feed you, and coaxed me into your bed with lies. How can you nder me now.


    Jacob stopped what he was doing. He looked at Olga with a livid expression, his eyes burning with rage. If looks could kill, this adulterous couple would have died thousands of times over.


    Olga was so frightened of Jacob that she was shaking. She shook her head and growled angrily,


    ¨C  What shamelessness! Don¡¯t nder me!


    ¨C  So can you swear you didn¡¯t say those words?


    said Andre relentlessly.


    A trace of guilt crossed Olga¡¯s face. As she was about to say something, Jacob pped her.


    Lyana watched the show with indifference, a cold smile on her lips.


    After an arduous period of time, Ines had finally finished throwing up. When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Jacob hitting Olga. She was so shocked that she remained rooted to the ground.


    ¨C  Dad, stop hitting her.


    She threw herself on him in tears.


    Jacob paused and turned to look at Ines.


    She was crying so hard that her whole body was shaking. Jacob¡¯s heart ached as if it had been pricked by a thousand needles. He red at Olga with rage, his hand shaking as he pointed at her.


    ¨C Look what you did.


    Seeing Ines cry so hard, Olga¡¯s heart ached for her. She, too, cried until she was out of breath.


    The more Jacob thought about it, the angrier he got. He shouted angrily,


    ¨C You did such a humiliating thing. Our children are already grown. Now that the case has been revealed, this child is still begging you. Do you want to force Ines and Nathan to keep their heads down in public for the rest of their lives?


    Olga sobbed. A trace of determination crossed her face as she wiped away her tears. She couldn¡¯t open her swollen, bruised eyes. Turning to look at Andre, who was not far away, she said awkwardly,


    ¨C Honey, I know my mistake now. Please forgive me. I will never do such a thing again. It¡¯s Andrew¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with me. Now we have to think about how to keep this matter secret. If word gets out, the Dubois family will be finished.


    Olga¡¯s mind races. Suddenly his eyes lit up. She pointed to Andre and said out loud,


    ¨C Honey, I thought of something. Let¡¯s hurry and send him to prison. That way, no one will know about any of this.


    Andre looked at Olga in shock and angrily said


    ¨C Olga Shepherd?


    Jacob stood there with a somber expression. He didn¡¯t speak. In his heart he wondered if this course of action was feasible.


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s hesitation, Ines hastened to say:


    ¨C  This man is a scourge on society. If he wasn¡¯t there, mom wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Let¡¯s send him to prison, quickly. As long as he remains in prison, our Dubois family will be at peace.


    When Lyana heard Ines¡¯ words, she giggled.


    This family was really lewd in the extreme.


    It wasn¡¯t until Olga heard Lyana¡¯s voice that she noticed her presence. Her heart skipped a beat, and she became so nervous that her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    She had been with Andre for over a year, but she had never let the slightest suspicion of their rtionship slip away. However, she got caught this time.


    In addition, she remembers being very confused when she arrived. How could Andre have afforded such an expensive room?


    She remembered Andre hugging her when she arrived, pressing her against the door and kissing her wildly.


    Very soon, he carried her to the bed and the two of them began to make love.


    Therefore, she had beenpletely immersed in romantic surprise and hadn¡¯t noticed the danger at all.


    Now that she thought about it, it seemed like someone had deliberately nned it all. They had deliberately asked Jacob toe and catch them in the act.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lyana Dubois!


    It must be Lyana!


    Olga finally came to her senses. She jumped off the ground and pointed at Lyana¡¯s face, growling in anger:


    ¨C  You did this.


    When Lyana heard Olga¡¯s words, her lips curved into a slight smile. She leaned against the wine cab and saidzily


    ¨C Looks like you¡¯re not so stupid after all.


    Olga¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to admit it so openly. Her face flushed with anger and she growled


    ¨C  Bitch, I raised you for so many years for nothing. How dare you treat me like this? Do you still have a conscience? I¡¯m your¡­ Ah.


    Lyana approached Olga. Just as she was about to say thest words, she gave him a vicious p. That p was enough to cut off what she was about to say. The words stuck in his throat.


    ¨C  You are not worthy.


    Lyana¡¯s hand hurt terribly. This p had taken all his strength.


    Olga¡¯s face was bruised. She copsed on the bed, unable to get up for a long time.


    Andre, who was curled up on his side, was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect the girl to hit her mother in public. It was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    It seemed like Lyana wasn¡¯t one to give up.

 Chapter 101

    Vincent, who had been watching thendscape through the window, approached. He took Lyana¡¯s hand, which had turned red from hitting Olga, and stroked it gently several times before handing her a dagger.


    Her hand was slightly warm, and the heat spread from Lyana¡¯s hand to all parts of her body. She felt a warmth in her chest. She turned to look at Vincent then slowly lowered her gaze, which finallynded on the dagger in her hand.


    The dagger was very exquisite. A golden dragon in a circle was engraved on the handle, and a reborn phoenix in mes was engraved on the de.


    ¨C It will hurt if you use your bare hands.


    Vincent¡¯s deep voice appeared above Lyana¡¯s head. His tone was dismissive, as if he didn¡¯t take Lyana¡¯s p on Olga seriously at all. At the same time, he seemed to stand on Lyana¡¯s side, fully approving of her hitting Olga.


    When Olga heard Vincent¡¯s words, her face turned red with anger. She red fiercely at Lyana and stood up in anger. She wanted to p Lyana, but when her gaze fell on the dagger in Lyana¡¯s hand, she backed off.


    Lyana clutched the dagger in her hand, her heart involuntarily beating faster. She looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes, falling into those bottomless eyes.


    Olga was so frightened that her expression became even uglier. She took a step back involuntarily and said in a shaky voice,


    ¨C  What¡­ What do you want to do? I warn you. I am your mother. It¡¯s a sin.


    Lyana came to her senses and lowered her gaze to hide herposure. When she looked at Olga again, her eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¨C Ha. Are you my mother?


    Olga looked at Lyana in confusion.


    ¨C Whether you¡¯re really my mother or not¡­ I¡¯m sure you know better than me.


    Lyana toyed with the dagger in her hand, her eyes nting.


    Olga, who was sitting on the side, gasped. She looked at Lyana in disbelief. Did Lyana know everything?


    How ?


    How was it possible?


    Olga began to tremble against her will.


    Jacob, who was standing to the side, was also stunned when he heard Lyana¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect her to know.


    Ines looked at Lyana in confusion.


    Lyana said coldly


    ¨C  None of my mothers will bring such shame to the family name as you.


    Olga trembled slightly. She couldn¡¯t guess what Lyana was thinking. She stayed there without moving.


    Lyana nced at Andre, who was cowering in a corner. She asked, ¡°When the affair came to light, you were ready to send your boyfriend to jail just to protect yourself. Is it really like you said? Did he seduce you?


    Jacob stared at Olga like a hawk.


    Olga says anxiously


    ¨C Honey, I really didn¡¯t want to betray you. It was really him who seduced me.


    Lyana chuckled and shook her head slightly.


    Seeing Lyana like this, Olga angrily said


    ¨C  Lyana, what is this expression? I am your mother. You gonna make a scene even if I told you the truth?


    ¨C You really don¡¯t want to give up. Do you have to hit a dead end before you turn around?


    As she spoke, Lyana pulled out her phone and yed a recording.


    in Olga¡¯s girlish, warbling voice.


    ¨C  Andrew, what are you doing?


    ¨C Sister Olga, what¡¯s wrong?


    Andre¡¯s voice sounded normal.


    ¨C I feel so lonely. Jacob works outside all day, and he doesn¡¯t want to spend time with me. I¡¯m alone. This house is so big, but it¡¯s so cold.


    Andrew says patiently


    ¨C Sister Olga, Mr. Dubois works so hard for the good of your family. If you think it¡¯s boring to be alone, you can go shopping, watch movies, or even travel. You can alsoe to the gym to train.


    ¨C  There is no point in shopping. As for travel, I have been to all the famous ces in the world.


    Olga said shyly:


    ¨C  None of them are interesting.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t youe to the gym to train? Exercise can help you forget about all your worries. Moreover, women who exercise look much younger than their counterparts.


    Andre started promoting his gym services.


    Olga said while flirting


    ¨C  But¡­ but I dare not¡­


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C Oh, when I see you, I feel like I¡¯m going back to when I was young. I just want¡­ you know¡­ I can¡¯t control myself¡­


    ¨C Ahem.


    Andre coughed awkwardly.


    Olga said in a female voice,


    ¨C It¡¯s true. I felt my heart race the moment I saw you. Can youe shopping with me?


    There was a silence on Andre¡¯s side.


    Ol8 continued to seduce him.


    ¨C I really feel so alone. I will only feel happy when you are by my side. Come and apany me, okay?


    Andre himself was also ascivious person. It would be a shame to refuse a woman who had given herself up on his doorstep.


    ¨C Sister Olga, in this case, send me the location.


    ¨C Ok I love you.


    The recording ended abruptly. Lyana didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Everyone knew what happened next.


    Olga¡¯s face had turned pale with fear. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Jacob¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to have a recording of their conversation from a year ago.


    Now it was clear that she had wanted to deal with her for a long time.


    At this thought, Olga felt a shiver run down her spine. Lyana was truly a terrifying person.


    Ines, who was standing on the side, waspletely amazed. She looked at her mother in shock. His mother was usually kind and gentle, and had always been devoted to the family. How could she do such a thing behind their backs?


    If her mother had found a more exceptional man than her father, she thought maybe she could understand. After all, it was natural for any woman to want to find a better man.


    But what about this Andre?


    He was just a fitness instructor who relied on his figure and face for a living. Such a man was not even worthy of being his father¡¯s shoe shiner. How could her mother stoop to being with such a man?


    Ines¡¯ face turned red with anger. She asked


    ¨C Mom, are you blind? How can you be with such a man? He¡¯s not even fit to be dad¡¯s shoe shiner.


    Olga¡¯s body swayed. At that moment, she had lost all her dignity. She couldn¡¯t face her daughter anymore.


    Lyana stood to the side, adding fuel to the fire.


    ¨C It takes two to tango. Olga, you are the one who started first. Even if Andre has to go to jail, you should be the one sitting there with him. You¡¯re the main culprit, and he¡¯s the aplice. However, given how much you like him, I can get someone to work things out and leave you both in the same cell. This will allow the two of you to continue to interact and improve your rtionship.


    Continue to interact?


    Should they continue to have sexual interactions?


    Jacob clenched his fists really hard. In an instant, he lost all rationality. He came forward and grabbed Olga¡¯s hair. Gritting his teeth, he pped him a few more times.


    It only stopped when Olga¡¯s nose started bleeding. His face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. She raised a hand to wipe the blood from her nose, staring at Lyana with hate in her eyes. She swore angrily,


    ¨C Lyana, you tricked me. You will die a horrible death, never to be reincarnated!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Vincent heard thest sentence, he frowned.


    ¨C  Thomas.


    Thomas had hated Olga for a long time. When he heard Vincent calling him, he quickly rolled up his sleeves and walked over to Olga.


    Now it was finally her turn to show off her skills.


    With a single p, he broke the skin of Olga¡¯s face, causing her to stumble and fall on the bed.


    ¨C Lyana is my legal wife. Scolding her is tantamount to insulting me. I¡¯ll make sure you remember that p on the face. You are not worthy.


    Vincent¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t strong, but it was moving. With that, he turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Where are the police now?


    Hearing this, both Olga and Andre were shocked. Their bodies were shaking.


    Jacob and Ines were also amazed.


    Thomas took their reactions into ount and said calmly


    ¨C  They should be here soon.


    Olga¡¯s lips quivered with fear. Perplexed, she asked


    ¨C  What¡­ What do you mean?


    Lyana answered his question kindly.


    ¨C You have alreadymitted the crime of adultery ording to matrimonialw. ording to thew, you should be detained for a month.


    Olga felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her heart stuttered and she took a moment to react.


    Detention.


    If she was detained, she would forever bebeled an adulterer. She would be looked down upon by everyone in high society.

 Chapter 102

    On top of that, Nathan and Ines would also be criticized relentlessly. They would never be able to hold their heads up high again.


    At this thought, Olga burst into tears. She cursed,


    ¨C Lyana, you¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, she felt the coldness around her. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Vincent¡¯s face. When she met his icy gaze, she immediately swallowed her words.


    Olga was so angry that she was panting heavily. With a cold expression, she asked:


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you have any sense? If you call the police, you¡¯ll only bring shame to the Dubois family.


    Jacob was so angry he could barely feel anything. If the murder wasn¡¯t illegal, he would have shot that bitch Olga.


    Lyana looked at Olga in confusion. She askednguidly:


    ¨C Before doing that, why didn¡¯t you think you were going to shame the Dubois family?


    Lyana sighed slightly and looked at Ines with a pained expression. She says softly


    ¨C Brother has already started taking charge of the Dubois family business. I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to say anything in front of him or gossip behind his back. I already married the Sanchez family, so I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to talk nonsense about me either. However, I pity Ines. She is still a student. If An¡¯s college ssmates find out, how will she deal with those gossips at school? Even if she manages to graduate, people will continue to talk behind her back when she goes looking for work. People will say that she has a mother who does not know where she belongs and who cheats on her husband.


    She pauses, then continues.


    ¨C In the future, when Ines gets married, the groom and his family will certainly be hesitant. They might be afraid that she will do something like her mother, something that will bring shame to the family.


    Ines couldn¡¯t help it. Screaming, she burst into tears.


    Olga¡¯s face was red with anger. She asked furiously


    ¨C Lyana, do you have a conscience? How dare you call the police? Ines is your biological sister, and I am your mother. How can you be so heartless as to ruin your sister¡¯s life, and mine?


    Lyana cast a cold look at Olga, a trace of anger in her eyes. She gripped the dagger tightly in her hand.


    ¨C Shut up!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Olga was surprised by the cold aura that Lyana gave off.


    She narrowed her eyes and spoke in an icy tone,


    ¨C I will cut out your tongue if you dare to call yourself my mother one more time.


    All Olga could think of right now was finding a scapegoat, so the me on her would be less. So she tried to me Lyana. She said fearlessly,


    ¨C  What did I say wrong?


    Lyana snorted. Olga was truly a stubborn mule. She pulled out a folder she had stuffed into her bag and threw the paternity test results in Olga¡¯s face.


    Enraged, she opened the file. When she saw the contents, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¨C How¡­ How could you do a paternity test?


    A trace of shock crossed Jacob¡¯s face.


    Looking condescendingly at Olga, Lyana clearly enunciated every word as she spoke.


    ¨C If you don¡¯t want to go to jail, of course. In that case, tell me who my biological parents are.


    As soon as Lyana said that, everyone in the Dubois family was stunned.


    Approaching Olga, Jacob forcibly took the paternity test from her. When he saw the results, his expression changed. He turned to look at Lyana and asked in confusion


    ¨C How could you suspect that you were not our biological daughter?


    Lyana found Jacob¡¯s lyrics particrly amusing. She asked sarcastically


    ¨C You made things so obvious. How can someone not be suspicious?


    Jacob¡¯s expression darkened as he remembered what had happened in the past.


    Ines looked at Lyana in disbelief. She really didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so smart.


    In fact, Ines had thought about kicking Lyana out of the house before, just to have the pleasure of seeing her begging for mercy on her knees.


    However, she had never expected Lyana to find out the secret of her birth.


    ¨C Sister¡­


    ¨C Shut up.


    Lyana interrupted Ines coldly, her expression filled with disgust.


    ¨C  I am not your sister. I am not at all rted to you by blood. I¡¯m not even closely or remotely rted to the Dubois family. Also, none of my mothers are such a shameless, disgusting person.


    Olga¡¯s face alternated between shades of green and white. She could barely bear this humiliation.


    Lyana had plenty of time today. She pulled out a chair and sat down elegantly opposite Olga. She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C  Now, can you tell me the truth? Who are my biological parents? And why did you bring me into the Dubois family? I advise you to tell me everything in detail.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was a long story, and he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Olga saw that Jacob was deep in thought. She nced to the side and hastened to speak.


    ¨C  I remember this case very clearly!


    When Jacob heard Olga¡¯s words, he was speechless. In reality, she was in charge of most of the Dubois family affairs anyway.


    He temporarily put aside the fact that Olga was having an affair and listened to her continue.


    She heaved a small sigh of relief. She red viciously at Lyana, as if determined to fight to the death.


    ¨C  In the past, I was afraid that you would be upset, so I hid it from you. I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Now that you¡¯ve found out, I don¡¯t need to hide it from you anymore. You¡¯re a bastard child I picked up from the hospital! A wild child abandoned by your parents.


    Lyana sat in silence, staring nkly at Olga.


    A smug smile appeared on Olga¡¯s face. She asked:


    ¨C Did you think you were the precious daughter of a rich family?


    ¨C  Lyana, stop dreaming.


    Olga stood up, wiping her tears and blood from her nose. She said coldly, ¡°Your mother was just a country woman. She fell in love with a rich man, but this rich man already had a wife. Your mother was looked down upon by her family because she got pregnant before the wedding. She wanted to have an abortion, but if she did, she risked not being able to get pregnant for the rest of her life. That¡¯s why she secretly gave birth in the hospital without telling her family. She hoped to give birth to a son. As a son is more precious than a daughter, she intended to take this chance to marry the rich man, as his wife had given birth to only one daughter.


    ¨C However, when she gave birth to a daughter, this rich man gave her two thousand dors and left. Your mother didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The rich man told her that he only wanted to use your mother¡¯s womb to have a son.


    ¨C  Olga looked at Lyana with a challenge in her eyes.


    ¨C I was your mother¡¯s doctor at the time. After giving birth to you, she threw you in the trash. I took pity on you and took you home.


    At that moment, Olga snorted.


    ¨C In that case, I saved your life.


    Lyana frowns a little and stares at Olga without flinching. The coldness in his eyes became more evident.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Olgaughed and replied:


    ¨C What do you think the truth is? Back then, threads were so precious. Who would want to break up their family just for a girl?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong. More than twenty years ago, all families preferred boys to girls. In order to have a son to inherit the business, many rich people spent a lot of money to find someone who could give birth to a son for them.


    If the child was a son, the rich man would take him home. If it was a girl, she was abandoned in the street.


    Seeing that Lyana was seriously considering the credibility of her words, Olga continued:


    ¨C If I hadn¡¯t been there, you would have been dead a long time ago. I saved you. I am your saviour, your benefactor for life. Now you¡¯re helping strangers plot against me. You really are ungrateful.


    Lyana let out a coldugh.


    Olga felt a shiver run down her spine from Lyana¡¯s gaze. Frowning, she asked,


    ¨C Why are youughing?


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Olga coldly.


    ¨C  In that case, do I have to thank you?


    Olga couldn¡¯t tell if Lyana believed her. She said coldly


    ¨C  You owe me a debt. It ismon knowledge that raising a child is a much more difficult task than giving birth, and deserves much more gratitude. For so many years, I raised you tirelessly. If I hadn¡¯t been there, you would have died in the hospital a long time ago.

 Chapter 103

    ¨C If that¡¯s the case, you might as well leave me to die in the hospital, Lyana said, enunciating every word.


    Olga¡¯s expression changed. She had a disturbing feeling.


    Lyana asked again:


    ¨C I¡¯m asking you onest time. Who are my biological parents?


    Olga was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana not to believe her. With her eyes as big as dinner tes, she roared


    ¨C Lyana, are you crazy? What¡¯s the use of lying to you at a time like this? You think I¡¯m waiting to be struck by lightning?


    The more Olga thought about it, the angrier she got.


    ¨C At the time, I gave birth to a dead baby. I was afraid that stepmom wouldn¡¯t be able to take the hit, so I brought you back to raise you.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, Olga suddenly seemed to realize something. She smiled.


    ¨C I see now. I understand why you don¡¯t believe me. Do you still dream that you are the daughter of a rich family?


    ¨C If you are really the daughter of a rich family, how could I have taken you away from your parents? If they really care about you, how could they note looking for you after so many years? Think hard ! Use your brain.


    After Olga finished talking, she suddenly felt happier. Even though her reputation was ruined, she had to make Lyana suffer.


    Lyana continued to stare into Olga¡¯s eyes. She hoped to find evidence of lying in Olga¡¯s eyes, but she found no trace of Olga not telling the truth.


    It means she was telling the truth.


    Olga¡¯s hair stood on end under Lyana¡¯s gaze. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She also had no intention of letting Lyana have a good time.


    ¨C Lyana, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I speak the truth today. When I took you away, your mother said she never wanted to see you again. She was hoping that I would never take you to see her again. She still wanted to remarry and live a peaceful life. She didn¡¯t want her mistake to appear in front of her and disrupt her life.


    Lyana gazed at Olga quietly for a long time, her heart filled withplicated emotions.


    For the sake of her reputation, Olga would certainly not lie again.


    Was his father really a heartless man who wanted a son?


    His mother was an unscrupulous mistress who ruined other people¡¯s families.


    So, was she a universally hated illegitimate daughter?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes turned cold. She felt she had to investigate herself.


    Ines, who was standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but smile as she saw Lyana¡¯s expression worsen.


    Lyana had always boasted of being morally superior.


    Now she was just the daughter of a viger and a rich man. Moreover, she was an illegitimate daughter, despised by the whole world. She wanted to see what else Lyana could be proud of.


    She was just a bastard child that no one wanted.


    It took skill and good karma to reincarnate. Lyana had been inferior to him since birth.


    Thinking about this, Ines felt much better. She was the precious daughter of the Dubois family, and she had an exceptional older brother. Lyana would never be able topare herself to her.


    She had won!


    At this thought, Ines felt extremely happy, but she still disyed a worried facade.


    ¨C Sister, are¡­ are you okay?


    Lyana sat silently, seemingly lost in thought.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Ines nced at Vincent. With an angel¡¯s halo around her head, she says in a considerate and understanding way,


    ¨C Sister, at that time it was not easy for a woman if she got pregnant before marriage. It must have been very difficult for her to have a child and raise it. People gossiped about him. You have to understand your mother¡¯s point of view. Don¡¯t hate her.


    She still ignored Ines. His mind was filled with Olga¡¯s words.


    After receiving so much information today, she needed to take some time to digest it. More importantly, she needed to dig deeper into the matter and find key clues before she could ask someone to investigate her past.


    Seeing that Lyana remained silent, Ines gentlyforted her.


    ¨C Sister, do not remain silent. Don¡¯t take things too seriously. Don¡¯t worry, Brother and I will definitely help you.


    Seeing that Lyana didn¡¯t speak, she continued to persuade her.


    ¨C If your biological mother learns that you are upset because she abandoned you, she will certainly me herself.


    Impatience shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She looked up at Ines.


    ¨C  Are you done talking?


    Ines felt a shiver run down her spine under Lyana¡¯s cold gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver, stumbling backwards.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes, her voice as cold as ice.


    ¨C Do you think I¡¯m going to believe everything Olga says?


    Ines¡¯ gaze wavered. Lyana therefore did not want to admit to herself that she had a despicable background.


    Pursing her lips, she asked


    ¨C Sister, if mom is lying, why didn¡¯t your rtivese to get you?


    Lyana looked at Ines expressionlessly.


    Ines¡¯ words hit the mark.


    It had been over twenty years. Why hadn¡¯t her biological parentse to pick her up?


    When she was sent to live in the mountains, she didn¡¯t have enough to eat. As a result, she was in constant danger of starving to death. If an old man hadn¡¯t saved her, she might have died alone, with no family to name her.


    What intrigued Lyana the most was that her biological parents never came to pick her up.


    If a child loved by his family had been lost, his rtives would certainly have done everything possible to find him. They couldn¡¯t bear to let their child live alone on the street.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes. If Olga and the others hadn¡¯t gone too far in their treatment, she might not have known before her death that she was not Jacob and Olga¡¯s biological daughter.


    Maybe it really was as Olga had said. For her biological parents, she was just a burden, a burden they wanted to get rid of.


    Vincent looks at Lyana¡¯s back and frowns slightly, his thin lips pursing. He remains silent.


    Thomas noticed Vincent¡¯s change in expression, but he couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.


    At that moment, the ringing of the phone interrupted everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Andre, who was in a daze, jumped when he heard the phone ring. He started shaking.


    Olga looked at Lyana in panic.


    She casually took her phone out of her bag. The caller ID was 1101.


    Olga turned pale with fear. If she was really going to jail, Jacob probably would have hooked up with someone else before he was released.


    As for the two children, they would probably find it humiliating as well. They may never recognize her as their mother again.


    Cold sweats beaded on Olga¡¯s forehead. She looked at Lyana anxiously and said impatiently


    ¨C  Lyana, you just said that as long as I give you the details of your birth, you will not call the police.


    Ines looked at Lyana anxiously. She was really afraid that the family scandal would spread to the public. If other people knew her mother had done such a thing, she would probably be too embarrassed to confront anyone. She hastened to say


    ¨C Sister, mom saved you when you were just a baby. And mom and dad treat you like their own daughter. Without knowing the results of that paternity test, I wouldn¡¯t even have guessed that you weren¡¯t rted to us by blood. I think it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t tell the police, otherwise we¡¯ll all be humiliated.


    Jacob stood to the side with a cold expression. Deep down, he still hoped that Olga would go to jail. She had done something so dirty and despicable. She had to pay the price.


    However, when he heard the words of Ines, a trace of pity rose in his heart. If word of what Olga had done got out, Nathan and Ines would be the ones who would suffer the most.


    At this thought, Jacob could only suppress the discontent in his heart.


    ¨C Lyana, since your mother saved you once, don¡¯t let the police handle this case. We¡¯ll take care of it in private.


    She looked at her phone and lowered her gaze slightly, hiding the emotions in her eyes. When she raised her head, there was only coldness in her eyes. She nced at the people in front of her and said mockingly:Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¨C  You look really nice. At the time, you saved me, but you took no responsibility for me. You even left me alone in the mountains. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa, I would have been dead a long time ago. So what¡¯s the difference between you and my biological parents who abandoned me? I think you are even more disgusting. You never did me a favor, but you want to take anything you want from me.

 Chapter 104

    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, she became increasingly anxious. Panicked, she screamed:


    ¨C How can you say that? That¡¯s not what you just said.


    Lyana looked at Olga coldly.


    ¨C I was very clear just now. If you had told me who my biological parents were, I wouldn¡¯t have called the police, but you did? No ! Instead, you spouted a bunch of pointless nonsense.


    With that, she picked up the call and put the phone to her ear. She said politely,


    ¨C Hello, officer. Yes, they are all there. Bedroom 2009.


    With that, she calmly hung up.


    All the strength in Olga¡¯s body seemed to have been drained. She copsed on the bed, her face ashen.


    At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    When they heard the door open, everyone thought the police had arrived.


    Olga trembled with fear and took refuge under the nket.


    ¨C Dad.


    A cold voice rang from the door.


    Everyone turned to look.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was Nathan!


    He wore a ck suit and a turquoise tie, which made him look a little younger than usual. He strode in, giving off a cold aura.


    Lyana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but she had a bad feeling.


    Vincent stared nkly at Nathan, his thin lips puckering into a pale line. Previously, during the speech, Lyana had looked at Nathan with the same expression.


    In a sh, Vincent suddenly grasped the key point.


    Did Nathan already know he wasn¡¯t rted to Lyana by blood?


    Olga stuck her head out of the nket. Her tears started to flow uncontrobly. She hadn¡¯t expected her son to arrive too, and her sense of humiliation only intensified. She spoke trembling,


    ¨C Nat¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, she met Nathan¡¯s cold, angry gaze. In an instant, she was so terrified that she dared not speak.


    She lowered her gaze, her tears falling silently.


    When Ines saw that Nathan had arrived, she seemed to have found her pir of support. She rushed over to him, sobbing pitifully. Her voice was muffled when she spoke.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    When Nathan saw Ines, his gaze softened. He gently patted Ines¡¯ head,forting her.


    ¨C  Ines, don¡¯t cry. Be wise. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this.


    When she heard Nathan¡¯s words, her worried heart finally calmed down. She stood obediently next to Nathan.


    Nathan took a good look at Lyana, sizing her up with a cheeky look. His voice was low and hoarse, tinged with anger.


    ¨C Looks like you¡¯ve really grown up. You are capable now.


    Lyana met Nathan¡¯s gaze fearlessly, her expression calm.


    ¨C  The police will be here in a few minutes. How are you going to save her?


    ¨C Why should I save her?


    He looked at Lyana condescendingly, his voice cold as ice.


    When Lyana heard Nathan¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She had thought that he had anxiously rushed to save Olga.


    However, she was wrong.


    So why had hee?


    When Olga heard Nathan¡¯s words, she had a bad feeling. She said absently,


    ¨C Nathan, you¡­


    Nathan didn¡¯t even bother to give Olga a look. His voice was tinged with impatience.


    ¨C Shut up !


    Olga¡¯s slender body shook slightly. She looked at Nathan in despair.


    It made sense. She had brought shame and dishonor to the family. Her son was right to me her.


    Ines looked at Nathan with concern. The police were about to arrive.


    Did her brother really want her mother to go to jail?


    Jacob, who was standing on the side, looked at Nathan with satisfaction. Nathan had been working in the outside world for a long time, and had be much more mature. With him at the head of the Dubois family in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    Besides, he had a feeling that if Nathan were to interfere in this matter, there would certainly be room for negotiation.


    Nathan stared nkly at Lyana. His tone was much calmer than before when he asked:


    ¨C Do you know why I didn¡¯t attend this family reunion?


    Lyana looked at Nathan calmly, waiting for him to continue.


    Nathan¡¯s gaze fell on Andre, who was curled up in a corner. A trace of coldness shone in his eyes. He turned to look at Lyana and said,


    ¨C If you could find out what mommy did, you think I didn¡¯t?


    ¨C SO ?


    She said, voice nonchnt.


    In Lyana¡¯s opinion, it was only natural that he knew. After all, Nathan Dubois was a ruthless and scheming person.


    He took a file from his bag and handed it to Lyana. He said coldly,


    ¨C Look for yourself.


    Jacob and Ines approached curiously.


    Lyana opened it. Much to her disbelief, she saw two divorce certificates. She had never thought that Jacob and Olga had already divorced.


    ¨C They are divorced ?


    Lyana frowned a little.


    As for Jacob himself, he was equally amazed. He didn¡¯t even know when he divorced Olga.


    Ines¡¯ eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Nathan in confusion and asked curiously:


    ¨C Brother, what exactly is going on? When did mom and dad divorce?


    Olga, who was hiding under the nket, was shaking. Seeing everyone¡¯s surprised looks, she finally pulled out a bathrobe and put it on. Standing up, she approached trembling and nced at the documents with a humble gaze.


    With one look, she froze.


    Divorce certificates?


    How can this be?


    Why didn¡¯t she know herself that she had divorced Jacob Dubois?


    As if she were mad, Olga tore out the folder and opened it. She looked at the attached photos, then nced at the Civil Affairs Bureau stamp. His mind was in shambles.


    After a long time, Olga is finally recovering. A desperate smile appeared on her face as she whispered


    ¨C Nathan, I didn¡¯t get a divorce from your father. Did you ask the police to make a fake certificate?


    Nathan frowned impatiently. His tone was cold and he said with disdain


    ¨C Mom, don¡¯t you know thew? If you make a false certificate, you will go to prison. How could I make such a mistake?


    Olga felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The divorce certificate fell on the floor just like that. She copsed on the floor, her tears flowing uncontrobly.


    Jacob was still dazed. His emotions were in shambles.


    ¨C I found out about your rtionship with this man six months ago, but for the sake of your reputation, I didn¡¯t say anything. After that, I asked someone to investigate and confirmed that you and him were together. I always feared that this case, once discovered, would be used against you. The consequences would be unimaginable, so I helped you get a divorce ahead of time,


    Nathan said calmly, as casually as ifmenting on the weather.


    When Olga heard Nathan¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered something. Six months ago, Nathan had indeed asked his secretary to send a document that she and Jacob had to sign. He told them it was about the business and asked them to each prepare a photo ID.


    At the time, she hadn¡¯t even looked at it before signing it.


    Olga looked at Nathan with tears streaming down her face. She didn¡¯t expect her son, the child she cherished most and was most proud of, to trap her.


    She was his biological mother!


    How could he be plotting against her?


    Olga looked at Nathan with a distressed expression.


    ¨C How could you? How could you secretly divorce us?


    ¨C  If I hadn¡¯t done that, Lyana would be able to send you to prison right now,


    Nathan said expressionlessly.


    Olga was left speechless.


    Nathan looked at Jacob and said in a much softer tone


    ¨C Dad, I know you like to avoid conflict. You never fuss over nothing with mom. But this case is too important. If we didn¡¯t make a decision, our whole family would be involved, so I could only secretly make the decision for you. A divorce is the best solution for both of you.

 Chapter 105

    Lyana looked at Nathan, who was standing in front of her, and narrowed her eyes. She had underestimated him.


    Nathan was a cold and heartless person. No matter what happened, he always put his own interests first. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so cold and heartless towards his own biological mother.


    Olga looked up at Nathan, tears streaming down her face. She had raised her son with great difficulty. He was her pride and her joy, her ray of hope.


    She didn¡¯t know whether to say that Nathan had be smarter and had saved the Dubois family¡¯s reputation, or that he had treated her mercilessly, without caring about his own mother.


    She looked at Jacob indignantly. With tears streaming down her face, she asked,


    ¨C Jacob, we have been married for over thirty years. Is our rtionship really broken like this? Are you really going to be heartless to the point of divorce?


    He couldn¡¯t look at Olga.


    Ines sniffled. Even after all that, she couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from her mother. After all, she had been brought up by Olga from a young age. She looked at Jacob in tears and begged him, ¡°Daddy, there must be another way. I¡¯m begging you not to divorce mom. Please ?


    When Nathan heard Ines¡¯ words, his expression darkened. He shouted sternly


    ¨C Stop talking !


    She trembled. She gave Nathan a pathetic look.


    Looking at Ines¡¯ tear-stained face, Nathan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. He said softly,


    ¨C If mom and dad don¡¯t divorce now, then mom will go to jail. Do you want mom to stay in jail for three years?


    She looked at Nathan with red-rimmed eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t want her mother to go to jail. She also didn¡¯t want her father and mother to divorce.


    His brother was right. If those divorce certificates didn¡¯t exist, her mother would go to jail.


    Nathan has always been affectionate towards Ines. He said


    ¨C Okay, stop crying. If mom really knows she¡¯s wrong and dad can forgive her and ept it, then mom and dad can get married again. However, they cannot remarry now. Do you understand what I mean?


    Ines was no fool. She naturally understood what her brother meant. Now that things hade to this point, she couldn¡¯t say anything else. She could only approach Olga and gentlyfort her.


    ¨C Mom, you have to work hard to earn Dad¡¯s forgiveness. This way our family can still be together.


    When Olga heard Ines¡¯ words, she nodded crying. She felt a trace offort. At least his daughter was on his side.


    Jacob didn¡¯t even want to look at Olga. He turned his head to the side.


    At that time, the police arrived.


    ¨C  May I know if it was Miss Dubois who reported the incident? She said someone was having an affair andmitting marital infidelity?


    When Ines heard the police officer¡¯s question and thought of the two divorce certificates, she instantly felt more confident. She red at Lyana. Without waiting for Lyana to speak, she raised a finger and pointed at Lyana.


    ¨C  Sir, it¡¯s her. She didn¡¯t know the whole story, so she called the police without thinking. She made a false report.


    The police officers looked confused.


    They took a look at the situation in the room. They could all tell that someone had made love in that bed.


    The Dubois family was considered very well known in An City. Naturally, the police also had some knowledge of the Dubois family.


    From the looks of it, Olga had indeed betrayed Jacob. But what did Ines mean by that?


    ¨C What exactly is going on? Who called the police ?


    The police officer said with a frown.


    Ines stood up and pointed to Lyana.


    ¨C It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her. She falsely used my mom of cheating! My mother is innocent.


    Lyana looked at Ines, speechless. She still had the nerve to say that Olga was innocent. It was just a huge joke.


    Could a simple divorce certificate mean that Olga hadn¡¯t cheated on Jacob?


    It¡¯s ridiculous.


    Would Jacob forgive Olga now?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    He longed for Olga to be punished.


    Lyana saw Jacob walk out of the room with a nk face.


    Nathan calmly approached the police officer. With a gentleman¡¯s smile on his face he said


    ¨C Officer, I am Nathan Dubois, the eldest son of Jacob Dubois. If you have any questions, you can ask me.


    The police knew the Dubois family well, as they were a well-known family in An City. The officer then asked:


    ¨C What exactly happened?


    The smile on Nathan¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He continued,


    ¨C  Actually, it was a misunderstanding. My younger sister didn¡¯t know that my parents had already divorced. When she saw my mom and her boyfriending here, she thought my mom cheated on her husband. In a fit of anger, she called the police. I¡¯m so sorry to have brought you here for nothing. It¡¯s our fault.


    When the police officer heard Nathan¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He frowned.


    ¨C They are divorced ?


    Nathan smiled and nodded, handing the divorce certificates to the police.


    The police officer gave Nathan a confused look, then Olga and Andre before opening the file.


    Thus, Jacob Dubois and Olga Berger had already divorced for a long time. The officer knew very well that in order not to worry their children, many parents continued to live together even after divorcing. They imed they were still together.


    The police officer closed the file and returned the divorce certificates to Nathan. With a serious expression, he reprimanded


    ¨C So it¡¯s like that. If the parents have already divorced, it is necessary to tell the children, especially since they are no longer very young. Otherwise, there may be misunderstandings in the future.


    Nathan humbly said:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, officer. We made a mistake. I will ask my assistant to follow you to the police station to make a statement. We will definitely cooperate with you.


    Nathan¡¯s attitude wasmendable. He admitted their error without hesitation. His actions were direct, and the officer could find no fault with him.


    ¨C Wait a minute.


    Vincent, who had stood silently in a corner, straightened up. He took a step forward, giving off a cold aura that sent shivers down your spine.


    The police officer looked around. When he saw Vincent, he was amazed. He didn¡¯t expect a man from another world to exist in real life. He looked like a god from heaven.


    Even he, a straight man, thought Vincent was handsome.


    The officer had seen pictures of Vincent before, but he felt like the pictures didn¡¯t capture a fraction of his elegance and aura.


    ¨C M. Sanchez, is there anything else?


    The police officer asked politely.


    ¨C I want to file a police report.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was not strong, but it scared everyone present. All members of the Dubois family felt their hearts leap in their throats.


    Ines¡¯ expression has changed. She looked at Vincent with concern.


    Nathan¡¯s eyebrows furrow imperceptibly, but he quickly regains hisposure.


    Vincent¡¯s cold eyes swept indifferently over Olga, who was standing to the side. Finally, her gazended on Andre, who was still curled up in a corner.


    The police officer looked at Vincent in confusion.


    He stood there, the sunlight casting him in a warm glow. It seemed to shine in the sunlight.


    Vincent advanced towards the police officer step by step, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¨C Since Jacob Dubois and Olga Berger have already divorced, he has nothing to do with Olga Berger. I just saw Jacob hit Olga and her boyfriend, Andre, with my own eyes. It¡¯s a crime of intentional injury!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob, who had moved towards the door of the room, was stunned. He stopped in his tracks and turned to stare at Vincent in disbelief.


    Was he mad? He was clearly the victim, but Vincent was making a police report in favor of Olga!


    Jacob clenched his fists. If looks could kill, Vincent would be long dead.


    As for Olga, she was amazed. She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    When the officer heard Vincent¡¯s words, he turned to look at Olga. His gaze lingered on her face.


    Olga¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was already swollen. His nose was still bleeding.


    The police officer¡¯s gaze fell on Andre again. He was no better off than Olga. One of his eyes was so swollen he couldn¡¯t open it.

 Chapter 106

    Officers had first arrived on the scene because someone had reported that someone hadmitted the crime of adultery. Therefore, they did not pay too much attention to the injuries of Olga and Andre, and did not realize that a violent altercation must have taken ce.


    Lyana looked at Vincent with a strange light in her eyes, but that light quickly disappeared. She stood calmly to the side. She wanted to see how Nathan was going to protect Jacob.


    A police officer approached Jacob and coldly said


    ¨C M. Dubois, since you have already divorced Madame Berger, then Madame Berger did notmit the crime of adultery. However, it is illegal for you to hit Madame Berger and her boyfriend. Pleasee with us.


    Jacob gritted his teeth and red at Olga. His gaze finallynded on the police officer¡¯s face. He opened his mouth slightly, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin himself. He was furious.


    He was clearly the victim. He had been deceived, he was the one to be pitied. It was normal for him to hit Olga and Andre. Why was he wrong now?


    Olga, who was standing next to Ines, swayed on the spot, her heart tight. At that moment, she suddenly understood what Vincent wanted to do.


    He was going to draw the line between her and Jacob forever.


    Jacob was someone who valued his reputation. How could he tolerate his wife having an affair? On top of that, he still had to wear thebel of a criminal whomitted intentional injury.


    Vincent¡¯s flippant words made her heart ache.


    Nathan stood there, pretending to be calm, but his mind was already in shambles. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Vincent. He didn¡¯t expect him to have considered all aspects of the matter.


    Vincent wanted his father and mother to never be together again.


    Did he love Lyana that much? Was he ready to help Lyana get revenge on the Dubois family?


    Lyana stood to the side. Looking at Jacob and Olga¡¯s expressions, her lips involuntarily curled up.


    It looked like the show had just started.


    ¨C  No, it¡¯s not my fault.


    Suppressing his anger, Jacob spoke every word clearly.


    The other police officer took several pictures of the wounds on Andre and Olga¡¯s faces before walking towards Jacob. He said to the police officer next to Jacob:


    ¨C  The evidence has been taken. After the doctor examines their wounds, we can question them.


    Olga¡¯s heart was about to leap out at her throat. His mind races. In that moment, his thoughts were crystal clear.


    ¨C  Officer, that¡¯s not what happened. The wounds on our faces were inflicted by ourselves. They have nothing to do with Jacob. He didn¡¯t hit anyone. Running to the police officer, Olga spoke impatiently.


    When the police heard Olga¡¯s words, they frowned.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ? Did you pretend to be that?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She was slightly stunned. She quickly nodded and said,


    ¨C  Yes, I did it myself.


    The officer felt she was insulting his intelligence. Olga¡¯s injuries were very serious. How could she have made herself look like that?


    The police officer narrowed his eyes and stared at her face, scrutinizing her. He asked,


    ¨C Very well, since you said so, why don¡¯t you tell me how you two hurt each other so badly?


    She was slightly stunned. She looked at Jacob and saw him looking at her angrily.


    She knew very well that if she couldn¡¯t protect Jacob this time, the chances of her reconciling with him would be nil.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡­


    Olga¡¯s mind was in shambles. His gaze fell on Andre¡¯s face, and his eyes blinked. She continued,


    ¨C It¡¯s him. It¡¯s Andre. He has weird fetishes. He is into sadomasochism.


    When the policeman heard Olga¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. Finally, he looked at Andre with disdain and asked sternly:


    ¨C You must be Andre Breton. Tell me, are you hurt? Do you have that kind of fetish?


    Andre did not expect to bebeled as a fetishist. He pursed his lips slightly. If we learned that he was indulging in sadomasochism, his friends would all see him differently. His career as a fitness instructor would be ruined!


    When he thought of how Olga had pushed him to take the me, his expression darkened. He had to make Olga pay with his life!


    With that thought in mind, he was about to speak when he suddenly felt Nathan¡¯s cold gaze on him. His gaze dims. It was as if he denied the allegations against him, he would never have a good life again.


    At this moment, Andre¡¯s mind was racing. The Dubois family was a big family. If Jacob Dubois really went to prison because of him, the Dubois family would certainly not let him go.


    Compared to the fact that his friends make fun of him, he was more afraid that the Dubois family would take revenge on him. Thinking about that, he could only sigh and prepare to ept.


    ¨C M. Breton,


    said Vincent in anguorous tone,


    ¨C your testimony is very important. If you lie, then you willmit the crime of concealing evidence and protecting a criminal. You need to think about it carefully. Would I make a report without proof?


    Andre¡¯s mind went nk.


    Vincent had actually recorded everything. Andre couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even if he was on Olga¡¯s side now, he would be in even more trouble once Vincent produced the evidence.


    What should he do now?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Dubois family, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Vincent Sanchez either.


    Nathan looked at Vincent with aplicated expression.


    Lyana seemed unhappy that Andre refused to answer. It was as if he was pretending to be deaf and mute. Smiling, she reminded him:


    ¨C You better think about some things. To be honest, you¡¯re just a victim. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, you and Jacob Dubois will both go to jail. With you by his side, I¡¯m sure Mr. Dubois will no longer feel alone.


    When Andre heard Lyana¡¯s words, he saw himself being beaten by Jacob in prison. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to bebeled as a sadomasochist either, so he chose to tell the truth.


    ¨C Officer, Jacob Dubois is the one who beat me! As soon as he entered, he beat Olga and me. At that time, I thought that he and Olga had not yet divorced, so I did not dare to resist. However, now that I know that he and Olga have already divorced, I am puzzled. Since they are divorced, why would Jacob Dubois care that his ex-wife was in a rtionship? Oh my god, it hurts so much. I have to go to the hospital to have my injuries examined. Please call an ambnce. I can not move anymore.


    Andre well deserved his title of fitness teacher. He had always relied on his sharp tongue to entice customers to buy subscriptions, so right now he was using his strength to the fullest.


    When Jacob heard Andre¡¯s words, he stormed back into the room, furious. He wanted to attack Andre, but he was stopped by the police.


    He clenched his teeth in anger. He red fiercely at Olga and swore:


    ¨C Look at you. What kind of lover did you find? Who does he think he is?


    What infuriated Jacob the most was that he was clearly the victim, and yet he had to bear the me. He had to be taken to the police station for assault!


    He thought even eating shit wasn¡¯t that gross.


    Angry, he started coughing violently!


    Olga looked at Andre with resentment all over her face. She hadn¡¯t expected this obedient little puppy, who usually obeyed her everymand, to be so cheeky.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes and looked at Andre dangerously, remaining silent.


    Lyana, who was standing to the side, pursed her lips. The smile in his eyes grew brighter. She says considerately,


    ¨C  Dad, mom has already divorced you. No matter what kind of person her boyfriend is, you shouldn¡¯t have interfered. Even if you won the physical fight, you will be sent to prison. It really isn¡¯t worth it.


    The police officer standing to the side nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Mr. Dubois, this young woman is right. Since you¡¯re already divorced, don¡¯t mind other people¡¯s business. Let¡¯s go. Come to the police station with us now.


    Jacob felt dizzy.

 Chapter 107

    Ines panicked. She wanted to defend Jacob, but the evidence was there. She had no idea what to do to help her father out of this crisis.


    Vincent turned to look at Olga and Andre and asked calmly, ¡°Should I call an ambnce for you now?¡±


    Olga¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her fists, so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Jacob looked at Lyana and Vincent with hate all over his face. Anger and disappointment flooded his heart, and he started coughing so hard his face turned bright red. After a fit of coughing, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¨C Dad. Ines cried out in rm.


    She rushed over to support Jacob, gently patting his back. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¨C Dad, aren¡¯t you feeling well? Why don¡¯t we send you to the hospital now?


    Jacob¡¯s face was flushed with cough. He felt so ufortable that he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Ines¡¯ tears began to flow. She red at Lyana and asked,


    ¨C Lyana, did you try to make dad angry on purpose? How can you go so far?


    When she heard Ines¡¯ words, she innocently cut her off.


    ¨C I did not do anything.


    ¨C  It is clearly you who are in error. You deliberately angered Dad. You knew everything from the start¡­


    Ines said usingly, sounding extremely unhappy with Lyana.


    ¨C What do you mean by that ? Why don¡¯t I understand? What do I know?


    She looked at Ines innocently.


    Ines¡¯ face turned red with anger. Lyana clearly knew her mother was having an affair, but she invited her father over on purpose anyway. If Dad hadn¡¯t caught Mom¡¯s affair, why would he have hit her?


    However, she couldn¡¯t say all of that out loud. She moaned silently, her tears falling one by one.


    Lyana looked even more innocent. Her gaze fell on Andre, who was not far away, and she said significantly,


    ¨C Vincent just reported for you. You¡¯ll have to exin the details to the police yourself. The Dubois family will certainlypensate you for your losses.


    A trace of surprise shone in Andre¡¯s eyes, and his lips immediately curled up. He was so happy that he no longer felt any pain. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Ok, ok. I will certainly tell the police everything about Jacob Dubois¡¯ violence towards me. I won¡¯t miss a single detail.


    Olga was so anxious that tears began to stream down her face. She had never expected the person she had an affair with to be a bastard.


    She red at Andre.


    Meeting Olga¡¯s resentful gaze, he rolled his eyes. He said shamelessly,


    ¨C I don¡¯t have a sadomasochistic fetish. Just because he¡¯s rich and powerful, Jacob Dubois thinks he has the right to hit me. Even though I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, no man is above thew. Since he assaulted me, he should go to jail! Oh my god, my wrist really hurts. Officer, sir, can you send me to the hospital now? I can¡¯t take the pain anymore.


    Looking at Andre¡¯s helpless expression, Olga felt a wave of disgust so strong that she wanted to vomit.


    Lyana was very pleased with Andre¡¯s performance. Her red lips curled slightly.


    Indeed, the wicked are punished by their own fellows.


    It was just too exciting.


    Jacob and Olga would soon experience the same pain she had endured back then. They would know from experience what she had felt.


    Even though the events that had unfolded were a little different from what she had expected, Jacob and Olga¡¯s rtionship had beenpletely ruined. His goal had been achieved. The rest was up to them to fight amongst themselves.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana walked out of the room.


    Vincent came out too. When he walked past Nathan, he stopped for a moment and looked at him coldly. His voice was low and raspy, with a hint of ice.


    ¨C When you look at my wife, control your gaze.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nathan clenched his fists involuntarily, but his expression remained impassive. He turned to look at Vincent and calmly asked


    ¨C  Even if you¡¯re married, you can still divorce, right?


    Vincent gave Nathan a meaningful look and walked out with an indifferent expression.


    Ines didn¡¯t know what Nathan had said to Vincent. She approached him and asked anxiously:


    ¨C What should we do now? Dad is going to jail.


    When Nathan heard Ines¡¯ voice, he frowned slightly, his eyes filled with annoyance and helplessness.


    ¨C This oue is better than mom going to jail for adultery.


    Ines clenched her fists involuntarily, her fingernails digging into her palms as she bit her lip. She understood what Nathan meant.


    It was all Lyana¡¯s fault! The unfortunate.


    If she hadn¡¯t been there, her parents wouldn¡¯t have divorced. Her perfect family wouldn¡¯t have been torn apart, and her father wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison for assault!


    It was infuriating!


    ¡­


    After getting into the car, Lyana immediately rolled down the window. It was only after seeing with her own eyes that Jacob and Olga had gotten into the police car per the officer¡¯s instructions, that she rxed and rolled up the window.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Vincent nced at Lyana. Then he said to Thomas, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat,


    ¨C Let¡¯s go home.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    The car started slowly. Lyana leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt a little tired.


    She had thought she might discover her true identity today, but her ns hadn¡¯t kept up with the changes.


    She could see that Olga was not lying.


    However, she felt like she was holding back some information. She still had to investigate.


    With this thought in mind, she opened her eyes and said to Thomas:


    ¨C  Thomas, drop me at the entrance of the hospital for women and children.


    If she remembered correctly, that was where Olga had given birth.


    She wanted to go there and take a look. Maybe someone out there would know what happened over twenty years ago.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he said,


    ¨C I will go with you.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of your time today. I¡¯m just going there to take a look. It¡¯s been over twenty years. I don¡¯t think we can find anything.


    She smiled at Vincent.


    What happened today is thanks to the help of Vincent. Without him, she could have failed.


    She remembered that he hadn¡¯t appreciated her thanking him in the past, so she didn¡¯t thank him.


    Seeing that she had already made her decision, Vincent did not insist.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. She got out of the car and headed straight for the principal¡¯s office. She knocks on the door.


    ¨C Come in.


    A deep voice came from inside the office.


    She pushed open the door and entered. She saw a middle-aged man in his fifties sitting at his desk.


    ¨C  Youngdy, can I help you? The manager asked nicely.


    Lyana said:


    ¨C I want to leave a blood sample. I want to find my biological parents.


    Lyana was very sure that she was born in this hospital. Olga wasn¡¯t lying either, because she had found a picture of her when she was just born. It was said that every child born in a maternity ward had a photo like the one she had.


    Moreover, her biological parents had never sought her out. Maybe her biological parents had already left a blood sample at the hospital. However, she did not leave a sample of her own blood, so her biological parents could not find her.


    And no one else knew if her biological parents had been looking for her.


    ¨C  All right, I¡¯ll write a form for you. You can leave a blood sample.


    The manager smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C  Thank you, director.


    She smiled at the manager. Her eyes blinked and she continued:


    ¨C Director, during all these years, has anyone who has lost their childe to pick him up from the hospital?


    The director had risen, and was rummaging through the library looking for the forms. When he heard Lyana¡¯s question, he replied:


    ¨C Of course. Many parentse here to pick up their children. Some people abandoned their children in the hospital because they couldn¡¯t afford to raise them at the time. Later, when their finances improved, they came to pick up their children. After all, no parent would let their own child wander the streets.


    Lyana had a strange feeling. She pursed her red lips and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Have any of them found their child?


    ¨C Some parents have found their children, but others have not. However, there are many blood samples in our database. I hope you can find your parents.


    The manager sat down at his desk and wrote out a form for a blood sample.

 Chapter 108

    ¨C  Thank you, director.


    Holding the blood sample form, Lyana walked out of the office. Following the instructions on the form, she left a blood sample at the hospital.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t really need to find her biological parents. For so many years, she and the old grandfather who had taken her in had relied on each other to survive. The words ¡°dad¡± and ¡°mom¡± were very unfamiliar to him.


    Even if she found her parents, they would be strangers to her. For twenty years, she had never been involved in their lives, and they had never been involved in hers.


    She had never thought of getting anypensation from them. She was just curious to know why they didn¡¯t want her back then.


    ¡­


    At the Sanchez family vi.


    After Vincent returned to his office, he sat down at his desk and wrote down the code that Lyana had typed into the car.


    Fortunately, he had an eidetic memory. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to memorize the entire code.


    After he finished writing, he handed the piece of paper to Thomas and said:


    ¨C  Investigate.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. Slowly he looked at Vincent.


    ¨C Second young master, what is it?


    ¨C  If I¡¯m not mistaken, it must be hacker code. Go ahead and find out what this code is for.


    After he finished speaking, he remembered how Lyana looked when she typed in the code. She looked calm and collected, as if she had memorized this code a long time ago.


    Thomas nodded and left with the piece of paper.


    About half an hourter he came in.


    ¨C  Did you find anything?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Vincent looked from the documents on the table to Thomas¡¯s face.


    There was a trace of excitement on his face. He handed the piece of paper to Vincent and said:


    ¨C Second young master, I asked some hackers to investigate. This set of codes is designed to iste high level signals. It is said to be very advanced. This is the first time he has seen such a code. The hacker even said that anyone who can write such code must be an expert hacker.


    ¨C Advance ? Vincent whispered.


    ¨C Yes, this code is very advanced. It took them over half an hour to crack it.


    At this point, Thomas became even more excited.


    ¨C  Second Young Master, why not find the hacker who wrote this code to help us investigate the truth of what happened five years ago? This way, we can definitely find out who our young master is!


    Vincent frowns slightly. After a long time he said:


    ¨C Lyana.


    Thomas didn¡¯t seem to understand what Vincent meant. He hastened to say,


    ¨C Young Madame has not yet returned.


    ¨C  The person who wrote this code is Lyana.


    Vincent looked up at Thomas, enunciating every word clearly.


    When he heard Vincent¡¯s words, his jaw dropped to the ground.


    He was amazed. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    How many secrets did his young wife have?


    If he hadn¡¯t already investigated her, he would never have thought that she had hidden so many secrets.


    After calming down, Thomas asked solemnly:


    ¨C  Second young master, do you want us to ask Second youngdy to help us in our investigation?


    ¨C  It¡¯s not necessary. Go ahead and keep an eye on her. Let me know when she¡¯s back.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    When he walked out of Vincent¡¯s office, he was still incredibly excited. Vincent¡¯s words remained in his memory.


    Indeed, someone as exceptional as the Second Young Lady was worthy of the Young Master.


    An hourter, Thomas came back and said to Vincent:


    ¨C The second young master has returned.


    ¨C Note. You can go first!


    He said indifferently, his gaze falling on the contracts on the table.


    After reading both contracts and confirming that there were no mistakes, he signed the contracts and got up to head to Lyana¡¯s room.


    Ever since Lyana came back from the hospital, she hadn¡¯t been feeling very well. So she took a bath. After she finished, she pulled out the materials she had prepared for the blessing bag she was making for the deceased young girl from the Royer family. It was only after she calmed down that she started to sew.


    At this moment, the door opened and Vincent entered.


    Lyana looked up and saw Vincent walk in, in casual clothes. He was holding a file.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag in Lyana¡¯s hand. His dark eyes lit up a little, but the light quickly disappeared.


    Was she making this blessing bag for him?


    Lyana didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s gaze. All her attention was focused on the folder in Vincent¡¯s hand. Perplexed, she asked


    ¨C M. Sanchez, what can I do for you?


    As she spoke, she put the blessing bag aside and stood up.


    Vincent approached her and handed her the file. He said softly:


    ¨C This is for you.


    A trace of confusion shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She took the file and opened it. When she saw the document inside, she jumped.


    She looked at Vincent with bright eyes and smiled.


    ¨C This is an eptance letter from An City Music Academy.


    Lyana¡¯s joy seemed to infect Vincent as well. He nodded slightly, emitting a low whisper of assent.


    When she smiled, her beautiful fox eyes curved into a crescent, giving her an incredibly charming look. In that moment, she had practically forgotten all the unfortunate things that had happened today. Her red lips curled back.


    ¨C  You are so efficient.


    The corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth rose imperceptibly. After a while he calmed down and said


    ¨C I have already made the necessary introductions. You don¡¯t have to go to ss on time every day. As long as you pass the exams, you can graduate.


    Lyana¡¯s slender hand gently stroked the music academy¡¯s eptance letter. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent sat down easily on the couch, waiting for Lyana¡¯s excitement to die down. Seeing that she had also sat down, he pulled out the piece of paper he had copied the code on. He handed it to Lyana, his eyes fixed on her.


    She took it from Vincent. The rxed and happy expression on his face gradually dissipated. She looked at Vincent in surprise.


    ¨C  How¡­ how did you get that?


    He said honestly:


    ¨C I saw him when you hit him in the car.


    A trace of surprise shines in Lyana¡¯s eyes. This code was veryplicated. In general, an intelligent person would have to repeat it more than ten times before being able to memorize it.


    However, Vincent only took a look, but managed to memorize every symbol in the code.


    Did he have an eidetic memory?


    Seeing Lyana lower her head in silence, Vincent didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. His eyes narrowed slightly and he said:


    ¨C  You are a hacker.


    Vincent¡¯s words were filled with certainty.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked up at him, eyes calm.


    Previously, she had discovered that he had spent money to investigate her. Later, she had asked someone to give information to Vincent, and had epted all of Vincent¡¯s money herself.


    Did he realize that she had taken his money against his conscience?


    Lyana refused to admit it until thest moment. Her lips curled slightly and she said with a smile:


    ¨C I only learned a little bit of coding. For example, hacking intoputers, stealing documents, and cutting off other people¡¯smunication signals. When I learned about this in the past, it was to learn more about the stocks Grandma left for me.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Vincent said coldly.


    ¨C All right.


    She nodded. Her heart was beating extremely fast, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She felt he had no proof. If he had, he would have discovered it a long time ago.


    Moreover, only Old A was aware of his situation. He certainly wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about her.


    However, she still felt a little uneasy.


    Vincent asked curiously:


    ¨C So, do you know Mr. K?


    ¨C  I heard about her.


    When Lyana said that, her eyes were filled with admiration. She continued:


    ¨C  He is one of the biggest hackers in the hacker world. All hackers admire him. I also want to learn how to hack with her, but no one has ever seen her. She hides too well.

 Chapter 109

    When Vincent heard this, his eyes darkened.


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s reaction, Lyana knew deep in her heart that he certainly hadn¡¯t realized that she had taken his money.


    However, she was curious to know why Vincent was so concerned about this matter. Most of the time, he didn¡¯t seem to care about anything.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter ? Do you have something to ask him?


    Vincent looked up. Seeing Lyana¡¯s serious expression, he pursed his thin lips.


    Hackers are not all-powerful.


    Moreover, this incident had urred five years ago. Even if Mr. K made a move, she might not be able to investigate the situation at the time.


    Also, he didn¡¯t want Lyana to know what happened five years ago.


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing.


    said Vincent impassively.


    She studied Vincent¡¯s expression. He looked exactly the same as usual. It was as if the serious expression she had glimpsed just now was just an illusion. She smiles. The money that had gone into his pocket was his. He could forget to get it back.


    She says happily:


    ¨C Fortunately, you apanied me to the hotel today. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I could have wasted my time going there. THANKS.


    Vincent looked into Lyana¡¯s sparkling eyes and frowned slightly. There was a trace of displeasure in his voice when he said:This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C  A thank you, is that all I have? Isn¡¯t that a little too superficial?


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face froze.


    Hadn¡¯t Vincent got angry with her because she had thanked him earlier? Why was he saying his expression of gratitude was too superficial now?


    A man¡¯s thought process is as clear as mud!


    Really iprehensible.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag next to Lyana. He understood instantly. So she thanked him by making a blessing bag for him.


    Although he didn¡¯t like to wear such things, since she made one for him by hand, he had no choice but to wear it.


    While Lyana was still puzzled, Vincent stood up and said calmly,


    ¨C I like the aroma of ambergris.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. It was as if there were a dozen question marks around his head.


    She had always thought she was very smart, but at that moment she felt that she might be a little unintelligent. She didn¡¯t understand Vincent¡¯s words at all.


    He was just telling her his preferences so she would remember?


    Puzzled, she nodded.


    Under her astonished gaze, Vincent left the room.


    Lyana walked to the door and closed it. She was about to continue embroidering the blessing bag when she seemed to remember something. She picked up her phone and made a call.


    ¨C Oh, my dear girl, you finally have time to call me.


    Lyana didn¡¯t bother to be polite. She said directly:


    ¨C  Will help me buy a box of high quality ambergris. Price is negotiable. The quality must be good.


    ¨C Of course.


    She thought of the scene where Jacob and Olga had been taken away by the police. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she continued:


    ¨C I have another important task for you.


    ¨C What is this ?


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly and she said:


    ¨C Buy all the shares of the medicalpanies of the Duboispany under my name. Use the fact that I am a shareholder of the Duboispany.


    ¨C  Are you going to attack the Dubois family now? Won¡¯t you wait?


    Lyana remembered the way Nathan stared at her, like a snake staring at its prey. She didn¡¯t like Nathan¡¯s look at all. She had to get rid of the Dubois family as soon as possible, so they couldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to tell them that. She said casually:


    ¨C I just think that the stocks I own are not enough. This is the best time to buy them.


    Because Nathan is definitely too busy right now.


    Jacob hadmitted the crime of intentional injury, and Olga had perjured herself. Nathan would certainly be busy fishing out Jacob and Olga!


    ¨C Understood. I will do it right away.


    Satisfied, Lyana hung up. Only then did she pick up the blessing bag and continue to embroider with an indifferent expression.


    As she was making the blessing bag, she suddenly remembered Vincent¡¯s words. She thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to store some ambergris in the blessing bag.


    She was definitely going to make a nice blessing bag for Vincent.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, a week has passed.


    It was now the birthday of thest eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    For breakfast today, Lyana and Matriarch Sanchez were the only people present.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s seat was empty, Matriarch Sanchez asked in confusion,


    ¨C Where is Vincent?


    Lyana responded naturally and fluently.


    ¨C He left the house with Thomas early this morning. He didn¡¯t mention when he would be back.


    A trace of surprise shone in the matriarch¡¯s eyes. Looking at Lyana¡¯s calm expression, she asked worriedly:


    ¨C He¡­ he didn¡¯t intimidate you, did he?


    ¨C No.


    Lyana smiled.


    Moreover, Vincent had helped her send Jacob and Olga to prison.


    Seeing Lyana smile, Matriarch Sanchez felt relieved. She asked softly:


    ¨C By the way, about the blessing bag I asked you to make¡­ Is it ready?


    ¨C It¡¯s already done. He¡¯s in my room.


    Smiling, Lyana nodded.


    ¨C  Alright. After that, go change, thene with me to the Royer family. Don¡¯t forget to bring the blessing bag.


    The more Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana, the more she liked her. His Vincent was really lucky to have the obedient and adorable Lyana as his wife.


    ¨C By the way, Madame Royer would like to thank you in person for having saved her thest time.


    Lyana nodded obediently.


    After breakfast, she went back to her room to change. After she stowed away, she went in search of the Blessing Bag. However, much to her confusion, the blessing bag that had been ced in the bedside drawer was missing.


    Lyana rummaged through the bedside drawers, as well as the bed. She even searched the closet, but she couldn¡¯t find the blessed bag.


    Vincent came out of the bathroom, wearing a white bathrobe. There were still a few drops of water on his muscr chest, and the robe belt was loosely tied around his waist.


    Her hair was wet. Drops of water fall from her forehead, run down her beautiful face andnd on her Adam¡¯s apple. His corbone came next, and finally his chest muscles. The drops of water continued their journey to the inside of her bathrobe.


    His phoenix eyes were a little red from the heat, giving off an aura of gentleness.


    Lyana found herself captivated by Vincent¡¯s eyes. She quickly looked away and pursed her lips slightly. In order to avoid any awkwardness, she asked softly: ¨C  When did youe back?


    ¨C I got home not long ago. Drying his hair, he sat down on the sofa with an indifferent expression. Seeing Lyana rummaging around the room, he casually asked


    ¨C What are you looking for ?


    She raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. Without even looking at Vincent, she said:


    ¨C It¡¯s just a dark blue blessing bag. You saw it ?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s thoughts raced. However, he pretended to be calm and said casually


    ¨C I already took it.


    Lyana paused in her search. She quickly approached Vincent and held out her hand.


    ¨C Give it to me.


    Vincent¡¯s expression faltered slightly. He looked at Lyana impassively and said:


    ¨C Did you use sandalwood for the aroma?


    He had clearly said that he liked ambergris.


    This woman had forgotten her preferences. Yet he wasn¡¯t even angry.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she nodded.


    ¨C Yes, I used sandalwood. You took my things without my permission. Give them back to me now.


    Vincent had a bad feeling about it.


    He had a vague feeling that the Blessing Bag wasn¡¯t meant for him.


    However, Lyana¡¯s next words confirmed her thoughts.


    ¨C Give it back to me quickly. We cannot miss the auspicious time for the memorial service.


    ¨C Commemoration?


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C  Yes, today is the birthday of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Lyana went straight to the point.


    ¨C Grandmother asked me to make a blessing bag for the eldest daughter of the Royer family. She said it was to pray for her.


    Vincent stared at Lyana without blinking. He got up and opened the wardrobe. Inside was a password-protected safe. After entering the password, he took out the blessing bag from the wooden box and handed it to Lyana.


    She knew Vincent¡¯s password-protected safe. She had heard that he only kept the things that were most important to him.


    Seeing that Lyana had not taken it from her, Vincent was displeased. He said coldly


    ¨C  You don¡¯t want it?


    She hastened to take it. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she had the feeling that Vincent¡¯s eyes had gone even redder.

 Chapter 110

    ¨C If you leave your things in a mess again, I will throw them away.


    Vincent said coldly.


    Grabbing the blessing bag tightly, Lyana shyly asked,


    ¨C You don¡¯t like blessing bags?


    ¨C I just think it smells good. So I put it in the trunk to get some perfume, Vincent said coldly, mming the cupboard.


    Lyana looked at Vincent strangely. She had a nagging feeling that he was acting a little strange today. Didn¡¯t he like ambergris? Why would he put a sandalwood


    ¨C scented sachet in a safe?


    What kind of safe would need a scent?


    He walked over to the dressing table and started drying his hair indifferently. With his back turned to Lyana, he said sternly,


    ¨C Don¡¯t leave your things lying around so carelessly in the future.


    Lyana was still puzzled, but she nodded and said


    ¨C I understand.


    Holding the blessing bag, she left the house.


    Shortly after Lyana left, Vincent changed into the office. Within ten minutes, he heard a knock on the door.


    He was bored reading documents when the knock came. He said indifferently,


    ¨C Come in.


    The door opened and he saw Louise enter shyly.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. So it was her, that boring person.


    Louise gave what she thought was a sweet smile. Hands behind her back, she smiled at Vincent and said in a low voice,


    ¨C Second young master.


    When he heard this, goosebumps rose all over his body. He frowned and looked at Louise unhappily, his whole body giving off a cold aura.


    ¨C What is this ?


    Louise smiled and pulled out the blessing bag behind her. Her blessing bag was also dark blue, the exact same color as Lyana¡¯s.


    However, Louise¡¯s blessing bag seemed to be more exquisite.


    Although the two bags look alike at first nce, they are actuallypletely different.


    Vincent thinks about his gaffe this morning and frowns.


    ¨C Eh ?


    Louise smiled at Vincent and said kindly


    ¨C  Second Young Master, I made two blessing bagsst time. I thought you wouldn¡¯t like the first blessing bag, so I wanted to give it to you.


    Seeing that Vincent was not chasing her, she continued:


    ¨C  Second young madam also said that my blessing bag was beautifully made. She wants an identical one,


    Vincent was already furious. Now that he heard Louise¡¯s words, his anger was skyrocketing. He asked coldly,


    ¨C Are you trying to say that Lyana giarized your idea of making a blessing bag?


    Louise could of course tell he was unhappy, but she wasn¡¯t that stupid. Pretending to be confused, she asked:


    ¨C Ah, second young master, do you think that second youngdy made an identical blessing bag?


    ¨C Second Young Lady is too polite. If I had known, I would have given her this blessing bag, Louise said in frustration.


    ¨C I should have asked clearly before doing anything.


    ¨C Identical ?


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Louise thought Vincent had had enough of Lyana. She quickly nodded and said:


    ¨C The second youngdy wanted to make a blessing bag identical to mine.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes instantly went cold. The coldness emanating from his body instantly chills the initially hot study.


    It was only then that Louise realized she had said something wrong. She spoke anxiously,


    ¨C Second¡­ Second young master!


    ¨C  Are you worthy?


    Vincent spelled out every word clearly. The mockery in his words was evident.


    Louise looked at Vincent in shock. She didn¡¯t know what she said was wrong.


    This morning, she had seen the blessing bag in Lyana¡¯s hand. This blessing bag was identical to the one she had embroidered. She anxiously exined,


    ¨C Second young master, this blessed bag is my¡­


    ¨C What does a bag of blessing symbolize?


    Vincent interrupted Louise bluntly.


    Louise was rocking on the spot, her mind in disorder. She answered,


    ¨C It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a blessing!


    ¨C It¡¯s true. It is a blessing. Blessing bags are for the dead.


    Vincent said with a somber expression. He himself had only learned of it this morning.


    Louise was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to react.


    As she was about to exin, she felt the air around her turn cold, as if she were trapped in hell. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¨C No, Second Young Master, I¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Vincent asked


    ¨C  Are you cursing me?


    At that time, Louise had no time to exin herself. She hurriedly threw the blessing bag out of the office. As tears streamed down her face from fear and worry, she tried to exin, ¡°No, no, second young master, I really don¡¯t know what the bag of blessing means. I always thought it was just to bless and protect his family. I¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Who asked you to copy his embroidery? It is shameful to giarize.


    Suppressing his anger, Vincent continued:


    ¨C And you made such a bad copy. Didn¡¯t I warn you before? You don¡¯t have a brain?


    Louise suddenly remembered how the snake had felt wrapped around her neck. Her legs gave out and she copsed to the floor.


    Vincent¡¯s patience was at an end. He said coldly:


    ¨C Go away.


    Louise looked at Vincent in disbelief. Looking at Vincent¡¯s cold expression, she instantly understood what he meant. Crying she begged,


    ¨C Second young master, you cannot dismiss me. Mom and Dad are going to be upset. If my sister finds out¡­


    ¨C Did your parents order you to be my mistress, or to break up my marriage? If your sister knew you thought of me that way, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be so mad that she¡¯d find a way to crawl from hell just to settle ounts with you.


    Louise¡¯s body swayed!


    ¨C Hang up your blessing bag in front of your sister¡¯s grave. Don¡¯t contaminate my house!


    Louise¡¯s tears flowed as she argued:


    ¨C  No, it was my sister who pampered me the most. She gave me everything. If she finds out you kicked me out, she¡¯ll definitely be upset!


    ¨C Since she loved you so much and gave you everything she could, she can also kill you. You will go to hell in her ce and you will let her live.


    Vincent said no mercy.


    Louise wanted to say something, but was abruptly pulled out of the room by the butler.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag next to the office door. He approached with a somber expression and threw down the blessing bag without hesitation.


    All the dirty things were now gone. He closed the office door, feeling much better.


    He returned to his desk, his gaze resting on theputer screen.


    ¡°The Dubois Corporation is in danger. A mysterious buyer is buying up arge number of shares of the Dubois Corporation. The Dubois Corporation is in danger. The president is about to be reced¡±


    Leaning back in his chair, Vincent squints. After thinking, he made a phone call to Thomas.


    ¨C Second young master!


    ¨C Who buys the shares of the Duboispany?


    ¨C I think it¡¯s the former president of the viritue group.


    Vincent had heard of the former president of the virituepany. However, since it was a smallpany, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    ¨C Find me an appointment with the former president of the group viritue said Vincent after thinking.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Thomas was slightly stunned. He hesitated for a moment and said awkwardly


    ¨C  Second Young Master, the former president of the viritue group has always been elusive. Thest time he made an appearance was when he bought the Third Psychiatric Hospital with Mr. Martin. He hired many psychiatrists, and helped many patients get better. After that he disappeared¡­


    Hearing Thomas¡¯ words, Vincent paused for a moment and asked:


    ¨C  Which hospital did you say it was?


    ¨C The third psychiatric hospital.


    Vincent¡¯s mind raced.


    ¨C The psychiatric hospital where Lyana used to stay?


    ¨C Yes sir.


    Vincent¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table. His expression changed slightly.


    ¨C Carry on.


    ¨C  Hmm¡­


    Thomas didn¡¯t understand what Vincent was thinking at the moment, but he quickly continued:


    ¨C  I already asked someone to contact the former president of the viritue group but I couldn¡¯t even get my hands on his secretary.


    ¨C If you can¡¯t get me an appointment, you won¡¯t need toe back.


    Vincent hung up without hesitation.


    Thomas was sitting at his desk, listening to the dial tone. Confusion was on his face.


    Odd.


    What was wrong with the second young master today?


    Had he swallowed gunpowder?

 Chapter 111

    As Thomas was puzzled, his phone rang again. The caller¡¯s number was


    ¡°Vincent¡±


    He hastened to pick up the telephone and greeted respectfully,


    ¨C Master?


    ¨C Have you made a reservation at the restaurant, and prepared the cake?


    Vincent asked coldly.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Thomas heaved a sigh of relief and hastened to reply:


    ¨C  I¡¯ve already done it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the call tone started ying again.


    Only then did he put his phone back on the table and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He found the second young master a little strange today. He actually wanted to celebrate the birthday of the second young Lady.


    The second young master really had the second young woman in his heart!


    ¡­


    At the Royer family vi.


    Matriarch Sanchez drove Lyana to the Royer residence.


    Matriarch Royer was already standing in the yard to wee them. When she saw Matriarch Sanchez and Lyana, the coldness and sternness of her expression dissipated significantly, and she seemed much softer.


    Alexia had apanied Matriarch Royer all this time. When she saw Lyana, a polite smile appeared on her face.


    The two eldest met and greeted each other, then entered the house supporting each other. They were both in good spirits.


    Lyana and Alexia walked behind.


    ¨C Lyana, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Brother Vincent¡¯s wife.


    Alexia turned to look at Lyana, surprise written on her face.


    ¨C Yup.


    Lyana nodded. Grandma had brought her here this time to get to know more people in this circle.


    Alexia was still very surprised. Dumbfounded, she said:


    ¨C You didn¡¯t even talk to each other during the speech ceremony. If Brother hadn¡¯t told me afterwards¡­


    ¨C Alex


    A cold voice interrupted Alexia severely.


    Lyana looked over and saw William standing nearby in a ck suit. Even though he wore sses, he couldn¡¯t hide the dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious he hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep the past few days.


    ¨C  Mrs. Sanchez.


    William politely approached Matriarch Sanchez.


    She smiled and said,


    ¨C Where are your parents?


    ¨C They¡¯ve already gone abroad, William said in a low voice.


    He knew in his heart that his parents couldn¡¯t cope with his sister¡¯s death, so whenever the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death approached, they left An City. It was as if they could keep his sister alive in their hearts by doing this.


    ¨C Let¡¯s enter


    says Matriarch Royer.


    The Royer family vi waspletely different from that of the Sanchez family. The antique looking furniture gave the impression of having traveled to ancient times.


    The scent of Longjing tea filled the whole room. Matriarch Royer invited everyone to sit down, then asked the servants to bring fruit and snacks.


    Smiling, Matriarch Sanchez nced at Lyana. She then handed the wooden box to Matriarch Sanchez. Pulling the blessing bag out of the box, Matriarch Sanchez handed it to Matriarch Royer. She said softly,


    ¨C This is the blessing bag my granddaughter made for your precious granddaughter. He was prayed in front of the Buddha for a long time. Every day she only works on it after taking a bath. I hope your granddaughter doesn¡¯t mind Lyana¡¯s hands being clumsy.


    Matriarch Royer had already been very grateful to Lyana. ncing at the blessing bag, she forced a smile and congratted herself:


    ¨C  You¡¯re really clever.


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Lyana again. She continued:


    ¨C Very few people know how to embroider these days.


    Alexia moved closer to Matriarch Royer, peering intently at the bag of blessings. She sighed.


    ¨C  This blessing bag is so beautiful. I think my Sister will like it very much!


    Alexia spoke with a sincere expression. She had no intention of ttering her at all!


    When Lyana heard Alexia¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every time she looked at Alexia, she felt a great sense offort.


    ¨C  In that case, I¡¯ll make you a soothing pouch in the future. You can put it near your bed. It will be good for your sleep.


    Without bothering with conventional civilities, she said happily:


    ¨C Okay.


    When Matriarch Royer heard Alexia¡¯s response, she was slightly stunned. You had to know that she only dispensed with civilities when she spoke to those close to her. It seemed that Alexia and Lyana were very close.


    Matriarch Royer recalled how she met Lyana at the temple. Her expression softened and she said quietly:


    ¡°Young Lyana, if you hadn¡¯t called me backst time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to host my eldest granddaughter¡¯s birthday banquet this time around. You probably would have attended my funeral instead!


    Matriarch Royer coughed. Thinking about the results of the exam, she sighed slightly and continued:


    ¨C Thank you for making such a beautiful blessing bag for my poor eldest granddaughter. To express our gratitude, we would like to invite you to have a meal with us today.


    ¨C Okay, thank you, Mrs. Royer.


    Lyana nodded.


    After that, the group arrived at the ancestral hall of the Royer family. This ce was dedicated to the ancestors of the family. Incense burned in the ancestral hall, indicating that the Royer family¡¯s incense offerings would continue indefinitely into the future.


    All Royer family members offered incense one by one. Next, Matriarch Sanchez and Lyana offered incense to the ancestors of the Royer family.


    After offering incense, Matriarch Royer led everyone into the small courtyard next to the ancestral hall.


    This small yard was filled with all kinds of nts and flowers, as well as many toys. Lyana didn¡¯t think this ce looked like the mourning room of the precious daughter of the Royer family. On the contrary, it looked more like an often inhabited ce.


    Everyone entered the room, which was very warmly furnished. At first nce, you could tell it was a style that would appeal to young girls.


    There were also many framed photographs hanging at the entrance. The same baby was depicted on each of them.


    The baby¡¯s cheeks were puffy and he looked extremely adorable. Her little mouth was slightly curved and she was smiling with all her teeth.


    Looking at the photos of this child, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and pinch her baby face.


    However, she only saw pictures.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The eldest daughter of the Royer family was really unhappy. She had died at such a young age.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded on the entrance. She saw William looking out with his back to the room. For some reason, she felt her back looked a little lonely.


    It seemed like he really cared about his sister. That¡¯s why he had such a strong reaction!


    Lyana followed everyone inside. The girl¡¯s room looked like a castle in a fairy tale.


    The room was filled with clothes for a young woman of all ages.


    Seeing this, Lyana was a little moved. She envied the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    The eldest daughter of the Royer family had passed away so many years ago, but the family had still created a dream world for her. It was as if they wanted her to live in this yard and this house forever.


    It was a kind of kinship she had never known before.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at the bed and turned her head, saying,


    ¨C William didn¡¯t follow us? I wanted him to attach the blessing bag here.


    Matriarch Royer took Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s blessing bag. Her eyes misted as she said in a strangled voice:


    ¨C He¡­ he still hasn¡¯t forgiven himself.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she had a vague feeling that the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family had something to do with William.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C  This child¡­


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed and said helplessly:


    ¨C At the time, he took the girl with him. She got lost by ident. Can¡¯t me him for that.


    ¨C  But he refused to forgive himself. All these years, he has never set foot in this room.


    Matriarch Royer sighed.


    When Alex heard this, his eyes turned red. She said softly


    ¨C I don¡¯t think my Sister would like Brother to continue ming himself.


    Matriarch Royer hung the blessing bag next to the urn by the bed. Only then did she straighten up, put her hands together and say a soft prayer.


    After opening her eyes, she touched the urn with sadness. There was sorrow in his eyes.


    Matriarch Sanchez and Lyana stood where they were to offer incense and pray for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Matriarch Royer wiped away her tears, then reluctantly left.


    Alexia felt bad too. Although she never met her older sister, growing up she felt worse and worse when she saw how much her family had done for her sister.


    When they came out, Matriarch Sanchez realized that Matriarch Royer didn¡¯t look good. Sheforted him for a moment before suggesting that they take their leave.

 Chapter 112

    Matriarch Royer was only thinking of her eldest granddaughter, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade Matriarch Sanchez to stay either.


    Alexia also felt depressed. She wanted to chat more with Lyana, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    Lyana seemed to read Alexia¡¯s mind. Smiling, she asked:


    ¨C When you¡¯re not in ss, do you want to go shopping together?


    Alexia¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, curling into crescents.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Alexia fondly. Suddenly, a strange thought crossed his mind. Why did she feel like Alexia looked a lot like Lyana when she smiled?


    However, Lyana did not notice this. Supporting Matriarch Sanchez, she said goodbye and left.


    The butler, who was standing next to Matriarch Royer, watched Matriarch Sanchez and Lyana leave. Suddenly his expression froze and he froze.


    ¨C Matriarch, look at the back of the Second Young Lady Sanchez. Don¡¯t you think she looks exactly like our First Lady?


    The ¡°First Lady¡± the butler was referring to was William and Alexia¡¯s biological mother.


    When Matriarch Royer heard the butler¡¯s words, she instinctively replied:


    ¨C How is it possible ? She¡­


    Before Matriarch Royer finished her sentence, she nced at the retreating Lyana¡¯s back. Startled, she started frowning too.


    How is it possible ?


    Why did Lyana look exactly like her eldest daughter-inw?


    Lyana¡¯s face appeared in Matriarch Royer¡¯s mind, along with all the different expressions she had seen Lyana wear. Suddenly, she realized that not only did she look exactly like her eldest daughter-inw from behind, but her aura was also very simr to that of her eldest daughter-inw.


    Also, Lyana¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as Alexia¡¯s.


    If she didn¡¯t know her stepdaughter was overseas right now, she might have thought she was his stepdaughter!


    Oh my God !


    How can there be two people who look so alike in this world?


    Looking at Lyana¡¯s back as she walked away, Alexia was stunned as well. She whispered:


    ¨C She really looks like her!


    Matriarch Royer stared at Lyana unblinkingly, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    Lyana felt their gazes on her and felt a little ufortable. It was only after they moved a good distance away that the awkwardness dissipated.


    Could it be that Matriarch Royer didn¡¯t like the blessing bag she embroidered?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With this thought in mind, she asked shyly:


    ¨C Grandma, do you think they like the blessing bag I made?


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s question, she smiled softly. In a soft voice, she said:


    ¨C Silly girl, of course they love her. Also, the blessing bag you embroidered was hung by Matriarch Royer herself. It means she really likes the blessing bag you made.


    Lyana smiled and nodded. She looked down, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Since the Royer family loved her blessing bag, why did they keep staring at her?


    She couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t bother to think about it either.


    She helped Matriarch Sanchez into the car. At this time, a white sports car drove up and stopped in the parking space behind their car.


    A morous girl got out of the car with a smile. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s back not far away, and his eyes lit up. She approached. ¨C  Mom, when did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted¡­


    Lyana heard the cheerful voice from behind. She turned around and saw an exceptional looking young woman standing behind her.


    She knew this young woman. This is Muriel, the most popr young female celebrity in the entertainment industry.


    When Muriel took a good look at Lyana¡¯s face, her smile froze. She apologized:


    ¨C  I¡¯m sorry. I took you for someone else.


    Lyana shook her head.


    ¨C It¡¯s not serious.


    If she had such a beautiful daughter, she would certainly be very proud of her.


    When Muriel saw Matriarch Sanchez in the back seat of the car, she quickly waved:


    ¨C  Good morning, Mrs. Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez gave a slight nod. She doesn¡¯t say anything else.


    Muriel watched Lyana get into Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s car. After the Sanchez family car left, a trace of confusion crossed Muriel¡¯s eyes.


    Who was this girl?


    At the moment, Matriarch Sanchez seemed to be very close to her.


    She remembers that Laura and Julie didn¡¯t look like that.


    What embarrassed Muriel the most was that she had even confused a young woman with her mother. How embarrassing.


    The car gradually left the Royer family vi.


    Lyana remembered that Muriel had just confused her with someone else. She asked curiously:


    ¨C Grandmother, what is Muriel¡¯s rtionship with the Royer family?


    Matriarch Sanchez had expected this question, and had prepared an answer. With Muriel¡¯s reaction in mind, she exined:


    At the time, when the eldest daughter of the Royer family died an unnatural death, the Royer family was extremely upset. It was around this time that they met Muriel, who had been abandoned on the streets. She was therefore brought back to the Royer family and took the surname of Mrs. Royer. They took her as their adopted daughter.


    Lyana nodded in understanding. ording to the reaction of the members of the Royer family at the moment, the departure of the eldest daughter of their family had been a huge blow for them. Even now, the Royer family had yet to recover from the untimely demise of their eldest daughter.


    Muriel was the adopted daughter of the Royer family. Does this mean that the ¡°mother¡± Muriel was referring to was Madam Royer?


    Could it be that she looked a lot like Madame Royer, whom she had never met?


    A few fragmented memories shed through Lyana¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t grasp them.


    ¨C Lyana Lyana.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled softly and extended her hand to Lyana. His eyes were filled with love.


    Lyana came to her senses and smiled at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    ¨C I heard from Thomas that it¡¯s your birthday today.


    As she spoke, the Matriarch pulled a dark blue ticket out of her pocket and handed it to Lyana.


    ¨C You registered your marriage with Vincent. Now you are a member of the Sanchez family. It¡¯s your first birthday since you arrived at the Sanchez residence. It¡¯s a little present Grandma prepared for you. Hurry to ept it. Happy birthday, my Lyana.


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her heart warmed. Looking at the ticket in his hand, his eyes lit up like the stars in the night sky.


    ¨C It¡¯s a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert.


    ¨C Yes. You love it ?


    The matriarch looked at Lyana lovingly.


    Lyana held the ticket firmly in her hand. Mr. Timothee was a world famous musician. She had heard that tickets to her concerts were only sold to music industry insiders. Only the best musicians in the industry had a chance of getting tickets.


    Grandma had given her a ticket.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes grew hot. She looked up at Matriarch Sanchez and said gratefully:


    ¨C  Thank you, Grandma. Grandmother, how did you know that I liked M. Timothee¡¯s music?


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled teasingly.


    ¨C Vincent told me, of course.


    She was slightly stunned.


    It¡¯s strange.


    She had never told Vincent that she liked M. Timothee¡¯s music.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to think about it right now. She hugged matriarch Sanchez gratefully and said happily:


    ¨C  Grandma, thank you very much. You are so nice to me.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart softened when she saw Lyana¡¯s sweet and flirtatious ways. It was the first time she behaved like the young girl she had been since her marriage to the Sanchez family!


    Matriarch Sanchez gently patted Lyana¡¯s back.


    ¨C Good girl. You are my darling child. Isn¡¯t it normal that I treat you well? Happy birthday.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She smiled and nodded.


    After returning to the Sanchez residence, she ced the note Matriarch Sanchez had given her in the vanity cab. His eyes sparkle with joy.


    She looked at the time on her phone. It had been some time since she had left a blood sample at the hospital. Thinking of how the Royer family was mourning their eldest daughter, she pulled out her phone and dialed the number for the hospital.


    ¨C Hello, this is the nurses¡¯ station. I¡¯m Nurse Tessier.


    At the time, Nurse Tessier was the one who took Lyana¡¯s blood sample. Lyana smiled and waved:


    ¨C Nurse Tessier, hello. I am Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C Hello, Miss Dubois.


    Nurse Tessier had a deep impression of Lyana. After all, she was too beautiful.

 Chapter 113

    ¨C  Nurse Tessier, can I ask you if anyone went to the hospital for a DNA test?


    Lyana asked shyly. It was the first time she had been so nervous. His heart was in his mouth.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry. You may have to wait a little longer.


    Nurse Tessier¡¯s apologetic voice came through the phone.


    The light in Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually faded. She pulled herself together and said with a smile:


    ¨C Nurse Tessier, thank you for your trouble!


    Nurse Tessier was in charge of carrying out the blood tests. She could hear the disappointment in Lyana¡¯s voice. In aforting voice, she said softly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, some things can¡¯t be rushed. We must leave these things to fate. Don¡¯t worry. Let me do it. As soon as I have any news, I will let you know immediately.


    Hearing the words of the nurse, Lyana felt even worse. Could it be that she had really been abandoned by her biological mother, as Olga had said?


    At this thought, Lyana¡¯s heart sank. She tried to straighten up and said,


    ¨C Thank you, Nurse Tessier. Bye !


    After hanging up, Lyana sat down on the sofa, disappointed, her whole body enveloped in sadness.


    She was thinking of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, who had died young. His heart squeezes even harder.


    Both incidents were rted to the birth of a child. The Royer family valued kinship and loyalty, while her parents apparently treated her like a burden. They didn¡¯t care whether she lived or died.


    She leaned weakly against the sofa and hugged her shoulders tightly. It was as if it was the only way for her to feel a trace of warmth.


    After a while, a knock on the door interrupted Lyana¡¯s despondent thoughts.


    She hastened to straighten up. Feeling his face was a little cold, she reached out to touch him. It was only then that she realized she was crying.


    She quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. Blinking, she tried to calm down before saying:


    ¨C Come in.


    ¨C Young Lady.


    Thomas pushed open the door and entered, panting heavily.


    Lyana looked at Thomas in confusion. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C What happened ?


    ¨C Second young master¡­ The second young master fell ill. The situation is serious. He is already unconscious.


    Thomas said anxiously.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The medicine she had prepared for Vincent was intended to stabilize his condition. How could his illness have gotten worse?


    ¨C When did this happen?


    Lyana asked with a frown.


    ¨C Ten minutes ago !


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She said :


    ¨C Tell the butler to keep Vincent¡¯s rpse a secret. Don¡¯t tell Grandma. His health is not very good. She couldn¡¯t take the shock.


    ¨C Yes.


    As he spoke, Thomas hurriedly pulled out his walkie-talkie to instruct the butler on the matter.


    Lyana took the medicine kit she usually used and said to Thomas, who was standing in the doorway:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go!


    Thomas replied:


    ¨C  Yes Madam.


    With Lyana following him, he headed for the door of the house.


    She looked at Thomas in confusion. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C He is outside ?


    If Vincent had fallen ill outside, why had Thomas returned to the vi so quickly?


    ¨C  No, the second young master is at the back of the mountain, exined Thomas hastily, dragging Lyana towards the mountain.


    The entire mountain belonged to the Sanchez family. Thomas got into the car, and after lifting Lyana up, he started rolling towards the mountain.


    Lyana turned to look at Thomas and asked in confusion:


    ¨C  What are his symptoms?


    While driving, Thomas said:


    ¨C  The second young master seems to have been poisoned. He is lying on the ground, and his body ispletely cold. No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t wake him up.


    Lyana frowned slightly. Knowing only these symptoms, she had no way of determining Vincent¡¯s current condition. She had to take his pulse.


    The mountain path described a pretty curve, and fresh flowers bloomed on either side. However, she didn¡¯t have time to admire thendscape now. Her mind was filled with thoughts of what medicine Vincent should use next.


    Vincent was driving very fast. He pressed the gas for the entire ride and took many turns.


    Within minutes, the car stopped in front of a small courtyard.


    He rushed out of the car. He turned his head and saw Lyana calmly getting out of the car with the medical kit.


    Thomas was momentarily stunned.


    He had been driving very fast just now. If it was someone else, he probably would have been screaming the whole way.


    This thought crossed his mind for only a second. He led Lyana inside.


    She didn¡¯t expect the Sanchez family to have a small, old-fashioned yard. As soon as she entered, a scent spread.


    The sun was shining brightly. Everywhere she looked, she saw only greenery and flowers. She felt like she was in some kind of paradise.


    They crossed the garden and came to a small cabin. There they saw Vincent lying on an armchair, his face pale. It was unclear if he was dead or alive.


    Flowers, red wine, western food and some fruit were strewn on the floor next to Vincent.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed drastically. In the past, when Vincent¡¯s illness broke out, he could still control himself.


    However, this time, he had obviously lost control of himself. That must be why he broke things.


    She walked over, pulled a chair closer to Vincent and began to take his pulse.


    Vincent¡¯s white shirt was already stained red from the red wine. The top two buttons of his shirt appeared to have been ripped off.


    ¨C Vincent Sanchez, called Lyana softly.


    However, he did not react at all.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t been able to feel Vincent¡¯s faint pulse, she might have thought he was already dead.


    They were in the mountains, and there was a strong breeze everywhere. If a healthy person came here, they would probably feel warm andfortable, but Vincent¡¯s health was not suited to this ce.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Vincent¡¯s illness had broken out because of the strong wind.


    She wrote it down. She will remind Vincent of this in the future. Turning to look at Thomas, she asked in confusion:


    ¨C Why is he here?


    Thomas looked embarrassed. He stammered


    ¨C I¡­


    How should he say it?


    He felt a little ufortable.


    The second young master wanted to prepare a birthday surprise for the second youngdy.


    If he learned that Thomas had spoken of this to Young Lady, he would certainly seek revenge on him!


    Lyana removed her hand from Vincent¡¯s pulse. Thomas hadn¡¯t answered in a long time, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask more. The most important thing now was to stabilize Vincent¡¯s condition. She hastened to tell Thomas


    ¨C Come and help me. Help him get into the house!


    Thomas immediately stepped forward to help her.


    Lyana and Thomas had just helped Vincent up when Vincent¡¯s eyes opened.


    His gaze was like ake in the dead of winter, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Seeing that Vincent had woken up, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¨C Vincent, you¡¯re finally awake. You¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent threw Lyana and Thomas away, seemingly unaware of what he was doing.


    ¨C Vincent.


    Lyana called anxiously.


    Vincent¡¯s red eyes were fixed on thest cup on the table. He clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging into his palms.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lyana followed Vincent¡¯s gaze. She knew deep down that he wanted to keep breaking things. She took a step forward and picked up the ss from the table, preparing to give it to Vincent!


    But when his hand touched the ss, his hand froze.


    This mug was different from ordinary mugs. She seemed to be made of crystal!


    Sunlight fell on the crystal cup, refracting light of all colors. She was so beautiful you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    Crystal cups were so expensive!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if a cup of such value was broken?


    A trace of reluctance crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    However, when she saw how Vincent suppressed her urges, she couldn¡¯t bear to stop him. She handed the crystal cup to Vincent and said softly


    ¨C  If you want to break it, do it.


    He grabbed the cup. Just as he was about to throw it away, he sensed something was different about that cup. The cloudiness in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    His eyebrows were furrowed and he seemed to be in pain. He stared at the cup in his hand, then set it down on the table, as if the simple gesture had demanded all of his self-control. Then, in pain, he crouched on the ground, his head in his hands.


    Thomas looked at Vincent in disbelief, his eyes filled with astonishment.


    How could the Second Young Master put the crystal cup back on the table when he was in such a state? He was practically oblivious to his surroundings!


    This Crystal Goblet seemed to be extremely important to the Second Young Master!


    And, this crystal goblet was a gift that Second Young Master had prepared for Second Young Lady.

 Chapter 114

    Thomas¡¯ eyes blinked. He looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    Could it be that the Second Young Master unknowingly doesn¡¯t want to ruin his date with the Second Young Lady?


    The second young master must have thought it was good to smash the other items he had prepared. He could put everything back in ce when the second young woman arrived.


    However, the second young master had made a lot of effort to specially buy a crystal cup.


    Had the second young master fallen in love with the second youngdy?


    Lyana stood to the side. It was the first time she had seen Vincent crouched in a corner, helpless, like a young child in need of help.


    Lyana¡¯s heart instantly softened. She crouched down next to Vincent and stroked his back, gentlyforting him.


    ¨C Vincent, everything is going to be fine. Take a deep breath. You¡¯ll get better, I promise you. Listen to me carefully. Inhale, then exhale slowly¡­


    Vincent¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder, and his head began to hurt terribly. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him like this. He turned to stare at the woman next to him, gritting his teeth.


    ¨C Clear.


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, he was so worried that cold sweats broke out on his forehead. He exined anxiously:


    ¨C  Second youngdy, don¡¯t pay attention to him. The second young master cannot recognize anyone at the moment. He has nothing against you.


    She nced at Thomas, then her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. She clenched her fists involuntarily, her mind racing. After a beat, she raised her hand and pped Vincent¡¯s face.


    The anger and hatred in Vincent¡¯s expression gradually dissipated, and his eyes weren¡¯t so red anymore.


    Thomas was shocked by Lyana¡¯s actions. He stammered:


    ¨C Second¡­ Second youngdy, isn¡¯t it too violent?


    Lyana¡¯s attention was entirely on Vincent. Frowning coldly, she chided,


    ¨C Vincent, I¡¯m not just your wife. I am also your doctor.


    He looked at Lyana nkly.


    ¨C  You got sick. I must stay with you until you recover.


    Lyana said coldly.


    She didn¡¯t know if Vincent could hear her or understand what she was saying, but for now she could only use this method to get him to cooperate with the treatment. Otherwise, in Vincent¡¯s crazy state, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give him acupuncture.


    It should be noted that any procedure involving acupuncture requires the full cooperation of the patient. If anything went wrong during the acupuncture process, he could be mentally retarded!


    Lyana looked at Vincent nervously. She thought he was going to regain consciousness, but he only stopped for a moment. Then he buried his head in hisp and mmed into him, curling up into a ball. His whole body was shaking involuntarily!


    Seeing Vincent in this state, Thomas¡¯ heart ached so much that tears came to his eyes. He said anxiously:


    ¨C Second youngdy, what should we do?


    Lyana had never seen such a thing either. She was extremely anxious. Her mind races and she reviews all the symptoms she has observed during her career.


    At this moment, Vincent suddenly looked up.


    Seeing this, she looked at him nervously and asked in a soft voice:


    ¨C Are you¡­ are you okay?


    The coldness on Vincent¡¯s face was gone. His phoenix eyes were filled with childish whiteness and he looked at Lyana innocently.


    She looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes. She had a bad feeling about it.


    He pouted, his phoenix eyes gradually bing hazy. He looked at Lyana with pity andined pathetically


    ¨C Lyana hit me!


    His voice was soft and childlike, like a child whining for attention.


    ¨C ? ??Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¨C ! !!


    Thomas ran to Vincent in a panic and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Oh my God !


    Had the Second Young Lady turned the Second Young Master into a dunce just with a p?


    Trying to stay calm, Lyana asked quietly:


    ¨C Vincent, how do you feel now?


    He looked at Lyana with pity, sadness written on his face. He said :


    ¨C It hurts. Lyana hit me. My face hurts. Lyana, blow on it. Breath, breath. The pain will fly away!


    ¨C  ¡­


    Lyana opened her mouth, but still couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    Looking at Vincent¡¯s current state, Thomas was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. He couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C  Second youngdy, what is the current situation? Won¡¯t the second young master¡­ He won¡¯t be like this for the rest of his life, will he?


    Lyana didn¡¯t know either. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent, who had always been cold and arrogant, to suddenly be like this. He was as stupid and sweet as a spoiled young child.


    Seeing that Lyana wasn¡¯t moving, Vincent pointed to his cheek where Lyana had pped him and said ruefully


    ¨C Lyana, blow on it. The pain will fly away.


    Vincent¡¯s skin has always been very fair. After being pped by Lyana, there was a bright red imprint on her face.


    He brought his face closer to Lyana and said haughtily:


    ¨C Lyana, blow for Vicki.


    ¨C  ¡­


    Vicky?


    Blow ?


    And ¡°fly away¡±?


    Lyana felt a headacheing on. When she was in the vige, she had seen many adults do this to their children, but she had never done this.


    She hesitated, thinking about how she should refuse Vincent¡¯s request. At that moment, she saw that the tears were already flowing in the corners of Vincent¡¯s eyes. They would fall in the next moment.


    Forget that.


    If she hadn¡¯t breathed in Vincent¡¯s face, he probably would have cried until the end of time.


    However, she still made onest attempt. She asked gently:


    ¨C  Should I give you an egg to hold against your wound?


    ¨C No no. Lyana, hurry up and blow on it. The pain will fly away.


    She was so tired. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Thinking Lyana was angry, Vincent relented.


    ¨C Okay, okay. I want an egg.


    With that, he lowered his head, tears of grief streaming from his eyes.


    Lyana pulled out a tissue and carefully wiped away Vincent¡¯s tears. She coaxed him gently:


    ¨C I was wrong just now. Do not be angry.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, the light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. He turned his head and looked around, his gaze finallynding on the crystal cup on the table.


    Vincent quickly grabbed the goblet and handed it to Lyana, looking extremely obedient and kind.


    ¨C Lyana, this is my present for you.


    Lyana was sure that Vincent was giving her a cup because of her illness.


    A mug was not an asional gift.


    She looked up at Vincent and pursed her lips. She asked,


    ¨C Do you know what it means to give a cup?


    Thomas, who was standing to the side, looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    By offering a cup to the young woman, did the young master intend to stay by the young woman¡¯s side for the rest of their lives?


    Oh my God !


    The second young master had finally grown up!


    The second young master was so romantic!


    Vincent looked at Lyana, his phoenix eyes fully fixed on her. He didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong with what he was doing. With a serious expression, he said,


    ¨C It was meant for Lyana!


    Lyana was crouched to the side. When she heard Vincent say ¡°Lyana¡±, in such a voice her mind started to wander.


    For a moment, she had no words to express how she felt.


    She had pped him because she didn¡¯t want him to fall into a trance. She didn¡¯t expect him to be mentally retarded!


    ¨C Lyana, happy birthday!


    He handed the cup to Lyana and said with a smile.


    She looked at the crystal cup with aplicated expression. Under the sunlight, the crystal cup reflected dazzling light, like the stars in her eyes.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject Vincent.


    She thought he must be delirious for giving her the haircut. When he regained consciousness, he would certainly regret this decision. At that point, she would return the cup to its rightful owner!


    With that thought in mind, she epted the cup and looked up at Vincent.


    ¨C THANKS.


    frowned and puffed out his cheeks in displeasure.


    ¨C Lyana, you can¡¯t thank me.


    ¨C For what ?


    She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    He thought for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said firmly:


    ¨C You can not !


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she felt a little guilty. She was an adult, so why argue with a childish Vincent?


    With this thought in mind, she ced the crystal goblet in a wooden box to the side for safekeeping. It was only then that she smiled at Vincent and said to him in a soft voice:


    ¨C Alright Alright. I won¡¯t say thank you again. It¡¯s a little cold outside, and the wind is strong. Are we going in?

 Chapter 115

    Although the wind was not cold at this time of year, Vincent¡¯s body was rtively weak. It was not appropriate for him to be exposed to the wind for too long.


    Thomas watched all this with his mouth open. Its mouth was open wide enough to hold an egg.


    In all his life, he had never expected to see the Second Young Master act like this with his own eyes.


    If the second young master regained consciousness and remembered what had happened today, he would tear his eyes out in rage?


    Thomas felt a shiver run down his spine, and his body began to shake involuntarily.


    Lyana helped Vincent get into the house. Once inside, he looked down at the shirt he was wearing and brought his sleeve up to his nose. He instantly frowned disdainfully.


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki is stinky!


    ¨C  ¡­


    To be honest, she was used to seeing Vincent¡¯s cold demeanor. Now that she was in front of such an adorable and childlike Vincent, she felt a little uneasy. She asked shyly,


    ¨C Vincent, can you talk like a normal person?


    She just made a nice suggestion. However, Vincent immediately pouted in displeasure. Her face filled with sadness, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¨C Lyana, please don¡¯t be fierce with Vicki?


    Lyana felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    Oh my God !


    Just beat her to death!


    She really didn¡¯t understand why she had pped Vincent just now.


    If she hadn¡¯t hit him, he wouldn¡¯t have be a three-year-old.


    If Vincent hadn¡¯t be a three-year-old child, he wouldn¡¯t have looked cute in front of her! He wouldn¡¯t be acting like a spoiled brat right now!


    Lyana decided to surrender. She tried to put on a soft smile.


    ¨C Okay, okay, okay. You can talk as you want.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he instantly beamed with joy.


    ¨C Lyana is the best.


    She forced a smile and turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Is there a bathroom here? Bath ?


    ¨C Yes.


    Thomas quickly nodded. To be honest, he wanted to disappear, but he had a duty to stay by Vincent¡¯s side.


    ¨C  Go fill the tub with hot water. He will have to take a bathter.


    Lyana gave instructions.


    Thomas replied:


    ¨C  Yes Madam.


    He hurried off to the bathroom.


    Lyana approached Vincent and reached out to unbutton his suit jacket. She helped him remove it and pulled the leaves out of his hair, tossing them aside.


    Vincent stood obediently in front of Lyana, looking at her with the utmost seriousness. He asked worriedly:


    ¨C Lyana, I want you to take the bath with me. It¡¯s OK ?


    Once again, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. It was as if the lightning had burned her to the core.


    ¨C Wh- What?


    Lyana identally bit her tongue.


    ¨C Lyana doesn¡¯t like Vicki?


    Vincent lowered his head in distress, looking particrly sad.


    ¨C So Vicki can only bathe alone.


    Lyana tried to stay calm. She looked at Vincent and coaxed him:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to ask Thomas to help you take a bath, okay?


    Vincent looked at Lyana in confusion. He nodded and asked:


    ¨C For what ?


    Lyana felt like she was trying to raise a child. She exined patiently,


    ¨C Because you are both boys. I am a girl. It is not proper for men and women to touch each other.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent pursed his lips.


    ¨C  But I don¡¯t like Thomas.


    Lyana¡¯s heart silently ached for Thomas for three seconds.


    Vincent lowered his head and thought for a long moment. After gathering his courage, he said:


    ¨C  So I¡¯m going to wash up.


    Lyana was truly grateful. She breathed a sigh of relief and said softly:


    ¨C Alright. You are so brave.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, his lips curled up involuntarily.


    ¨C Come here.


    She pulled Vincent to a chair and sat down. She opened the medicine box and took out a box of silver needles. After disinfecting them, she brought the box of silver needles to Vincent¡¯s side and prepared to administer acupuncture to his head.


    However, he slipped away with agility. His clear eyes were filled with pain and he asked pitifully:


    ¨C Lyana, did Vicki do something wrong? As long as Lyana says so, Vicki will listen to you and correct her mistakes.


    ¨C  You did nothing wrong.


    Lyana said, enunciating each syble clearly.


    ¨C So why is Lyana pricking Vicki with a needle?


    Vincent¡¯s tears were about to flow when he said that.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t want to see Vincent cry again. She said as softly as she could,


    ¨C I¡¯m doing this to treat your illness.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s face and bit his lip. Shaking his head, he said sadly:


    ¨C  Vicki is not sick. Vicki won¡¯t have an injection.


    ¨C It¡¯s not an injection, exined Lyana patiently.


    ¨C It¡¯s a needle.


    Vincent said with certainty.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate more with Vincent. She feared that if she inserted a needle without Vincent¡¯s permission, she would scare him. If he changed into another personality, they would have bigger problems.


    Thomas came out of the bathroom and saw Vincent sitting obediently in a chair, looking at Lyana. His heart started racing. For some reason, he felt he might be killed and silenced in the future.


    Heavens, someone save him!


    ¨C Madam, the bathtub is ready.


    Thomas lowered his head.


    ¨C Thomas, take the second young master to the bathroom.


    Thomas nodded and approached Vincent. He reached out to help her up, but Vincent dodged.


    Thomas¡¯ hand hovered awkwardly in the air.


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki doesn¡¯t want Thomas to help her.


    Pouting, he looked up at Lyana,ining inadvertently!


    At that moment, it was as if a thousand needles pricked Thomas¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know if he should keep trying to help Vincent up.


    Second Young Master, I have been by your side for over twenty years.


    Why do you still hate me?


    Thomas was heartbroken.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. In a soft voice, she coaxed him:


    ¨C Be wise. Let Thomas help you into the bathroom, okay?


    He shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¨C  Vicki wants Lyana to take her there.


    Lyana really wanted to cry. If she didn¡¯t agree, Vincent would probably burst into tears again.


    Alright, it was just to help Vincent go to the bathroom anyway..


    Lyana helped Vincent to the bathroom,pletely ignoring Vincent¡¯s gaze.


    When she entered the bathroom, she saw that the tub was two-thirds full. Plunging her hand into the water to test its temperature, she put in the medicine she had prepared for Vincent. Only then did she turn to look at him.


    ¨C Take a bath yourself. I¡¯m waiting for you at the door.


    ¨C OK,


    Vincent epted obediently.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Vincent was no longer making a fuss about her giving him a bath.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Thomas had guarded the bathroom door. Seeing Lyanae out, he lowered his voice and asked:


    ¨C Second youngdy, how is the second young master now?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were solemn and she said seriously:


    ¨C I can¡¯t be sure now. It sounds a bit like a type of illness I¡¯ve seen before, but I still need to watch for its symptoms.


    ¨C  So when will he recover?


    Thomas¡¯ heart was already in his throat.


    ¨C  We¡¯ll have to watch it before we know.


    She frowned. She hoped that Vincent would recover quickly.


    He was such an exceptional person. It wasn¡¯t fair that he spent the rest of his life like this.


    Thomas became even more anxious.


    Moa had only heard of a simr illness from her grandfather. If his grandfather was there, he would certainly be able to handle Vincent.


    ¨C Do not let it be exposed to the wind in the future.


    Looking at Thomas, Lyana exined:


    ¨C  By nature, he has a cold constitution, and his health has also suffered greatly. Therefore, his body is particrly weak. Even if the weather is not cold now, it should not be exposed to the wind for too long.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes filled with self-reproach.


    It was all his fault.


    If he hadn¡¯t offered toe here to celebrate the second young wife¡¯s birthday, the young master wouldn¡¯t have been exposed to the wind, let alone get sick and be like this.


    Previously, he didn¡¯t know what birthday present the second young master had prepared for the second youngdy. He only knew that the second young master had hired someone to specially prepare him half a month in advance.


    Today he retrieved the gift on the orders of Second Young Master.


    Thomas thought back to how the Second Young Master had broken everything when his illness broke out. However, he had controlled himself and ced the crystal cup on the table carefully, without damaging it.


    Second Young Master really cared about Second Young Lady.


    Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s cry came from the bathroom.


    ¨C Ah!


    Thomas acted before thinking. In an instant, he pushed open the door and entered.


    Worried about Vincent, Lyana also looked inside.


    However, both were stunned by what they saw.

 Chapter 116

    Many soap bubbles floated in the air. The bathroom floor was also covered in colorful bubbles.


    Vincent hadpletely fallen into the bathtub. He kept thrashing about, spilling water everywhere.


    Thomas and Lyana quickly entered the bathroom.


    The tiles being too slippery, Thomas slipped and fell. Lying on the ground, he struggled to get up.


    Walking carefully, Lyana approached the tub and touched it. The bathtub was slippery. No wonder he couldn¡¯t grab onto the edges and sit down.


    With one hand pressed against the wall next to the tub, Lyana hastily pulled Vincent up with her other hand.


    Vincent sat down in the tub, panting heavily. He reached up to wipe his eyes, but the more he wiped, the more his eyes hurt.


    ¨C Don¡¯t touch your eyes.


    As she spoke, Lyana hastily brought the shower head. After turning it on, she adjusted the water temperature before crouching down to help Vincent wash his face.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After washing the soap off Vincent¡¯s face, he opened his eyes. They were red. Seeing how much Lyana cared for him, he startedining pitifully,


    ¨C Lyana was bad. Lyana didn¡¯t help Vicki take a bath. So Vicki drank a lot of water.


    Lyana never expected him to cause an ident just by trying to take a bath. She sighed helplessly.


    ¨C Alright Alright. I¡¯ll help you take a bath.


    Vincent turned to look at Thomas, who had just got up from the floor. He frowned disdainfully and said:


    ¨C  You, get out!


    Thomas couldn¡¯t wait to leave. He turned and walked out quickly. Once again he slipped and tripped. Luckily, he didn¡¯t fall this time.


    Thomas left the bathroom, without forgetting to close the door. He stood outside in silence, waiting.


    Seeing that he and Lyana were the only ones left in the bathroom, Vincent smiled. He took the foam from the tub with both hands and blew on it, causing a dozen more bubbles to pop up and fly away. He said,


    ¨C  Lyana, look. There are so many bubbles. Feel them. They smell so good.


    Lyana stood there, trying to suppress her rage. It was as if a line of crows were flying overhead. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked:


    ¨C So, did you pour out the whole bottle of shower gel?


    Vincent looked at Lyana innocently and blinked.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C  ¡­


    What could she say?


    Why did she feel he was as pure and innocent as a white lotus flower?


    To be honest, the current Vincent was just like a naive kid. She couldn¡¯t even scold him.


    At that moment, she suddenly understood why so many men liked to date with white lotus flowers. Even she, a woman, loved this genre!


    ¨C  Is Lyana mad at Vicki?


    Vincent looked at Lyana innocently, his voice filled with confusion.


    ¨C No.


    Lyana said softly,


    ¨C You have to be careful when taking a bath alone in the future. Don¡¯t pour too much shower gel. What if you slip and hurt your head?


    An innocent smile bloomed on Vincent¡¯s face. He nodded obediently.


    ¨C Okay, Vicki understands.


    Lyana knew she had to help Vincent change the water in the bathtub. If he had been a child, it wouldn¡¯t have bothered him.


    However, although Vincent¡¯s mind was that of a child, his body was that of an adult.


    When Vincent regains consciousness after this, he will remember that she saw him naked. This could have disastrous consequences.


    However, he was now looking at Lyana innocently. He said sadly,


    ¨C  Lyana, the water is cold!


    She was a little worried that things would get worse if Vincent got sick again. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, preparing to help him change the water.


    ¨C Lyana, why did you close your eyes?


    ¨C My eyes hurt.


    Vincent¡¯s face instantly filled with worry. He said,


    ¨C Then I¡¯ll help you blow on it. The pain will fly away!


    Blow ?


    Fly away ?


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she felt bad.


    She tried to keep her calm. When she heard Vincent get up, she immediately pushed him away.


    ¨C  Sit down quickly. My eyes will stop hurting very soon.


    ¨C Oh.


    Vincent sat obediently in the tub. Seeing Lyana¡¯s face turn even redder, he suddenly realized something. Puzzled, he asked,


    ¨C Lyana, are you shy?


    She really wanted to shut Vincent¡¯s mouth, just to stop him talking nonsense.


    ¨C Vicki is wearing pants,


    said Vincent proudly.


    Lyana opened her eyes and lost her temper. She said angrily,


    ¨C Since you¡¯re wearing pants, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    Vincent¡¯s little face crumbled. He said pitifully,


    ¨C Lyana, you are fierce with me again.


    Lyana was seeing red, rage making the blood rush to her head. His mind was on the verge of copse. She wanted to cry, but no tears came. Was there a way to get Vincent back to normal immediately?


    ¨C I won¡¯t be fierce with you anymore.


    Suppressing her anger, Lyana said,


    ¨C Turn around. I¡¯ll wipe your back.


    Vincent turned around, but looked at Lyana from time to time. He pouted a little, as if he was afraid that she would get angry again.


    The bathroom was filled with mist, and the scent of shower gel filled the air.


    Lyana aimed the shower head at Vincent¡¯s back. With the hot water running down his back, the tense muscles in his back gradually rx.


    Seeing this, she fixed the shower head in ce and rolled up her sleeves. With a serious expression, she began massaging the acupuncture points on Vincent¡¯s back.


    Vincent¡¯s back was turned towards Lyana. Suddenly he felt a piercing pain in his back. It was so painful that he frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    ¨C  Lyana, it hurts.


    Lyana showed no mercy.


    ¨C Support him.


    When Vincent heard this, he pursed his lips and clenched his fists so hard his knuckles turned white.


    After a while, he let out a muffled moan and passed out.


    Lyana quickly grabbed Vincent and hurriedly closed the shower. She called worriedly,


    ¨C Vincent?


    However, he did not react.


    ¨C Vincent?


    Lyana gently shook Vincent, but he still didn¡¯t react.


    She turned to the bathroom door and shouted:


    ¨C Thomas,e in and help me.


    When Thomas entered, he saw that Vincent had already passed out. He looked at Lyana in surprise.


    ¨C Youngdy, what¡¯s wrong with the second young master?


    ¨C He passed out, she said calmly.


    ¨C Help me support him. I¡¯ll get the medical kit. I¡¯m going to take the opportunity to give him acupuncture. Don¡¯t forget to dry her hair and her back.


    ¨C Yes, ma¡¯am, said Thomas.


    Lyana left Vincent in Thomas¡¯ hands and quickly exited. When she returned, she took a bag of medicine from the first aid kit and handed it to Thomas.


    ¨C Also you can go and prepare the medicine.


    He nodded and turned to leave.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time Lyana had seen Vincent¡¯s back, his figure still amazed her.


    After taking a shower, Vincent¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as pale as it used to be. Instead, it was now blushing a healthy shade of pink. Her thin lips were slightly pursed, and her long eyshes were still covered in water.


    Lyana got into the tub. When her fingers identally touched her Adonis belt, she felt Vincent¡¯s body stiffen. Stunned, she looked up and met a pair of cold eyes.


    Those eyes were like two bottomless pools of ink, pulling him in.


    Was Vincent back to normal?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile in surprise. She said,


    ¨C Vincent, you¡¯re awake.


    Vincent¡¯s expression remained cold. He frowned and asked:


    ¨C Who allowed you to undress me?


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face faltered slightly. She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    ¨C Who asked you to give me a bath without my permission?


    Discontent was written all over Vincent¡¯s face. He looked at Lyana as if she was already dead.


    Looking at the current Vincent, Lyana remembered how adorable the light-eyed Vincent was.


    She put the silver needles back in the medicine bag.

 Chapter 117

    Could he have a split personality?


    Otherwise, why would Vincent have no memory of what just happened?


    Lyana opened her mouth to exin, but Vincent said angrily,


    ¨C  Get out!


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened. She got up and threw a towel at Vincent. Without another word, she left with the first aid kit, without forgetting to m the door.


    Vincent remained alone in the bathroom.


    Mist hung in the air. The smell of shower gel was overpowering. He really hated that smell.


    His memory had stopped at the threshold of the door. He had no memory of Lyana¡¯s arrival, or how he had ended up in the bathroom.


    Had he really been unconscious for so long in front of Lyana?


    He got up. Seeing that he was still in his underpants, the anxiety in his heart eased a little. After having washed briefly, he went out in a bathrobe.


    Vincent had just left when he saw Thomas standing, shaking, at the bathroom door.


    ¨C Where is she ?


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s voice, he was slightly dazed. His scalp went numb. Why did he feel like the second young master didn¡¯t remember what had just happened?


    Seeing that Thomas stared at him without answering, Vincent frowned.


    Thomas immediately lowered his head and said submissively:


    ¨C  Madam went to the entrance hall.


    Vincent¡¯s expression grew even colder. His gaze seemed to scrutinize Thomas.


    ¨C When did I get to the bathroom?


    Thomas opened his mouth slightly. After thinking for a long time, he still didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally, he lowered his head and silently apologized to Lyana.


    ¨C  Madam knows very well.


    Vincent averted his cold gaze from Thomas and headed for the entrance hall.


    Lyana took the crystal cup out of the medicine box and put it on the table. Since he had woken up, it was time to return the cup to its rightful owner.


    Vincent approached Lyana and looked at the cup in her hand, his phoenix eyes filled with confusion.


    Why had he lost all his memories? When did he give the cup to Lyana?


    Lyana hears footsteps and turns around. Seeing Vincent, she handed him the crystal cup.


    ¨C I return it to its rightful owner.


    He looked at the crystal cup in Lyana¡¯s hand. His hand was clear and thin, and there was something faintly seductive about it. Thinking about the bathroom scene earlier, he pushed that awkward thought to the back of his mind. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he said calmly:


    ¨C This was meant for you in the first ce.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked at him in surprise. Confusion was on his face.


    Wasn¡¯t he himself now?


    Why did he still intend to give her the cup?


    Did he know what giving a cup meant?


    Lyana felt there were some things she needed to clear up.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Vincent interrupted him with indifference. ¨C You drink red wine every night. A good red wine requires a good ss. Ordinary wine sses won¡¯t do your red wine justice.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent. She hadn¡¯t expected him to notice that detail. She heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    It¡¯s logic. Vincent was such a cold person. No matter how you looked at him, he didn¡¯t seem like a romantic person.


    Also, the way he looked at her when he woke up in the bathroom gave her the certainty that he was still suspicious of her.


    Lyana looked down at the crystal ss in her hand. Using this ss to hold red wine was really a waste of crystal ss.


    Seeing that she seemed to be thinking, Vincent thought she was thinking about her illness earlier. He asked :


    ¨C What just happened?


    She put the crystal ss back on the table and looked up at Vincent, asking seriously:


    ¨C  You really don¡¯t remember what just happened?


    He shook his head.


    ¨C Come here. Sit down on the couch.


    She motioned for Vincent to sit on the couch with her, then took his pulse.


    Vincent¡¯s pulse was still erratic. He alternated between speeding up and slowing down. It was as if he had been poisoned.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes darken and her brow furrows more and more.


    She knew very well that he had not been poisoned. On the contrary, his condition had worsened.


    Lyana¡¯s frown deepened. Vincent had indeed suffered from a split personality just now. Under the torment of his illness, he had transformed into an innocent and naive personality, temporarily forgetting his illness¡­


    If Vincent got sick again in the future and split into a different personality again, it would probably take a lot of his energy. If this continued, he could bepletely drained of his energy very soon.


    Moa lowered her gaze. Besides, she couldn¡¯t tell Vincent yet about her split personality, because that would only make her condition worse.


    She looked up and met Vincent¡¯s cold gaze. She decided to lie.


    ¨C It¡¯s like that. Thomas rushed over to me and told me you passed out. When I arrived, you were throwing things all over the ce. When you saw me, you gave me the crystal cup. Then, for some reason, you passed out.


    Vincent frowned slightly. Why didn¡¯t he have any impression of what she had said?


    ¨C There was really too much dirt on you. It was windy outside, and we were afraid you¡¯d catch a cold, so we sent you to the bathroom to take a bath.


    She looked at Vincent sincerely and continued:


    ¨C I stayed behind to help you with the acupuncture, but you woke up.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Lyana¡¯s pale, swan-like neck. He was slightly pink, and traces of soap trailed around his corbones. His hair was also wet, and the front of his shirt was a bit damp. He could vaguely glimpse her beautiful figure.


    Vincent¡¯s mouth went a little dry, and his breathing quickened. He turned his head to the side and asked indifferently:


    ¨C I hurt you ?


    Lyana shook her head.


    ¨C No.


    She couldn¡¯t help but remember how obedient and adorable Vincent was when he transformed into Vicki. Aside from the fact that he was crying a lot, there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, Vicki was still a child. It was normal for him to cry.


    As Lyana thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at Vincent. His expression was cold and impersonal, and his eyes were unfathomably deep. He gave the shivers.


    She silently averted her gaze. Vincent was Vincent. Her personality was very different from Vicki¡¯s.


    ¨C Why are you looking at me like that?


    He frowned.


    Lyana came to her senses. Smiling awkwardly, she hastened to say:


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask you if you were hungry.


    When he heard the word ¡°hungry¡±, he remembered that he had originally nned to celebrate Lyana¡¯s birthday today, but the food he had meticulously prepared had been ruined.


    Fortunately, the crystal cup he had specially prepared for her was still intact.


    He turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Thomas.


    He stood aside, listening to their conversation. After hearing Madam¡¯s simple exnation, her worried heart finally calmed down. Madam was right. No one could know that the Second Young Master had be a child.


    He smiled at Vincent and asked him:


    ¨C Second young master, what can I do for you?


    ¨C Is there anything else to eat?


    He shook his head.


    ¨C All the food was already on the table.


    ¨C Where is the fruit?


    ¨C There aren¡¯t any more either.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to remember something. His eyes lit up and he quickly said,


    ¨C I remember there were instant noodles in the car.


    When Thomas finished speaking, he instantly regretted his words.


    What had he said?


    Today was the twenty-third birthday of the second young Madame!


    On this day, she should eat good food, not instant noodles!


    Thomas was a little annoyed with himself. As he was about to correct himself, he heard Lyana say:


    ¨C Hurry up and get me the instant noodles.


    In fact, she was already starving. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    When Vincent heard the words ¡°instant noodles¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Disdain was written on his face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C Is it edible?


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never eaten instant noodles before.


    ¨C I won¡¯t eat that kind of food, he said expressionlessly.


    Lyana shakes her head in disapproval and says:


    ¨C Instant noodles are especially delicious. It¡¯s practically a delicacy. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m done cooking, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find them particrly fragrant!

 Chapter 118

    ¨C No. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant now!


    Vincent refused to eat instant noodles no matter what.


    ¨C  But I¡¯m so hungry. I can¡¯t wait that long.


    Lyana disagreed, staring intently at Vincent.


    Thomas, who was standing to the side, saw that the two still intended to continue their argument. Worried that Madame would get angry, he said cautiously:


    ¨C Second young master, it¡¯s Madame¡¯s birthday today. Why not listen to it and eat instant noodles? Do you think it will be okay?


    When he heard Thomas¡¯ words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Shouldn¡¯t she eat something better for her birthday?


    Instant noodles?


    Wasn¡¯t that a little weird?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. His eyes twinkled with anticipation, as if instant noodles were a particrly delicious dish.


    It was the first time he had seen Lyana look at him that way. He swallowed, then looked away indifferently.


    ¨C  Never mind !


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s response, she immediately rejoiced. She told Thomas


    ¨C  hurry up and bring back the instant noodles!


    ¨C  Yes, ma¡¯am, answered Thomas, then left.


    When he returned, he was carrying a box of instant noodles.


    Lyana hastened to follow Thomas towards the kitchen.


    Thomas put the box of instant noodles on the floor. Seeing Lyana walk in, he nced at Vincent, who was scowling nearby. He pursed his lips slightly.


    ¨C Madam, it¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ll soak the instant noodles in hot water for you. Let me do it.


    ¨C  Soak in hot water?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    Thomas nodded.


    ¨C Yes !


    Vincent, who was seated on the side, watched them both impassively. It was the first time he had heard of noodles soaked in hot water. Aren¡¯t noodles usually boiled?


    Also, it was just instant noodles. They cost next to nothing. How could that be delicious?


    Hearing Thomas¡¯ words, a trace of disdain appeared in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She said :


    ¨C  Soaking instant noodles in water is definitely one way to cook them, but they taste much better if boiled. Try my cookingter. You will definitely fall in love with instant noodles.


    Thomas couldn¡¯t disobey Lyana, so he could only ept.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he saw Vincent standing by the French window, gazing gloomily at thendscape. He gave off a cold aura.


    He approached with his head down and softly suggested:


    ¨C Second young master, would you like to organize a birthday dinner for Madame?


    After all, it was normal for the wife of a powerful CEO to have a big birthday party.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary, he answered indifferently.


    His present had already been delivered, so there was no need to prepare a special banquet. He turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C  Have you contacted the former president of the group viritue?


    ¨C  I already found his private number.


    As he spoke, he showed Vincent the phone number he had saved on his phone.


    ¨C  Do you want me to contact him?


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary.


    With that, he took out his phone and dialed the number.


    As soon as he made the call, Lyana¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Vincent and Thomas looked at Lyana¡¯s phone in unison.


    Thomas approached. As he was about to hand the phone to Lyana, he saw here out of the kitchen.


    She walked over to the sofa. Seeing that no one answered the call for her, she said to Thomas:


    ¨C  Thomas, there isvender in the yard. Help me choose.


    ¨C Yes Madam. With that, he left.


    Only then did Lyana pick up her phone and look at the caller ID.


    It was Vincent!


    It¡¯s strange. They weren¡¯t in the same room? Why was he calling her?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion and saw that he was staring at her.


    Suddenly, Lyana¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked down at her phone.


    She remembers now. She had two SIM cards. One was for friends and family, and the other was for work.


    She looked down at her phone. Vincent had called his work number. She couldn¡¯t let him know her identity at work.


    She immediately turned her phone volume down. Holding the phone to her ear, she spoke openly and naturally.


    ¨C  Hello, what is it? Oh, okay, I¡¯ll find out for youter. THANKS.


    With that, she put her phone in her pocket.


    Vincent looked down at his phone. The other party had not picked up, and the screen showed that they were busy.


    Lyana pretended to be calm looking at Vincent and said with a smile:


    ¨C Wait a little longer. We will soon be able to eat.


    With that, Lyana turned around and headed for the kitchen.


    Vincent didn¡¯t respond to Lyana, as he wasn¡¯t nning on eating the instant noodles. ording to him, this kind of food is not healthy and would not be good for him.


    When Lyana returned to the kitchen, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was close. She had almost revealed her secret!


    Fortunately, she hade out to ask Thomas to get some powdered milk just in time. Otherwise, his secret could have been discovered by Vincent.


    When Vincent dialed the number again, a cold female voice came through, indicating that the other party¡¯s phone had been turned off.


    Vincent frowns and throws his phone on the coffee table in frustration.


    The first time he called, Lyana¡¯s phone rang. For a moment, he thought she was the former president of the Virtue Corporation.


    However, thinking about it, he told himself that it was impossible.


    Previously, Lyana had been locked up in a psychiatric hospital by the Dubois family. It was possible for her to study medicine and grow herbal medicine there, but it was unlikely that she would be able to run a business.


    When Thomas returned, he was holding some milk. He asked curiously:


    ¨C Second young master, did the other party pick up the phone?


    Vincent shook his head.


    A trace of surprise shone in Thomas¡¯s eyes.


    Someone had dared to ignore Master Sanchez¡¯s call. What audacity !


    ¡°Go find out the identity of the SIM card,¡± ordered Vincent indifferently.


    Thomas hastily agreed, then ran silently towards the kitchen. He didn¡¯t want to suffer Master Sanchez¡¯s oppressive aura in the living room.


    After another five minutes, an alluring scent escaped from the kitchen and lingered in the living room.


    Vincent turned to look at the kitchen and frowned imperceptibly.


    He had eaten many delicacies in his life, but he had never smelled anything so fragrant. This smell seemed to be a little sour, a little spicy, and also contained other indescribable vors.


    Vincent was starting to get a little hungry.


    After another five minutes, Thomas and Lyana came out of the kitchen with bowls of noodles.


    Vincent sensed that the aroma had intensified.


    Lyana put a bowl of noodles on the table and took a deep breath. She looked at the noodles with satisfaction, then smiled at Vincent.


    ¨C Come eat !


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s expression of satisfaction. It was like watching a kitten happily washing its face after eating a bowl of fish. His gaze fell on the three bowls of noodles on the table.


    These noodles smelled better than any he had ever eaten.


    His throat started working.


    Ever since Lyana got married to the Sanchez family, she¡¯s been eating delicacies every day. It had been a long time since she had eaten instant noodles. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face and she smiled at him.


    ¨C Come and taste them. If you leave them in the soup for too long, they won¡¯t taste good! If you really think it doesn¡¯t taste good, we can go back to the vi to eat something else.


    Instinctively, Vincent was already rejecting instant noodles. ording to him, instant noodles were not nutritious for the human body and should not be eaten.


    However, the scent was just too alluring. His body was no longer under his control. He walked over to the bed and sat up.


    Lyana handed a pair of chopsticks to Vincent and said with a smile:


    ¨C Hurry up to taste. Tell me if you think it tastes good.


    He took Lyana¡¯s chopsticks and watched her sit down. With her chopsticks, she took a bite of instant noodles, then forcefully wolfed it down.


    Fragrant, spicy, savory and sour. Thebination of these vors was simply amazing!


    Satisfaction was on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¨C It is delicious !


    Instant noodles were a magical food. If you ate too much of it, you felt like it tasted horrible and you didn¡¯t want to eat it anymore. However, if one goes for a long time without eating it, one cannot resist the smell of this particr perfume.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s happy expression and frowned slightly. Every time she ate at the Sanchez family vi, she had never looked happier.


    Besides, he could sense that she was really happy, not that she was acting.


    Was Lyana so easily satisfied?

 Chapter 119

    It was his birthday. Still, she was thrilled just because of those instant noodles. Instant noodles that she had cooked herself, no less.


    Vincent looked at the bowl of instant noodles. At first he didn¡¯t feel like eating them, but he suddenly found he had an appetite.


    He picked up his chopsticks, grabbed some instant noodles, and took a bite.


    Seeing him eating the noodles, Lyana looked at him expectantly and asked,


    ¨C How is it? Does it taste good?


    Thomas was also looking at Vincent curiously. He had always thought that Master Sanchez would never eat instant noodles in his life.


    Vincent swallowed the bite without changing his expression. Only then did he say


    ¨C It¡¯s not bad.


    When Lyana heard this, a bright smile appeared on her face. She said proudly,


    ¨C I told you. Instant noodles are especially delicious.


    Vincent was dazzled by Lyana¡¯s dazzling smile. The corner of his lips lifted imperceptibly. He couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    After the meal, Thomas was responsible for clearing the table. He washed the dishes and cleaned up the yard as well before the three of them left.


    When everyone returned to the vi, they saw Julie from afar watering the nts in the garden.


    When she saw Lyana, she immediately put the watering can in her hand and approached them happily. Smiling, she greeted,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, sister-inw.


    Lyana gave a superficial whisper of recognition.


    Vincent didn¡¯t even bother to look at Julie. Hepletely ignored her.


    Since she stole Lyana¡¯s dress, she rarely appeared in front of Lyana. During this period, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    Julie didn¡¯t seem to notice Vincent¡¯s dismissive expression. She smiled at Lyana and said sincerely:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. I just found out that today is your birthday. Happy birthday.


    With that, she pulled an exquisite box from behind her back and handed it to Lyana. ¨C Happy birthday. I hope you will like my gift.


    Lyana smiled weakly. If someone offered her a gift, she would naturally ept it without hesitation. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like it. THANKS.


    Seeing that Lyana had epted the gift, Julie breathed a sigh of relief. She had been afraid that Lyana would not ept her gift because of what had happened during the speech ceremony.


    Vincent entered the house.


    Lyana opened the box. Inside was a very beautiful bracelet made of diamonds. From the brilliance of the diamonds, she could tell they were expensive.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, this bracelet is called Smooth Sailing.


    Julie smiled at Lyana and gently exined to her:


    ¨C I heard from Grandma that you are going to the music academy tomorrow. I hope the bracelet can bring you luck.


    Smiling, Lyana thanked her and went to follow Vincent into the house.


    Watching Lyana return, Julie frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but call


    ¨C Second sister-inw, please wait a moment.


    Lyana turned to look at Julie in confusion.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter ?


    ¨C Second Sister, I was wrong about the dress. I know my mistake now.


    Julie bit her lip and said ruefully:


    ¨C Grandma ignored me recently. I am very upset. Second sister-inw, can you help me drop a line?


    ¨C If you really know that you are wrong, Grandma will certainly forgive you. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to tell her what to think.


    Julie¡¯s face instantly paled. She had thought that Lyana would leave the past behind after epting the gift, but she had never expected her to refuse to help her.


    Lyana turns around and heads for the second floor. By the time she reaches the second floor, she sees the butlere out of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room.


    ¨C Butler.


    Seeing that Lyana was calling her name, the butler approached and politely greeted her


    ¨C Second Young Lady.


    ¨C Where is the maid? I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday.


    The butler lowered his head. He knew Lyana was referring to Louise. He says respectfully,


    ¨C She¡¯s already gone. She was chased away by the second young master.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Louise looked particrly arrogant. She had therefore thought that she had obtained her position by pulling some strings.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Lyana found out that Louise had been able to use Vincent¡¯s name to get in. However, she did not understand. Louise had only been there half a month. Why had she left so quickly?


    ¨C  So why was she kicked out? Lyana asked in confusion.


    The butler lowered his head and said sincerely:


    ¨C She insulted you.


    Lyana was surprised. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Me ?


    She did nothing!


    ¨C  Some time ago, Madame worked hard to make a blessing bag for the daughter of the Royer family. When Louise saw this, she had someone make a replica of the blessing bag and gave it to the Second Young Master. The second young master lost his temper and fired her soon after.


    Lyana looked at the butler in disbelief. She had been fired just like that because she had made a replica of her blessed bag?


    This punishment seemed a bit severe.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s shocked expression, the butler patiently exined:


    ¨C The second young master does not like those who sow discord. She even said that the blessing bag you made was copied from her.


    Lyana lowered her gaze.


    The butler continued:


    ¨C However, everyone believes in the personality of the Second Young Lady. The second young master naturally believes in you too. He couldn¡¯t tolerate such a woman staying in the Sanchez family and kicking her out.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. She said softly:


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t expect him to be able to identify a two-faced person at first nce.


    The butler smiled and said:


    ¨C Second Young Lady, you will be able to experience Second Young Master¡¯s strengths one by one in due time. It will reserve you unexpected surprises.


    She smiled weakly and didn¡¯t speak.


    She had just discovered the adorable personality of Vincent today, Vicki.


    ¨C Second youngdy, I¡¯m going back to work!


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Go for it.


    As soon as the butler left, another cheerful girl came out of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room.


    ¨C Second sister-inw.


    Laura approached Lyana with a bright smile.


    ¨C Come with me.


    With that, Laura took a step forward and pulled Lyana to her room.


    Lyana looked down at her hand, which Laura was holding. Laura¡¯s hand was particrly soft and gave off a gentle warmth.


    Laura took Lyana back to her room. She smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I know it¡¯s your birthday today, so I prepared a special gift for you in advance.


    With a smile on her face, Lyana confusedly asked,


    ¨C Which gift ?


    ¨C I promise you that if you use this, your rtionship with Brother Vincent will improve.


    She pointed to the gift box on the table and said excitedly


    ¨C Second sister-inw, open it quickly.


    When Lyana heard Laura¡¯s words, she thought they were very new. She walked over to the table and looked at the ubeled box. It didn¡¯t have a tag, but she guessed it was used to store clothes.


    Lyana opened the box. When she saw the clothes inside, her ears turned red uncontrobly.


    Inside was a piece of ck lingerie.


    Laura lowered her voice.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, this lingerie is made of real silk. It is reallyfortable to wear. Thece and ck gauze on the edges are also real silk. It is light and soft to the touch.


    Lyana stood there, pretending to be calm.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, this piece covers all the areas that need to be covered. The ckce has a movie-like, dreamy feel to it. This kind of beauty is the most attractive,


    Laura snapped quickly.


    Although Lyana is used to seeing shows or scenes of mayhem, she was left stunned upon seeing this.


    She came to her senses and turned to look at Laura. As she was about to speak, she heard Laura say:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I secretly made this in Grandma¡¯s office. Apart from you and me, no one else knows.


    She knew Lyana would be shy. She continued:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, Brother Vincent will be the only one else to know in the future. No one else will know about this dress.


    ¨C This¡­ is this a dress?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C Of course. A lingerie dress is still a dress.


    Laura said righteously.

 Chapter 120

    Logically, she should be very touched that Laura made her a dress with her own hands.


    However, for some reason, the thank you note Lyana intended to give stuck in her throat.


    Looking at Laura, she asked in confusion:


    ¨C Why did you think of doing that?


    ¨C Actually, I¡¯ve always loved drawing clothes.


    She smiled and said:


    ¨C Grandma is not healthy, so I thought if I studied medicine, I would be able to treat Grandma¡¯s illness in the future.


    At that moment, she stopped for a moment, a happy smile appearing on her face. She continued:


    ¨C But before I could master the skills, second sister-inw, you married into the family. I know the second sister-inw¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. I will befortable if I leave you Grandma, so I want to pursue my own dreams now.


    ¨C Is your dream to be a fashion designer?


    Lyana asks.


    ¨C Yes, I have already applied to a school in ML country, and I have already received their eptance letter.


    She smiled at Lyana holding her both hands.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I know I¡¯m a little selfish to entrust Grandma to you. I hope you won¡¯t be mad at me.


    Lyana could hear the sincerity and honesty in Laura¡¯s words. Sheforted her gently, saying:


    ¨C Grandma will be fine as long as nothing happens out of the blue, and as long as she continues to take care of her health. Only after you find me trustworthy do you entrust Grandmother to me. I think that¡¯s very filial of you.


    ¨C It¡¯s good. Second sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will try to do three years of courses in one year. I¡¯lle back early and take care of Grandma.


    With that, Laura retracted her hands, closed the box containing the lingerie, and stuffed it into Lyana¡¯s hand.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, you can try it tonight. I think Brother Vincent will definitely like it.


    ¨C  ¡­


    Eventually, she brought the box back to the bedroom. She had no intention of wearing this lingerie at all. Instead, she stuffed the box straight into the back of the cab, lest the others find it. She would never have been able to clear her name then.


    The next morning.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Lyana arrived at the entrance of the music academy.


    This academy had very strict security. No strangers were allowed to enter.


    Lyana walked over to the guard and showed him the admission letter before entering.


    A wide marble path crosses the campus. Hundreds of flowers lined both sides of the path, and a ten-foot-tall fountain stood in the center of campus. Water from the fountain flowed into the pool below creating a beautiful melody.


    She continues to walk around campus. Many students had already got up to practice their instruments. She felt like she was swimming in a sea of music.


    She walked to the teachers¡¯ office, then handed her letter of eptance to the head of the traditional musical instruments department.


    Director Malo looked to be in his sixties. He was thin and wore reading sses.


    Looking at the eptance letter in his hand, he realized that this student had been personally rmended by the principal. Solemnly, he looked at Lyana, who obviously had a high opinion of her.


    ¨C Which instruments do you prefer?


    ¨C The guqin and the bass.


    She stood there obediently, like a good student.


    Director Malo nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    ¨C It¡¯s a great leap forward.


    Lyana smiled.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Come with me !


    ¨C Yes.


    Inside, Lyana was jumping for joy.


    Principal Malo brought him directly to ssroom 502 on the fifth floor of the seventh school building. He knocked on the door.


    ¨C Pleasee in.


    Principal Malo pushed open the ssroom door and smiled at the teacher standing on the podium.


    ¨C Professor Leon, I brought you a new student today.


    When the students who were in ss heard Principal Malo¡¯s words, they all looked on, their eyes filled with displeasure.


    Half a semester had already passed. If a new student suddenly joined the ss, it would lower the average for the entire ss.


    Moreover, they were the most outstanding ss of the whole year. If their final results were ruined because of this neer, it would be disastrous.


    Professor Leon gauged Lyana with a single nce. With a solemn expression, he asked:


    ¨C  Previously, in which school did you study music?


    Lyana answered honestly:


    ¨C  I studied at home. I am self-taught.


    Professor Leon frowned. How could this student, without any musical training, have entered their music academy?


    When the other students in the ss heard Lyana¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They all turned to look at Lyana in disbelief.


    ¨C Oh my god, has anyone from our ss offended the bourgeois? Could it be that they deliberately sent someone to annoy us?


    ¨C  She¡¯s just a beginner. It will be useless here! Does she intend to lower our average?


    ¨C What do we have to do ? If our ss doesn¡¯t get first ce, it will be terrible!


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Who would be so insensitive? ce a new one in our ss.


    ¡­


    Professor Leon, who stood on the podium, listened to the discussion downstairs. Basically, he agreed with them.


    You should know that everyone who could enter the music academy aspired to be the cream of the crop. Who would be willing to be held back by an ignorant young woman who knows nothing?


    Professor Leon frowned and asked:


    ¨C Director Malo, you know that our ss is progressing very quickly. How can we let a neer join our ss? She won¡¯t be able to keep up.


    When Director Malo heard Professor Leon¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said


    ¨C Professor Leon, don¡¯t be humble. Everyone knows that the lessons you teach are always the best. To educate this student, and make sure she gets a good grade, even though there¡¯s only half a semester left¡­ I think you¡¯re the only one in the whole world who can aplish that.


    Professor Leon¡¯s expression darkened. Even though Director Malo congratted him, he didn¡¯t want that kind of praise at all. So he said coldly:


    ¨C Director Malo, the grades of the sses I have taught so far are exceptional because all the students I have taught have a good foundation. They have all been admitted through examinations, which is why they have such good results. If you insert a neer into our ss just like that, it will only affect the future of our students.


    Lyana stood there in silence, listening to the skeptical voices around her. However, she did not get angry.


    If she was a teacher or a student sitting in the ssroom, she might also not want to let a neer in, and affect the results of the whole ss.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she had not been admitted thanks to her own abilities. On the contrary, it had been rmended.


    Director Malo, who was standing next to Lyana, looked troubled. She had been rmended by the Headmaster, so he naturally hoped she could learn from Professor Malo.


    Lyana stepped forward and said softly


    ¨C Professor Malo, I¡¯m so sorry. I am a new student here. I know your concerns. Why don¡¯t you give me a test? After that you can decide if you want to ept me as a student.


    Lyana¡¯s words stunned everyone in the ss.


    ¨C  This new student is really daring. She just learned a little at home, and yet she still wants to show off in front of Professor Leon. Isn¡¯t she afraid of making a fool of herself?


    ¨C  How naive. She doesn¡¯t know what shame is?


    ¨C Who is this girl from a rich family? Does she think she can get into our ss just because she¡¯s rich? Just because she has some money! She doesn¡¯t know where her ce is.


    ¨C I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m just waiting for Professor Leon to reprimand her. I want her to realize that she can¡¯t always get what she wants.


    ¨C Could it be possible that she is one of those experts who keep a low profile?


    ¨C How it is possible ?


    ¨C  This is not a novel. You have to start learning music in primary school. If one has not been professionally trained, how can one be an expert?


    ¨C It¡¯s true. If someone like her, who is self-taught, can master a musical instrument, I will be Beethoven.


    ¡­


    When Professor Leon heard everyone¡¯s voices, his eyebrows arched.


    ¨C Silence.


    Everyone is silent. They stared at Professor Leon without flinching, waiting for him to continue.


    Professor Leon¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.

 Chapter 121

    Her eyes were clear, and she looked like she really wanted to learn music.


    However, to be a musician, passion and sincerity are not the only things that count.


    Professor Leon pursed his lips and said:


    ¨C  All right, I¡¯ll give you a test.


    When everyone heard Professor Leon¡¯s words, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the neer wasn¡¯t good enough, she would be chased away by Professor Leon. That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the neer lowering their grades.


    If the neer was talented, she would bring glory to the ss if she joined!


    However, no one thought this neer would be good.


    Professor Leon nced at all the students in the room and said:


    ¨C For the sake of fairness, all students wille with me in the instrument room. We will observe the test of the new student together.


    Everyone therefore headed towards the instrument room with enthusiasm.


    Professor Leon looked at Lyana and said, ¡°Since you were admitted, you must know the rules of our school. Even if you have an eptance letter, you must get the teacher¡¯s approval before you can enter the school to study.


    Lyana had already inquired before her arrival. She nodded slightly.


    She felt a little ufortable. Looking at the instruments, she was a little afraid that she could not sessfully enter the school. It had been a long time since she had practiced.


    Professor Leon nced at the instruments around him and said:


    ¨C You can choose an instrument that you master and y a piece of your choice. As long as you can seed, I ept you.


    The students looked at Lyana as if they were watching a good show. They were waiting for her to retire.


    Lyana¡¯s nervous heart gradually calmed down. She steps forward and looks at the guqin. She sat down opposite him.


    The students who hade to watch the show all looked at Lyana in disbelief. Panting, they said in confusion:


    ¨C She¡¯s so bold. She really dared to choose the guqin.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. The guqin is so difficult. Doesn¡¯t she know?


    ¨C Without a teacher, it is impossible to learn guqin.


    ¨C She must really be the dumb daughter of a rich family. She is not capable at all.


    ¡­


    Lyana stroked the guqin with both hands, her fingers gently strumming the strings.


    The timbre was not bad.


    It was also tuned to the correct pitch.


    She sat up straight, blocking out all noise from the outside world. She raises her hands and ces them elegantly on the guqin, then begins to strum the first string.


    Music begins to flownguidly from the guqin¡¯s strings.


    ¨C Is she crazy? She ys ¡®Spring and Snow¡¯.


    ¨C  She overestimates herself. How dare she challenge the prettiest and most capable girl in our faculty!


    ¨C Don¡¯t be like that. She just arrived. How could she know anything about our school?


    ¨C Let¡¯s hear it!


    ¡­


    Professor Leon and Headmaster Malo, who stood to the side, were slightly stunned.


    The track ¡°Spring and Snow¡± was famous all over the world. This piece was very difficult, and it was known to test everyone¡¯s technical basics. None of them had expected Lyana to choose such a difficult piece.


    Lyana¡¯s slender hands danced on the strings, reminiscent of a pair of butterflies fluttering on a bed of flowers. Every move was elegant. Crisp, clear musical notes rose from his fingertips, causing listeners to involuntarily immerse themselves in the music.


    Everyone was amazed. They didn¡¯t expect her to be able to y such beautiful music.


    ¨C How can she be self-taught? She must lie.


    ¨C She ys much better than Malia Rodriguez.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ? Did she study privately with a teacher?


    ¨C If someone like her joins our ss, she¡¯ll raise our grades, right?


    ¨C Okay, stop talking. It may be the only song she knows.


    After all, these students were still too young and immature. Jealousy could be read on their faces.


    After the song ended, Lyana slowly retracted her hands. It had been a long time since she had yed that song, and her fingers were a little stiff. Fortunately, she could still y it perfectly.


    She stood up and looked at Professor Leon.


    A trace of admiration shone in Professor Leon¡¯s eyes. He hadpletely immersed himself in Lyana¡¯s performance just now. Few people could y at this level.


    Professor Leon nodded in satisfaction and said:


    ¨C You yed well. I ept you as a student.


    Lyana was radiant. She hastened to say:


    ¨C Thank you, Professor Leon.


    On the side, director Malo felt the weight lift from his shoulders. Earlier, he had been worried that Lyana wouldn¡¯t be able to sessfully enter college, but now he didn¡¯t have to worry. He turned to look at Professor Leon.


    ¨C Very well, Professor Leon, then you can start your lessons. I will help him with the registrations.


    ¨C Thank you, Director Malo.


    Lyana smiled at him.


    Director Malo looked at Lyana and smiled. ¨C Works well.


    She smiled and nodded.


    After that, she followed Professor Leon and his new ssmates to the ssroom. After she showed up on stage, Professor Leon arranged for her to sit by the window on the right side of the third row.


    Half an hourter, ss ended.


    As soon as Professor Leon left the ssroom, many girls rushed to Lyana and looked at her curiously.


    ¨C Lyana, did you really learn music on your own?


    ¨C Lyana, how could you be so talented?


    ¨C Yes yes. Do you have any tips or shortcuts?


    ¨C Lyana, you are so exceptional. You don¡¯t even have toe here to study.


    ¨C Ahhh, Goddess Lyana, do you have any special study methods? Can you teach it to us pitiful mortals?


    Lyana was stunned by their enthusiasm.


    She had just yed a song. Why was everyone around him?


    She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, a dismissive voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C What¡¯s so great about her? It¡¯s just ¡®Spring and Snow¡¯. Who doesn¡¯t know how to y it? Do you all have to praise him like that?


    ¨C She must have been lucky to be able to y it well. It may be the only song she knows!


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even know all the musical instruments.


    When Lyana¡¯s office mate heard those words, she frowned. mming the table, she got up and retorted in an authoritative tone:


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going too far? Lyana ys well. Everyone must learn from each other. Why are you like that ? Is it so difficult for you to admit that other people are remarkable? Fools.


    ¨C Shut up !


    ¨C You should shut up! She is clearly capable. It is reality. Didn¡¯t you say that you also knew how to y it? Come on, y it. Let all of us be the judges. Let¡¯s see who can y it better.


    The two groups of people started arguing from side to side. They were close to a physical fight.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on her office mate. She was short and had half of her hair in a bun. A bright red bow was tied around her head and she wore a blue and white dress. She looked adorable.


    She didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so overbearing, like she was a mob boss.


    When the two parties were arguing, there was a knock on the door.


    Everyone looked in unison.


    ¨C Who are you looking for ?


    A girl in a wine-red dress stood in the doorway. Her figure was extremely voluptuous, and her bust size appeared to be around 34F.


    ¨C  Which of you is Lyana Dubois?


    Lyana said calmly:


    ¨C It¡¯s me.


    On her high heels, the girl advanced towards Lyana step by step, her skirt swaying in the wind. She stopped in front of Lyana and nced at her face saying:


    ¨C Senior Malia asked me to give you a present. I hope you will like it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    With that, the girl ced a box of gifts on Lyana¡¯s table.


    Moa looked at the girl in the red dress, confusion on her face.


    Her office mate immediately answered for Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana, Senior Rodriguez is our department¡¯s campus beau. She is beautiful, kind and has good grades. She is very friendly with all the juniors. Look, she came to give you a present as soon as you entered the school.


    Lyana looked at her desk mate in confusion. Why did she feel like her ssmate¡¯s praise wasced with sarcasm?


    ¨C Senior, thank Senior Rodriguez for me,


    Lyana said calmly.

 Chapter 122

    L, who had delivered the gift, sized Lyana up impudently. Her red lips curved into a slight smile and she said disdainfully:


    ¨C You yed ¡°Spring and Snow¡± very well.


    With that, she turned and left, leaving the faint scent of her hair behind.


    Lyana watched L leave. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. She looked down at the present on the table. For some reason, she felt that this gift could bring trouble.


    ¨C  Lyana, open it quickly. We really want to know what Senior Rodriguez gave you.


    So, Lyana opened the gift in front of everyone. Inside was an exquisite model of guqin. It looked expensive.


    He looked good.


    Malia Rodriguez was too knowledgeable. It had only been a little over twenty minutes since she had finished ying ¡°Spring and Snow¡±, but she had already asked someone to send a gift. If it was any other gift, it would be fine.


    However, Malia had sent a model guqin. It was clearly a challenge.


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the side.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, is it for real? It¡¯s a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. Ah, you are so lucky.


    At the mention of Timothy, Lyana unconsciously turned her head to look. She saw a fair-skinned girl surrounded by a group of excited students, clearly the center of attention. Pride was on his face.


    ¨C You are making a fuss for nothing. It¡¯s just a ticket.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, you can¡¯t say that. Talk about Timothy! He is the most mysterious musician in the world. Tickets for his concert are priceless. Why are you always so calm?


    The girl called Sister Nancy pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C My dad knows him, so he gave my dad some tickets.


    ¨C Nancy, you¡¯re going to make people hate you. We are so jealous that we are about to cry.


    A slight smile appeared on Nancy¡¯s face. She really liked being the center of attention. She said calmly


    ¨C  It¡¯s just a shame that the concert is in a few days. If not, I can ask my father to speak to Mr. Timothy and ask him for a few extra tickets. Then we can all go together.


    The eyes of the girls around Nancy lit up. In their hearts, being able to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert in person would be something they would remember for the rest of their lives.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C Nancy, Sister Nancy, can you bring us when Mr. Timothee will organize a concert again?


    ¨C It¡¯s true, Sister Nancy. You are the best. Take us with you.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, we beg you.


    With an elegant gesture, she ced the notes in her bag, then raised one hand to casually twirl a lock of hair around her finger. She smiled and said:


    ¨C Lately, I particrly liked this new line of Gi bags. I even thought about buying one.


    One girl reacted faster than the others. She immediately said:


    ¨C Sister Nancy, it¡¯s just a quick matter of buying a handbag. We¡¯ll buy one for you.


    Nancy smiled at the girl.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring my best friends next time. After all, good things should be shared.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, you are the best.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, I really love you. You have good grades, you are beautiful, and you have a good character.


    More and more people from the ss surrounded Nancy, all fighting to lick her. They really wanted tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert.


    Seeing this, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    When her ssmate, Lucia, heard Lyanaugh and saw her dismissive expression, she casually asked


    ¨C  You don¡¯t like Mr. Timothy?


    Lyana cracked a faint smile and replied casually.


    ¨C I just think maybe Mr. Timothy doesn¡¯t need fans like that.


    Lucia red at Lyana, then smiled.


    ¨C It¡¯s true.


    On the other side of the room, the students were all chatting about Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Sister Nancy, you must have seen Mr. Timothy before, right? What does it look like ?


    ¨C Yes yes. Sister Nancy, how old is Mr. Timothy?


    ¨C Sister Nancy, how famous is Mr. Timothee? How does hepose his music? Does he have any advice?


    Nancy looked down and said thoughtfully:


    ¨C At that time, I only got a glimpse of his back. He looked very young. Besides, I remember that M. Timothee is only his stage name. His surname appears to be Royer. I don¡¯t know the details.


    The surrounding people instantly became excited. One by one they looked at Nancy with bright eyes.


    ¨C Young ? How young exactly?


    ¨C Yes, Sister Nancy, tell us.


    Nancy shook her head gently and said:


    ¨C  I¡¯m not sure of the details either, and I can¡¯t make things up. However, I will tell you when I meet him in person.


    Disappointment shed in the eyes of the students around Nancy. However, they were still eager for her to tell them about Mr. Timothy after he returned from the concert.


    ¨C Very well, Sister Nancy. You have to go take a closer look. Tell us everything when you get back.


    ¨C  I am so envious!


    Lyana felt a wave of annoyance. She could no longer listen to their ttery. She got up.


    Lucia looked at Lyana in confusion.


    ¨C Where do you intend to go?


    Lyana had just arrived at school, and was unfamiliar with the rules. She took the opportunity to ask Lucia


    ¨C I¡¯m an official student of the school now, right?


    Lucia nodded.


    ¨C So, am I allowed to visit the instrument room?


    ¨C Of course. As long as no teacher is using it, you can use it at any time.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Lyana left the ssroom and headed for the instrument room, flexing her fingers.


    ying this piece just now had triggered a desire to delve into more music. She had seen many instruments in the room just now, and wanted to take the opportunity to try them out.


    Before she arrived at school, she had already done some research.


    There were over thirty instrument rooms in the school. Each instrument room had a different set of instruments. Looking at the school map on her phone, Lyana looked for the furthest instrument room in her ss.


    The music academy was sorge that it took him over half an hour to get there.


    She had barely pushed open the door when she saw the resplendent interior for the first time. Just like the instrument room back then, there were all kinds of instruments here.


    The ce was empty. There was no one.


    What Lyana didn¡¯t notice was that in the corner next to the piano, a manyzily on the couch, basking in the sun. From time to time he caressed his prayer beads.


    The moment Lyana entered the instrument room, her gaze fell on the violin that stood in the middle of the room. She approached.


    After picking up the violin, she adjusted her posture and slid the bow over the strings several times. The tone was perfect. With this thought in mind, she closed her eyes and started ying the violin out of instinct.


    Yearning.


    It was an interludeposed by theposer, Mr. Huadong, for the opera Anna. The heroine, Anna, was trapped in an abyss, but she longed for a clear blue sky.


    As a meditative piece for the violin, the emotions it expresses are deep but distant. Amid the serene, undting melody, its elegance was intriguing.


    After the song ended, Lyana was still immersed in the song. She opened her eyes and looked away, her lips involuntarily curled up.


    Therein lies the enchantment of music. With just one piece, a person¡¯s mood canpletely change.


    She nces at the time. There were more than forty minutes left before the next lesson. She had to go home now.


    Lyana had just left the instrument room when a graceful young girl entered. She gauged all the instruments in the room and her gaze finallynded on the lute.


    She sat down next to the lute and began to y an elegant tune.


    Just as she was about to continue ying, she saw a cleaningdy enter.


    Seeing that it was gettingte and she had to hurry to ss, she quickly left.


    Shortly after he left, the man who was sitting by the piano came out. He watched the retreating girl¡¯s figure from afar, and his lips curled slightly.


    Although his lute skills are average, his violin skills are exceptional. At her age, she could be considered a musical genius.

 Chapter 123

    The housekeeper, who worked tirelessly, finally noticed that there was a man in the area. Looking up, she was stunned.


    This man was even more beautiful than a woman!


    Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s skin was as clear as white jade. However, he did not exude any femininity. On the contrary, he looked like an elegant gentleman.


    He had pointed eyebrows, glowing eyes, a high bridge of the nose, and a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    This man was not old. He looked to be in his twenties.


    Strange, was he a college student?


    If so, how could she not remember him?


    People who were beautiful in music were certainly known among staff and students. She should have known.


    ¨C Auntie, the man greeted.


    The housekeeper was slightly stunned. Her heart began to race involuntarily. Why was this man¡¯s voice so pleasant?


    ording to the girls in the school, listening to this voice could make the ears pregnant.


    ¨C Eh ? What is this ?


    The housekeeper looked at the man in confusion.


    ¨C Did the student who just left y the violin here?


    The cleaningdy took a moment to react.


    ¨C I only saw her y the lute. I don¡¯t know anything else.


    ¨C  So do you know the name of this student?


    ¨C Malia Rodriguez.


    The housekeeper said for sure. Of course she knew Malia. Not only did she know her, but she also knew all of the outstanding students in the school.


    The man lowered his gaze slightly, his longshes hiding the light in his eyes. He repeated in a low voice,


    ¨C Malia Rodriguez.


    The man looked up, then walked out.


    The man had just walked towards the door when a man with a small ponytail quickly approached and grabbed his arm.


    ¨C M. Timothy, why are you here? The concert starts in a few days. Can¡¯te and help us?


    Timothee¡¯s gaze fell on the girl¡¯s back not far from there. As the girl turned a corner, she entered a window of sunlight. Bathed in sunlight, her entire body seemed to be enveloped in a golden glow. After turning the corner, she disappeared.


    Timothee pushes his director aside with indifference and says calmly:


    ¨C  Isn¡¯t everything already arranged? What is there to worry about, Brother Oscar?


    Oscar looked at Timothy¡¯s imperturbable manner and said in a low voice:


    ¨C  I immediately guessed that you did not know. The violinist who was scheduled to y the violin has just taken time off because of something that happened at home. It is impossible to find a suitable person in such a short time.


    When Timothy heard Oscar¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to look at Oscar and said with a smile:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, that person is right here.


    Oscar looked at Timothy in confusion. The emperor was not worried, but the eunuch was.


    ¨C Or ? It¡¯s just the two of us here. Don¡¯t tell me you expect me to y the violin? I¡¯m not so capable.


    Timothee pursed his lips and said:


    ¨C Help me find a student.


    ¨C Who are you looking for ?


    ¨C Malia Rodriguez.


    When Oscar heard Timothy¡¯s words, he looked at him in surprise and frowned slightly.


    ¨C  Timothy, why are you looking for a student? By the way, don¡¯t change the subject. We are discussing the fact that you need a violinist.


    ¨C I think she should be able to save the day, Timothy said calmly.


    ¨C What?


    Oscar¡¯s eyes widened to the size of a dinner te. Then his eyes filled with disdain and he said,


    ¨C  Timothy, wake up. Stop dreaming. What can a student do? How can she be your backing musician? Are you trying to embarrass yourself and ruin your reputation?


    He nced indifferently at Oscar and said:


    ¨C She can definitely do it.


    Oscar pursed his lips in disapproval.


    ¨C I do not believe you.


    ¨C  Bring her here tomorrow.


    ¨C Understood, said Oscar coldly.


    He still didn¡¯t trust this student.


    Seeing that Oscar was grimacing, Timothee called,


    ¨C Brother Oscar.


    ¨C Yes ?


    ¨C Brother Oscar, don¡¯t you think that red is opposed to purple?


    Oscar, who weighed 100 kilos, looked down at himself. He wore a bright red shirt paired with purple tights. He thought he looked particrly festive. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing?


    Oscar¡¯s gaze fell on Timothy. He wore a white shirt and ck dress pants. He looked so simple and so ugly!


    ¨C What do you know about that ? It¡¯s the fashion.


    Oscar said sternly.


    ¨C Oh okay. Don¡¯t forget to take care of the things I asked of you.


    Oscar says impatiently:


    ¨C Alright I understand. You attracted women everywhere you went. If you are raped or harassed by a young woman, you will have no ce to cry.


    ¨C  ¡­


    Although he knew he was worried about him, why did Oscar¡¯s words sound so strange?


    Timothy looked at Oscar¡¯s nervous expression and said:


    ¨C Brother Oscar, I think you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t show his face.


    Oscar¡¯s expression froze for a moment. His mind finally caught up. Panicked, he hurriedly covered his face with both hands.


    Everyone knew he was Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager. If they found him, they would be able to find Mr. Timothy. You should know that he usually didn¡¯t want to leave the house. Whatever it was, Oscar was asked to do it for him.


    When Lyana returned to the Sanchez family vi, she was beaming.


    Julie was sitting in the living room, reading a medical book. When she saw Lyana was back, she stopped what she was doing and greeted him with a smile.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, you¡¯re back.


    Lyana¡¯s good mood instantly took off. She looked at Julie and said impassively:


    ¨C What can I do for you ?


    ¨C Second sister-inw, how was your first day at school today?


    Julie asked seriously, a smile on her face.


    ¨C Not bad.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t used to Julie swooning over her. To be honest, she almost preferred Julie¡¯s arrogant attitude in the past.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, grandmother asked you to visit her room


    Julie said, still smiling.


    Lyana answered weakly and went upstairs.


    She walked to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¨C Come in !


    The voice of Matriarch Sanchez came from inside the room.


    Lyana pushed open the door and entered. She saw Matriarch Sanchez sitting by the French window, wiping a violin.


    This violin was beautiful and elegant. One look was enough for you to not be able to look away.


    Lyana approached and stood next to Matriarch Sanchez, staring at the violin without batting an eyelid.


    As she got closer, she could even smell the faint woody scent of the violin.


    ¨C  Take a look at this.


    Matriarch Sanchez put down the fabric and handed the violin to Lyana.


    She took the violin with the greatest care, and stroked it gently.


    The violin was cool to the touch, and the wood was silky and smooth. It was a rare gem.


    The Matriarch¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Smiling, she said, ¡°Lyana, it¡¯s a violin I¡¯ve always treasured. I wonder if you like it?


    Who wouldn¡¯t love such a good violin?


    She looked at the violin longingly and said sincerely:


    ¨C I like it.


    ¨C This violin has already been used by Mr. Bei. I only got it by chance. Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana softly.


    When she heard the Matriarch¡¯s words, the joy in her eyes intensified. She caressed the violin lovingly.


    ¨C I heard from Vincent that you showed up at music school today.


    Seeing Lyana nodding her head, the Matriarch said:


    ¨C I was thinking of giving you a registration gift. I didn¡¯t know what instrument you liked, but after thinking about it, I decided to give you my violin. I haven¡¯t used it for a while. Hope you don¡¯t mind.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. With emotion in her voice, she said:


    ¨C Grandmother, it¡¯s a violin that has only one chance in a million. Moreover, it was used by Mr. Bei. Isn¡¯t this gift a little too precious?


    ¨C The value of a thing does not depend on its cost. It depends on who owns it, and whether it¡¯s capable of being the best it can be in that person¡¯s hands, Matriarch Sanchez said. She took Lyana¡¯s hand and patted it gently.

 Chapter 124

    ¨C Grandma believes that in your hands, this violin will shine again.


    Matriarch Sanchez said lovingly.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. Touched, she said happily


    ¨C  Grandmother, thank you.


    ¨C  I am your grandmother. Why are you so polite?


    The Matriarch said with a smile.


    ¨C Very well, you must be exhausted after a day of school. Go back to rest.


    ¨C OK.


    She nodded. She put the violin in the violin case and walked out. She was eager to try this violin.


    Lyana walked to the bedroom door and turned to look at Matriarch Sanchez. The lights in the room reflected off his sparkling fox eyes, giving him a sincere and sweet look.


    ¨C Grandmother, when I get familiar with the violin, I will y for you.


    The smile on the Matriarch¡¯s face became even more benevolent. She nodded gently and said,


    ¨C  All right, go ahead.


    She loved Lyana. Lyana had always kept her in her heart. She remembered his little attentions and returned the favor tenfold or a hundredfold.


    You should know that in high society, many young people were already so intoxicated by the extreme extravagance and luxury of their lives that they no longer knew what it meant to be grateful. There weren¡¯t many children who were as obedient and gentle as Lyana.


    When she returned to her room, the snake quickly slithered towards her. He happily slid down her leg to her wrist, sticking out his tongue.


    Lyana looked at the snake in confusion. Why was he here? She looks up and sees Vincent nearby, staring at his tablet.


    ¨C Good girl.


    Smiling, she spoke softly to the snake on her wrist. Only then did she put the violin aside and gently stroke the snake¡¯s head.


    For some reason, she remembered how he attacked her the first time she came to the Sanchez residence. At that time, she had again thought of boiling the snake alive to make medicine.


    ¨C Lan?


    She called out the snake¡¯s name softly.


    The snake happily sticks out its tongue and takes the initiative to rub its head against Lyana¡¯s hand.


    She felt that name was a bit awkward. She said :


    ¨C I will change your name in the future.


    The snake tilted its head and looked at Lyana, as if waiting for her to name it.


    ¨C Little Lan?


    Now she realized what had seemed strange to her. A one-syble name is always a bit awkward to say out loud.


    ¨C I¡¯ll call you Little Lan from now on.


    When Vincent, who was sitting off to the side, heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned in disapproval.


    ¨C She¡¯s not young anymore.


    ¨C It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just a name.


    ¨C It¡¯s very old.


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t matter. To me, he¡¯s just a little baby.


    She looked down at the snake and said softly


    ¨C Little Lan, don¡¯t you think so?


    Little Lan enthusiastically circled Lyana¡¯s wrist, as if shepletely agreed with Lyana¡¯s words.


    Lyana looks up at Vincent and says smiling


    ¨C Look, little Lan likes that name. Anyway, it¡¯s already mine. I will follow my preferences.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t respond. He lowered his head and continued to stare at the tablet in his hand. The tablet screen showed Sanchez¡¯s ns for the next year.


    Lyana sat on the bed and yed with Little Lan for a while before reluctantly sending her back to the animal room.


    When she returns, Vincent has already taken a shower and is lying on the bed.


    After cleaning herself up, she pours herself a ss of wine as usual andzily sits down on the sofa to drink.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the ss of wine in Lyana¡¯s hand. He frowns imperceptibly.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you use the crystal ss?


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She remembered how Vicki had given her the crystal ss. She couldn¡¯t be sure that Vincent would change his personality again in the future.


    With this thought in mind, Lyana shyly asked:


    ¨C Vincent, how are you feeling today? Do you feel something strange?


    Speaking, she got up and walked over to the wine cab. She reced the ss she was holding in her hand with a crystal ss and poured red wine into it.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. I just remembered something.


    As soon as Vincent¡¯s words fell, Lyana¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine bottle, shook slightly. She pretended to be calm and covered the bottle again. Holding the crystal ss, she walked over to the couch and sat down again.


    She twirled the crystal ss gently and looked at the red wine it contained. She took a small sip and froze.


    That!


    She drank the red wine from the crystal ss.


    This texture was really different!


    She lifted the crystal ss to her lips and took another sip.


    This taste was much better than regr wine sses.


    She twirled the crystal ss and said with a smile:


    ¨C It tastes much better than those in regr sses.


    ¨C Yes.


    Vincent replied coldly. Before Lyana could react, he turned off the lights.


    Holding a ss of red wine, she looked in Vincent¡¯s direction in confusion, frowning slightly.


    What¡¯s wrong with this man?


    Why was he throwing a tantrum?


    He had just said that he remembered what had happened. Why did he stop talking halfway?


    Could it be that this man just wanted to ask him how the crystal ss was?


    Was he so strange?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t understand Vincent. She downed the cup in one gulp, put the crystal ss on the coffee table andid down calmly on the sofa.


    The sofa was very soft. After a busy day, she fell asleep very quickly.


    However, Vincent did not feel sleepy at all.


    In the darkness, his eyes were particrly bright. He turned to look at Lyana and saw her curling up on the couch like a kitten.


    He looked away with aplicated expression. He had just had a strange dream.


    He seemed to have dreamed of himself when he was young. Lyana also seemed to be in her dream, but the details were unclear. He could vaguely remember a few jumbled fragments.


    It was as if he was sitting in the bathroom and she was gently helping him shower. Her beautiful fox eyes were filled with a softness he had never seen before.


    This gaze gradually ovepped with that of her mother.


    Vincent did not understand why he had such a dream. Irritated, he rolls over and closes his eyes, preparing to sleep.


    The next day.


    Lyana packed up her things early in the morning and took the violin the Matriarch had given her to go to school.


    Before reaching the ssroom door and standing in the hallway, she heard Nancy¡¯s sobbing voice.


    ¨C Who is here ? Who took my tickets?


    Lyana came in with her violin. She wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Nancy had lost the tickets. Yesterday, she had disyed the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert so conspicuously, attracting many people¡¯s attention.


    You had to pay the price to show yourself.


    Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets were very valuable. There was no one in the ss who didn¡¯t want them.


    This thief would probably never have dared to take the tickets for the rest of his life!


    Lyana calmly walked to her seat and sat down.


    Seeing that Lyana had arrived, Lucia greeted her with a smile.


    ¨C Hello, Lyana.


    ¨C Good morning.


    Lyana greeted him with a smile.


    Lucia looked curiously at the object in Lyana¡¯s hand.


    ¨C  Did you bring the violin?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucia looked at Lyana in confusion.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C  Aren¡¯t there a lot of violins in our rehearsal room? Won¡¯t you get tired if you bring your violin to ss?


    Lyana smiled and shook her head. She exined


    ¨C This violin is very important to me. I want to get acquainted with him as soon as possible. In the future, I will y it for someone who is very important to me.


    Lucia smiled and nodded.


    ¨C  Lyana, you are the best. You must really love this person.


    Lyana smiled.


    Nancy¡¯s face was filled with anger as she screamed.


    ¨C Who has such despicable hands and was a thief? If I catch you, I will definitely send you to the police station. Don¡¯t you know that being a thief is against thew?


    Seeing that Nancy was furious, some students quietlyforted her.


    ¨C Nancy, could it have been ced elsewhere?


    ¨C  Yes, think about it.


    ¨C There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in our ss who wants to fly.


    Nancy¡¯s expression darkened. Shaking her head she said crying


    ¨C I¡¯m sure. My tickets are sandwiched in the score. By the way, who was thest to leave yesterday?


    ¨C Ah, I remember she was thest student to leave.

 Chapter 125

    ¨C I know. She¡¯s a new ssmate. She was thest to leave.


    With that, everyone turned to look at Lyana.


    Some people¡¯s eyes flickered in surprise, while others were filled with disdain, as if they were already certain she was a thief.


    Lyana sat down at the table calmly. She delicately ced her violin on the desk, then opened the score, getting ready to practice.


    Nancy looked at Lyana with hate all over her face. Furious, she approached Lyana and angrily said


    ¨C  Why did you stayte yesterday?


    Lyana paused slightly as she opened the sheet music book. Hearing Nancy¡¯s questioning voice, a trace of impatience shone in her eyes.


    Lucia, who was sitting next to Lyana, could already sense her dissatisfaction. Also, she thought her ssmates were just being unreasonable right now.


    Nancy hit the table hard and asked angrily


    ¨C You are deaf ? Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?


    Lucia sensed the coldness in Nancy¡¯s voice. She had never liked Nancy¡¯s pretentious act of using her status to intimidate others. She stood up and giggled.


    ¨C  Nancy, you are wrong. Who said she couldn¡¯t be thest to leave the ss?


    When Nancy heard Lucia¡¯s words, she turned to look at her. A trace of anger shed in her eyes as she questioned:


    ¨C  She just arrived at school and was thest to leave the ss. Anyone who sees her finds her suspicious.


    Lucia¡¯s lips curled slightly. She said coldly:


    ¨C Nancy, why don¡¯t you ask her directly if she stole your tickets? You beat around the bush and you yedy. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t think Lyana will steal the tickets.


    When Nancy heard Lucia¡¯s powerful words, her face turned pale. She swore angrily,


    ¨C Lucia, are you crazy? Why are you everywhere? Are you making it difficult for me on purpose?


    Lucia crossed her arms and nodded in agreement.


    ¨C  Yes, you finally understand my intentions. I¡¯m determined to make things difficult for you.


    Nancy clenched her fists in anger, her body shaking nonstop.


    ¨C You¡­


    Lucia raised her eyebrows and looked at Nancy coldly.


    Previously, Nancy had stolen her report card just because she couldn¡¯t find it. In the end, she was scolded by the teacher!


    Lucia had not yet settled ounts with her. Now she finally has the chance. How could she let Nancy get away with this?


    ¨C You what ? You stutter.


    ¨C You!


    Nancy¡¯s face turned red with anger. She raised her hand high and pped Lucia¡¯s face without hesitation.


    Everyone looked at Nancy in surprise.


    Before Nancy¡¯s hand could touch Lucia¡¯s face, Lyana held her back.


    She didn¡¯t let go of Nancy immediately. Instead, she grabbed Nancy¡¯s wrist, her expression calm. His grip on her tightened slightly.


    Nancy frowned in pain and eximed:


    ¨C  Lyana, get off me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    However, Lyana didn¡¯t seem to hear Nancy¡¯s threat. She was half a head taller than her and looked down at her with even more intensity.


    ¨C  Ah, ah, it hurts. Let go of me !


    Nancy had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth. She had never suffered such grievances. Now she was in so much pain that her eyes were red. Tears streamed into her eyes.


    Lyana casually shook Nancy.


    She staggered back two steps before regaining her bnce. Only then did she touch her wrist, which Lyana had grabbed. She rubbed it gently and looked at Lyana angrily.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you peasant. It¡¯s none of your business if I teach a bad-mouthed person a lesson.


    Lucia crossed her arms. Looking at Nancy¡¯s exasperated expression, she sneered.


    ¨C Nancy, didn¡¯t I tell the truth just now? You¡¯re not looking for Lyana because you suspect she stole your tickets?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When Nancy heard Lucia¡¯s words, she straightened her back and didn¡¯t try to hide anything anymore. She asked,


    ¨C  Fine, so tell me, if she didn¡¯t steal my tickets, who did?


    ¨C  By what right can you say that your tickets must have been stolen?


    Nancy straightened her back and said reasonably:


    ¨C  Lyana was thest to leavest night. She was acting suspicious. If she didn¡¯t fly in the ssroom, what else could she have done? I will ask him now. What does this have to do with you? If you¡¯re defending her, do you want me to think you worked together to steal the tickets?


    Nancy tried to use Lucia and Lyana of being thieves.


    When Lyana heard Nancy¡¯s words, she snickered, her eyes filled with coldness.


    ¨C Why should we believe what you say? Where is the evidence ? Take them out.


    ¨C Proofs ? What evidence do you need? You were thest to leave the ss. This is proof that you stole my tickets.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes widened and she red at Lyana.


    ¨C Give me back the tickets now. Kneel on the floor and do three bows. I will forgive you then.


    The girls who were close to Nancy also came forward and talked.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. You need to kneel down and apologize to our Nancy.


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you steal Nancy¡¯s stuff? If you kneel down and apologize now, she will forgive you. So we won¡¯t call the police.


    ¨C Lyana, you only joined our ss yesterday. If you really stole something, everyone hopes the incident will be resolved quickly as a small matter. Hurry up get the tickets. Otherwise, if the police hear about this, the reputation of our ss will be ruined by you.


    ¡­


    Lyana looked at them and raised her eyebrows disapprovingly. She said calmly


    ¨C I told you that I didn¡¯t steal anything.


    ¨C What do you think of that, Lyana. Can you let us search your things?


    A girl who was particrly close to Nancy came forward and suggested.


    Lyana gave the girl a cold look and asked


    ¨C  I didn¡¯t steal anything. Why should I let you search me?


    ¨C Lyana, if you don¡¯t dare let us search you, that means you stole it.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Only thieves dare not let others search them.


    ¨C Lyana, we¡¯re giving you a face now. If you give us the tickets voluntarily, we¡¯ll leave the past behind.


    When Nancy heard those words, she agreed.


    ¨C Lyana, I knew you were a thief. If you don¡¯t hand over the tickets now, I¡¯ll call the police right away.


    Lyana¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    Hearing these words, Lucia frowned and said angrily


    ¨C  You have gone too far. Do you really think you can do whatever you want? Either way, you need to get Professor Leon¡¯s approval to rummage through a ssmate¡¯s belongings.


    Nancy stepped forward and red fiercely at Lucia.


    ¨C  You get out.


    Nancy¡¯sckeys immediately pulled Lucia aside.


    Nancy and herckeys searched Lyana and Lucia¡¯s offices, but there was no trace of tickets.


    Nancy¡¯s good friend turned around and met Lyana¡¯s cold gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and had a bad feeling about it. Cautiously, she said


    ¨C Sister Nancy, did we misunderstand our new ssmate?


    Nancy shakes her head and says sternly


    ¨C  It¡¯s impossible. She must have stolen it. Otherwise, who else could have stolen my tickets?


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Nancy coldly.


    ¨C  Since you couldn¡¯t find anything, apologize.


    Nancy bit her lip. She didn¡¯t believe that Lyana hadn¡¯t stolen her tickets. She thought she must have hidden them somewhere else.


    ¨C It is impossible for me to apologize. It was clearly you and Lucia who conspired together to steal my tickets.


    She said in exasperation, her face flushed with anger.

 Chapter 126

    When Lucia heard Nancy¡¯s words, sheughed angrily. She said without saying anything,


    ¨C Is there something wrong with your brain? By what right can you nder us? You didn¡¯t even have evidence to go through our stuff. Now you¡¯ve made such a mess of our business. I¡¯ll call the police. You vited my privacy.


    Nancyckeys said


    ¨C  So be it. It was clearly you who stole it. Let the police investigate.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. One look and I can tell you¡¯re both peasants from God knows where. You have never seen anything so beautiful. That¡¯s why you stole it.


    ¨C Yes Yes Yes. That¡¯s right. You stole it.


    Nancy nodded. She felt that it was true and that it was really the two of them who had stolen her tickets.


    But what if they didn¡¯t? She had to find someone to me for what happened today. Otherwise, she would feel ufortable no matter what.


    She looked at Lyana cheekily. His gaze fell on the violin bag in Lyana¡¯s hand.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes turned around. She remembers that when they went to search Lyana¡¯s office just now, she took the violin and carried it on her back.


    This proved that she was very fond of this violin.


    Could the tickets be in the violin bag?


    With that in mind, Nancy arrogantly approached Lyana and held out her hand. With a cold expression she ordered,


    ¨C Give me the violin bag.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She clutched her violin bag and said coldly:


    ¨C Nancy, I¡¯m going to give you onest chance to be a decent human. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    ¨C Please. How do you want to be rude?


    Nancy burst outughing. She had never seen anyone who dared threaten her. A thief who had stolen her things wanted to threaten her again. It was simply the funniest joke in the world.


    ¨C By being a thief?


    When theckeys around Nancy heard her words, they nodded in agreement and red at Lyana mockingly.


    Nancy took a step forward and her gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. She continued,


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you know how strong our family is? How dare you threaten me? Tell me, what exactly does your family do?


    Seeing that Lyana was quiet, Nancy asked:


    ¨C For what ? You don¡¯t even know what your father does?


    Theckeys around Nancy immediately couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¨C Lyana is really too funny. She didn¡¯t even get advice from a music teacher. How dare shee to our school alone?


    ¨C  If you want my opinion, his family must be poor. Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she afford a teacher and attend a professional ss?


    ¨C I guess it¡¯s because her family is poor that she doesn¡¯t want others to have anything good.


    ¨C  Despicable to the bone.


    ¨C It is better to stay away from such people. Maybe our things will be stolen too.


    ¡­


    When the other students heard the words of Nancy¡¯s good friends, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¨C You can¡¯t say that about Lyana. Moreover, this case has not yet been thoroughly investigated. We are all ssmates in the same ss. We will go through winds and tides together.


    ¨C Yes yes. We will decide after a thorough investigation.


    ¨C Although Lyana has not officially and systematically studied music, the fact that she can y beautiful music means that she is very talented in music. She¡¯s better than most of us.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After all, it was the most famous music academy in the country. Most of the students here were of high quality.


    As the saying goes, rat droppings ruined a pot of soup.


    Nancy and her friends were really bad.


    Lucia looked at Nancy coldly and said sarcastically


    ¨C I think some people are too jealous. They are jealous that others are better than them, so they nder others for having a bad temper. They are just bad.


    Lucia¡¯s words were like a kick on Nancy¡¯s tail. She was so angry that her face turned green.


    ¨C You.


    Nancy took a few deep breaths, and her expression was much better. Only then did she tell her friends


    ¨C  All of you, help me snatch Lyana¡¯s violin.


    At Nancy¡¯smand, the four moved to snatch Lyana¡¯s violin bag.


    In fact, she could have beaten them to the ground, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt her violin because of that. After some hesitation, she let go.


    Nancy took Lyana¡¯s violin bag from her friend. She put the violin bag on the table and opened it.


    Inside the violin case was a very beautiful violin. The patterns were vertical, dense and uniform. It was simply the ferghana horse among the horses.


    Nancy¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    His family had also kept many musical instruments as treasures, including violins, but they had never seen such a moving violin.


    This violin must be expensive.


    Nancy gave Lyana a suspicious look. How could Lyana, who had no past, use such an expensive item?


    Nancy rolled her eyes and said coldly


    ¨C  Student Lyana Dubois, where did you steal that violin?


    Lyana looked at Nancy coldly. Vincent and William¡¯s names were written on his letter of rmendation. She had only been able to study in this school thanks to them. His starting point was higher than that of everyone present.


    However, she was a quiet person. She had never liked causing trouble, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble either. His patience was limited.


    Nancy had already crossed the line. She clenched her fists, the veins on the backs of her hands swelling. His cold gaze gave shivers.


    ¨C I advise you to watch yournguage. Also, get your dirty hands off my violin.


    ¨C Looks like I was right. You are already going into a ck rage because of the humiliation.


    Nancy pursed her lips and pulled an object out of the box, waving it in front of everyone.


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, can you exin to me what it is?


    All eyes were on the object in Nancy¡¯s hand. It was none other than the ticket for M. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    Immediately everyone in the ss was stunned.


    Nancy clutched the note in her hand and red at Lyana, enunciating every word clearly.


    ¨C You said you didn¡¯t steal my tickets. Now tell me. What is it exactly ?


    Lucia frowned slightly. The tickets in Nancy¡¯s hand were indeed tickets for M. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    The other students also looked at Lyana in shock.


    ¨C  Oh my god, it¡¯s not possible. Lyana really stole something.


    ¨C Now that she got caught, she shouldn¡¯t be able to deny it.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think Lyana is that kind of person. She has such a good temperament, and she ys the zither so well.


    ¨C You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I was only speaking on his behalf.


    ¡­


    Hearing everyone¡¯s talk, Nancy smiled.


    ¨C Lyana, you really are an impostor. How dare you try to act like a victim? Think hard. You stole something and broke school rules. You will be expelled from school.


    Kelly, Nancy¡¯s good friend, said.


    When Lucia heard Kelly¡¯s words she frowned and said angrily


    ¨C Kelly, do you know how to speak properly? Either way, you¡¯re still a college student. Aren¡¯t you being too rude talking like that?


    ¨C  Manners? Why would I talk manners with a thief?


    Kelly raised her eyebrows, her voice rising in pitch.


    ¨C Lucia, why are you so concerned about Lyana? You two worked together to steal the tickets?


    Nancy nodded in agreement and said:


    ¨C Kelly is right. Without his help and others, I might have missed M. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    When Kelly heard Nancy¡¯s words, her lips involuntarily curled up.


    This time she had helped Nancy find the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. If Nancy could get the tickets again, she would definitely bring it with her.


    When that happened, she could meet Mr. Timothy with her own eyes.

 Chapter 127

    Lucia didn¡¯t believe at all that Lyana could steal Nancy¡¯s tickets. Inparison, she was more willing to believe that Nancy had put the tickets in Lyana¡¯s violin box and tricked her on purpose.


    Lucia turned to look at Lyana. She saw Lyana standing there calmly, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. Thinking that Lyana had been distracted, she called her softly:


    ¨C  Lyana, Lyana, speak. Say they¡¯re setting you up on purpose.


    When Nancy heard Lucia¡¯s words, she red at her and said coldly


    ¨C Lucia, shut up. Lyana is a thief. Hurry up and call Professor Leon. Ask him to hunt the thief.


    Kelly nodded quickly and said:


    ¨C I am going now.


    Lyana didn¡¯t even look at Nancy. His gaze fell on Lucia¡¯s face.


    She could feel Lucia¡¯s concern for her. From the start of the incident until now, she had always been on his side.


    Lyana looked into Lucia¡¯s worried eyes and pursed her lips.


    ¨C Even now, do you still believe me?


    Lucia had never expected Lyana to speak like that. Helplessness crossed her face and she said


    ¨C It¡¯s my intuition. I believe you are not such a person. Hurry up and exin yourself to everyone.


    When Lyana heard Lucia¡¯s words, her red lips curled slightly. When she smiled, the sunlight around her seemed to lose its color.


    ¨C  But that has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to risk your future just because of me.


    Lucia had just been charmed by Lyana¡¯s smile, but she quickly came to her senses and frowned in disapproval.


    ¨C Lyana, what are you saying? What do you mean by risking my future? Also, Nancy can¡¯t be the only one to have the final say in this matter as things haven¡¯t been cleared up yet. If you really stole something from someone else, then I can only me myself for being blind.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face grew even brighter. An obedient little girl like Lucia was actually an outspoken person. From now on, Lucia will be his good friend.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze shifted from Lucia¡¯s profile to Nancy¡¯s face. She said,


    ¨C  This ticket is indeed mine.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Nancy couldn¡¯t help but smile. His eyes were filled with derision.


    ¨C How can a peasant like you get a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert? You think this ticket is so easy to get? You might not even be able to get one in your next life.


    Nancy knew that Lyana might not understand her words. She said proudly


    ¨C  Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets are never sold to strangers. He only gives them to respected musicians in the music industry. Who gave you this note?


    ¨C I don¡¯t think there is a musician in An City with the surname Dubois.


    Nancy raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Lyana defiantly.


    ¨C Lyana, stop using sophistry. Your behavior will only make me hate you even more. Forget it, since we were ssmates, if youpensate me with the violin inpensation for my mental trauma, I will forgive you for your shameless theft. I won¡¯t call the police anymore, and I¡¯ll let you continue to stay in the academy. How about that?


    Lyana¡¯s patience was at an end.


    She stepped forward and snatched the tickets from Nancy. Without hesitation, she pped Nancy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C Ah.


    She screamed in fear.


    Everyone was shocked by Lyana¡¯s actions.


    Nancy covered her face in disbelief. His face was burning with pain, and his ears were ringing. Many stars seemed to sh before her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t react for a long time.


    ¨C  How¡­ how dare you hit me?


    Nancy gave Lyana a vicious look.


    Lyana put the violin back in its case, then looked at Nancy slowly.


    ¨C  I gave you a chance a long time ago. You didn¡¯t want it.


    A clear p mark appeared on Nancy¡¯s face. She red at Lyana with hate written all over her face. If looks could kill, Lyana would be long dead.


    ¨C  You thief. Not only did you not apologize for robbing me, but you even had the nerve to hit me?


    She was panting heavily, her eyes burning with rage.


    Lyana looked at Nancy expectantly and said lightly


    ¨C First, I didn¡¯t steal anything from you. Second, your dirty hands touched my violin. I haven¡¯t even settled ounts with you yet.


    She looked away. It was as if her eyes would sting if she gave Nancy another look. She took out a damp handkerchief and carefully wiped the violin.


    The other students in the ss were all amazed. They felt that Lyana was truly beautiful and brave.


    How could it be stolen?


    For a moment, they didn¡¯t know who to believe.


    Nancy did not expect to be manhandled by a peasant. Exasperated, she stepped forward and reached out to grab the violin.


    Giving such a good violin to a peasant girl like Lyana was simply a waste of the violin¡¯s existence.


    Moreover, she alone was worthy of this violin.


    However, before she could approach the violin, Lyana kicked her away.


    Nancy clutched her stomach and squatted on the floor in extreme pain. Tears streamed into her eyes.


    She was the precious daughter of the Picard family. When had she ever suffered so much?


    All this time, she had been the target of ttery.


    Lyana, this boor who came from nowhere, dared to oppose her.


    Not only had she stolen her tickets, but she had also dared to hit her. It was simply a heinous crime.


    If she didn¡¯t teach Lyana a lesson, her name wouldn¡¯t be Nancy Picard.


    She looked at theckeys who had helped her settle ounts with Lyana just now and cried sternly.


    ¨C  Why are you standing there like idiots? Hurry up to get the violin and the tickets. Let me tell you that if you don¡¯t cripple it, you won¡¯t be able to get a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert in the future.


    These people hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing that they were hesitating, Nancy angrily said


    ¨C You don¡¯t want the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert?


    The few of them took a step back in fear. You should know that the school clearly forbade fighting. If they vited this rule, they would be expelled.


    She suddenly understood their worries and shouted


    ¨C  What are you afraid of ? If something happens, I will bear the consequences. Besides, she was wrong in the first ce. She was the first to attack! I¡¯m only doing this in self-defense.


    When the three girls heard Nancy¡¯s words, they looked at each other. Then they thought of Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets, and threw themselves on Lyana.


    Seeing the three of them rushing over, Lyana casually picked up a chair and twirled it elegantly in her palm.


    In Lyana¡¯s hands, the chair spun like a top, blocking the three people¡¯s attacks like a barrier.


    The three people hesitated for a moment. They looked at each other and rushed over.


    In the end, the chair hit the three people¡¯s legs, causing them to stumble and fall to the ground. One by one, they clung to their legs, screaming in pain.


    When the people around them saw this, they were all amazed.


    Oh my God, Lyana knew martial arts!


    That was too cool. Their new ssmate was both beautiful and brave!


    Oh my god, if it was a boy, I would definitely give birth to his child!


    The three girls who fell to the ground were just trying to avenge Nancy, but at that moment they feltpletely humiliated. They looked at Lyana angrily.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you bitch. Today, either you die or I die. One of theckeys, Pa, got up. His eyes were red. No matter how humiliated Nancy was, it had nothing to do with her. All she wanted to do now was regain her dignity!

 Chapter 128

    The other two people who had fallen to the ground also got up and threw themselves on Lyana. They were both precious daughters of their families. How could they let themselves go after being roughed up today?


    Lyana wanted to attack, but when her gazended on the ssroom door, she saw that someone had entered. Her clenched fists had already rxed, and she didn¡¯t dodge. She remained nted on the ground, in shock.


    Seeing that Lyana was not moving, Pa thought she was frightened by her aura. She raised her hand, preparing to p Lyana.


    ¨C Stop.


    Suddenly a stern voice came from the door, stopping Pa!


    When she heard that voice, her body shook involuntarily. She turned her head inch by inch towards the ssroom door and saw Professor Leon with a furious expression. His face instantly paled.


    ¨C Professor¡­ Professor Leon, stammered Pa.


    When Nancy saw that Professor Leon had arrived, she immediately burst into tears. She got up from the floor and walked towards the teacher holding her stomach.


    ¨C Professor Leon, Lyana Dubois stole my things. I didn¡¯t want to argue with her, but she even hit me. You must stand up to defend me.


    Lyana looked down.


    Pretending to be pitiful. Who didn¡¯t know this trick?


    She looked up. Her beautiful fox eyes were instantly rimmed with red. There was ayer of moisture in his eyes, as if tears were going to fall any moment.


    Lyana sniffed and said in a low voice, as if she was about to cry, ¡°Professor Leon, as soon as I arrived in ss today, they searched Lucia¡¯s and mine¡¯s offices without hesitation.


    ¨C Now they have messed up our things. She even used me of stealing her tickets.


    Lyana choked up for a moment and continued


    ¨C They even said they were going topensate her with my violin and my tickets. Professor, I really didn¡¯t steal his tickets, but they insisted I did. They refused to listen to my exnations and even wanted to hit me. I could only protect myself. Fortunately, you came. I hope you can catch the thief who stole the tickets yourself and clear my name.


    She spoke weakly. Every word she said had meaning.


    Lucia was amazed.


    Oh my god, she really was a white lotus!


    Holding her stomach, Nancy, who stood to the side, stared at Lyana in shock. If she wasn¡¯t the victim, she might have believed Lyana¡¯s words.


    Lyana was too good at acting.


    With that, Lyana looked down, a trace of amusement shining in her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t she pretending to be a white lotus? Who doesn¡¯t know how to do that?


    Nancy was still too inexperienced. Seeing Lyana pretending to be a white lotus, her anger instantly surged from her chest to the top of her head. She roared


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you¡¯re a liar! You clearly gave me the first kick. You bitch! Professor Leon, you can¡¯t be fooled by her! You can¡¯t believe her.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She says pitifully:


    ¨C Nancy, I really don¡¯t know how I offended you. You bullied me like that, and now you¡¯re lying in front of Professor Leon. If you didn¡¯t attack me, how could I identally push you to the ground?


    Nancy was left speechless.


    Thin !


    She was about to explode with rage.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you bitch! I will tear you to pieces.


    ¨C Enough.


    Professor Leon shouted sternly.


    Nancy was shocked by the Professor¡¯s voice. Her heart skipped a beat in her throat. She turned to look at Professor Leon and realized he was staring at her with a livid expression.


    Tears welled up in Nancy¡¯s eyes. As she was about to speak, she saw the disappointment in Professor Leon¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C Professor Leon, Nancy called cautiously. It was only then that she realized she had been cheated on by Lyana.


    The only thing she could do now was to please Professor Leon and get him toe to her defense.


    However, Nancy looked at Professor Leon¡¯s cold face and didn¡¯t know what to say. She was afraid of identally angering Professor Leon.


    Lucia looked at Nancy¡¯s deted expression and felt extremely happy. She wanted to give Lyana a thumbs up, but now was not the time.


    If she had been able to learn a third of Lyana¡¯s skills back then, she would have pressed Nancy to the ground long ago.


    Nancy feared that if she didn¡¯t exin herself clearly now, Professor Leon¡¯s impression of her would worsen. She bit her lip.


    ¨C Professor Leon, actually, I¡­


    Professor Leon frowned and interrupted Nancy.


    ¨C What pushed you to do such a scene, exactly? Look at you. You have all be like this. Those who don¡¯t know you better will think you are local hooligans.


    Kelly stood next to Professor Leon and lowered her head slightly. She said very politely


    ¨C Professor Leon, the ticket that Nancy lost was the ticket for Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    A ticket for the M. Timothee concert?


    Professor Leon was slightly amazed.


    No wonder the usually elegant young women have all turned into shrews.


    No wonder the ss is in such a mess.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t as angry as before, Nancy remembered how Lyana had stolen his tickets. Pointing to Lyana, she used:


    ¨C  Professor Leon, the note I lost was found in Lyana¡¯s violin case. She stole my ticket.


    Hearing Nancy¡¯s words, Professor Leon frowned slightly and asked:


    ¨C What evidence do you have to prove that Lyana Dubois stole your tickets?


    Nancy looked at Professor Leon in confusion and said seriously


    ¨C  All the students in the ss know that I have tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. Yesterday I ced the concert tickets in my score. Lyana was thest to leave ssst night. Today I also found banknotes in his violin case. If she didn¡¯t steal my tickets, who else could it be?


    When Professor Leon heard Nancy¡¯s words, he thought there was no concrete proof although his deduction made sense. He frowned and asked:


    ¨C Only that ? Where is the evidence ?


    Nancy was so anxious that her tears were about to flow.


    ¨C Professor Leon, she¡¯s holding my tickets. Isn¡¯t that proof?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Professor Leon pursed his lips and asked:


    ¨C  So how are you so sure that the ticket in his hand is the one you lost? It can¡¯t be his?


    When Professor Leon said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Although Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets were very rare, that did not mean that there was only one ticket for his concert.


    Also, Nancy¡¯s name was not written on the ticket.


    Just because Lyana had a ticket to Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert didn¡¯t mean they could say she stole Nancy¡¯s ticket. It would be too rash to draw such a conclusion.


    When Nancy heard Professor Leon¡¯s words, she choked. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to refute him.


    Kelly, who stood silently next to the Professor, saw that Nancy was at a disadvantage. In order to get Nancy the tickets for the M. Timothee concert in the future, she said:


    ¨C  Professor Leon, you may not know this, but Nancy¡¯s father knows Mr. Timothee. That¡¯s why Mr. Timothee gave Nancy a ticket for the concert. Moreover, everyone knows that tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert are particrly valuable. Ordinary people cannot get them even if they spend money. Also, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a musician named Dubois in An City.


    When Nancy heard Kelly¡¯s words, she immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¨C  Yes, Professor. My ticket disappeared today, and Lyana got a ticket today. If she had taken her ticket yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but she only got a ticket after mine disappeared. If she didn¡¯t steal my ticket, what could it be?


    Professor Leon¡¯s gaze settled on Lyana¡¯s face, her expression serious.


    ¨C  Do you agree with what they said?


    She shook her head gently.


    ¨C I do not agree.

 Chapter 129

    Nancy was so angry at Lyana¡¯s impudence that tears were streaming from her eyes. She red at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you¡¯re about to die, and yet you refuse to admit it. How can you be so vile? What else do you want?


    Lyana gave Nancy an indifferent look. Seeing that she had gone mad, her lips curled slightly.


    ¨C  My ticket was given to me by my grandmother. It¡¯s not his at all.


    Professor Leon looked at Lyana¡¯s sincere gaze without any concern. He had already believed Lyana¡¯s words.


    However, some things still needed proof. The teacher asked:


    ¨C So how are you going to prove that the ticket in your hand does not belong to Nancy?


    When Lyana heard Professor Leon¡¯s words, her heart warmed. It seemed that teachers at famous schools were indeed different.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze swept over all the students present. She says without hurry


    ¨C Everyone knows that Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets are very valuable. In order to prevent the resale of counterfeit banknotes, each banknote has a special serial number. You can enter the official website to verify the authenticity of the banknotes through this serial number. As long as you verify that my ticket does not have the same serial number as Nancy¡¯s, you can prove that my ticket is not Nancy¡¯s.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Nancy¡¯s face. She looked at Lyana in confusion. She was not very clear on this question, because her father had not told her about the serial number.


    Lyana continued


    ¨C I remember when Nancy picked up the tickets yesterday, everyone took pictures tomemorate the asion. Now, as long as you open your photo album and see if his ticket matches my ticket number, you can prove my innocence.


    With that, Lyana calmly put the ticket on the table. In other words, she handed over the assessment rights to all her ssmates.


    Many students instantly liked Lyana after what she did.


    If she had really stolen Nancy¡¯s tickets, it would have been impossible for her to show them so openly topare them.


    Many students in the ss thought she hadn¡¯t stolen Nancy¡¯s tickets, and therefore didn¡¯t bother to rate the tickets.


    With resentment on her face, Nancy pulled out her phone and showed Lyana her ticket. She said furiously,


    ¨C  You said it yourself. If that¡¯s my ticket, then stop quibbling. I want you to kneel down and apologize to me.


    Lyana stepped forward and covered the ticket with her hand. She looked up at Nancy.


    Seeing that Lyana had covered the bills, Nancy amusedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Are you afraid to reveal the ticket?


    ¨C  No, I just want to ask you. If you have wronged me, will you kneel down and apologize to me, andpensate me for my hurt feelings? After all, my weak heart was greatly damaged.


    When Nancy heard Lyana¡¯s words, she snorted. As if looking at a fool, she retorted


    ¨C How is it possible ? I couldn¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re the one who stole my tickets.


    Lyana turned to look at Professor Leon and said:


    ¨C  Professor Leon, I want fairness.


    ¨C Carry on.


    Professor Leon looked at Lyana.


    The weakness in Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, reced by coldness. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. His gazended on Nancy¡¯s face, frightening her so much that she took a step back.


    She enunciated every word clearly.


    ¨C  If it is proven that I stole Nancy Picard¡¯s tickets, I immediately drop out of school and I will never be able to set foot in music school again. If Nancy nders me, she¡¯ll have to apologize to me. In addition, she will have to drop out of school immediately and will never be able toe to music school again.


    When everyone heard this, they burst into an uproar and sighed endlessly.


    When Lucia heard that, her lips curled slightly. His gaze fell on Nancy¡¯s face.


    ¨C If you trapped Lyana, don¡¯t cry anymore and don¡¯t ask for forgiveness.


    Nancy raised her head arrogantly and looked at Lucia with disdain.


    ¨C  Alright, let¡¯s make the bet. You think I¡¯m afraid of your bluff?


    Lucia smiled but said nothing.


    Nancy looked at Lucia with disdain and mumbled


    ¨C  I will not do such a tasteless thing.


    Seeing that Nancy had no objections, Professor Leon said:


    ¨C OK !


    When she heard the teacher¡¯s words, her body shook imperceptibly. For some reason, she felt a little confused.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that Lyana really didn¡¯t steal that ticket?


    How was this possible?


    She had already thoroughly investigated Lyana¡¯s past. She was not well liked in the Dubois family and had been thrown into the countryside to grow up. Moreover, the Dubois family was not a family of musicians.


    Thinking about this, Nancy felt much less ufortable. It was impossible for Lyana to get a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert.


    She looked at Lyana defiantly and said sternly:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, don¡¯t kneel down and ask for mercy.


    Lyana cracked a faint smile.


    In fairness, Professor Leon first looked at the photos of the three students¡¯ phones. He saw the number on Nancy¡¯s ticket. Then he picked up the ticket that Lyana had put on the table.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath and stared unblinkingly at Professor Leon, waiting for the results.


    After returning the tickets to Lyana, he looked down at Nancy¡¯s face. A trace of anger shed in his eyes and he said


    ¨C  Do your business and withdraw from school.


    Oh my God !


    She was really going to quit school!


    Everyone paled in fear. They had thought that Lyana was only joking and Professor Leon was just following her words.


    Nancy was so scared she felt a shiver run down her spine. Her body couldn¡¯t help shaking, and the imprint of her hand on her face was even more evident. His hair fell in a mess over his shoulders, which made him look disheveled.


    She shakes her head in disbelief, her beautiful eyes misting up. She murmured: ¨C Impossible, it is absolutely impossible. How is it possible ? Professor Leon, you must be wrong. She must have stolen my tickets¡­


    Before anyone could react, Nancy threw herself into Lyana¡¯s hands and snatched the tickets from her. Shepared the tickets to the pictures on Kelly¡¯s phone.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes widened for fear of missing details. The ticket numbers were the same at the start. When she saw thest three issues, she frowned.


    Thest three numbers on Lyana¡¯s ticket were for 520.


    Thest three ces on his ticket were 138.


    How is it possible ?


    How could a peasant woman like Lyana have such a ticket?


    The other students also leaned in curiously topare them.


    Indeed, thest three digits were different.


    That means Lyana didn¡¯t steal Nancy¡¯s ticket. This ticket belonged to Lyana herself.


    Nancy was about to snap. She looked at Lyana in disbelief and tearfully asked:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, did you steal this ticket from someone else?


    Seeing that Nancy was about to crack, Lyana found it very funny. She said coldly


    ¨C  Your thoughts are dirty. Do you think everyone¡¯s thoughts are dirty?


    When Nancy heard Lyana¡¯s words, she swayed in ce.


    If her parents knew that she had dropped out of school, they would certainly be very disappointed in her.


    No, she couldn¡¯t leave school.


    She had only misunderstood Lyana. Why should she drop out of school for such a small matter?


    Lyana had to take a fake ticket just to get out of school.


    Yes yes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was no doubt about it. Yesterday, she was jealous to have a ticket for Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert, so she stole her ticket that night and took the opportunity to make a fake ticket.


    That was it. That must be it.


    If she was kicked out of school by Lyana, no one would find out that Lyana stole her tickets.


    Nancy gave Lyana a fierce look and said meanly


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you must have stolen my ticketsst night, then made a fake ticket. Today you brought it here to trick me. You deliberately made me think you stole my tickets, then you forced me to drop out of school! This way, no one will know that you stole my tickets.

 Chapter 130

    When Lyana heard Nancy¡¯s words, she suddenlyughed. With great difficulty, she said sarcastically:


    ¨C  Nancy Picard, do you need me to introduce you to a psychiatrist? Let them treat your brain, lest you bite everywhere like a mad dog.


    When Lucia heard Lyana¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Lyana¡¯s mouth was amazing. She also wanted to have a mouth like that.


    Kelly stood to the side and gently reminded him:


    ¨C Why not investigate the authenticity of Lyana¡¯s ticket?


    Nancy sniffled and looked at Lyana with hate on her face. She said approvingly


    ¨C Investigation. Now check to see if his ticket is true.


    Kelly had investigated Lyana¡¯s past. She was just a poor guy who had been brought up in the country. How could such a person get a ticket for M. Timothee¡¯s concert?


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Nancy to drop out of school. Nancy¡¯s father was very close to Mr. Timothee. She still wanted to get the tickets for M. Timothee¡¯s concert from her.


    Kelly pulled out her phone and scanned the QR code on Lyana¡¯s ticket. Then the web page asked him to wait.


    Suddenly, the webpage switched to the official site of Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. Lyana¡¯s ce was also disyed.


    This means that Lyana¡¯s ticket is real.


    Kelly looked at Nancy, her face pale. She handed the phone to Nancy.


    Nancy nced at her phone and her vision clouded over. She rocked in ce.


    Seeing this, the other students looked at Kelly curiously.


    ¨C Kelly, is this ticket real?


    ¨C  Yes, Kelly. Why don¡¯t you say anything?


    ¡­


    Kelly pursed her lips slightly. Although she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, Lyana, this peasant girl, had tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. She could only nod her head and say:


    ¨C  Lyana¡¯s ticket is real.


    Nancy swayed in ce. She looked at Lyana in disbelief. She had never thought that Lyana¡¯s tickets were real.


    ¨C How it is possible ?


    Silvia, Nancy¡¯sckey, shouted.


    Nancy turned to look at Silvia. She had an eerie feeling, and her heart started racing.


    Silvia lowered her head and frantically scanned Nancy¡¯s ticket QR code on her ssmate¡¯s phone.


    ¨C How did this happen? How did it happen ?


    Silvia mumbled softly.


    When the people around them saw this, they approached Silvia and asked in confusion:


    ¨C What exactly is going on? What are you talking about ?


    ¨C Why can¡¯t Nancy tickets enter the official website?


    ¨C I scanned it three or four times, but I still can¡¯t get in.


    ¨C  Is there a problem with my phone?


    When Kelly, who was standing to the side, heard Silvia¡¯s words, her expression froze. She took out her phone and scanned Nancy¡¯s tickets, only to find that she couldn¡¯t enter the official site at all.


    A notification appeared on the page: Please scan the correct QR code for admission!


    When Kelly saw this, she was stunned. She had never thought Nancy¡¯s note was fake.


    When the teacher heard the words of others, his gaze fell on a person¡¯s face, and his eyes turned cold. He hadn¡¯t expected Nancy to cause such a ruckus in the ssroom just for a fake ticket.


    Kelly turned to look at Nancy, her eyes filled with coldness. She asked.


    ¨C Nancy, how can you lie to us like that? You really took fake tickets and traded one for my Chanel bag. You¡¯re too good at plotting. You are a liar. Give me back my bag.


    ¨C And my Gi bag.


    ¨C My Swarovski bracelet.


    ¡­


    Nancy looked at one of those familiar faces. For a moment, she found them a little strange. In fact, she couldn¡¯t recognize them.


    How could they look at her with resentment?


    She had always thought they were good friends, but she didn¡¯t expect them to turn out like this when they found out she had a fake note.


    Lyana also didn¡¯t expect Nancy¡¯s tickets to be fake. She said lightly


    ¨C  These things add up to at least one million yuan. It should be considered a crime. If student Picard doesn¡¯t return them, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll go to jail.


    When Nancy heard Lyana¡¯s words, blood drained from her face. Her tears of grief flowed as she tried so hard to exin herself.


    ¨C I¡¯m really not lying to you. My father knows Mr. Timothee, and they are quite close. Mr. Timothee even came to our house as a guest some time ago. This note was given to me by our nanny. I also didn¡¯t know that post was fake. There must be another misunderstanding.


    But at that time, no one believed Nancy¡¯s words.


    When Kelly thought about how she stooped to please Nancy yesterday, the anger on her face became even more evident.


    To please Nancy, the others also gave her lots of gifts.


    These people were all furious and wanted to settle ounts with her.


    Nancy stood there, looking at her usually kind ssmates with teary eyes. She felt like she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    Professor Leon looked at the pitiful state of his beloved student, Nancy, and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. He said coldly:


    ¨C If you want to cause trouble at school, you don¡¯t have to stay. You can also go through the withdrawal procedures.


    When Kelly and the other students heard Professor Leon¡¯s words, they remained rooted to the ground, not daring to attack anymore. They could only forcibly suppress their anger.


    However, they had all thought it through. As long as they left school, they would never let Nancy get away with it.


    Professor Leon¡¯s gaze swept over Kelly and the other students. He asked :


    ¨C  Who is the one who searched the offices of Lyana Dubois and Lucia just now? Who else attacked her?


    Kelly was the first to step forward. Seeing this, the other four also stepped forward.


    Professor Leon¡¯s gaze swept over all five of them.


    ¨C You will all receive a demerit and will be required to write a letter of self-reflection. In addition, all five of you must apologize to Lyana Dubois and obtain her forgiveness.


    A trace of sly gaze shed in Kelly¡¯s eyes. She was the first toe forward and walk ahead of Lyana. She bowed 90 degrees and said apologetically:


    ¨C  Student Lyana Dubois, I was wrong today. I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Nancy¡¯s nonsense, or doubted you. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t take it out on me.


    Kelly¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She thought that if Lyana could get tickets to Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, that meant she had a way to get tickets.


    If she wanted to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert in the future, she could ask Lyana for help. However, before that, she had to establish a good rtionship with her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that miserable girl, Lucia, to continue helping Lyana. In this case, Lucia must have known that Lyana had tickets.


    Lucia was truly an intriguing dog.


    However, after this incident, she felt that Lyana had a high chance of bing friends with Lucia. Lucia blocked his way. She had to find a way to get Lucia away from Lyana. Only then would she be Lyana¡¯s best friend.


    Seeing how easily Kelly was apologizing, the other four were quick toe forward and apologize to Lyana.


    Lyana smiled and didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Professor Leon had given her enough visibility, she shouldn¡¯t cause any more problems.


    Eventually, this prank ended with Nancy leaving school in tears.


    After this incident, the way the students in the ss looked at Lyana had changed.


    In fact, the first day Lyana arrived, they had already investigated her past. However, Lyana¡¯s ability to secure a ticket to Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert was enough to prove that they hadn¡¯t investigated thoroughly enough.


    What does that mean ?


    This meant that Lyana¡¯s identity had been concealed. They had only found the information she wanted them to see.


    So they came to a conclusion. There must be a big shot behind Lyana.


    Professor Leon had already settled this case, so he left. Seeing this, Kelly immediately gave a sweet smile and walked over to Lyana.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C Lyana, you have such a good temper. When you arrived yesterday, I already knew that you were the daughter of a rich family. Earlier, Nancy even falsely used you of theft, so I went to see Professor Leon to get justice for you. Fortunately, Professor Leon arrived quickly and helped clear your name.


    Kelly smiles and her gaze falls on the violin in Lyana¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 131

    ¨C Lyana, your violin is really amazing. It looks expensive.


    ¨C Lyana, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I was really on your side just now.


    Kelly continued talking. Seeing that Lyana still didn¡¯t seem to want to pay attention to her, she was about to continue when she was interrupted by Lucia.


    ¨C In that case, isn¡¯t it your fault that Lyana turned the situation around just now? Lucia raised her eyebrows slightly. Seeing Kelly¡¯s indignant expression, she said:


    ¨C What are you looking at ? I am wrong ?


    Kelly was about to retort when she saw Lyana look up. She hastened to smile and said:


    ¨C You are right. I offended Lyana at first.


    At that moment, Kelly¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She sincerely said:


    ¨C Lyana, I really know I was wrong. I know you are a beautiful and kind person. Don¡¯t stoop to my level, okay?


    Lyana nced at Kelly and her gazended on Lucia¡¯s face. She asked :


    ¨C Do you hear a fly?


    Lucia burst outughing. Then she deliberately narrowed her expression and pursed her lips, saying dismissively:


    ¨C I heard that. This fly is so annoying. She had to run after eating shit in the toilet. She does this on purpose to disgust us.


    At that moment, Lucia immediately covered her nose with her hand and said ruefully


    ¨C This smell is really too unpleasant. Why didn¡¯t it dissipate? This fly is so annoying. Why hasn¡¯t she left yet? If only there was a fly swatter. I would have killed that fly in an instant.


    After all, Kelly was the daughter of a wealthy family. When she heard Lyana and Lucia¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned cold. She said with disdain


    ¨C  Isn¡¯t it just a concert ticket? If you didn¡¯t know better, you would have thought you were the king of heaven. You look down on me. I don¡¯t need to beg you to attend M. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    When Lucia heard Kelly¡¯s words, she smiled and pped. She retorted


    ¨C Wow, student Kelly is so amazing. Student Kelly is really too ambitious! Student Kelly, are you trying to use a designer purse to redeem concert tickets? As a ssmate, I can¡¯t bear to see you fall into his traps. I have to gently remind you that Nancy is holding a counterfeit note.


    How could Kelly not see that Lucia was making fun of her? She clenched her teeth in anger and clenched her fists tightly.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t the only person at this school with tickets. Senior Malia Rodriguez certainly had some too!


    ¨C Lucia, don¡¯t be too happy with yourself. Even if you curry favor with Lyana, you may not be able to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert with her.


    With that, she turned around and stormed off on her high heels.


    Lucia pursed her lips and looked disdainfully at Kelly¡¯s back.


    Seeing Lucia like this, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Kelly lowered her head and walked towards Malia Rodriguez¡¯s ssroom. Speaking of which, her parents were on good terms with Malia¡¯s parents. Their parents often ate together and they had grown up together.


    Malia knew that Lyana could y ¡°Spring and Snow¡±. It was she who had spoken to Malia about it.


    With this thought in mind, she arrived at the entrance to the snowy ssroom. She saw a girling out of the ssroom and hurriedly stopped her.


    ¨C Senior, I want to look for Senior Malia. Can you help me call him?


    Kelly smiled at the girl.


    ¨C Are you looking for Malia? She is not there. She has just been called elsewhere.


    A trace of confusion crossed Kelly¡¯s face. She wondered if anyone else wanted to get Malia the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert.


    However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She asked in confusion:


    ¨C Senior, do you know where Senior Malia was called?


    ¨C I do not know.


    ¨C  Thank you, Senior. Sorry to have disturbed you.


    With that, she left, disappointed. She had juste around the corner when she saw Malia.


    As she was about to run to greet her, she saw a man standing in front of Malia.


    Oh my God, what had she seen?


    Kelly¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily.


    That man¡­


    This man was actually Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager.


    Oh my god, was something wrong with his eyes?


    With this thought in mind, she hastened to rub her eyes. When she opened them again, she was sure again that the person standing in front of Malia was Oscar, Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager.


    Kelly¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. His whole mind was filled with excitement. She saw Oscar give Malia a phone number and leave.


    Kelly ran up to Malia and screamed excitedly


    ¨C Sister Malia.


    When Malia heard the voice, she turned around. Her originally worried willow eyebrows instantly rxed, and two small dimples appeared on the side of her face. She looked sweet and kind, giving off a sense of peace.


    ¨C Kelly, why are you here?


    Malia smiled and approached her.


    Kelly smiled at Malia and said,


    ¨C I¡¯m here for you.


    Malia smiled kindly and asked worriedly


    ¨C By the way,st night, you told me that Nancy from your ss had a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. So you and her¡­


    Without waiting for Malia to finish, Kelly said, annoyed:


    ¨C His ticket was a fake.


    Malia frowned slightly.


    ¨C A fake ?


    Kelly pouted and nodded slightly. If Nancy hadn¡¯t been here, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered herself today.


    Malia was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was difficult to get a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, so it was normal that she couldn¡¯t get one.


    Kelly nced in the direction Oscar had gone and asked:


    ¨C  Sister Malia, why did Brother Oscar look for you just now?


    ¨C  Do you know this person?


    Malia looked at Kelly in confusion.


    Kelly was slightly stunned. She asked in surprise:


    ¨C Sister Malia, you don¡¯t know him?


    Malia blinked in confusion and said absently


    ¨C  It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him. How can I know it?


    ¨C Oh my god, Sister Malia, you shouldn¡¯t immerse yourself in music every day. You should pay attention to what¡¯s going on outside. The person who spoke to you just now was Brother Oscar. He¡¯s Mr. Timothee¡¯s manager,


    Kelly said enthusiastically.


    Malia found the word ¡°Brother Oscar¡± familiar. She thought for a long time before asking


    ¨C Is it really Brother Oscar?


    ¨C It¡¯s Brother Oscar. It¡¯s really him. He¡¯s Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager! !!


    Kelly really expected better from him.


    ¨C What ?


    Malia looked at Kelly in shock. Her mouth was wide open and her heart was about to pop out of her chest.


    Kelly looked at Malia curiously and asked


    ¨C What did he say when he looked for you earlier?


    Malia¡¯s heart was still pounding. She said


    ¨C He asked me if I could go to training room 23. He said he had something to discuss with me.


    Kelly covered her mouth in excitement and held her breath. She looked at Malia expectantly.


    ¨C  So what are you going to say?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was Brother Oscar. I thought other ssmates wanted me to teach them. You know, I¡¯m used to making the best use of my time training, and my schedule is really busy. So I rejected it.


    At this point, Malia looked vexed, and her excitement instantly disappeared.


    ¨C If I had known it was Brother Oscar, I would never have rejected him.


    No amount of money could buy this opportunity.


    She was filled with regret.


    Kelly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¨C Oh my god, did you really reject him?


    Malia was also extremely regretful, but there was no cure for regret now.


    After calming down, Kelly asked curiously:


    ¨C  Sister Malia, you think he came to our school and heard about your reputation? That must be why he¡¯s looking for you. He wants you to make your debut.


    ¨C Oh my god, so didn¡¯t I miss the best opportunity to debut? Also, I missed Brother Oscar. He is a top notch manager. Regret was written on Malia¡¯s delicate face. His face was pale, without the slightest trace of blood.

 Chapter 132

    Suddenly, Malia¡¯s eyes lit up. She said hesitantly


    ¨C He just left me his phone number. He said he would contact me when I was free. Do you think I should call her now? I wonder if I can save this opportunity?


    ¨C Of course, you have to call him. Sister Malia, whatever happens, you have to try. It¡¯s about your future. Hurry up to call her.


    Kelly said excitedly, as if Oscar was looking for her.


    Malia had just called when Oscar picked up.


    She took a deep breath. Her expression was calm and she regained her usual dignity and elegance.


    ¨C Good morning.


    ¨C  Miss Rodriguez.


    ¨C It¡¯s me. I just postponed an appointment. Are you still in the training room? Can I go now?


    ¨C That¡¯s great. When can youe?


    ¨C  How about half an hour?


    She asked cautiously.


    ¨C Of course, of course. I will wait for you here.


    ¨C All right.


    After saying that, she hung up and breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Oscar was willing to wait for her in the training room, that meant she still had a chance.


    When she was on the phone just now, Kelly was listening to her from the side. Now she says to Malia excitedly,


    ¨C Senior Malia, from the words of Brother Oscar just now, I think he has already taken a liking to you. I think you will be his artist very soon. I heard he only takes one artist with him. So, if he guides you, does that mean that you usually train with Mr. Timothee? Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it.


    Kelly had a good idea. As long as Malia could be Oscar¡¯s artist, she would definitely have a ticket to Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert.


    When that happens, she¡¯ll definitely use the concert tickets to show off to Lyana and Lucia, lest they look down on her.


    Malia was still dazed. She felt like happiness had suddenly struck her. She looks up and says to Kelly


    ¨C I think I should go back to the dorm to change into something prettier. After all, the first impression is particrly important.


    Kelly nodded vigorously and agreed.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. We have to change you into something more beautiful. I will apany you.


    Twenty minutester, after Malia finished packing, she and Kelly arrived at the door to the workout room.


    Malia was nervous.


    Oscar had waited at the door. When he saw Malia arriving, he breathed a sigh of relief. As he was about to speak, he realized that she had changed her clothes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She also wore a white dress with straps. Her long hair fell, making her look like a beautiful porcin doll. She was so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    He was slightly stunned. Malia had even made up. Did she already know?


    Oscar approached and smiled.


    ¨C  Miss Rodriguez, you¡¯re finally here. Come in.


    Second Petty Officer Royer had been waiting a long time. If he waited any longer, the Second Master might get angry.


    When Malia heard Oscar¡¯s words, she smiled and asked


    ¨C  Sir, do you want me to teach your child?


    That¡¯s what Malia and Kelly had thought about beforehand, pretending not to know Oscar¡¯s identity. That way they could get a good impression of him.


    When he heard Malia¡¯s words, he looked at her meaningfully. When she had dressed to attend the banquet, he had thought that she already knew his identity.


    Many people knew his identity. If Malia hadn¡¯t changed her clothes, he would have believed that excuse. But now he found that little white flower really boring.


    He wondered what Timothy was thinking. Why would he be interested in this woman?


    The smile on Oscar¡¯s face has faded a lot. He led Malia inside.


    ¨C It has something to do with this ce. Let¡¯s talk inside.


    She was still very nervous. She didn¡¯t notice the change in Oscar¡¯s gaze. She only thought she was on the verge of instant sess. She nodded and said,


    ¨C OK.


    A sweet smile appeared on Kelly¡¯s face. She stepped forward and took Malia¡¯s arm, trying to leave a good impression on Oscar. Maybe one day such a good thing would happen to him. She would be instantly famous.


    At this thought, Kelly¡¯s smile brightened.


    Oscar gave Kelly an indifferent look. Without a word, he ushered them both into the room.


    Malia seemed calm on the surface, but she was extremely nervous. Her palms were covered in cold sweat, and she was afraid of losing the opportunity to start if she made a mistake.


    They both entered. Apart from the instruments, there was no one else in the room.


    Oscar looked at Malia and pointed to the middle seat.


    ¨C  Miss Rodriguez, please sit down.


    Kelly gave Malia an affirmative look and obediently retreated to the corner.


    Hearing the cough in the earpiece, Oscar said


    ¨C  Miss Rodriguez, did you practice your violin in this ss yesterday afternoon?


    Malia froze.


    The violin was thest thing she was good at.


    Yesterday afternoon, she seemed to havee here to practice the lute, but she had never practiced the violin.


    Malia¡¯s mind raced. Suddenly, a bold hypothesis came to mind.


    Could it be that someone else practiced the violin here before she came to this ss?


    Oscar must have taken a liking to the girl who yed the violin. However, he identally found her.


    The joy in Malia¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She lowered her gaze slightly. She had really thought that Oscar had appreciated her talent. She never thought she was just a substitute.


    And then, what does it matter that she is a substitute? As long as she could seize this opportunity, she would be the one who would be wildly sessful.


    She clenched her fists involuntarily. Her fingernails dig into her palms, but she doesn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.


    Seeing that Malia was silent, Oscar called again,


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez?


    She retracted and smiled sweetly. She had already made her decision.


    Since the heavens had given her this chance, she had to take it firmly, even if it meant bing someone else¡¯s recement.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    Hearing Malia¡¯s words, Oscar heaved a sigh of relief. He had found the right person.


    Mr. Timothy¡¯s voice came out of Oscar¡¯s earpiece.


    ¨C Ask her to y Miss.


    Oscar smiled at Malia and said


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez, the song you yed yesterday, Missing, was really amazing. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Would you be ready to y it again today?


    Malia¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. His heart suddenly raced. How could she not know that Oscar was testing her?


    However, it was a shame that his violin skills weren¡¯t good to begin with. Also, ¡°Missing¡± was the hardest song to y on the violin. When she practiced it in the past, her skills were barely satisfactory!


    Could someone have yed this song yesterday?


    Malia clenched her fists, the veins on the backs of her hands swelling. If she pulled the wrong string, wouldn¡¯t we see her?


    However, at this point, she had no choice.


    The only thing she could do now was y the violin. If she offended Oscar, no matter how well she did at the academy, it would be useless.


    She had never been so lucid. She looked up at Oscar and said guiltily


    ¨C I am very sorry. When I got homest night, I identally hit my arm against the wall. My hand is very sore and ufortable now. Can I rest for a day or two?


    Malia¡¯s thoughts were very simple. It would only take a day or two. She could practice this piece madly until she could y it perfectly.


    ¨C How is it possible?


    Oscar frowned. He knew the concert would start in two days. Time was running out. Where could he find other musicians to save the day?

 Chapter 133

    Oscar¡¯s gazended on Malia¡¯s face. Since she could y such a difficult song, she had to be quite capable.


    She felt her scalp go numb under Oscar¡¯s gaze. A shiver ran down his spine.


    Didn¡¯t Oscar want her to make her debut?


    Why did he say, ¡°How is that possible?¡± was he in a hurry?


    Had Oscar ever thought of letting her start?


    Malia¡¯s heart suddenly raced.


    Oscar also knew that he had acted too rashly. A kind smile appeared on his face and he continued,


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez, I know your arm isn¡¯t feeling well, but my standards aren¡¯t high. You just have to y a little.


    Malia looked at Oscar in embarrassment and bit her lip. After a long time, she said cautiously,


    ¨C  But my arm is really ufortable. If you really want to hear it, I can do it for you all day after my arm recovers.


    What Maliacked now was time. If she could have a day or two of buffer time, she thought she would certainly be able to meet Oscar¡¯s demands. It would be fine even if his hands were paralyzed for the next few days.


    However, she really couldn¡¯t y the song properly now.


    When Oscar heard Malia¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. He saw that there didn¡¯t seem to be a problem with the young woman¡¯s arm, but after hearing her, why did he feel like this young woman¡¯s arm was about to be crippled? ?


    When he didn¡¯t know what to do, Timothee¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his earpiece.


    ¨C  Tell him the truth.


    Oscar heaved a sigh of relief. If Timothy said so, then things would be easier to manage. He looked at Malia with a serious expression and said


    ¨C  Miss Rodriguez, since things havee to this, I have no choice but to tell you everything. In fact, Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert will take ce in two days. Everyone knows that he is a person who seeks perfection, but there is a musician at the concert. She suddenly had an impediment and could not be present. So we need a musician with an excellent image and a good temperament to rece her. It is a challenge and an opportunity for you. If you can seize this opportunity, I believe your future will definitely be bright.


    When Kelly, who was standing in the corner, heard Oscar¡¯s words, her jaw dropped. She covered her mouth with both hands, lest she scream in excitement.


    Oh my God !


    Sister Malia was going to apany Mr. Timothee.


    It¡¯s a great honor!


    Kelly¡¯s eyes were red with excitement. She stared at Malia without flinching, impatient for her to ept.


    At this time, Malia was also stunned. His worry had already jumped in his throat. She looked at Oscar in confusion. She felt like happiness hade too suddenly.


    She was overjoyed.


    She was a little jealous of the girl who practiced the violin here yesterday. This girl was actually liked by Oscar.


    However, this girl was unlucky. She was about to rece that girl.


    If she could be a female musician for Mr. Timothee, would she be able to start right away?


    She couldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity pass her by. She had to grasp it firmly.


    With that thought in mind, Malia said considerately


    ¨C Why not y a short segment?


    ¨C Alright Alright. Just a small part, Oscar said enthusiastically.


    Kelly, who was standing to the side, very foresightedly picked up a violin and handed it to Malia. Then she stepped aside with a smile.


    Malia stood up, violin in hand. She ces it on her shoulder and gently closes her eyes. She thought about the music she had practiced and found a feeling in her heart before she started ying.


    The beautiful music was mixed with a strong sense of nostalgia. Oscar closed his eyes slightly. Listening to the music, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, as if thinking about the person he missed.


    Sweat gradually beaded on Malia¡¯s forehead. She had really used all her strength to y this song, but the effect produced was quite different from the originalposition.


    Sometimes the technique is not as important as the feelings conveyed when ying the violin.


    ¡°Missing¡± was a song about how one person missed another. She had already used all her strength to express the meaning of the song.


    As she was about to climax, she stopped, worried about making a mistake. She could only hope that Oscar didn¡¯t hear the ws in her song.


    She put the violin on a stool and looked at Oscar worriedly.


    He was still immersed in the music Malia had just yed. He lowered his gaze and nodded.


    ¨C Not bad. You¡¯re not old, but you¡¯re already very good at it.


    Malia¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, calmed down. She breathed a sigh of relief and said humbly


    ¨C Brother Oscar, I¡¯m really sorry. My hands are still a little sore. I wasn¡¯t able to y properly because of the pressure.


    He smiled and nodded slightly.


    At that moment, Timothy¡¯s impatient voice reached Oscar¡¯s earpiece.


    ¨C Very well, let her go and wait for the news.


    Oscar looked at Malia with a slight smile on his face.


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez, you can leave first. Just wait for my news.


    She felt ufortable. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She gave a slight nod and bowed to Oscar before leaving.


    Kelly, who had been waiting at the side, saw Malia approaching and hurried her out.


    They both left the training room. Kelly lowered her voice and said excitedly


    ¨C Sister Malia, your violin skills are truly amazing. Brother Oscar was so engrossed in the violin just now. I think he is very satisfied with you.


    A humble smile appeared on Malia¡¯s face. She says softly:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t perform as well as I should have today. I wonder if Brother Oscar will be satisfied.


    ¨C He must be very pleased with you. Sister Malia, you don¡¯t have to worry. M. Timothee¡¯s position as a musician has been specially prepared for you.


    Kelly ttered her.


    When Malia heard Kelly¡¯s words, she smiled weakly and didn¡¯t speak. In fact, she also felt that Oscar was very pleased with her.


    Now, it looks like she could debut very soon. When the timees, she will certainly be famous throughout the country.


    In the training room.


    A man in a well-tailored suit emerged from the piano room at the back. He walked over to Oscar.


    Oscar looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but say


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez¡¯s violin skills aren¡¯t bad. She is quite thoughtful. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your show is missing a young musician? So why did you let her go?


    ¨C  She¡¯s not the person I¡¯m looking for, Timothee said without hesitation, his light brown eyes slightly nted. He remembered the sound of Malia ying the violin and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Being able to produce such a sound at Malia¡¯s age wasn¡¯t bad enough.


    However, this sound was much lower than the music he had heard yesterday.


    This sound was delicate and painful. He expressed the meaning of ¡°Disappeared¡± perfectly. He had the style of a great musician.


    Timothee heaved a slight sigh. His eyes were cold as he said with absolute certainty


    ¨C  It wasn¡¯t her.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze fell on Timothy¡¯s face. He says :


    ¨C I think she¡¯s not bad, but time is really running out right now. I can¡¯t find a suitable musician at the moment. Why not use it first?


    ¨C Brother Oscar, do you think she is qualified to be my musician?


    Timothee asked with a frown.


    ¨C I think she¡¯s fine.


    ¨C You¡¯ve been by my side for so many years, but you still don¡¯t have good taste.

 Chapter 134

    Oscar almost vomited blood. He said in a disapproving tone


    ¨C  Can¡¯t you speak so harshly? The young woman said her arm didn¡¯t feel well, so she didn¡¯t y well. I think she will definitely be able to y a better tune next time.


    Timothy shook his head in disapproval. He was now very certain that it was not she who had yed the violin that day.


    ¨C Timothee, let me tell you something serious. The concert ising soon, and the position of musician cannot remain empty. I went to find others, but there are very few musicians who can meet your requirements. To be precise, there isn¡¯t any, said Oscar helplessly.


    Seeing that Timothy remained silent, he continued to persuade him


    ¨C In my opinion, let¡¯s use it for now. Let her practice a bit, and do with what she has for now. If it¡¯s really not working, then find someone else. Although this young woman has some ulterior motives, she has no bad intentions. Let¡¯s give young people a chance.


    When Timothy heard Oscar¡¯s words, he pursed his thin lips and frowned involuntarily. He says unhappy


    ¨C Am I someone who can make do with what I have? Doesn¡¯t she have bad intentions? Doesn¡¯t she harbor bad intentions by pretending to be someone else?


    Oscar was left speechless. He went out.


    However, after taking two steps, he remembered that Malia only came to the training room after changing. He gradually stopped in his tracks.


    If he hadn¡¯t been mistaken, she must already know his identity.


    In that case, she really did it on purpose?


    Oscar suppressed his anger. Timothee had never taken music lightly, which is why he could create many perfect songs. This is also why tickets for his concert were so hard toe by.


    Oscar turned to open the dressing room door and asked Timothy who was ying the violin.


    ¨C  Since you are not satisfied with her, what should we do?


    Timothee yed the violin twice, as if remembering the tune he had heard yesterday afternoon. He said softly


    ¨C  Since she wants to be my musician so badly, let her be. Tell him now.


    Oscar almost vomited blood. Did he have hallucinations?


    ¨C What did you say ? You want her to be your musical wife?


    Oscar¡¯s temples were throbbing. He was so angry that his head hurt!


    ¨C  Yes, it will do.


    ¨C Actually, I don¡¯t think it fits either. Why not look for the girl again in the school?


    Oscar asked with a smile.


    Timothee has put down his violin. His gaze fell on Oscar¡¯s face and he said with certainty


    ¨C She¡¯ll do.


    ¨C For what ? You weren¡¯t reluctant earlier?


    Oscar felt like he understood Timothy less. He says in a worried tone


    ¨C If there is something wrong with his character, and this matter is exposed, it will not be good for your reputation. Besides, you already said she didn¡¯t even meet your criteria. He¡¯s an impostor¡­


    Timothy nodded.


    ¨C You already know she¡¯s an impostor. Why did you choose it anyway? Oscar was even more confused.


    Timothy¡¯s phoenix eyes sparkled. He said calmly


    ¨C I think she will definitely help us find the person I want.


    Oscar instantly understood. Then the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he said with a smile


    ¨C  You really are something. So that¡¯s what you expect. You don¡¯t tell me everything clearly every time and you keep me guessing for a long time.


    Afterining, Oscar looked at Timothy with concern.


    ¨C  But I¡¯m a little worried. The concert is about to begin. There isn¡¯t much time left. What if we can¡¯t find the violinist?


    Timothy said calmly:


    ¨C  It is precisely because time is running out that she will do everything to find this person. We just have to wait for good news.


    Oscar nodded. He will do what Timothy said


    Holding on to Malia¡¯s arm, Kelly walked towards the school building.


    Along the way, she chatted enthusiastically. Very few people could obtain Oscar¡¯s favors.


    If Malia could be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician this time, and if she could be Malia¡¯s assistant, wouldn¡¯t she be famous?


    So could she take the opportunity to make her debut?


    At this idea, she was secretly delighted.


    She turned to Malia and asked her with a smile


    ¨C Sister Malia, what do you think of the way Brother Oscar looked at you? I thought he liked you very much.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even now, Malia still felt like she was in a dream. She felt like it was all a bit unreal. When she heard Kelly¡¯s question, she thought for a moment and said with a smile


    ¨C I think that Brother Oscar is always very satisfied with my ying of the violin, but he has always worked under the orders of Mr. Timothy. He must have been influenced by a lot of particrly good music. I¡¯m a little worried that he thinks my violin skills aren¡¯t good enough.


    ¨C No ? I think he likes you a lot. Didn¡¯t he ask us toe back and wait for news?


    At that time, Kelly told her what she had heard of the rumours.


    ¨C  I heard that Brother Oscar has always been famous for loving women. If he smiles at you, it means he likes you very much! He¡¯s been smiling at you ever since he heard you y the violin.


    ¨C I hope so.


    Malia felt a trace of anticipation in her heart. However, she was curious if the music yed by the person who was in the practice room was as good as hers.


    Seeing Malia¡¯sck of confidence, Kelly thought she was still worried. She quickly consoled her:


    ¨C Sister Malia, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you. How many people in our whole school have better grades than you?


    Malia took Kelly¡¯s words to heart. She always got first ce in every exam.


    Kelly continued tofort her.


    ¨C Sister Malia, you must know that Brother Oscar is Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager. How can someone like him praise others so easily? He greeted you with a smile today, and he seemed to think very highly of you. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Malia, I believe you can do it. Also, my future depends on you.


    When Malia heard Kelly¡¯s words, it was like she could already see the bright future that awaited her. She stood on the stage, wearing a noble dress and elegantly holding her own concert.


    As they were both talking, Malia¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    The two men look at each other, their hearts sinking.


    Seeing Malia standing motionless, Kelly reminded her gently:


    ¨C Sister Malia, your phone is ringing. Off hook.


    It was only then that she came to her senses. She took her phone out of her bag and saw Oscar¡¯s call. She was so shocked that she forgot to breathe.


    ¨C Oh my god, Brother Oscar. He called you so quickly. Sister Malia, pick up the phone quickly. He must be trying to tell you the good news. Congrattions on bing Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    Kelly said excitedly.


    Malia¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster listening to Kelly¡¯s words. She looked at her phone expectantly. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down before answering the call.


    ¨C Good morning. Malia¡¯s hand shook slightly as she held the phone.


    Kelly rushed to the phone to listen to it.


    ¨C Miss Rodriguez, I am very happy that you have been selected to participate in Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert. I will send you a copy of the score for the concert. Please train well during this time.


    Oscar¡¯s voice came out of the phone.


    When she heard this, she was so excited she could barely breathe. After a long time, she held the phone with both hands and said quietly


    ¨C  Thanks thanks. I¡¯m really grateful. I will definitely practice the sheet music well. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Of course.


    Malia suddenly wanted to see the famous Mr. Timothy. She grabbed her phone and asked cautiously


    ¨C Brother Oscar, can I see Mr. Timothy in the future?

 Chapter 135

    She was a Mr. Timothy fan. She really wanted his autograph. It was an honor for her to be able to perform on the same stage as Mr. Timothee.


    Oscar paused before continuing.


    ¨C M. Timothee once said that if you yed the violin well, he would meet you. There are only two days left. If you can¡¯t y this score perfectly, we¡¯ll rece you.


    When she heard Oscar¡¯s words, she instantly became nervous. She said solemnly,


    ¨C Brother Oscar, I understand. I will train hard.


    After hanging up, she hugged Kelly, who was standing next to her. Tears of joy rolled down her face, and her voice was choked with emotion.


    ¨C Kelly, you really are my lucky star. I was really chosen. I¡¯m so happy ! If you hadn¡¯te looking for me, I might have missed this opportunity.


    Kelly was also overjoyed. Starting today, she was going to be able to trample Lyana and Lucia.


    ¨C  Sister Malia, you deserve it. I didn¡¯t help you much.


    She said humbly.


    ¨C No no no. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I might have missed this opportunity.


    When Malia thought about how he was going to perform on stage with Mr. Timothy in two days, she was so excited she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¨C Sister Malia, I am going to work hard with you these few days. From now on, you could be the next world famous musician after Timothee.


    Kelly smiled at Malia and patted her.


    ¨C OK.


    She nodded solemnly. She decided to train hard. She didn¡¯t want to waste such an opportunity.


    She suddenly remembered something. Previously, Kelly had said that a new student had joined their ss. This new student could y the song ¡°Snow in Spring¡± perfectly. This girl was most likely a strong opponent for her.


    At this idea, she felt a little uneasy.


    ¨C Kelly, the new student in your ss who ys ¡°Spring and Snow¡± on the zither, is she really very talented? Malia asked worriedly.


    Hearing Malia¡¯s question, a trace of disdain crossed Kelly¡¯s face. She said


    ¨C Sister Malia, you are really too nervous. She¡¯s only in her first year. She learned all her musical instruments at home. She only knows how to y this tune. She is nothing in front of you. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not as exceptional as you.


    Malia was still frowning.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kelly knew very well that Malia was afraid of being reced. After all, Oscar¡¯s final reminder was still ringing in his ears. She saidfortingly


    ¨C  She¡¯s just a peasant girl. She happens to have Mr. Timothy¡¯s tickets.


    When Malia heard Kelly¡¯s words, her eyebrows raised. She was still worried and asked softly:


    ¨C  Keke, can you do me a favor?


    When she heard Malia¡¯s words, she nodded without hesitation.


    ¨C Sister Malia, if you need help, tell me. As long as I can help, I will do my best.


    Malia breathed a sigh of relief and said


    ¨C Don¡¯t let her train in Training Room 23.


    Malia knew very well that Kelly didn¡¯t like that first year at all, but Kelly¡¯s standards were very high. Few people could be praised by him when ying a musical instrument.


    That¡¯s why Malia was so careful. She couldn¡¯t let anyone rob her of her hard-earned chance.


    Kelly instantly understood Malia¡¯s concerns. She smiled and said


    ¨C Sister Malia, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her practice in this room.


    Deep down, Kelly still had to admit that Lyana was very good at the zither.


    Even if Malia didn¡¯t remind her, she wouldn¡¯t let Lyana steal Malia¡¯s golden rice bowl!


    After Malia and Kelly separated, Kelly returned to the ssroom.


    Lyana and Lucia were discussing the score when Lyana suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.


    She turned her head and saw Kelly arrogantly enter. She was still staring at her.


    Kelly looked like an arrogant princess staring at a prisoner about to be sentenced to death.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered by people like Kelly.


    However, things never went as nned.


    On her high heels, Kelly walked proudly towards Lyana. She looked at Lyana with disdain and smiled smugly.


    ¨C  What a pity.


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t take care of herself. She lowered her head and continued to study the score.


    Kelly looked down and her gaze fell on the score in Lyana¡¯s hand. Her heart suddenly jumped in her throat.


    Lack ?


    Wasn¡¯t that the song Oscar had asked Malia to y?


    From what we see, Lyana seems to be teaching Lucia.


    Did Lyana also know how to act?


    But Kelly quickly understood.


    How was this possible?


    She guessed that Lyana only knew how to y the zither. How would she have had time to study the violin?


    After all, she was just a peasant. Even if she knew the score, she would probably trip over it. It was impossible to y such a tune without the help of a teacher.


    Kelly breathed a sigh of relief. Her lips pursed slightly and she shook her head with a sigh.


    ¨C  What a pity.


    Lucia had studied the score seriously. When she heard Kelly¡¯s annoying voice, her mood instantly soured. She frowned impatiently and looked at Kelly dismissively saying


    ¨C If you are sick, go to the psychiatric hospital yourself. Don¡¯t sigh here. If I didn¡¯t know you better, I would think your family is having a funeral! Pft, what bad luck.


    If it was another time, Kelly would have scolded Lucia. However, she was in a good mood now and said smugly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I look at you?¡± Do you think this ss belongs to your family? Look at you all. For a note from M. Timothee, you caused such a ruckus! It¡¯s just disrespectful.


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, her eyes darkened. She looked at Kelly in confusion. Kelly¡¯s face was filled with arrogance, as if she was trampling everyone under her feet.


    Lyana looked at Kelly with aplicated expression and remained silent.


    However, Kelly had spoken quite loudly just now. Everyone in the ss had heard his words. The other students looked at him with disdain.


    ¨C Kelly is really interesting. She pretends that Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert is like a wet market where everyone can enter.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Previously, she even gave Nancy a purse for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert tickets. I didn¡¯t expect Nancy to have a fake note! She really made a mistake.


    ¨C I wonder where she gets her feeling of superiority. She must be crazy.


    ¡­


    When Kelly heard the other studentse to Lyana¡¯s defense, she frowned slightly. Pretending not to be embarrassed, she said,


    ¨C You¡¯re all just too ignorant. Don¡¯t let everyone defend her just because she has a ticket. You need to broaden your horizons, and not just worry about a ticket.


    When the other students heard Kelly¡¯s words, they allughed.


    ¨C  After saying all that, you don¡¯t have a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert either, do you? You can¡¯t even get in there, and you¡¯re still telling us what to do. What do you think?


    ¨C In the past, I always thought that Kelly just had bad eyesight. Now it looks like his brain isn¡¯t working either.


    ¨C Is she mentally ill from the shock?


    ¡­


    When Kelly heard their words, she silently rolled her eyes and said


    ¨C I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with people like you who have no sense of propriety. Lyana just goes to Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, but I¡¯m different. I will participate.


    When she said that, everyone fell silent.


    Lyana didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. She lowered her head and continued her work.


    Suddenly, the entire ss roared.


    ¨C Kelly, are you crazy? Or are you dreaming? How can you participate in Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert?


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Kelly, if you haven¡¯t woken up, hurry back to sleep. You will have everything in your dreams.


    ¨C Kelly, let me call the ambnce for you. I¡¯m taking you to the psychiatric hospital. What do you think ?

 Chapter 136

    Kelly didn¡¯t take their sarcasm to heart at all. She lifted her head high, like a peacock, and said proudly


    ¨C You can disagree with me, but you cannot disagree with Sister Malia. Yesterday afternoon, while ying the violin in rehearsal room 23, she caught the attention of Mr. Timothy¡¯s assistant, brother Oscar. He felt that she was very talented. As a musician participating in M. Timothee¡¯s concert had taken leave, Brother Oscar invited her to rece her, and I am going to help her.


    After she finished speaking, she nced at everyone in the ss. Seeing that they looked like they had never seen the world, his lips curled slightly.


    ¨C  Otherwise, why would I say that your vision is really too narrow? You all think someone is so great just by attending a concert. You are just superficial.


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, her breathing quickened. She had gone to this training room yesterday afternoon as well. Was Oscar there too?


    But when she walked in, she only knew there was no one in the room. She didn¡¯t know if there was anyone in the small room.


    It was also possible that she missed the moment he visited the training room. After all, she had only yed one song on the violin in that practice room.


    All the other students in the ss were amazed.


    Nobody thought Kelly was lying. Since Malia started college, she has been top of her ss every year. Everyone knew how exceptional she was.


    Therefore, they thought it was possible that she caught Oscar¡¯s attention.


    However, he was someone who had seen a lot. How could he have taken a liking to Malia?


    Everyone had doubts, but no one dared to ask.


    Seeing that Lyana was frowning and not speaking, Kelly was instantly thrilled. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She leaned slightly and brought her face closer to Lyana. Smiling she said


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t worry. Sister Malia and I met Mr. Timothee. Since we¡¯re ssmates, I¡¯ll help you upgrade your VIP seat. What do you think ?


    Kelly rested her chin on one hand, her eyes filled with smugness. She continued ¨C  You don¡¯t need to say you¡¯re grateful anymore. In the future, when you see me, you must put your cock between your legs. However, you must kneel down and apologize to me now.


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. His voice was filled with sarcasm.


    ¨C You also perform at Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert?


    Kelly shed a charming smile and continued:


    ¨C I know you¡¯re jealous. Brother Oscar clearly told Sister Malia that he was inviting her to participate in Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. I¡¯m not saying anything.


    Her smile grew brighter and brighter, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¨C Oh, so you were talking about Senior Malia? I thought you were going to be a musician in Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert!


    The ss roared withughter.


    Kelly¡¯s face paled with anger. She red at Lyana and said


    ¨C What do you know about that ? I am Sister Malia¡¯s closest friend. She will definitely take me with her for the show. You ignorant peasant.


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, she was suddenly enlightened. She continued:


    ¨C So Sister Malia is organizing a concert.


    Lucia burst outughing. She only stoppedughing after a long time. Her eyes were filled with derision and she said:


    ¨C Kelly, you really know how to intimidate others with your power. When you be the musician of Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert in the future, you cane and give us a demonstration.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Kelly was so angry that her hands were shaking. She pointed to Lucia¡¯s face, speechless for a long moment.


    She had originally wanted to take this opportunity to recruit a few followers so they could take care of Lyana and Lucia. She hadn¡¯t expected those two bastards to be so eloquent. In a nutshell, she found herself at a disadvantage.


    ¨C Ah!


    Suddenly, a ssmate shouted loudly. Everyone turned to look at her.


    Holding her phone in both hands, she shouted:


    ¨C  Oh my god, Brother Oscar posted on Weibo. He even tagged Malia Rodriguez from our department.


    The ssmates around her looked at her curiously.


    ¨C You are serious ?


    ¨C What is happening ?


    ¨C Give me some space. I also want to take a look.


    ¨C Oh my God, it¡¯s true.


    ¡­


    Many people surrounded them.


    Lucia frowned slightly. She took out her phone and opened Weibo.


    She had been following Oscar¡¯s Weibo ount, so as soon as she opened it, she saw Oscar¡¯s post.


    [This time, we managed to invite Malia Rodriguez from An City University of Music and Art to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. The concert will take ce on the 15th. See you there! @LittleSnowke]


    All the students at school knew that Little Snowke was Malia¡¯s nickname on Weibo.


    After Oscar¡¯s Weibo post was published, thements underneath were all congrattory words sent by Mr. Timothy¡¯s fans and university students and professors.


    Principal William Royer, who rarely appears in public, also reposted this message on Weibo.


    It had to be known that if the school could produce a musician capable of working with Mr. Timothy, it would bring supreme glory to the whole school.


    Lyana looked at Weibo and her expression changed slightly. It seemed that Malia was verypetent. If she had the chance, she would like to consult Malia about the violin.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze gradually settled on Kelly, who was standing nearby. She didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad for Malia to have a dumb friend like Kelly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kelly had also finished reading Weibo on her phone. A smug smile appeared on her face and she continued.


    ¨C  Do you believe me now that I¡¯m telling the truth? Brother Oscar has already posted on Weibo to prove this case. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll be Sister Malia¡¯s assistant from now on. In the future, I will attend M. Timothee¡¯s concerts.


    At that moment, she cast a dismissive look at Lyana and raised an eyebrow. She said mockingly


    ¨C Some people don¡¯t know how to keep quiet. Now, just because she can listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance, she shows off wherever she goes. She doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously. Unlike me. My family cannot have tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance. In this case, I can only rely on my own efforts to join Mr. Timothee¡¯s performance.


    Lyana pretended not to hear Kelly¡¯s words. She lowered her head and continued to look at the sheet music to take notes.


    When Lucia heard Kelly¡¯s words, she was left speechless. She knew that Kelly had been able to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert thanks to Senior Malia. Those who didn¡¯t know more would certainly have thought that she had be the next Mr. Timothy. Otherwise, why would she be so arrogant?


    What a despicable person!


    When people in the ss saw Oscar¡¯s Weibo post, their eyes widened.


    Today everyone in the ss was in a bad mood. First, they knew Lyana had a real ticket and Nancy¡¯s was fake.


    After that, Nancy dropped out of school. Now they heard that Malia had be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    At first, no one believed Kelly¡¯s words, but now everyone has started doing favors for her again. It¡¯s because she was Malia¡¯s musical assistant.


    Although a musical assistant was a very ordinary position, it all depended on whose musical assistant she was.


    If she was the assistant of an unknown musician, there was no need to worry. But if this musical assistant was the female interpreter of Mr. Timothy, then it was different.


    All of Mr. Timothee¡¯s musicians were top notch and had won numerous awards.


    Malia will also be able to achieve many sesses in the future. After all, as long as she receives advice from Mr. Timothy, her skills will definitely improve.


    That¡¯s why some people in the ss started to curry favor with Kelly.


    ¨C Kelly, did Senior Malia choose you to be her musical assistant?


    When she heard this she rolled her eyes and asked


    ¨C If I don¡¯t be Sister Malia¡¯s musical assistant, will you be her assistant? I am so close to her. How can this be wrong?

 Chapter 137

    When the other students heard Kelly¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement.


    ¨C She is indeed on good terms with Senior Malia. I also see that she oftenes to visit Kelly. Looks like she will rely on Senior Malia to reach the top of her life in the future.


    ¨C Oh my god, I¡¯m so envious of Kelly. If only I were her.


    ¨C Kelly, when you¡¯re rich in the future, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re all ssmates.


    ¡­


    Pa stood to the side. Seeing that her ssmates were all praising Kelly, she began to think deeply. She thought her ssmates¡¯ ttery was too poor.


    She rushed over, took Kelly¡¯s arm, and began her advanced bootlicking strategy. She said


    ¨C  Kelly, we¡¯re the closest. Just now we were discussing how to teach Nancy a lesson! We are both so close. Can you find a way to let me listen to M. Timothee¡¯s concert? Then I can watch your performance with Senior Malia at the concert.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kelly had always enjoyed being ttered by others. When she heard Pa¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth curved slightly. She nodded and said:


    ¨C  I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult. Not just anyone can enter Mr. Timothee¡¯s concert. The only reason I was able to get in this time is that Senior Malia has be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. But believe me, when I have familiarized myself with all the members of M. Timothee¡¯s orchestra, it will certainly be easy for me to make you between them.


    When Pa heard Kelly¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She nodded enthusiastically.


    ¨C Alright Alright. Kelly, you really are my best sister. I¡¯ll go whenever you want, as long as you don¡¯t forget me.


    When the others heard that Kelly was going to let Pa in, they all came forward excitedly to tter Kelly, hoping that she would agree to let them in immediately.


    At that moment, Kelly felt treated like a queen.


    She seemed to understand now why many people liked to be ttered. It turns out being ttered is a very nice thing. No wonder Nancy used Mr. Timothy¡¯s counterfeit notes to trick others.


    Kelly smiled at the students around her. His gaze finallynded on Lyana and Lucia, and his lips curved into a disdainful smile.


    She felt like Lyana and Lucia were like rats that everyone wanted to beat. They were hiding to the side, not daring to meet anyone.


    Lyana was teaching Lucia topose music when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was Grandma, she quickly took the call and ced the phone next to her ear.


    ¨C Grandma, she said softly.


    ¨C Oh, my darling daughter, Lyana.


    Kelly smiles and joins her ssmates. She hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off Lyana. Seeing that she was on the phone, she hastened to prick up her ears to listen.


    The cheerful voice of Matriarch Sanchez came out of the phone.


    ¨C  Lyana, are you busy? Are you free toe home for lunch?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was the first time Grandma had called her to ask her toe home for lunch. It looked like something had happened at home. She asked shyly:


    ¨C Grandma, is there anything special?


    The smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face brightened. She says mysteriously


    ¨C There is an important guest at home today. I wanted to invite you to lunch. I think you will very much want to see it.


    Lyana asked curiously,


    ¨C Who is this ?


    ¨C There will be no surprise if I tell you. You will know when youe back.


    Lyana nced at Lucia, who was sitting next to her. After thinking she said


    ¨C Grandma, I already discussed something with my friend. I¡¯m going to teach him at noon today. I don¡¯t want to go back on my word, so I wanted to ask you if I could take her home for lunch. It will be easier for us to study together.


    ¨C Okay, okay. Of course. I haven¡¯t met your friend yet. Grandma would also like to meet your friend.


    ¨C  Thank you, Grandma. So we¡¯ll get ready to go home now.


    With that, Lyana hung up.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Kelly vaguely guessed that she was nning to go home for lunch. Thinking it wasn¡¯t important, she didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    After all, Lyana was just a spectator at Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, and her sister Malia was the main character. At this idea, Kelly¡¯s mood instantly improved.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Lucia to be up with Lyana yet.


    She looked at Lucia and asked sympathetically:


    ¨C Lucia, I¡¯m going to give you a chance now. As long as you stay away from Lyana, I¡¯ll find a way to take you with me to the performance. What do you think ?


    When Lucia heard Kelly¡¯s words, she almost threw up. She rolled Kelly¡¯s eyes and angrily said


    ¨C If Idiots be Idiots, it¡¯s because there¡¯s something wrong with their brain. I think if Mr. Timothee knew that a rat like you was going to join his team, he probably would have packed up and boarded a long time ago.


    Kelly¡¯s face was livid. She angrily approached Lucia and raised her hand to p her.


    ¨C  Yes, hit me now.


    Lucia looked up, not at all afraid of Kelly. She said


    ¨C  I¡¯m just going to stay here and not move. Hit me like you want. As long as you dare hit me, I think the news of Senior Malia¡¯s music assistant hitting someone will immediately be a trending topic on Weibo. I wonder if Mr. Timothee would still like Senior Malia to be a female musician.


    Kelly was so angry that her face went pale. She raised her hand in the air awkwardly, refusing to hit it. Eventually, she angrily retracted it and raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C  You¡¯re just jealous of me!


    ¨C Yes Yes it is true. I am jealous of you. So you have to perform well to keep me jealous.


    Lucia looked at Kelly with a smile and grimaced. Kelly was so angry that she almost exploded on the spot.


    Kelly bit her lip. If she didn¡¯t care about Sister Malia¡¯s reputation, she would havee up to tear Lucia¡¯s mouth apart.


    Lucia, that bitch. When she was with Lyana, she was just talking.


    Kelly took a deep breath and let it go. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of those two clowns. She was on apletely different level from them now. When she met Mr. Timothy in the future, she would certainly behave well in front of him.


    When she got along well with Mr. Timothy in the future, she would be a famous musician. At that point, she would be able to use her connections to directly delete Lyana and Lucia, thus cutting off their future in music.


    Thinking about that, she felt much better.


    Suppressing her anger for the moment, she smiled at Lyana and Lucia.


    ¨C Thank you for your kind words.


    With that, she turned around and left on her high heels.


    Lyana had also finished putting away her violin. She took Lucia¡¯s hand and said,


    ¨C Come have lunch at my ce today.


    Lucia smiled and nodded. She left with Lyana.


    Kelly watched them go. Her expression darkened and she cursed.


    ¨C A peasant woman and an orphan. I wonder why these two are showing off.


    Seeing that Kelly couldn¡¯t stand Lyana and Lucia, Pa came forward and said, ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t be mad. What¡¯s there to get mad at these two? Don¡¯t ruin your health by getting angry! They won¡¯t be able to cause any problems in the future.


    When she heard Pa¡¯s words, she felt much better.


    ¨C  You are right, Pa. You are the best. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you in the future.


    Lyana and Lucia headed for the door. When Lyana heard their words, she felt nauseous. She was so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    There was no friendship between Kelly and Pa. One was vain, while the other wanted benefits. These two only wanted what they needed.


    Now that Kelly was in a high position, Pa was her support. If Kelly fell, Pa would be the first to attack her.


    After the two men left, Lucia took a deep breath of fresh air and said:


    ¨C The outside air is even cooler. Those people inside are really too disgusting.


    ¨C  Let¡¯s ignore them.


    Lyana said with a smile.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucia had always been toozy to bother with young women from wealthy families. They were all extremely delicate, and all suffered from mental disorders.


    ¨C I was on the phone with Grandma just now. You heard it all, didn¡¯t you?


    ¨C Yes.


    She nodded. Suddenly, she seems to have thought of something and frowns slightly.


    ¨C  This is the first time I¡¯vee to your house. It doesn¡¯t seem right that I leave empty-handed. Come with me to buy thingster.


    Lyana shook her head in disapproval.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to think too much about it. Grandmacks nothing. As long as you go, she will be very happy.


    Lucia was also an outspoken person. She nodded and said,


    ¨C OK !


    When the two men walked towards the school gate, they saw a particrly luxurious Bentley parked at the entrance to the school.

 Chapter 138

    At that time, the butler got out of the car and opened the door.


    Lyana got in the car and called Lucia.


    Lucia got into the car calmly. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all. With Lyana¡¯s aura and the violin in her hand, she had felt from the start that she didn¡¯t look like the peasant girl that was being described to her.


    The car headed straight for the Sanchez residence.


    Initially, Lucia had thought that Lyana¡¯s house was next to hers. However, when the car entered Sanchez family territory, it could no longer sit still. She turned to look at Lyana and asked uncertainly:


    ¨C Lyana, have we arrived on the territory of the Sanchez family?


    She nodded slightly.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucia looked at Lyana in surprise and asked in confusion,


    ¨C I heard from others that if you are not a member of the Sanchez family, you are not allowed to visit the Sanchez family. Are you the precious daughter of the Sanchez family?


    However, she quickly denied her words.


    ¨C  That¡¯s not right either. I heard from other people that Julie and Laura are the daughters of the Sanchez family.


    The butler, who was seated at the front, saw Lucia¡¯s puzzled expression and said with a smile:


    ¨C Miss Lucia can be considered the precious daughter of the Sanchez family.


    Of course, Lyana was more valuable than a thousand gold coins.


    Lucia was a bit confused. After thinking for a long time, she said


    ¨C  Are you the butler¡¯s daughter? I heard that old Mrs. Sanchez is a very nice person. She particrly enjoys taking care of children. Matriarch Sanchez treats you like her own granddaughter. That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re the precious daughter of the Sanchez family.


    When the butler, who was seated up front, heard Lucia¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice.


    ¨C Miss Lucia, don¡¯t tease me. Myst name is Charon.


    Upon reflection, Lucia still couldn¡¯t guess Lyana¡¯s identity. She couldn¡¯t bother to guess anymore.


    Lyana was very curious. Who exactly was the special guest that Grandma was talking about?


    Although she had not been married to the Sanchez family for a long time, many people visited her. Grandma knew she didn¡¯t like such asions and never asked her to attend any event.


    However, what kind of distinguished guest was he? Grandmother had specially reminded her from school.


    She even said that this distinguished guest was the person she wanted to see the most.


    For now, the people she most wanted to see were Mr. Timothy and his family, but it seemed impossible for either of them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lyana thought for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t guess who the esteemed guest was. She had no choice but to ask butler Caron.


    ¨C  Butler Caron, has anyonee to the house today?


    ¨C Yes yes. He¡¯s the second young master¡¯s old friend, and the person you want to see the most.


    When Lyana heard Butler Caron¡¯s words, she knew he wouldn¡¯t reveal any information about the guest.


    However, she was curious to know why she wanted to meet Vincent¡¯s friend.


    Soon the car stopped firmly at the entrance to the Sanchez family vi.


    When Lyana entered the vi, the working servants instantly stopped. They faced Lyana, nodded slightly, and greeted respectfully,


    ¨C Madam !


    Lucia, who was standing next to Lyana, was instantly stunned upon hearing the servant¡¯s words. Her eyes widened to the size of a saucer and she stared at Lyana in disbelief. Perplexed, she asked


    ¨C Madam?


    Along the way, Lyana had wondered who this distinguished guest was. She hadpletely forgotten to introduce herself.


    Now that she heard Lucia¡¯s words, she sounded apologetic. She should have exined her identity to Lucia beforeing.


    ¨C Actually, I¡­


    ¨C Lyana


    Matriarch Sanchez came out of the vi with joy. His words identally interrupted Lyana. She approached her and took her hand. She nced at Lucia and smiled affectionately at her.


    ¨C What is your friend¡¯s name ?


    Lyana was quick to introduce Lucia to Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother, her name is Lucia Dupin. She¡¯s my best friend at school.


    A polite smile appeared on Lucia¡¯s face.


    ¨C Hello, Matriarch Sanchez. Sorry to have disturbed you today.


    She could tell Matriarch Sanchez had an elegant and poised aura. She had a loving smile on her face, but her dignity could not be ignored.


    Matriarch Sanchez was also sizing up Lucia. Since she had addressed her as ¡°Matriarch Sanchez¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Lucia. She had a nagging feeling that Lucia was familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. Smiling, she greeted


    ¨C  Lucia, when youe to our house, you can be as rxed as if you were at home. Do not hold yourself back. Our Lyana will need you to take care of her in the future.


    Lucia smiled and shook her head. She says nonchntly,


    ¨C Matriarch Sanchez, don¡¯t worry. She is very intelligent. No one in the ss can intimidate him. It¡¯s me who¡¯s a bit stupid. I¡¯m going to have to ask him to teach me the violin.


    When the Sanchez matriarch heard Lucia¡¯s words, although she believed Lyana wouldn¡¯t be bullied at school, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Lyana supported the olddy and entered. Lucia did the same.


    When they arrived in the living room, Lyana smiled at Lucia and said:


    ¨C Lucia, sit here for a moment. I¡¯m going to put the violin back in the bedroom.


    She smiled and agreed. After their conversation earlier, she was now quite certain that Lyana was the Young Lady of the Sanchez family. When she found out Lyana¡¯s identity, she was deeply shocked.


    She thought about what Kelly had said and suddenly felt like she was watching a clown show. It¡¯s no wonder Lyana hasn¡¯t spoken to Kelly at all. She didn¡¯t take Kelly seriously at all!


    However, Kelly has always felt good about herself!


    Holding the violin, Lyana returned to her room. The door was slightly ajar.


    Vincent was back?


    It¡¯s logic. Since the guest was Vincent¡¯s friend, he was sure toe back.


    She pushed open the door and entered. She saw a flirtatious-looking man standing inside.


    The man heard movement at the door and looked up.


    Lyana could clearly see the man¡¯s face. The features of his face were very beautiful, as if he had been meticulously drawn by a master.


    The man was still holding the zither figurine Malia had given him.


    Lyana liked the figurine Malia gave her. She eyed the man warily and frowned slightly.


    ¨C Who are you ? Why are you in my room?


    She nced at the figurine in the man¡¯s hand and asked


    ¨C You even touched my things casually.


    When the man heard Lyana¡¯s words, he froze for a moment. Then he put the figurine back on the table.


    ¨C I am really sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was yours.


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak. She stepped aside and put the violin on the stand.


    When the man saw the violin, a trace of surprise shone in his deep eyes.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s clear, slender hands. His hands had been well taken care of. They were as smooth as silk, like milk. In the sunlight, they were dazzling white.


    It was the first time she had seen such beautiful hands on a man. Such hands were very suitable for ying music.


    She met his gaze and frowned slightly.


    ¨C  Are you here to look for Vincent?


    ¨C  Yes, I¡¯m waiting.


    When Lyana heard the man¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. The man in front of her was truly the most handsome man she had ever seen. However, there was nothing feminine about him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at this man. It wasn¡¯t because she was infatuated with him, but because she found the man in front of her a bit familiar. She couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before.


    When Vincent came out of the locker room, he was wearing a casual white shirt and gray pants. He looked much softer.


    If this man was like a spider lily growing beside the Bridge of Helplessness, charming and beautiful, then Vincent was like a snow lotus growing on a cliff, clear as jade.


    Vincent inadvertently met Lyana¡¯s gaze. His look was actually somewhat simr to the one he saw when he woke up in the bathroom.


    ¨C  Come downstairs for dinner.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    She remembered that Lucia was still downstairs, so she went downstairs first.

 Chapter 139

    When Lyana came downstairs, she saw Matriarch Sanchez chatting with Lucia.


    The two were talking harmoniously. No matter what the Matriarch said, Lucia always carried on the conversation.


    Matriarch Sanchez was very fond of Lucia. She felt she was an experienced young woman.


    Lyana looked around and saw no one else. Smiling, she sat next to Matriarch Sanchez and asked curiously


    ¨C Grandma, didn¡¯t you say there were guests? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?


    At that moment, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled fondly at the stairs and said,


    ¨C Speaking of the devil. Look, he¡¯s not here?


    Lyana and Lucia followed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s gaze.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected that the special guest Grandma was talking about would be the handsome man she had just met in the bedroom.


    Sitting next to it, Lucia couldn¡¯t help but huff.


    She had never seen such handsome men in her entire life.


    She even saw two at the same time.


    One of them must have been Lyana¡¯s husband, who was rumored to be in poor health.


    However, the two seemed to be in good spirits. She didn¡¯t know which of them was him.


    Lyana looked up at Matriarch Sanchez and saw the love and indulgence in her smiling eyes.


    She was slightly stunned. Could this man be the missing young elder master of the Sanchez family, Christian Sanchez?


    As she guessed who that person was, the man approached and smiled at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    When Lyana heard the man call her that, she understood instantly. This person was therefore the oldest young master of the Sanchez family.


    The Sanchez matriarch nodded in agreement. She smiled at Lyana and said happily


    ¨C Lyana, it¡¯s the special guest Grandma told you about.


    She looked up at the man and greeted him politely:


    ¨C Brother.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was stunned.


    Vincent also frowned.


    Lyana was sensitive enough to feel that the atmosphere in the room was a little off. She seemed to have mistaken him for someone else, but her words were like spilled water. It was not possible to take them back.


    The charming looking man smiled.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. This is our first meeting. I identally took advantage of my sister-inw.


    When she heard the man¡¯s words, she smiled slightly and spoke to resolve the embarrassment.


    ¨C I am still young. How could I take advantage of you by calling you big brother?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, the man couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.


    This youngdy had a high EQ and knew how to talk. His eyes, in particr, were like those of a cunning fox. When she smiled, she looked like the little fox he had raised at home.


    ¨C Sister, you are right, said the man smiling.


    With a simple sentence, they had temporarily recognized each other as sworn brothers and sisters.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. Why wasn¡¯t Lyana usually so obedient?


    Thinking about that, Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Matriarch Sanchez and reminded her


    ¨C  Grandmother, it¡¯s time to make introductions.


    A bright smile appeared on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana6 to be in tune with him. She introduced it formally:


    ¨C Lyana is the Second Young Master of the Royer family, Liam Royer. You have already met his older brother, William Royer.


    When Lyana and Lucia heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, they were both stunned.


    There was another Second Young Master in the Royer family?


    They had never heard of it before.


    Matriarch Sanchez seemed to know what they were thinking. She exined


    ¨C Liam was not healthy when he was young. Like Vincent, he grew up with me, so few people in the outside world know of his existence. It¡¯s normal.


    ¨C I see, she said thoughtfully. No wonder Matriarch Sanchez looked at Liam with such sweetness and affection.


    No wonder he called Matriarch Sanchez ¡°Grandma¡± so easily.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C There¡¯s something else you didn¡¯t expect.


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez in surprise .


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes revealed a trace of confusion.


    ¨C What is this ?


    ¨C Do you still remember the violin I gave you?


    Matriarch Sanchez asked softly, smiling at Lyana.


    She nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Liam made this violin himself.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at Liam and gave him a loving smile.


    When Lyana heard this, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. She turned to look at Liam¡¯s clear, delicate hands.


    It was hard to imagine that this exquisite violin was made by Him.


    Just from Liam¡¯s appearance, he looked like a wealthy second-generation heir. Also, Liam¡¯s hands didn¡¯t look like they had been used for woodworking at all.


    Vincent raised his wrist to look at the time. He had other things to do at the banquet, and he didn¡¯t have much time to waste. He looked up at Matriarch Sanchez and said helplessly


    ¨C  Grandma, if you keep keeping us going, when can we have lunch?


    ¨C Yes yes.


    Matriarch Sanchez covered her mouth andughed.


    Vincent nced at Liam, who was standing next to him. His gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s face and he saidThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Let me introduce you.


    Lyana was a little stunned. Hadn¡¯t Grandmother introduced them just now?


    ¨C It¡¯s Mr. Timothy.


    When Vincent said that, it was as if he was saying the weather was fine today. His voice was extremely calm.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, the smile on her face froze. She looked at Liam in disbelief.


    He ? Mr. Timothy?


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Lucia¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock!


    Lyana and Lucia looked at each other.


    Lyana felt like she was in a dream. She tried to calm down, but her voice still revealed her excitement.


    ¨C  Is it really Mr. Timothy?


    Seeing Lyana like this, Vincent¡¯s gaze gradually became cold. He had known from the start that she loved Mr. Timothy, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to have such a reaction. She had actually lost her temper.


    It was the first time he had seen Lyana lose her temper.


    Lyana could read disdain in Vincent¡¯s eyes. At the same time, she was certain that Liam was Mr. Timothy.


    To be honest, his current state was indeed quite embarrassing, especially for Vincent.


    But what does that have to do with anything?


    It was Mr. Timothy!


    His idol !


    How could she not be excited?


    It was a chance to hunt his idol!


    Lyana understood now why Grandma had said that she absolutely wanted to meet this distinguished guest.


    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore.


    Since she couldn¡¯t control them, she didn¡¯t try.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes were shining. She asked directly,


    ¨C M. Timothy, can I have your autograph?


    Liam¡¯s gaze met Lyana¡¯s sparkling eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the little fox he had raised by secretly eating meat.


    Seeing that Liam was quiet, Lyana thought he didn¡¯t want to stick out a finger. She asked cautiously:


    ¨C Just one. How¡¯s it going?


    Liam gasped.


    In such circumstances, who could resist it?


    However, before Lyana could say anything, Vincent had already approached her. Holding on to Lyana¡¯s shoulder, he walked into the dining room and said:


    ¨C I am hungry now. Let¡¯s eat.


    With that, he turned to look at Liam and said:


    ¨C  Sign your name on his violin.


    ¨C All right.


    Vincent forcefully led Lyana towards the dining room. She shifted her shoulders ufortably and turned to look at Vincent, saying unhappily,


    ¨C Put your hand down quickly. I can walk by myself.


    Only then did he let go of Lyana. In a low voice, he said coldly:


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, I think you need to relearn how to manage your expressions.

 Chapter 140

    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she instantly understood that Vincent was reminding her of her status as Madame Sanchez.


    Of course, Lyana and Vincent spoke very quietly, so no one else could hear them.


    Lucia walked behind them. Seeing how in love Vincent and Lyana were, she instantly believed in love again.


    In the past, she had heard other people say that Vincent was not healthy and was sick. He wouldn¡¯t live long, but looking at Vincent¡¯s current condition, she felt the rumors weren¡¯t believable.


    When they arrived in the dining room, Laura and Julie were already waiting for them.


    Laura greeted her.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Julie asked the servants to serve thest dish. Smiling, she approached Matriarch Sanchez and shielded Laura behind her.


    ¨C Grandma, the dishes have been prepared.


    ¨C  You worked hard.


    A soft smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face. Her gaze fell on Liam and she said


    ¨C Brother Liam came to y with us as soon as he returned home. Of course, we have to treat it well. How can that be hard work? Brother Liam, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?


    Without even looking at Julie, Liam said without hurry:


    ¨C  How can you say I¡¯m a guest when I¡¯m going back to my own house?


    Julie smiled and nodded in agreement.


    ¨C I was wrong. Pay no attention to me.


    The Sanchez matriarch smiled and tried to smooth things over.


    ¨C Yes, Liam is also my godson. All right, let¡¯s all rx in our own house. Don¡¯t be so reserved.


    Julie still wanted to talk to Liam, but he approached Laura and asked her


    ¨C It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. You look better and better.


    ¨C Thank you for yourpliment, brother Liam, but if only I could be as handsome as you.


    Laura looked up at Liam with a smile.


    Liam reached out and pinched Laura¡¯s nose, saying affectionately,


    ¨C That¡¯s nonsense.


    Everyone took their ces.


    Lyana could sense in Liam¡¯s words that he didn¡¯t seem to like Julie. Compared to Julie, Liam seemed to like Laura more.


    In fact, Lyana preferred Laura. She was more easy-going and more lively.


    Of course, Lucia could feel it too.


    She greatly admired the child of the Matriarch Sanchez. She was very adaptable.


    Right now, Liam was very unhappy with Julie, but Julie could pretend to be stupid and not understand what Liam meant.


    After Lyana sat down, it took a long time for the excitement of seeing her idol for the first time to subside.


    Lyana looked at Mr. Timothy, who was sitting across from her. She still felt like she was dreaming.


    She remembers that when she was ten years old, her aunt grew medicinal herbs in her house. Her aunt came out of the house with her phone and told her she was talking to Olga.


    At that time, she thought only of her mother, and so she was especially happy when she picked up the phone. However, when she picked up the phone, she felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Olga had told her that she would never take her back.


    Previously, when she was in the countryside, she wondered when her parents could pick her up. So she could live alongside her parents, have their love and live a happy life.


    The little fantasy she had of being pampered by her parents vanished in an instant.


    After hanging up, she ran back to her grandfather¡¯s house with her head down. When she felt lost and didn¡¯t know where to go, she heard Mr. Timothee ying a song on the radio.


    Thatzy, satisfied, positive look instantly lit up her whole world like a ray of light.


    From then on, there was no gloom in his world. There was only a colorful world bathed in sunlight.


    At that time, she had despised kinship, but now she yearned for her future.


    From then on, Mr. Timothy became his only idol.


    At that time, Lyana had always thought that the person who could y such a soothing song must be an old man who had experienced the ups and downs of life.


    But she had never thought that Mr. Timothy was a young man in his twenties.


    When she was ten years old, Mr. Timothy was already famous throughout the world. In other words, he was just a teenager at the time.


    He was a genius in the music industry.


    Lucia was seriously eating her ribs when she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her. The pressure of that gaze was so strong that his hand shook in fear, and the ribs in his chopsticks fell into his bowl.


    She unconsciously looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s dark expression and cold gaze.


    She was slightly stunned. She suddenly realized he wasn¡¯t looking at her. Instead, he was looking at Lyana, who was staring at Mr. Timothy in a daze. She was just a pitiful soul that had been affected.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes rolled to the side. She picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Lyana¡¯s bowl, saying:


    ¨C Lyana, you will have to work hard to teach me the violinter. You have to eat more.


    When she heard Lucia¡¯s voice, she immediately looked back. It was only then that she realized she had lost her temper again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Julie had already seen everything. His gaze fell on Lyana and Liam, and a sly look shed in his eyes. She lowered her gaze thoughtfully.


    When Lyana came to her senses, she realized that Vincent was looking at her with a slightly unfriendly expression.


    After all, she was Vincent¡¯s wife by name.


    As a wife, it was her fault if she stared at another man in front of him.


    However, she was really depressed. If only Mr. Timothy was an old man. So Vincent wouldn¡¯t look at her like that. She would have been able to look at Mr. Timothy openly.


    It was a shame he was such a handsome young man.


    Smiling, Lyana took a piece of shrimp and ced it in Vincent¡¯s bowl. Her eyebrows rxed and she said softly:


    ¨C This shrimp is particrly good. They are sweet and delicious. They are also nutritious. You can eat more.


    Julie, who was sitting off to the side, looked at Lyana anxiously.


    When she saw this, a trace of joy shed in her heart. She pretended to be amazed.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, Brother Vincent¡­


    She meant that Vincent had never eaten seafood.


    However, she saw that he had already calmly ced the shrimp in his mouth. He took his time biting it, and savoring it carefully.


    Oh my god, since when does Vincent eat shrimp?


    Julie and Laura weren¡¯t the only ones shocked. Even Butler Caron and Matriarch Sanchez were stunned.


    Vincent had never eaten seafood.


    When did he start eating seafood? Why didn¡¯t they know?


    Butler Caron looked confused. He tried to remember Vincent¡¯s diet.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at Lyana, then at Vincent. She understood now. Smiling, she said,


    ¨C Today¡¯s food is not bad.


    Julie rolled her eyes and quickly nodded. She picked up another shrimp and ced it in the bowl of vinc5, saying with ingratitude:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, the second sister-inw is right. Shrimp are very nutritious. I didn¡¯t know you liked that¡­


    ¨C Butler Caron.


    Vincent interrupted Julie, frowning slightly.


    Butler Caron approached Vincent and asked softly


    ¨C Second young master, what¡¯s wrong?


    He put the chopsticks in his hand, nced at his bowl and said,


    ¨C Ask the kitchen staff to help me change the cutlery.


    Julie was left speechless.


    His face turned pale. Clumsily, she tried to find a ce to hide.


    Lyana had also collected shrimp for him. Why wasn¡¯t he ready to eat the shrimp she had picked up?


    Can a marriage certificate be so special?


    At that moment, she finally understood that Vincent didn¡¯t want to eat seafood. He just didn¡¯t want to dismiss Lyana¡¯s good intentions.


    But why would Vincent reject her?


    How was she inferior to Lyana?


    Vincent had double standards.


    During this period, she was particrly obedient. Usually she was filial to her grandmother at home.


    The governess of the house had found no one to rece her. Now she had to help manage the servants every day.


    She had already made great efforts to make up for her previous mistakes.


    But why was Vincent still treating her like that?


    Now that there were strangers in the family, Vincent didn¡¯t give her a face at all.

 Chapter 141

    Laura, who was sitting next to Julie, ate her meal slowly, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lucia also felt the tension on the table. She lowered her head and continued to eat, not wanting to provoke anyone.


    Of course, it was just a little interlude. After that, no one cared anymore.


    After dinner, Lyana remembered the autograph. On top of that, she also wanted to y the violin in front of Mr. Timothee.


    She had even thought of a song. She would y her favorite song from before, ¡°Missing.¡±


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t trying to show off in front of Mr. Timothy. She just loved that song too much.


    If Mr. Timothy could give him some advice, his ability to y the violin would definitely improve.


    With that thought in mind, she hurried upstairs. When she came down, she was holding a violin. Panting, she approached Mr. Timothee, her hair slightly disheveled.


    Lyana¡¯s actions instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Julie stood to the side, looking at Lyana with aplicated expression. She lowered her gaze slightly, deeply thoughtful.


    Laura looked at Lyana with concern, fearing that Vincent would get angry.


    This time, she felt Vincent¡¯s cold, sharp gaze on her. She didn¡¯t move away from Monsieur Timothee because of Vincent¡¯s gaze. On the contrary, she handed the violin she was holding to M. Timothee and tried to calm down. She said :


    ¨C M. Timothee, you have just promised my husband that you will sign the violin.


    Vincent¡¯s dark expression instantly froze. He approached Lyana and looked at her smiling face. His throat moved involuntarily.


    Since when did Lyana have such a high EQ?


    She had taken the initiative to call him her husband.


    Yes, this title was not bad!


    Laura and Lucia, who were standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly.


    Julie¡¯s face froze.


    The husband ?


    How could Lyana say such a mushy greeting so lightly?


    Lyana seemed to be used to this form of address for a long time. Had she ever addressed Vincent that way in private?


    Julie¡¯s eyes darkened. She clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails digging into her palms. Only the pain could keep the smile on his face.


    Lyana had spoken so casually earlier, but now she was getting nervous. His ears couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Luckily, when she was shy, her ears only turned red. Most people wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    She didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    She was Vincent¡¯s official wife, and she wanted to be taught by her idol.


    If she wanted to achieve her goal, of course, she had to please Vincent first. Next, she had to make him and Mr. Timothy look good. That way, the chances of her getting advice from Mr. Timothy would be higher.


    Liam looked at Lyana, who was standing in front of him. Her hopeful eyes were exactly like her younger sister¡¯s.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he had seen Alexia.


    In a daze, he found that Vincent¡¯s wife looked a bit like Alexia. The only difference was their auras.


    Seeing that Liam was quiet, Lyana called softly:


    ¨C M. Timothy?


    Liam came to his senses. Her thin lips curled slightly, and a flirtatious smile appeared on her face. He said


    ¨C Actually, you don¡¯t need to treat me like a stranger. Just call me by my name. Timothee is just my stage name.


    When Lyana heard that, she frowned slightly and shook her head. She said firmly


    ¨C No!


    She loved Mr. Timothy, not Liam, who stood across from her.


    Even though they were the same person, the way she addressed him waspletely different.


    Liam no longer corrected Lyana. He lowered his head and wrote his stage name on the violin.


    She looked at the name on the violin, and her slightly frowned eyebrows gradually rxed. The corners of his mouth slowly lifted, revealing a bright smile.


    In the past, she had never dared to imagine that she could get Mr. Timothy¡¯s autograph.


    Lyana¡¯s hand gently caresses Mr. Timothy¡¯s signature. She still felt like she was in a dream.


    Lucia stood to the side, extremely envious.


    She had already received many surprises when she arrived at the Sanchez residence today.


    She met the legendary Mr. Timothy.


    She had thought at first that he was an old man with white hair who had spent his lifeposing so many beautiful songs. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Timothy to be such a handsome man.


    Oh my God !


    Lucia also felt like she was in a dream. Everything around him was too unreal.


    Lyana looked down at the name inscribed on the violin, her heart filled with gratitude.


    Since she turned 23, the goddess of luck seems to have descended upon her. She had gained too much happiness and beauty.


    Vincent, who was standing off to the side, watched the smile on Lyana¡¯s face. It was the first time he saw happiness in Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes.


    He had never seen her like this before.


    She seemed to like the music more than he had imagined.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. His gazended on Liam¡¯s face and he said


    ¨C Grandmother is not healthy. She thought of you. This time you¡¯re gonna stay here a little longer.


    Liam looked at Vincent in surprise. Why did he feel like something was wrong? Logically, Second Brother should have kicked him out after the meal.


    In the past, whenever he came back and had a meal, no matter how thick he was, Second Brother chased him away without hesitation.


    Vincent¡¯s reason was simple. He was too loud.


    Could it be that Second Brother doesn¡¯t find it louder?


    Julie, who stood to the side, looked surprised. His gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s face and she narrowed her eyes. Could it be that Vincent wants Liam to stay because of Lyana?


    Laura, who was standing on the side, had long since understood the truth of this matter. She pursed her lips and smiled. Seeing that Lucia still seemed confused, she moved closer to her and gently exined.


    After that, Laura and Lucia looked at Vincent with stars in their eyes. They had always thought that Vincent and Lyana were a couple. These two people were just too nice.


    Without waiting for Liam to speak, Vincent told Butler Caron


    ¨C  Butler Caron, go fix his room now.


    ¨C Yes.


    After agreeing, Butler Caron turned and left.


    Liam came to his senses and tried to suppress the joy in his heart. He nodded and said


    ¨C I came back this time to spend more time with Grandma. I also speciallyposed a song for Mamie which will be broadcast on the day of the concert.


    When the Sanchez matriarch heard Liam¡¯s words, she smiled fondly.


    ¨C Really ?


    ¨C Of course.


    When Lyana heard Liam¡¯s words, her eyes instantly lit up. She asked cautiously


    ¨C M. Timothy, can you let Grandma listen to this song first?


    At this time, Lucia was also looking at Liam with starry eyes. She was an unconditional fan of Mr. Timothy. If she could hear Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance today, she would have no regrets in her life.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at Lyana. She was usually dignified and elegant, but she had never looked so impatient. Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart softened. She didn¡¯t want Lyana to be rejected, so she smiled at Liam and said,


    ¨C It¡¯s good. I want to hear it too.


    Liam¡¯s thin, sexy lips curled slightly. Smiling, he said:


    ¨C  Since Grandma wants to hear it, I¡¯m going to y a song for you now.


    With that, Liam¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C  Can I borrow your violin?


    Lyana quickly nodded and held out the violin to Liam with both hands.


    Then she walked over to Lucia and sat down with her and Laura. Like a good student quietly listening to the ss, she quietly waited for Liam to y the violin.

 Chapter 142

    Liam ced the violin on his left shoulder and yed it softly. After granting it, he began to y seriously.


    A soft melody escaped from the strings of the violin, instantly plunging everyone into a warm atmosphere.


    After the pitch of the sound gradually increased, the rhythm suddenly became very brisk, like a child surrounding his grandmother.


    Little by little, the rhythm of the violin slowed down. It was like the warmth of the afternoon sun, feeling like enjoying the embrace of a loved one. It was soft andfortable, and it was impossible to get out of it.


    By the end of the song, she softens as if filled with helplessness and grief, but also with a healing warmth.


    After the song ended, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She understood what Liam meant.


    Seeing this, Lyana gently patted the Matriarch¡¯s back, silentlyforting her.


    Matriarch Sanchez said with a moved expression,


    ¨C This song is really good. I love her so much.


    ¨C  It¡¯s good that Grandma likes her.


    Liam smiled. He looked at Matriarch Sanchez, and his gaze inadvertently fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He could see the admiration for his idol in her eyes.


    Liam had seen his fans before, but this was the first time he had seen such a sincere fan. His eyes flickered and he asked


    ¨C I heard from grandma that you are studying at the music academy now?


    ¨C Yes.


    She nodded.


    Liam remembered that when he first met Lyana, she was holding this violin. He asked shyly


    ¨C So, do you know how to y the violin?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Do you know how to y a segment?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up. Previously, she had thought about how to consult Mr. Timothee. Now she finally has the chance.


    ¨C Of course.


    She took Liam¡¯s violin.


    At the same time, Vincent straightened up without anyone noticing him.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are on Lyana.


    Julie smiled at Lyana. She was a little curious to know how talented Lyana was.


    She stole a look at Vincent, who was sitting nearby. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her expression, she thought that if Lyana didn¡¯t y well, then Vincent would definitely not love Lyana anymore, because she had stolen the violin that Grandma cherished for many years.


    Lyana straightened her back and ced the violin on her left shoulder. She slowly closed her eyes and started ying.


    Seeing that Lyana¡¯s posture wasn¡¯t bad, Julie chuckled in her heart. Lyana had to pretend to steal Grandma¡¯s violin.


    Suddenly, a pleasant sound escaped from the strings.


    When Liam heard that familiar sound, he was stunned.


    That familiar melody brought him back to the music he had heard in the practice room that afternoon.


    Liam stared at Lyana without batting an eyelid, his expression slightlyplicated.


    Julie, who was sitting off to the side, stared at Lyana in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her to know how to y the violin. ¡°Missing¡± was one of the most difficult songs in violin music.


    Even though Julie was a foreigner, she knew that without more than ten years of cultivation, it was impossible for Lyana to perform this song perfectly.


    Lyana quietly yed the violin. She had handled every detail to perfection. His pace was very good.


    Sometimes she frowned slightly, and other times her forehead rxed. It was as if she was already deeply immersed in the song. She gave off an aura of artists, even though she was only a young girl in her twenties.


    Liam sat to the side and slowly closed his eyes. This song was identical to the one he had heard in the training room that day. In fact, it was even more pleasing to the ear.


    His eyes opened, filled with joy.


    He was quite certain that Lyana was the musician he was looking for.


    After finishing thest note, Lyana slowly opened her eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t had enough. She still seemed immersed in the song.


    Lucia had been deep in thought. When she came to her senses, she looked at Lyana in disbelief and said in amazement:


    ¨C Lyana, even your violin skills are better than our violin teacher¡¯s. I think your violin skills are even better than your zither skills! You are just too amazing.


    Lyana gave a weak smile and said


    ¨C There are many people who can y the violin better than me. It¡¯s nothing.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucia nodded. She understood that not all musicians were as humble and polite as Lyana. That was probably why she kept getting better.


    Thanks to Lyana¡¯s personality, she had a good impression of her.


    After all, nobody hates exceptional people.


    Lucia had heard Malia ying the violin at the wee banquet, but the difference between Malia¡¯s violin and Lyana¡¯s was too great.


    Malia yed the violin like a toddler.


    Lyana yed the violin like an exceptional model.


    Lucia turned to look at Liam and found his eyes filled with surprise and amazement. It seemed that Mr. Timothy also liked Lyana¡¯s violin.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes rolled to the side. She gathered her courage and turned to Liam, asking curiously


    ¨C M. Timothee, I learned from the officials that you have invited Senior Malia Rodriguez from our faculty to participate in your concert. I want to know if Senior Malia is better at violin, or if Lyana is better.


    Lucia¡¯s question was very direct. ording to her, Malia¡¯s violin skills couldn¡¯tpare to Lyana¡¯s at all.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hearing Lucia¡¯s question, everyone looked at Liam. They wanted to hear Liam¡¯s response.


    Lyana looked at Liam nervously. She was curious to know what were the faults in her violin ying. Moreover, she was also curious to know how good Malia was on the violin.


    At that time, Liam did not respond directly to Lucia. Instead, he looked at Lyana intently and asked, ¡°Did you go to Training Room 23 yesterday afternoon?¡±


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly and took her phone out of her pocket. Yesterday, for the sake of tranquility, she had chosen a training room rtively far away.


    She opened the school map on her phone and found the practice room. Looking at the number 23 written on the training room, she nodded and said


    ¨C I¡¯ve already been there.


    ¨C At what time? Liam asked.


    Lyana thought for a moment. Her memories of yesterday were a little hazy. She said


    ¨C  I can¡¯t remember the details, so I yed a song in the practice room and rushed off before ss.


    Lucia remembered how Kelly had strutted past them that morning. Additionally, Kelly had also mentioned that Oscar had heard Malia ying the violin in that practice room. That¡¯s why he had asked Malia to be the musician for M. Timothee¡¯s concert.


    Suddenly, Lucia¡¯s heart started racing uncontrobly. She had a bold thought.


    Could it be that Malia pretended to be her yesterday afternoon?


    Thinking about this, she rushed to help Lyana remember the past. She says


    ¨C Lyana only had a lute lesson at 4:30 yesterday afternoon. Did you return to the ssroom by bike or on foot?


    ¨C Walk.


    Lucia looked down and calcted the distance between the ssroom and Training Room 23. She said:


    ¨C If you walk, the journey will take at least half an hour. If you have ss at 4:30 p. m., that means you will leave this training room at 4 p. m. at thetest.


    Lyana nodded in agreement. After Lucia¡¯s call back, she suddenly remembered something and said:


    ¨C  After I finished ying the violin, I nced at the watch on my wrist and realized it was already 3:28 p. m. I left the practice room in a hurry and got ready to go back to ss.

 Chapter 143

    When Liam heard Lyana¡¯s words, his long eyshes drooped. After the violin music stopped that afternoon, he looked out the window and saw the clock in the other school building. The clock showed 3:30 p. m.


    In fact, there was no need to ask that at all. When he heard Lyana ying the violin just now, he was already quite certain that the person he was looking for was Lyana.


    She looked at Liam and immediately understood.


    If she hadn¡¯t been mistaken, the person in the training room yesterday afternoon should have been Mr. Timothy, and not Brother Oscar.


    Following this reasoning, she must have been the musician Mr. Timothee was looking for.


    Thinking about this, Lyana was very excited. It was not because she had been chosen by Mr. Timothy as a musician, but because her talents as a violinist had been recognized by Mr. Timothy.


    Mr. Timothy was his idol. It was a matter of pride for her to be recognized by her idol for ying the violin!


    Malia probably lied to Brother Oscar. She had pretended to be her in order to be Brother Oscar¡¯s official musician.


    Malia was pretty good at conspiracies. She had already plotted against her.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed. They were 30% crafty and 70% cold.


    Malia dared to use her name to deceive her idol, Mr. Timothy. Shouldn¡¯t she pay the price?


    Lucia understood now. She knew that Mr. Timothy was an intelligent person. She didn¡¯t need to remind him of anything else. She guessed that the musician Mr. Timothee had been infatuated with from the start was Lyana.


    Since none of the parties involved had spoken, she didn¡¯t need to continue talking. Everyone probably had their own opinion.


    Everyone present was very intelligent. Listening to their conversation, they vaguely understood what they meant.


    Lyana put the violin away and looked at the time on her wrist. Smiling, she told Matriarch Sanchez,


    ¨C Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. We still have a lesson in the afternoon. Lucia and I are going back to school to prepare for the lesson.


    ¨C Go for it.


    The Matriarch smiled at Lyana. She turned to Butler Caron and said:


    ¨C Find someone to fire them.


    ¨C Yes Madam.


    ¨C  Thank you, Grandma.


    After Lyana spoke to Matriarch Sanchez her gaze fell on Liam again. When she was in pain, Liam¡¯s song had saved her from her pain.


    Now that she had the opportunity to get closer to him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    ¨C M. Timothee, I hope I can ask you for advice in the future.


    ¨C All right. Liam smiled at Lyana.


    Holding Lucia¡¯s hand, Lyana left the living room.


    When they were both in the car, they didn¡¯t speak. By a tacit agreement, they walked towards the ssroom.


    There was no one on the road now. When Lucia thought of Kelly¡¯s arrogant words in the ssroom, she felt disgusted.


    She didn¡¯t understand how Kelly and Malia had the nerve to pretend to be Lyana. How dare they unt themselves in front of Lyana herself?


    His face was thicker than a city wall.


    The more Lucia thought about it, the angrier she got. She couldn¡¯t helpining:


    ¨C Lyana, Malia and Kelly are too cheeky. Malia took advantage of you to participate in the concert. I used to think she might drag Mr. Timothy down with her, but now I¡¯m 100% sure she will. Additionally, if news of her impersonationes to light, her character will be called into question. She¡¯ll probably ruin Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. The only solution now is to expose his true colors and solve his hidden danger as soon as possible.


    Lyana smiled at Lucia. Lucia had put her finger on the problem. She was indeed his good friend. Their hearts were linked.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s smile, Lucia instantly understood. She asked curiously


    ¨C Have you ever thought about how to treat Malia?


    Lyana smiled at Lucia and saidzily


    ¨C  Do you think we should go and practice the violin in rehearsal room 23? We will repeat ¡®Missing¡¯.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Lucia smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. She gave Lyana a thumbs up.


    ¨C It¡¯s incredible. She will definitely be scared to death.


    Lyana¡¯s red lips curved into a mischievous smile. Her fingers elegantly tucked her hair behind her ear and she said casually:


    ¨C It¡¯s so boring to scare someone to death. When a person catches a mouse, they should always tease it. It¡¯s the only way to have fun.


    Lucia looked at Lyana¡¯s smile and was momentarily stunned.


    For some reason, she felt like Lyana looked a bit like Liam.


    Lucia hastened to push this strange thought to the back of her mind.


    ¨C  There is still an hour and a half before the start of the course. Let¡¯s go to practice.


    Lyana smiled at Lucia.


    ¨C All right.


    ¡­


    At the Sanchez residence.


    Liam sat by the patio door of the second-floor office and stared nkly at the fountain in the courtyard.


    Lyana¡¯s voice and smile kept racing through her mind.


    For some reason, he felt like she was a little familiar to him. He couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.


    The first time he had Lyana, he saw her suppressing her anger. She looked exactly like her mother.


    Also, Lyana¡¯s back view was extremely simr to her.


    Liam looked down in disappointment. Her long eyshes fell, hiding the longing in her eyes.


    If her sister was still alive, then she must have been around the same age as Lyana.


    He wondered what his sister would look like when she grew up.


    He didn¡¯t know what hobbies his sister would have. Would she be a businesswoman like her father and older brother, or would she like musical instruments like him, or flowers and nts like her mother?


    He still remembered her appearance as a child, with her hair tied in two buns. She was so soft and cuddly, like a doll in a New Year¡¯s painting. She was so adorable that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    Liam¡¯s eyes watered.


    He raised his head and opened his eyes indifferently, as if as long as he raised his head, his tears wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Suddenly, Liam¡¯s phone rang.


    He pulled out his phone and looked at the caller ID. He can¡¯t help but frown.


    With a helpless expression, he answered the call. Holding the phone to his ear, he calledzily:


    ¨C Brother.


    William¡¯s voice was very low, and he sounded very unhappy.


    ¨C You¡¯re just looking for a female musician. Why did you log into my Weibo ount and repost Brother Oscar¡¯s message? You¡¯re just wasting my resources.


    When Liam heard William mention Malia, his eyes darkened instantly. He hated this lying woman. Coldness appeared in his gaze.


    ¨C  The higher you are, the harder your fall.


    William was slightly surprised. He instantly understood Liam¡¯s intentions and asked


    ¨C What exactly are you nning to do?


    ¨C I just helped your school clean up the trash. You should thank me.


    Liam said bluntly.


    William had originallye to interview Liam. When he heard Liam¡¯s words, he said angrily:


    ¨C Don¡¯t overdo it.


    ¨C Understood, Liam said nonchntly.


    As he was about to hang up, he heard William speaking again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t youe back on the anniversary of your sister¡¯s death?


    Liam¡¯s eyes turned red. He pretended to be calm and asked coldly:


    ¨C  Is it necessary?


    William¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¨C  Don¡¯t let me hear such words again, or I¡¯ll break your legs.


    Liam wiped the tears from his eyes and coldly asked


    ¨C The sister is already dead. Why are you keeping a dead person? Why do you have to torture yourself day and night? What is the point ?


    ¨C Shut up.


    William¡¯s voice was choked with emotion.


    Liam stood up and clutched his phone tightly. He frowned and said:


    ¨C Since Sister left, Grandma washes her face with tears every day. His eyes are getting worse day by day.


    Liam swallows and continues:


    ¨C  Mom and dad won¡¯t be going back to the country anymore because of this case. And you, what about you? You dream of your sister every night, but so many years have passed. Why don¡¯t you let go? How much longer do you want to torture yourself? I¡¯m sure Sister won¡¯t want to see you like this¡­


    After a long moment, William¡¯s voice came out of the phone.


    ¨C  Since you don¡¯t want toe back, don¡¯te back. Don¡¯t say those words anymore.


    William¡¯s voice was low, no longer filled with anger.

 Chapter 144

    When Liam heard William¡¯s words, he frowned. His tone was filled with helplessness.


    ¨C Brother, she is already dead. You are digging your own grave. You should put it down and move on.


    ¨C  So can you let her go?


    Hearing William¡¯s question, Liam¡¯s breath hitched. Her gaze fell on the blue sky and the white clouds outside the window. In a daze, he thought he saw his sister smile kindly and call him brother.


    Her sister was really adorable.


    Liam slowly closed his eyes. He suppressed those memories deep in his heart.


    ¨C I don¡¯t remember her anymore, Liam said coldly.


    ¨C  Very well, in that case, I¡¯m going to take the picture of your sister on your bedside table.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Liam frowned and said resignedly


    ¨C  You have no right to touch my things.


    When William heard Liam¡¯s words, he understood. He asked


    ¨C  Will youe back next year for the anniversary of your sister¡¯s death?


    Liam wondered: Has he been threatened?


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll take it off now, William said bluntly.


    ¨C Yes.


    Liam said gritting his teeth. He regretted not having taken his sister¡¯s photo with him.


    ¨C Alex has been talking a lot about youtely. She spends all her time in the kitchen, saying she wants to learn how to cook. She¡¯ll cook for you when you get home.


    When Liam thought of Alexia¡¯s dark dishes, his eyes filled with disdain.


    ¨C  So I won¡¯t go back.


    ¨C How dare you ?


    ¨C I¡¯m not going to eat it anyway. If you like it, you can take it.


    With that, he hung up without hesitation.


    After hanging up, he felt like all his strength had been drained. He had wanted to persuade William to avoid his sister¡¯s death, but he got turned around.


    Annoyed, he called Oscar.


    ¨C Brother Oscar, go to school and take a look. How is this woman¡¯s training going?


    When Oscar heard Liam¡¯s words, his eyes widened.


    This woman ?


    What ?


    Her Mr. Timothy was a refined and polite young master. How had he be like this?


    ¨C OK.


    What troubled Oscar the most was that he had just made a deal with Malia this morning. Why was he inspecting Malia now? It had only been a few hours, and he was inspecting Malia. Wasn¡¯t that a good idea? However, he didn¡¯t want to say more to Liam, who was angry.


    ¨C Help me observe someone.


    Hearing Liam¡¯s words, Oscar¡¯s eyes lit up. Did Liam have someone he liked?


    ¨C Who is this ?


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C Who is this ? Why do you think of her? Or did you fall in love with her?


    Oscar asked.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to know. Just do what I say, Liam said impatiently.


    ¨C  All right.


    Oscar felt he had vaguely guessed the truth.


    At school.


    Lyana and Lucia arrived at Training Room 23. By this time, the other students were all resting.


    The two men pushed open the door and entered the small piano room. They heard someone push the door and enter, followed by Kelly¡¯s excited voice.


    ¨C Sister Malia, did you tell the dean to open this training room only to you?


    Malia sat down, unhappy, and said, annoyed


    ¨C I already told you, but the dean said that this question must be approved by the principal. He still has to consult the director. I don¡¯t know when that will happen.


    Hearing Malia¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in Kelly¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C Sister Malia, you are now a musician chosen by Mr. Timothy. It is also a question that will bring glory to the school. Why would the dean consult the director on such a small matter? However, Sister Malia, I think you should let everyone hear how good you are at the violin. You don¡¯t need to practice it in secret.


    Hearing Kelly¡¯s words, Malia gently shook her head and said


    ¨C Not everyone will envy me. Some people will even be jealous of me. I just don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. Also, there is nothing wrong with being humble. Also, the concert hasn¡¯t started yet. I should keep a low profile.


    Hearing Malia¡¯s words, Kelly nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sister Malia, you¡¯re right. You have to be careful of others. I hope that the school will be able to ede to your request as soon as possible. So you can train without worrying.


    Malia smiled softly and nodded.


    ¨C The director told me that it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to apply.


    Lucia, who was standing inside, was left speechless upon hearing their words. How could this Malia be so pretentious?


    It was clearly because Malia was afraid to spill the beans that she hid to train in secret. It¡¯s not called being humble orying low. It¡¯s called having a guilty conscience.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Timothy at noon today, or yed the violin in front of him, the school would have epted Malia¡¯s suggestion to close rehearsal room 23. So Lyana probably never would have known that someone had pushed her to reach the pinnacle of her life!


    At this time, many students rushed over. They were all here for Malia.


    Lyana looked through the crack in the door and saw these peopleing. His lips curled slightly. The time hade.


    It was not easy for these students to find Malia. One by one, they rushed to ask all the questions they wanted to ask.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C Senior Malia, we finally found you. How did youe into contact with Mr. Timothee?


    ¨C Senior Malia, you must have met Mr. Timothy, right? How old is he ? What is his personality?


    ¨C Senior Malia, Mr. Timothy took a liking to the song you yed. What did he think of you?


    ¨C Senior Malia, since you are already Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, can you tell Mr. Timothy to let our school attend the concert?


    ¡­


    Malia was surrounded by these people. She was also confused by their questions.


    In the past, she had been well known at school and had received a lot of attention, but she had never been the center of attention like she was now.


    She nced at the ssmates around her. She felt like the center of attention. Their eyes were filled with impatience.


    At that moment, Malia¡¯s heart, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly rippled.


    Was that being pampered by her fans?


    She liked to be ttered.


    Malia¡¯s heart was pounding. She swore to herself that she would definitely be Mr. Timothee¡¯s musician. His name would be recorded in history.


    Kelly, who was standing next to Malia, looked at her ssmates in shock. She knew Oscar¡¯s Weibo post was sure to get everyone excited, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so effective.


    She looked up and saw a sea of people. There were also a lot of people queuing, all wanting to see the musician that Mr. Timothee had personally selected.


    Kelly couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sister Malia had reached the pinnacle of her career.


    Kelly quickly came to her senses. She hastened to protect Malia behind her and said aloud to the students:


    ¨C  Seniors, juniors, don¡¯t get too excited. Sister Maliaes from our school. It is the honor of our school that Mr. Timothee personally chose her as a musician. Sister Malia will also benefit our school. However, Mr. Timothee has always kept a low profile. He doesn¡¯t like anyone disturbing his life, so he hasn¡¯t made his identity public. It is not convenient for us to reveal information about him here. Please forgive us.


    When the students heard Kelly¡¯s words, they became even more curious and were quick to ask.


    ¨C Senior Malia, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t divulge anything you say. We just want to know what kind of person Mr. Timothy is.


    ¨C Senior Malia, you are so beautiful and so kind. Just tell us.


    ¨C Senior Malia, Mr. Timothy is also our idol. Can you tell us a bit about our idol?


    ¡­


    When Kelly heard the words of her ssmates, she immediately smiled and said:


    ¨C When Mr. Timothee wants to make his identity public, he will naturally appear. Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.


    Malia, who was standing on the side, finally came to her senses. She nodded slightly, approving Kelly¡¯s words.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to divulge information about Mr. Timothee. It¡¯s just that she had never seen Mr. Timothy in person. She couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¨C Senior Malia, so you had to make an appointment with Mr. Timothee to rehearse the music during the concert, didn¡¯t you? Where do you usually rehearse? At school ?


    ¨C Senior Malia, what instrument are you going to use?


    ¨C Senior Malia, what song are you going to repeat this time?


    ¡­


    The students outside chased after him relentlessly.


    Lyana stayed in the room, took the violin and started ying.

 Chapter 145

    A soft and delicate air echoed in the piano room. Everyone who heard the sound of the violin instantly fell silent, slowly admiring it.


    ¨C Oh my god, it¡¯s actually the disappearance of Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C This is the best version I¡¯ve ever heard. It is exactly the same as the original.


    ¨C  No, it¡¯s the original version.


    ¨C Stop talking. Everyone, listen carefully.


    Everyone is silent. They listened carefully to the sound of the violining from the piano room. One of them closed his eyes to feel each note.


    Kelly¡¯s heart raced. Her eyes were shining as she stared at the door to the piano room, her mind racing.


    Only M. Timothee could perfectly y the air of nostalgia with the violin.


    At the thought, she was so excited she could barely breathe. She knew that Mr. Timothy wanted to use this method to silence everyone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kelly wasn¡¯t the only one to think so. The other students thought so too.


    Malia looked at the piano door with admiration. She closed her eyes and listened intently to the sound of the violin. Her eyes opened and her heart started racing. The person in the piano room must be Mr. Timothy.


    Could it be that he¡¯s been in the piano room since early morning?


    Did Mr. Timothy intend to train with her?


    Malia¡¯s face turned slightly red. His lips curled slightly, forming a happy smile.


    She gave Kelly a satisfied look. Luckily, Kelly had helped her answer her juniors and had spoken very appropriately. She didn¡¯t have to worry about offending Mr. Timothy for saying the wrong thing.


    The violin music in the piano room gradually stopped.


    Everyone was still immersed in the song ¡°Yearning¡±.


    After a while, everyone came to their senses. They looked at each other. Although they were curious about the person in the piano room, no one dared to step forward to investigate.


    They were very afraid of angering Mr. Timothy if they entered the piano room without thinking. If that happened, their future musical career would be ruined.


    Everyone was both curious and frightened by Mr. Timothy. They all felt ufortable.


    At that moment, someone in the crowd asked:


    ¨C Senior Malia, is the person in the piano room Mr. Timothy?


    ¨C  That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Was M. Timothee ying the violin just now? This song is exactly the same as the one on M. Timothee¡¯s album.


    ¨C The live version is even more shocking than the disc.


    ¨C M. Timothee is truly amazing. If only I could be a tenth as good as him.


    ¨C If I can participate in Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, I think I can die without regrets.


    ¨C Mr. Timothy is a god forever.


    Everyone spoke one after another, confirming that the person in the room was indeed Mr. Timothy.


    Apart from him, no one else in this world could y such a beautiful violin piece.


    A ssmate looked at Malia longingly.


    ¨C Senior Malia, I¡¯m really jealous of you. Not only did he name you as his musician, but he also came especially to practice with you. I¡¯m already crying with envy.


    ¨C  It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Mr. Timothee must have appreciated the potential of Senior Malia. That¡¯s why he trains Senior Malia so seriously.


    ¨C M. Timothee is so nice to Senior Malia. If it was me, I¡¯d rather be single for the rest of my life.


    ¨C Forget that. Even if you are celibate for ten lifetimes, you don¡¯t have the capacity. Senior Malia is a talented person. And you, what do you have? You are just fat.


    ¡­


    Listening to the envious praise of her ssmates, Malia¡¯s lips curled slightly. She was overjoyed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to get so much benefit from taking someone else¡¯s ce.


    Right now, she only hoped that the person she reced never knew for the rest of her life. His future was bright, and no one could stop him.


    She, Malia Rodriguez, was sure to be a famous musician.


    Malia smiled lightly at all her ssmates and said humbly


    ¨C  Thank you all for your affirmation. Mr. Timothee has chosen me, and I will certainly study twice as hard so as not to embarrass him. Each of us will meet our own Bo (a historical figure known for his good judgment of horses). Each of us is our own protagonist, so we don¡¯t have to envy anyone. We just have to work hard ourselves.


    In the piano room, Lucia frowned upon hearing Malia¡¯s hypocritical voice. She whispered disdainfully, ¡°Why do I feel like she¡¯s giving an award speech?¡± Is there something wrong with his brain? If she hadn¡¯t taken your ce, would she be where she is now? She is just in cheeky.


    Lyana smiled softly and said:


    ¨C In effect.


    The people outside kept talking at the same time.


    ¨C Senior Malia, since Mr. Timothee came to our school to train with you, why not ask him out so we can meet him in person?


    ¨C Yes yes. Senior Malia, hurry up and invite Mr. Timothy. We want to hear a few words from him.


    ¨C Senior Malia, please.


    ¡­


    When Malia heard the words of her ssmates, she looked troubled. Now she just wanted to perform in front of Mr. Timothy, so she exined


    ¨C  Students, I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t go against Mr. Timothee¡¯s wishes. He always kept a low profile. He does not want to appear in public. If I invite Mr. Timothee out, doesn¡¯t that go against his initial intentions?


    Seeing that her ssmates had stopped talking, she continued, ¡°If everyone really likes Mr. Timothy, then please pay more attention to his works. The music from the concert will also be released as an album. Please buy it and collect it. It is the best support for Mr. Timothee.


    Lyana stood in the piano room, listening to Malia¡¯s righteous speech. His lips curved into a cold smile.


    If Malia hadn¡¯t reced her, and if she really were Mr. Timothy, she would certainly have thought she was an obedient and sensible girl. However, there is no ¡°if¡± in this world.


    Lyana ced the violin in the case and headed for the door with Lucia.


    When the people outside heard footsteps approaching, they held their breath nervously and stared unblinkingly at the door to the piano room, quietly waiting for Mr. Timothy to appear.


    Lyana opened the door to the piano room. Under the watchful eyes of her ssmates, she came out with the violin on her back.


    Lucia closely followed Lyana.


    When everyone saw Lyana, they were all amazed. Confusion was on their faces.


    Lyana received everyone¡¯s stare and looked puzzled.


    By then, Kelly waspletely stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana toe out of the room.


    What was happening ?


    How could the person in the piano room be Lyana?


    Hadn¡¯t Lyana already gone home? Why was she in the piano room?


    Kelly clenched her fists as she stared at Lyana.


    Malia sensed something was wrong with Kelly. She turned to look at Kelly and realized Kelly seemed to know this girl.


    Kelly recalled Malia once reminding her not to let Lyana into that music practice room. She thought she had gone home, so she paid no attention to Lyana.


    What she feared would happen. Lyana had actuallye to this music training room.


    Kelly secretly med herself. She remembered now. Lyana must have heard from her that Malia had met Oscar here. She ran to pretend to meet Brother Oscar by chance, and wanted to seize the opportunity to take the ce of Sister Malia.


    She was just an intriguing bitch.


    With that thought in mind, Kelly took a step forward and asked coldly:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what are you doing here?

 Chapter 146

    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s question, she pursed her lips slightly and raised her eyebrows. She asked


    ¨C I can¡¯te to this training room?


    When Malia heard Kelly call the girl ¡°Lyana Dubois¡±, her eyes flickered.


    Why was this name familiar to him?


    Oh.


    Oh that¡¯s right.


    She remembered.


    Lyana Dubois seemed like the self-taught student Kelly had spoken of, the one who could y ¡°Spring and Snow¡± perfectly.


    Malia couldn¡¯t help but stare at Lyana. His eyes gradually lit up.


    Even though she had high standards, she had to admit that Lyana6 was very beautiful.


    Her long ck hair looked like seaweed glowing in the sunlight. Her facial features were exquisite and well defined, especially her beautiful fox eyes. We couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    Paired with Lyana¡¯s tall and sexy figure, the dress she wore showcased her S-shaped curves perfectly.


    Malia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Not only was Lyana beautiful, but she also yed the zither well. Malia instantly felt a sense of danger.


    The other students were also staring at Lyana without flinching, their eyes filled with admiration.


    They were all amazed.


    What a pretty girl. It looked like she came out of a painting!


    Even Malia, the school belle, paled inparison.


    Even if the school belle stood in front of her, she would be reduced to an uninspiring backdrop.


    It looked like the new campus queen would be reced.


    Kelly clenched her fists. Seeing how fearless Lyana was, her anger skyrocketed. She said angrily


    ¨C I think you do it on purpose. You knew Sister Malia would practice violin here, but you insisted on causing trouble.


    Lyana looked at Kelly in confusion and asked


    ¨C Who established the rule that only Malia Rodriguez can enter this training room? Nobody else can.


    With that, Lyana nced at the students surrounding Malia. She looked even more confused. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Why can they alle, but not me?


    Kelly¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Lyana looked upset. She continued:


    ¨C If you want to see Mr. Timothy¡¯s charm, I can¡¯t?


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Kelly was so angry that she wanted to argue with Lyana, but she was stopped by Malia. Reluctantly, she fell silent.


    When the students who hade to watch the show saw Lyana in this state, they felt sorry for her. They instantly nodded.


    ¨C Yes yes. Lyana, don¡¯t be sad. Of course, you can also watch Mr. Timothy.


    ¡°Student Lyana Dubois, don¡¯t be sad. When Mr. Timothyes outter, you¡¯ll be the first to take a look, won¡¯t you?


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, can you give me your contact details?


    ¨C I want one too.


    ¨C And me too.


    ¡­


    Seeing Lyana surrounded by her ssmates, a trace of darkness shone in Malia¡¯s eyes.


    When she was chosen as the school belle, she had never seen anyone as enthusiastic as she was to ask for her details on the spot.


    Malia clenched her fists lightly. She was the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    She looked at Lyana, then the students. Smiling, she tried to calm things down.


    ¨C All right, everyone, calm down. Mr. Timothee doesn¡¯t like noise.


    Hearing Malia¡¯s words, everyone fell silent.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Malia¡¯s face. She asked curiously:


    ¨C When I was inside just now, you told me that Mr. Timothy was here. Where is he ? I want to see my idol too.


    Malia nced at Kelly. Kelly arrogantly stepped forward and angrily asked


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Timothy y the violin just now?


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, she looked puzzled. She asked:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C  Did I hear?


    The other enthusiastic ssmates quickly nodded and said


    ¨C  Student Lyana, Mr. Timothy was ying the violin in a private room just now.


    ¨C M. Timothy really did it.


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, you just left the piano room. You should be closer to the other rooms. Didn¡¯t you hear it?


    Lyana gently shakes her head. The pearl earrings she wore in her ear swayed, showcasing her fair face.


    The students were all stunned.


    A beauty is indeed a beauty. With just a slight movement, she was so beautiful you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    Malia noticed the stares of her ssmates and felt outraged. However, she continued to put on a soft facade and said softly:


    ¨C  Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. I will first look for Mr. Timothee and ask his permission. If he agrees to show his face, everyone will be able to see his idol.


    When the other students heard Malia¡¯s words, they were all extremely excited. They looked at Malia with ttering expressions.


    ¨C Senior Malia, you are the best.


    ¨C Senior Malia, you are indeed the prettiest girl in our faculty. You really are a beautiful and kind little fairy.


    ¨C Senior Malia, I will always love you the most.


    ¡­


    Lyana also looked harmless. She looked at Malia hopefully and said softly,


    ¨C I¡¯m going to have to disturb Senior Malia to invite Mr. Timothy.


    Lucia, who was standing next to Lyana, suddenly had an idea. Not only was Lyana gifted in music, but she was also a natural actress!


    Malia gave Lyana a meaningful look and nodded slightly. Bearing everyone¡¯s expectations, she headed to the erhu room near the piano room.


    As she walked towards the door, she knocked shyly.


    Nothing happened inside.


    Malia turned to look at her ssmates. Seeing that all their attention was on her, she pursed her lips in a helpless smile and headed for the next door.


    She knocked again.


    There was still no reaction from within.


    She had already knocked on two doors, but there was no movement. Could it be that Monsieur Timothee didn¡¯t want to see her, so he kept quiet?


    However, in order to draw the attention of her ssmates from Lyana to her, she had said that she wanted to consult Mr. Timothy.


    Some words couldn¡¯t be removed so easily.


    Malia starts walking to the next door. She knocked three more times, but there was still no movement.


    After that, she knocked a few more times, but there was still no response.


    When she found herself in front of the door of thest room, she pursed her lips and cleared her throat, asking obediently:


    ¨C Excuse me, Mr. Timothy, are you there?


    When the onlookers heard Malia¡¯s question, they all gasped in excitement, their hearts beating faster and faster. They were so nervous that they dared not speak.


    However, there was still no movement in the room.


    Blood drained from Malia¡¯s face. She stayed there, awkward, not wanting to give up. She knocked again.


    However, there was still no movement behind the door.


    ¨C What is happening ?


    ¨C  Could it be that Mr. Timothee is deliberately putting on airs?


    ¨C No way. Even if Mr. Timothee doesn¡¯t want to see us, all he has to do is say so.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Senior Malia is the musician chosen by Mr. Timothee. No matter what, Mr. Timothy will give Senior Malia a face.


    ¡­


    Malia feltpletely humiliated.


    As long as she participated in Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert as a musician, she would reach the peak of her career. If the media knew about the workout room problem, they would definitely say that Mr. Timothee didn¡¯t like it very much.


    Malia clenched her fists. A slight smile appeared on her face and she said softly


    ¨C M. Timothee, I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed you.


    Malia¡¯s mind races as she struggles to weave her words together.


    ¨C The students admire you very much and are eager to meet you. Everyone wants an answer from you, so I came to ask if it was okay for you to hang out. Otherwise, I will tell everyone.


    Malia waited half a minute, but there was still no response.


    Lucia stood to the side and watched Malia¡¯s humble and polite manner. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. However, she knew she was covering herughter, so she didn¡¯t rm anyone.


    If Malia had known that the Mr. Timothee they were talking about was Lyana, they would have cracked?


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the expression on Kelly¡¯s face.

 Chapter 147

    Malia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t help knocking on the door again. In her heart, she prayed to God for an answer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kelly looked at Malia with concern. Seeing that there was still no reaction from the door, her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    Malia exerted some force and identally pushed the door open. It turned out that the door wasn¡¯t locked at all.


    The door was empty.


    Malia was amazed. She looked at the empty room in disbelief.


    A trace of confusion shines in Malia¡¯s eyes. She opened all the doors to the rooms, but they were still empty. There was no one.


    Everyone was staring at the empty room with confusion written on their faces.


    Lucia tried to suppress herughter. She looked up at Malia and asked curiously


    ¨C It¡¯s really strange. You just said that Mr. Timothy ys the violin in his room. May I know where it is?


    Kelly¡¯s mind races. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Of course, she did not believe that a self- taught person could y the violin so beautifully. She stepped forward and questioned Lyana aloud:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, aren¡¯t you doing anything good?


    When the others heard Kelly¡¯s words, they were confused. Their gazes lingered on Kelly and Lyana.


    Seeing everyone staring at them, Kelly angrily said


    ¨C Lyana, admit it. Did you y the violin recording of Monsieur Timothee¡¯s disappearance? You made us believe that Mr. Timothy was in the training room? You deceived us. Does it make sense to do that?


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, eyes filled with confusion.


    Hearing Kelly¡¯s words, Malia remembered how stupid she sounded knocking on every door just now. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, in front of everyone, she did her best to suppress her anger.


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, everyone is eager to meet Mr. Timothee. Your actions disappointed everyone. Please don¡¯t do this again. Everyone will be sad.


    ¨C I thought I might meet Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Exactly, exactly. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just a prank.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go. If you think about it, you should know that Mr. Timothy won¡¯t being to our training room. We should not daydream.


    ¡­


    When Lyana heard everyone¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Her eyes were cold as she enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C Kelly, who told you that I yed a recording of Mr. Timothy¡¯s music?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Kelly burst outughing disdainfully. She said sarcastically:


    ¨C  You didn¡¯t? Did you bow the strings at that time? You don¡¯t even blink when you lie. You can¡¯t even write a draft before you brag. Who would believe you?


    The others sized up Lyana curiously. They realized she was carrying a violin on her back. Judging by her looks, she really was there to practice.


    At that point, everyone started to hesitate. For a moment, they weren¡¯t sure if Lyana had just yed a recording, or if she had yed Mr. Timothy¡¯s tune.


    Lucia stepped aside and said


    ¨C If you¡¯re talking about the song ¡®Missing¡¯, then Lyana yed it. She taught me to y this song recently.


    Kelly recalled how Lyana had exined the score to Lucia in the morning.


    Was it really Lyana who had yed it just now?


    However, she quickly pushed that thought to the back of her mind. She refused to believe that Lyana was the one who yed that song. After all, this song was exactly the same as Mr. Timothy¡¯s original version.


    Kelly burst outughing. She turned to look at the onlookers and asked


    ¨C Do you think the music from earlier was yed by Lyana? I do not believe that !


    Nobody said anything. On the contrary, they looked at Lyana in surprise.


    ¨C Can she really y such a beautiful tune?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. I heard she was a new student.


    ¨C Can new students really y such a beautiful tune these days? Is she really that sick?


    ¨C She carries a violin on her back. Looks like it¡¯s really her.


    ¨C Do you think she ys music?


    ¨C How it is possible ? What is his motive for doing this?


    When Kelly heard that, her eyes lit up. She said


    ¨C She heard from Mr. Timothee that Sister Malia yed the violin well, so she came on purpose to get Brother Oscar¡¯s attention and rece Sister Malia as Mr. Timothee¡¯s musician.


    Kelly¡¯s words enlightened everyone.


    Malia had cold sweats. She looked at Lyana in disbelief. If M. Timothee heard her words, she would be obliged to give up the position of musician.


    Malia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She sighed softly and said:


    ¨C If so, this student is really an intriguing person. I can¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¨C I do not think so. She is so beautiful. She doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.


    ¨C She is beautiful and kind. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll think that way either.


    ¨C You don¡¯t know what it means to have a vicious heart? The more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious she is.


    ¨C If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really terrifying.


    ¨C How could a vicious person enter this school?


    ¡­


    When Lucia heard everyone¡¯s words, she looked disapproving and said out loud


    ¨C Everyone, don¡¯t listen to Kelly¡¯s nonsense. Previously, in the ss, she knew that Lyana had a ticket for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. She was jealous, so she deliberately started a fight.


    Wow !


    Everyone looked at Lyana longingly.


    ¨C Student, do you really have tickets?


    ¨C Student, where did you get the tickets? Do you have other channels?


    ¨C Student, may I see your ticket and touch it? I want to feel the sensation of the ticket.


    ¡­


    The other students also gathered curiously. You should know that M. Timothee¡¯s tickets were extremely expensive.


    Seeing that these people were taking advantage of the situation, Kelly sneered and said dismissively


    ¨C So what if she has tickets? Senior Malia is a musician personally selected by Mr. Timothee. It¡¯s much more prestigious than sitting down and listening to the concert.


    ¨C You are right.


    ¨C However, those who have tickets are all amazing. I am really envious.


    ¡­


    No one wanted to offend Kelly, as they had just found out that Malia treated Kelly like a good friend.


    Kelly could naturally see that no one wanted to offend Lyana. However, when she thought about how the fame she and the Malia had just received had been snatched away by Lyana, a ball of fire burned in her heart.


    Kelly¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Lucia¡¯s face. His anger instantly found an outlet. She quickly approached Lucia and coldly asked her


    ¨C Lucia, no matter what, you are still an outstanding student in our ss. Lyana taught you to y the violin. Do you have to tter her and put yourself down?


    Without waiting for Lucia to speak, she continues


    ¨C I understand now. You¡¯re ttering her on purpose because she has the tickets. No wonder you snuck out with Lyana. Doesn¡¯t your conscience make you suffer?


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes, which were like a sea of stars, swept over Malia¡¯s face. She heaved a significant sigh.


    ¨C Yes, rob others. Doesn¡¯t your conscience make you suffer?


    Malia felt Lyana¡¯s gaze on her. Her breathing quickened, and her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    It¡¯s strange.


    She found herself gasping under Lyana¡¯s gaze.


    Could she know something?


    Or was it Lyana who yed the violin here yesterday afternoon?


    Malia was troubled, but soon calmed down.


    What if that person was Lyana?


    Monsieur Timothee had already appointed her to be his musician. Moreover, Oscar had already posted a message on Weibo. This case was already carved in stone. She couldn¡¯t be changed.


    If Lyana really wanted to me someone, she could only me herself for being unlucky.


    After considering the implications, Malia¡¯s worried heart slowly calmed down. She looked at Lyana with a serious expression, as if scolding her. She said :


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, I know you want to be famous. I can also understand that you want to rece me as musician for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. It represents your ambition. However, student Dubois, Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert is about to begin. Please don¡¯te to this rehearsal room again to disrupt my work.

 Chapter 148

    ¨C Oh my God, Senior Malia is really too nice.


    ¨C  No wonder Mr. Timothy chose her. Who wouldn¡¯t love a good person who is beautiful, kind, and does both?


    ¨C Yes yes. We have to learn from Senior Malia in the future.


    ¡­


    When Lucia heard those words, she couldn¡¯t help but want to throw up.


    Where did this woman get her courage from?


    She was actually so blindly confident.


    She really didn¡¯t know how he had managed to be so callous.


    How could someone like Malia say that Lyana wanted to rece her?


    Was she worthy?


    Lucia looked expressionless at Malia and asked,


    ¨C Why can¡¯t wee here in the future? Is this your private ce? And what right do you have to say we came here to get Brother Oscar¡¯s attention? Also, you said that the tune from earlier was yed through a stereo. Are you immortal, or do you have special abilities and x-ray vision?


    When Kelly heard Lucia¡¯s incessant questions, she instantly thought Lucia was very stupid. She didn¡¯t even want to stoop to the level of an idiot like her, but for Senior Malia¡¯s sake, she said anyway:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just stating the facts.


    Lyana looked at Kelly coldly. Slowly, she took out her violin and ced it on her left shoulder. His beautiful fox eyes were cold.


    ¨C Whether I am or not is not for you to decide.


    Everyone looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    What did Lyana mean? Was she going to y the violin in front of everyone?


    Was she trying to prove her innocence?


    Oh my God !


    Everyone stared at Lyana without batting an eyelid. They were really curious. Had Lyana yed the musical recording just now, or had she yed it herself?


    Lyana wasted no time. She slowly closed her eyes and started ying the violin.


    The familiar music started again.


    Everyone looks at Lyana in amazement. Wasn¡¯t that the music they had just heard?


    Is it really Lyana?


    The melody was as soft and delicate as ever, with a strong sense of nostalgia. Anyone who heard it was heartbroken.


    Kelly remained rooted to the ground, her eyes wide. She looked at Lyana in shock.


    How¡­ how was this possible?


    Lyana was just a freshman, and she was just a peasant. She had studied all the music on her own. How could she y such a beautiful song on the violin?


    It was impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible!


    Even though Kelly had seen Lyana y the violin with her own eyes, she refused to believe that she could y the violin well.


    Malia, who was standing to the side, was growing paler and paler. Her breathing became progressively erratic, and her legs felt a little weak. If she hadn¡¯t leaned against the wall, she could have copsed.


    Malia¡¯s heart gradually sank into the abyss. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she fought back tears.


    She had also performed this song in front of Oscar. It was clearly the same song, but his song had no emotions to speak of. Besides, she couldn¡¯t y it properly at all.


    At that moment, she knew she had lost.


    She knew very well that Oscar was looking for Lyana.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When Lyana finished thest note, she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she put the violin back in its case.


    After a long time, everyone came to their senses. They wiped away their tears and started pping.


    Those voices were like an invisible hand pping Malia and Kelly in the face.


    Malia¡¯s heart felt like it had been pierced by countless needles. He was hurting her so much that her heart couldn¡¯t beat. She watched everyone stare at Lyana in awe, and the hatred in her heart became more and more evident. The admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes should have been directed at her.


    Lyana Dubois!


    It was all Lyana Dubois¡¯ fault!


    Lyana had robbed her of all the glory that belonged to her.


    Malia clenched her fists involuntarily. For the first time, she wanted to destroy someone.


    Malia¡¯s mind races as she considers how to treat Lyana.


    At that moment, a voice came out of the door.


    ¨C Why are you all gathered here?


    This familiar tone stunned everyone.


    Everyone turned around and saw Oscar walk in with a hand on his waist.


    ¨C Oh my God.


    ¨C  It really is Brother Oscar.


    When Oscar heard that, he almost slipped. He rolled his eyes at them and asked,


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t I know I was dead?


    When he entered, everyone saw a young, handsome man following him.


    The man was wearing a very in white shirt and ck dress pants. His head was slightly lowered. At first nce, he must have been Oscar¡¯s assistant.


    However, since this man was so handsome, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.


    When Lyana saw the handsome man, she was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Timothy to be there too.


    Mr. Timothy looked at Lyana with his phoenix eyes. When their eyes met, he tacitly looked away, as if he had never seen her before.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. Monsieur Timothee had already arrived. There will soon be a good show to watch.


    With this thought in mind, Lyana carried her violin on her back.


    Oscar led Mr. Timothy inside. The students made room for them.


    One of the students in the crowd cut to the chase.


    ¨C Brother Oscar, has Mr. Timothy arrived?


    Oscar lowered his gaze slightly and nced at the man behind him. Then he pretended to sigh.


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you. Am I an outdated manager who is no longer weed by everyone?


    ¨C How is it possible ? Brother Oscar is the most handsome man in the world.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Brother Oscar is so exceptional. How can it be old fashioned?


    ¨C The aesthetic taste of Brother Oscar is more unique than ever.


    ¡­


    When Oscar heard someone praising his aesthetic taste, his eyes instantly lit up. He looked at that person with relish and said


    ¨C You have good taste. You know that¡¯s what fashion looks like.


    Oscar¡¯s words instantly had everyone screaming.


    Malia stood there. She wasn¡¯t as excited as the others. She felt vaguely ufortable. She didn¡¯t know what Oscar had heard.


    She wondered if he had heard Lyana ying the violin.


    What was Brother Oscar doing here?


    Was he checking his progress?


    Or had he already realized that it wasn¡¯t her who had yed the violin that day?


    Malia¡¯s mind was in shambles. She turned to look at Lyana, who was standing calmly nearby.


    Could it be that Brother Oscar has already met Lyana?


    At the thought of this possibility, Malia¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly, as if it was about to burst from her throat.


    She had mixed feelings, but she still had to be sweet and kind.


    A bright smile appeared on his face. She walked over to Oscar.


    ¨C Brother Oscar.


    After Malia spoke, her gaze fell on the man behind Oscar. Since this man was Brother Oscar¡¯s assistant, she must have had a good rtionship with him. Therefore, she smiled at the man.


    However, the man looked down at that moment and missed his salute.


    Malia¡¯s body stiffened, but it onlysted a moment. She quickly regained her usualposure.


    Seeing Malia like this, Oscar remembered how she went back to the dorm to change clothes. He felt ufortable everywhere.


    He didn¡¯t like hypocritical women.


    Brother Oscar nodded and led Mr. Timothy to the front. He turned to look at the people in the room and frowned slightly. Perplexed, he asked:


    ¨C Why are there suddenly so many people?


    Malia knew something was wrong. She was a little worried that Brother Oscar thought she had be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, so he deliberately invited everyone here to increase his poprity.


    She hastened to exin:


    ¨C They all thought you and Mr. Timothy wereing today, so they came to see you. I was just trying to persuade everyone toe home early to study.

 Chapter 149

    With that, Malia nced at Kelly, who was standing off to the side. She instantly understood what Malia meant and stepped forward.


    She gave an obedient smile and apologized


    ¨C Brother Oscar, I¡¯m so sorry to have bothered you. We will leave now.


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.


    Oscar stopped Kelly, then his gaze fell on Malia¡¯s face. He smiled and asked


    ¨C How is the sheet music training going?


    Hearing Oscar¡¯s question, Malia¡¯s heart skipped a beat in her throat. However, she pretended to be calm and said with a smile


    ¨C Brother Oscar, don¡¯t worry. I trained hard. On the day of the concert, I will certainly apany Mr. Timothee as best I can.


    When he heard Malia¡¯s words, he nodded in satisfaction and said


    ¨C It¡¯s great that you have such an idea. Take the opportunity since there are so many future bigwigs in the industry, and let everyone admire your game.


    Hearing Oscar¡¯s words, the audience immediately cheered.


    ¨C Of course, of course. We just heard Lyana y the violin. Now we can listen to Senior Malia ying the violin. You can fight each other.


    ¨C Wow, it¡¯s like a fight between immortals. My ears are blessed today.


    ¨C I think Senior Malia will definitely y the violin better than Lyana. After all, Senior Malia is a female musician hand-picked by Mr. Timothee.


    ¨C Who knows ? Lyana¡¯s performance in Missing Someone earlier was really good. I almost cried.


    ¨C Senior, don¡¯t hold back. You have to y the best song.


    ¡­


    Malia felt a little ufortable listening to the spectators. She knew her own abilities very well. Even though she trained diligently, she knew very well that she was still inferior to Lyana.


    If everyone there were strangers, she would have just had fun with them. However, everyone present was from the industry. They still had a basic ability to assess musicality.


    Malia¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She saw Lyana find a seat and sit downfortably, as if waiting for her performance.


    Before that, she would certainly have yed a song for everyone with a lot of confidence, because she felt like she had yed it well.


    When Oscar heard his ssmates say the words ¡°Lyana Dubois¡±, he asked curiously:


    ¨C Who is this Lyana Dubois you mentioned?


    ¨C It¡¯s her.


    Everyone turned to look at Lyana.


    ¨C Her Missing performance just now was very good.


    ¨C I almost cried!


    ¨C That¡¯s why we can¡¯t wait to see Senior Malia and Lyanapete on the same stage.


    ¡­


    Oscar looked in the direction everyone was looking and saw a young woman sitting elegantly to the side. When the young woman saw him, she nodded slightly.


    Oscar¡¯s expression froze.


    Were there so many beauties at the Academy of Music?


    Previously, he had already thought that Malia was very beautiful, but Lyana was even more beautiful.


    She sat there, indifferent, giving off a cynical aura. The smile on her face hinted at her confidence.


    It was the person Mr. Timothy had asked him to pay attention to!


    Oscar narrowed his eyes. The previous woman who had asked him to watch out for Mr. Timothy had drugged him and tried to climb into his bed. In the end, she was beaten to death and thrown out.


    This time, he thought Mr. Timothy had taken a liking to a young woman. However, when he saw this young woman, he instantly understood.


    This young woman must have a specific goal. Look at those beautiful fox eyes. She seduces people all the time.


    Brother Oscar¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    It wouldn¡¯t work. This kind of shrew was too terrifying.


    No wonder Mr. Timothy asked him to keep an eye on her.


    It seems that this young woman had no destiny with music in her life. If she offended Mr. Timothy, she would certainly suffer in the future


    He had thought that Mr. Timothy had found someone he liked. It seems he was wrong.


    Oscar looked away from the girl. A young woman suitable for M. Timothee must be beautiful, kind, pure and adorable. He had to think about it carefullyter and work hard so that Mr. Timothy would no longer be single.


    He looked at Malia. If Malia hadn¡¯t gone back to the dorm to change her clothes, he would have thought highly of her.


    ¨C Audience ears are sharp. Malia,e y. I believe in your talent and hard work. You must be better than a new student.


    For some reason, Oscar sensed something was wrong with the way Liam was looking at him.


    Oscar¡¯s body stiffened involuntarily. He no longer dared to breathe noisily.


    What is going on ?


    What was Mr. Timothy trying to do?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be teaching Lyana a lesson?


    Oscar turned to look at Lyana. He saw that the beautiful young woman was talking to a ssmate next to her. The smile on her face made her heart skip a beat.


    He couldn¡¯t stare at this young woman anymore. Otherwise, he would betray Mr. Timothy sooner orter.


    Lucia leaned over and whispered in Lyana¡¯s ear. In a voice so low that only the two of them could hear her, she cautiously asked


    ¨C Why do I feel like Brother Oscar doesn¡¯t like you?


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. She turned her head and saw Oscar running away in a panic. She raised her eyebrows and said nonchntly


    ¨C It¡¯s good. Look, Mr. Timothy is very unhappy with him.


    Lucia turned to look.


    She tried to control the smile on her face.


    It really was!


    Mr. Timothy looked at Oscar disdainfully.


    At that time, Malia was already in a difficult position. She had already found other excuses, and was undecided on how to avoid the show.


    Kelly, who was standing next to Malia, rushed over. She looked at Malia hopefully and said


    ¨C Sister Malia, I believe you. You have to believe in yourself. You are much more exceptional than Lyana. You can show him your skills and make him admit defeat.


    Before Malia could refuse, she choked on Kelly¡¯s words. She turned to look at Kelly and frowned.


    However, Kelly thought Malia wasplimenting her. She hastened to make a gesture of encouragement.


    She wanted to me Kelly, but she suddenly realized that Kelly had no idea she was an impostor.


    At that time, the situation was already very critical. She had no choice but topete.


    She lowered her gaze. As she thought about what she was going to do, she heard Kelly say aloud:


    ¨C Sister Malia, let¡¯s have a violinpetition.


    Malia almost vomited blood. His anger was already on edge, but it couldn¡¯t ignite.


    When the other students heard Kelly¡¯s words, they hastily pulled out tissues to wipe away their tears.


    ¨C Senior Malia, we¡¯ll cheer you on.


    ¨C Senior Malia, don¡¯t worry. We have already prepared handkerchiefs.


    ¨C Senior Malia, let¡¯s get started.


    ¡­


    Lucia, who was standing to the side, revealed a bright smile and said


    ¨C Yes, Senior Malia, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We have already prepared handkerchiefs. We all want to know how amazing you are. If Brother Oscar likes you, we can all learn from you in the future.


    With that, Lucia turned to look at Lyana and asked with a smile


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you think?


    Lyana immediately gave a sweet smile. This smile won the favor of many male ssmates.


    ¨C Yes, Senior Malia. Please teach us.


    Kelly looked at Lyana and secretly rolled her eyes.


    She had never seen a woman as arrogant as Lyana. Was Lyana tired of living? How dare she provoke Malia?


    Lyana probably didn¡¯t know what death was since she dared to measure herself against the musician that Mr. Timothy had taken a liking to.


    In fact, Malia had originally wanted to use the piano she was most proficient in, but now found herself in a difficult position.


    Helpless, she walked over to the violin. His hands were cold and covered in sweat.


    Seeing Malia¡¯s calm, Kelly nced at the students present and pretended to think.


    ¨C What should you y?


    Malia knew something was wrong. Worried that Kelly would say something wrong again, she quickly said:


    ¨C Why not¡­


    ¨C Missing, right?


    Kelly said out loud, thinking she understood Malia¡¯s intentions.


    She was shocked.


    Malia¡¯s eyes widened and she almost passed out.


    Kelly was such a useless teammate.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 150

    Seeing Malia¡¯s shocked expression, Kelly smiled and said obediently


    ¨C Sister Malia, are we telepaths? Do we think the same?


    Malia didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The surrounding students became excited.


    ¨C Speaking of which, I really want to hear Senior Malia y ¡®Missing¡¯. I heard that she was recognized by Brother Oscar thanks to this song. Her game is better than Lyana¡¯s.


    ¨C Lyana¡¯s performance just now was touching enough. If Senior Malia ys, won¡¯t we have to cry for a long time?


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I almost couldn¡¯t get away from Lyana¡¯s performance just yet. She yed so well. I am alreadypletely immersed in grief.


    ¡­


    The other students spoke at the same time. Malia couldn¡¯t choose another song even if she wanted to.


    If she had to choose, she would go for an even more difficult song than ¡°Missing.¡± If that didn¡¯t work, she would obediently shut up, lest she make a fool of herself!


    Malia¡¯s eyes wander. After thinking, she looked at Oscar tactfully and shyly asked


    ¨C Brother Oscar asked me to repeat the tune from the concert. If I y ¡®Missing¡¯, won¡¯t it be a bit inappropriate?


    In fact, she was hoping that Oscar would let her change the song.


    But he couldn¡¯t read her mind at all. He waved his hand and said reasonably


    ¨C It¡¯s good. Any song will do. Since everyone loves this song, let¡¯s y it. We have to put the public first.


    Malia wanted to cry but had no tears.


    However, at this point, she could only hold on and hope that she could y well this time around.


    Naturally, Kelly didn¡¯t notice Malia¡¯s dilemma. She was looking at Lyana smugly, as if waiting for Lyana to surrender.


    At this moment, Malia ced the violin on her left shoulder. She took a deep breath and prepared to y the tune.


    You could hear the sound of the violin which had a sense of nostalgia.


    Malia¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat and her breathing was getting heavier. Her mind races, she thinks about how to avoid making a mistake.


    The students also listened attentively. Everyone was immersed in the song.


    ¨C It looks good.


    ¨C It¡¯s not the same feeling as Lyana¡¯s.


    ¨C Everyone has a different style. All right, stop talking. Everyone, listen carefully.


    ¡­


    However, towards the end of the song, the students all frowned in unison. They felt that something was wrong with this song.


    Kelly had also discovered something strange about this song.


    There seemed to be several things wrong.


    What was wrong with Sister Malia? Why was she out of tune?


    Lyana sat to the side, listening to Malia y the violin. His lips curled slightly and a hint of coldness shone in his eyes, filled with contempt.


    She had thought she was quite capable, but she hadn¡¯t expected this.


    How was that different from a child?


    With such criteria, how could she be a woman musician for Mr. Timothee?


    ¨C Strange, what¡¯s wrong with Senior Malia?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. Why does she look so awful?


    ¨C It¡¯s not his level.


    ¨C She yed the violin at the wee g. She was pretty good at the violin. Why is his violin level so bad now?


    ¨C Could it be that Lyana¡¯s ying is just too easy on the ear? If wepare these two sounds, we will think that Malia¡¯s is just too awful to listen to.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, but that also means she¡¯s not verypetent. Why would Brother Oscar love him?


    ¨C Who knows ? Maybe Sister Malia has someone in her family helping her.


    ¨C It probably is.


    ¨C I¡¯m really disappointed. I thought the belle of our department was very good. I did not expect it to be less good.


    ¨C Hurry to choose a new beauty from the faculty. I don¡¯t want to hear anyonepliment her anymore.


    ¡­


    When Malia heard the words of her ssmates, it was as if they had pped her one after another. The pain was unbearable.


    Kelly red fiercely at her ssmates, then looked at Malia in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her to y so badly.


    Didn¡¯t Malia want to y Miss?


    She had misunderstood.


    At that time, Malia was in an abyss of suffering.


    At that time, she did not want to y the violin, because she was not good at it. No matter how she yed the violin, it was nothingpared to Lyana¡¯s.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, Malia was forced to y the violin by Kelly. She was under a lot of pressure, and now she heard her ssmates pointing at her. His mind was in shambles.


    She tries to stay calm. She always wanted to y that song well.


    Someone in the crowd said.


    ¨C Why do I think Lyana is more appropriate to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician?


    When Malia heard this, her mind exploded. His hand suddenly shook, and the violin let out a piercing sound.


    Malia came to her senses. She dropped the violin and it fell to the floor.


    For a moment, the training room went silent.


    Malia¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She bent down and picked up the violin. When she looked up, she saw the disappointment in her ssmates¡¯ eyes.


    Malia¡¯s hands shook slightly and the violin in her hand fell back to the floor.


    She crouched down, tears in her eyes. She picked up the violin again.


    The room was so quiet you could have heard a needle drop.


    Kelly looked at Malia with concern. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Malia.


    When Oscar, who was standing to the side, heard Malia ying, his face was filled with displeasure.


    Lucia, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward. She looked at Malia curiously and asked in confusion


    ¨C Senior Malia, why don¡¯t you continue? Have you ever forgotten the score?


    Lyana really wanted to give Lucia a hand. This question was just too good.


    Most of the people who came into this ssroom today were die-hard Mr. Timothy fans.


    They were looking forward to Malia¡¯s wless performance, but no one expected her to make a mistake from such a low level.


    They couldn¡¯t tolerate it. How could Mr. Timothee¡¯s musician forget her score? She was just too ipetent.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. Malia is Mr. Timothee¡¯s musician. If the others don¡¯t remember the score, that¡¯s fine, but how can she forget? How can she make such a low level mistake?


    ¨C With her standards, if she were to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, her reputation would be ruined.


    ¨C We should go to Mr. Timothy¡¯s Weibo and ask for a recement.


    ¡­


    When Malia heard those words, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Oscar looked at Malia¡¯s pitiful appearance and frowned. He said


    ¨C Every Mr. Timothy concert is world ss so all requirements are perfect. Your level¡­


    Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, everyone understood that he wouldn¡¯t allow Malia to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    Liam stood calmly to the side. He didn¡¯t speak, but his gaze involuntarilynded on Lyana.


    Malia naturally understood what Oscar meant. She was extremely troubled. She continued to breathe deeply, trying to stay calm, but she still couldn¡¯t hide the fear in her heart.


    She nced at Kelly, who was also in shock, standing on the floor. She didn¡¯t know what to say, or how to save the day.


    Malia¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again. His eyes suddenly lit up. She had found an excuse. She looked at Oscar, who was standing to the side, and said quietly


    ¨C Brother Oscar, I¡¯m so sorry. I was too nervous this time. With everyone looking at me eagerly, I won¡¯t make such a mistake again.


    Without waiting for Oscar to speak, Lucia asked impatiently


    ¨C Senior Malia, are you saying our presence here has affected your performance?

 Chapter 151

    Malia¡¯s heart leapt in her throat. She turned to look at Lucia and pretended to be weak saying quietly


    ¨C It¡¯s not that. It is mainly because Brother Oscar is there too. I¡¯m a little nervous. Of course, I believe that someone like Lyana will also be nervous in front of a big shot like Brother Oscar, right?


    Kelly, who had been silent on the side, instantly understood. She quickly nodded and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Not to mention Sister Malia, even the professors at our university will be nervous if they see a big shot like Brother Oscar here. After all, Brother Oscar is Mr. Timothy¡¯s manager and the most famous musician in the world.


    When the other students heard Kelly¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement. If it was them, they would also feel very nervous.


    Lyana cast an indifferent look at Kelly and Malia, then picked up her violin.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s actions, Malia was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She asked in surprise


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, what are you trying to do?


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to do anything at all. I just want to see if I can perform at my normal level in front of Brother Oscar.


    Lyana retracted her gaze and began to arch the ropes.


    She had no intention of ying Missing anymore.


    This time, she chose a moreplicated song.


    The Dance of the Bees. This song was filled with energy and passion. She was only a little slower at the end.


    When the music started, everyone was amazed.


    Kelly and Malia looked at Lyana in shock.


    How dare she?


    How dare she y such a difficult song in front of Brother Oscar? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of making a mistake?


    Lucia knew that Lyana was very talented, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so extraordinary. She could even y the song ¡°The Dance of the Bees¡±.


    Seeingg Lyana y the violin without restraint, Lucia took on an envious air.


    When the other students heard this song, their hearts skipped a beat with excitement.


    ¨C Oh my god, is it really Dance of the Bees?


    ¨C Who exactly is Lyana Dubois? How can she y such a tune?


    ¨C Is she really the legendary treasure girl? It¡¯s incredible.


    The others dared not speak further, for fear of disturbing Lyana. Lyana¡¯s ying was just too easy on the ear.


    No one expected a freshman to be able to y such a beautiful melody.


    Oscar listened to the song seriously. Lyana was very talented, but she was a little arrogant and embarrassed Mr. Timothy.


    What a pity ! What a pity !


    If this little girl hadn¡¯t thought of climbing into M. Timothee¡¯s bed!


    If that little girl hadn¡¯t offended Mr. Timothy.


    He had to recruit this little girl under his name. When the time came, he would raise her well. Then he would be able to use it as a money tree.


    However, Mr. Timothy could not tolerate even a grain of sand.


    Oscar sighed silently. He could almost see his money saying goodbye to him.


    The song is over!


    Only then did Lyana put her violin down. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly and she looked at Malia without flinching and asked


    ¨C Senior Malia, you are Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. Why don¡¯t you use your professional judgment to give me a grade for this performance? It¡¯s OK ?


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled brightly at Malia. She remembered that Malia wanted to vomit blood.


    As M. Timothee¡¯s musician, she had a supreme honor.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t yed the violin earlier, or if she had yed the violin perfectly, she could still ept this title calmly.


    But now she felt that this form of address only embarrassed her.


    Kelly, who was standing off to the side, gave Lyana a stabbing look. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. She clenched her fists, her fingernails digging into her palms. She was trying to keep her calm.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that Lyana was truly amazing.


    Lyana knew everything.


    But she was clearly a peasant, self-taught talent. How could she know the zither and the violin? Besides, how could she know so many famous songs?


    What surprised Kelly was that every track yed by Lyana wasparable to the originalposition.


    At this time, someone in the crowd finally told the truth.


    ¨C What stage fright? She¡¯s clearly not capable enough.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. If she¡¯s really capable, why would she have stage fright?


    ¨C I announce to you that from today, Lyana Dubois is the person I admire the most! She is my idol.


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, can you tell everyone where you studied music in the past? Can you teach me my poor hand?


    ¨C Me too.


    ¨C I want to learn too.


    ¡­


    In an instant, the ss became extremely lively.


    Lyana smiled and said softly


    ¨C In fact, you just need to practice more. There is no trick. Later, I will post something that I find useful on the school website. Anyone can take a look.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, everyone was overjoyed. They instantly cheered.


    ¨C Oh my god, Lyana is like a goddess who came down from the sky. She is so nice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C I love him so much. I will court her in the future.


    ¨C Lyana is my idol. I am the first fan of Lyana Dubois.


    ¡­


    When Kelly and Malia heard that everyone loved Lyana, their expressions grew increasingly ugly. They remained rooted to the ground, not daring to make a sound, trying to reduce their presence.


    However, Lyana had no intention of letting them off the hook. She smiled and turned to look at Malia, her red lips curling slightly.


    ¨C Senior Malia, you haven¡¯t given me a grade yet.


    Malia¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. For a moment, she felt so ashamed that she wished she could find a ce to hide.


    Seeing this, Oscar spoke up to help Malia out of this situation.


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, you did pretty well earlier. If it were up to me, I¡¯d give you 99 points. I¡¯m just afraid that if I give you one more point, you¡¯ll get arrogant. Student Malia hasn¡¯t reached your level yet, so she can¡¯t give you a point.


    Hearing Oscar¡¯s words, the whole room was in turmoil.


    Brother Oscar had praised Lyana and belittled Malia. Could it be that Oscar has already decided to let Lyana be the musician?


    Everyone present was eager to see Lyana be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. It should be known that Malia bing the musician of Mr. Timothee would only affect the quality of the performance of thisst.


    If Lyana could be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, they would definitely agree.


    ¨C Brother Oscar, why don¡¯t you ept Lyana as a student?


    ¨C That¡¯s right, Brother Oscar. If student Lyana bes Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, I think Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance will definitely be more perfect than ever.


    ¨C Plus, you¡¯ve seen for yourself just how capable she is. Lyana is so talented. Brother Oscar, are you really not going to give it a chance?


    ¡­


    Lyana looked at her ssmates, who came to her defense. His lips curled slightly. It seemed like most people could appreciate beauty, except for Kelly, who had no brains.


    Oscar hesitated. He pursed his lips lightly and thought seriously about this question.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt Liam staring at him.


    Oscar instantly felt a shiver run down his spine. He involuntarily straightened his back.


    All right, he now understood what Mr. Timothy meant.


    Oscar nced at everyone and sighed lightly. He shook his head and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid everyone is disappointed in this case. At the time, it was I who chose student Malia Rodriguez to be Mr. Timothee¡¯s musician. If I tell M. Timothee that he has to change musicians, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be happy. Unless he can personally post on Weibo asking student Lyana Dubois to perform, I can¡¯t help you with that.


    As soon as Oscar finished speaking, he felt the gaze behind him grow even colder.


    Odd.


    What is going on ?


    Didn¡¯t he do what Timothy wanted?


    Why was he unhappy?


    Oscar frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t bother talking anymore.


    When the other students heard Oscar¡¯s words, they instantly felt disappointed. Right now, they doubted Oscar¡¯s ability to appreciate beauty.


    They were just curious to know why Mr. Timothee had chosen Malia to be his musician. Now they finally got it. So Brother Oscar had chosen her.


    However, Brother Oscar¡¯s method of choosing musicians was too reckless. Lyana was clearly much better than Malia. Why didn¡¯t Brother Oscar want to choose Lyana?

 Chapter 152

    Malia¡¯s heart was pounding. Fortunately, Brother Oscar did not deny that she was the musician. Otherwise, she would certainly have been humiliated today.


    She turned to look at Lyana, a trace of triumph appearing in her eyes.


    What if Lyana was powerful?


    Until Brother Oscar chose Lyana, she wouldn¡¯t be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    With that thought in mind, Malia straightened her back. She was the musician chosen by Brother Oscar. It was an indelible fact.


    And Lyana was just someone who yed the violin better than her. She wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Lucia, who was standing to the side, frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on Oscar, and she felt a little uneasy. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. Why had he dropped Lyana, an exceptional musician, to let an impostor like Malia be a musician?


    Had Brother Oscar be senile?


    Or maybe he couldn¡¯t tell who yed better?


    It¡¯s impossible. He must have a certain level of appreciation


    Could it be that he took a bribe from Malia?


    Lucia¡¯s gaze fell on Timothee, who was behind Oscar.


    Mr. Timothy¡¯s skin was already fair, which made him look even more sinister. His phoenix eyes were slightly nted and he looked displeased.


    Oscar hadn¡¯t understood that Mr. Timothy was angry?


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t expect Brother Oscar to respond that way either. However, she did not feel ufortable. Perhaps Brother Oscar had his own thoughts.


    It was an honor for her to be M. Timothee¡¯s musician. If he didn¡¯t want to invite her to be his musician, that would be his choice.


    It was a matter of mutual consent, not coercion.


    However, Lyana believed that Mr. Timothy would never let Malia be his musician again.


    Seeing that Brother Oscar had not changed his mind, the others lost interest.


    ¨C All right, let¡¯s all go home. Malia still needs to train. If she doesn¡¯t do well, she¡¯ll me us again.


    ¨C I just feel outraged for Mr. Timothy. Looks like Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert is definitely going to be ruined.


    ¨C What kind of good music can a person produce who has even forgotten the score of a violin?


    ¨C Is it because Malia is beautiful?


    ¨C No way. She is far inferior to Lyana.


    ¨C Or maybe Brother Oscar has particr tastes?


    ¨C Although I don¡¯t have the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert, it looks like this one won¡¯t end well. I just hope he learns his lesson and never uses Malia again.


    ¡­


    When Oscar heard those words, he frowned.


    What nonsense were these people talking about?


    He was worried about Mr. Timothy. If he still couldn¡¯t find the person who yed the violin that afternoon, he was probably going to disappoint his fans.


    This Malia was simply useless.


    When he first saw Malia, he thought she wasn¡¯t bad. Now, the more he looked at her, the more he felt like a toad!


    When Mr. Timothee finds the person he was looking for, he had to flee Malia as far as possible.


    Lyana had also nned to leave. At that time, Mr. Timothee spoke.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, please wait.


    Malia¡¯s heart, which had been madefortable, instantly rose to her throat.


    Kelly walked to the door and turned around, frowning in surprise.


    How could a simple assistant be so rude as to arrest Lyana on such an asion?


    Lyana stopped in her tracks and handed the violin to Lucia, asking her to take it back to the ssroom.


    Holding the violin, Lucia headed for the door. Seeing that Kelly still wanted to eavesdrop, she smiled and called


    ¨C  Kelly, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back together.


    Kelly¡¯s expression froze. She red at Lucia but remained silent.


    When Lucia passed by Kelly, she secretly ced a pen in Kelly¡¯s pocket without anyone seeing it.


    There were only four people left in the entire training room.


    Malia looked at Brother Oscar¡¯s assistant with concern. She didn¡¯t understand why Brother Oscar¡¯s assistant had arrested Lyana.


    Liam secretly nced at Oscar. He understood instantly.


    Oscar turned to look at Malia and said smiling


    ¨C Go to the 22nd training room and train now. When the time is right, register. I will listen to it again.


    Malia wasn¡¯t sure what was going on either, but since Oscar had said so, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only head for the nearby training room with concern.


    After she left, and there were only three of them left in the room, Oscar looked at Lyana. He crossed his arms and spoke with the tone of an overbearing CEO.


    ¨C Tell me, how much do you want?


    Lyana looked at Oscar in confusion.


    Liam couldn¡¯t help but hit Oscar on the head. He said disdainfully:


    ¨C What nonsense are you talking about?


    Oscar looked at Liam in disbelief and said angrily


    ¨C What are you doing ? You are ruining my hairstyle. You don¡¯t know anything about fashion.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch out for Lyana?


    At that mention, Oscar¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¨C Of course I did.


    ¨C Did you notice then?


    ¨C Of course I noticed.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s confused expression, Brother Oscar turned to look at Liam and nodded.


    ¨C So what did you notice?


    Oscar said annoyed


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t she just want to climb into your bed? I have already noticed it. All I want to do now is give her some money and send her back.


    Lyana was shocked.


    What climbed into his bed?


    Why such a huge usation?


    She felt even more aggrieved than Dou E.


    Liam was speechless.


    Oscar realized that something was wrong with their expressions. Suddenly, he was no longer sure of his guess. He arranged his hairstyle and asked with a sheepish smile


    ¨C I said something wrong ? I don¡¯t understand what you mean ?


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She couldn¡¯t help but retort


    ¨C You are a senior executive, after all. What kind of nonsense do you have in your head.


    Oscar¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¨C How¡­ how dare you scold me?


    ¨C Did she say something wrong? Liam raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Oscar clutched his chest and took a step back. He was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Liam to help a stranger scold him.


    ¨C Are you really helping a stranger?


    Oscar¡¯s heart was bleeding.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¨C With your intelligence, how did you be a senior executive? Liam asked seriously.


    Hearing Liam¡¯s question, Oscar instantly felt extremely aggrieved.


    ¨C All these years, I¡¯ve done everything perfectly for you. It was you who asked me to pay attention to her. Of course I did.


    ¨C I¡¯m asking you to keep an eye on her abilities, not banish her. Liam said helplessly.


    ¨C Eh ? Oscar was a bit confused.


    However, he quickly came to his senses. His eyes widened and he asked curiously


    ¨C Could she be the person you are looking for?


    ¨C Your intelligence has finally gone home.


    Oscar was shocked.


    Holy shit.


    What had he just done?


    He had almost banished Lyana.


    Oscar¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana and Liam¡¯s faces. These two echoed each other, as if they already knew each other.


    Oh my god, didn¡¯t he just miss the best opportunity to rece that toad of Malia Rodriguez?


    Oscar¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Her palm-sized face was exquisite and shiny, and her lips were delicate. Her fox-shaped eyes were eyes of the soul, as if she possessed an indescribable nobility. She also had a mature charm different from that of her peers.


    Although she didn¡¯t look like someone who would climb into a bed, her appearance was too dangerous.


    You couldn¡¯t me him for having the wrong ideas.


    Who would have thought that someone so beautiful would be so talented?

 Chapter 153

    Oscar was a person who immediately repented. He quickly reached out to Lyana and apologized:


    ¨C Miss Lyana Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry for what just happened. Previously, Mr. Timothee asked me to take care of a girl, but thetter made Mr. Timothee drink and tried to climb into bed. Since then, he never spoke to me about other girls. This time I thought it was always the same, so it was a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding. Please pay no attention to me.


    Seeing that Oscar had admitted his mistake so frankly, and that there was indeed a reason for it, Lyana reached up to shake his hand.


    ¨C  It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved.


    She was still a little surprised. Oscar was not very smart. How did he be a top executive?


    After he let go of Lyana¡¯s hand, he looked shyly at Liam and asked cautiously:


    ¨C  What should we do now?


    Liam didn¡¯t look at Oscar. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. His voice was a little low and maic.


    ¨C Since you called me Big Brother, I recognize you as my goddaughter. Do what you want. Whatever happens, I will bear the consequences.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. For some reason, she felt like Mr. Liam understood her more and more. This feeling was not bad.


    Oscar looked at the smile on Lyana¡¯s face and vaguely sensed a dangerous aura. Her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he sensed that this young woman¡¯s personality was simr to Timothy¡¯s.


    ¨C Will it affect anything? asked Oscar weakly.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. She said without hurry


    ¨C Since you¡¯ve already decided to go all out, the more sensational, the better.


    Liam¡¯s lips curled in agreement.


    Oscar looked at Liam in disbelief.


    What happened to keeping a low profile?


    Why did it have to be so publicized now?


    Hands behind her back, Lyana took a step back and smiled at Liam.


    ¨C Mr. Timothee, I¡¯ll see youter.


    With that, she left.


    Oscar¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He looked at Liam, who was staring at Lyana¡¯s back, and frowned. Worried, he says


    ¨C Liam, didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to keep a low profile? Besides, your brother also said that you should keep a low profile and not disturb the peace and quiet of the school! Aren¡¯t you causing chaos in the school?


    ¨C He is not there


    Liam said nonchntly.


    It was rare to meet such an interesting and talented girl. Since she wanted to make a scene, he apanied her!


    Oscar was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t understand what kind of magic this little girl had. How could she make Mr. Timothy, who had always kept a low profile, act so brazen?


    ¡­


    After Lyana returned to the ssroom, her mind was filled with thoughts of how to cause trouble.


    Shortly after, she saw Kelly enter.


    She looked worried. She had toe back from Malia¡¯s room.


    Sensing Lyana¡¯s gaze, Kelly nced at her, then obediently returned to her seat.


    When she was in the recording studio just now, she had recorded with Malia. For some reason, she felt like Malia was already working really hard, but the music she was recording always left a little to be desired.


    To be precise, she yed every song well, but every song was empty and soulless, unable to move the audience.


    At that point, when she saw that Malia was lightheaded, she started having a heart- to-heart talk with her. She wanted her to find her bearings as soon as possible.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Malia¡¯s next words to stun her.


    She told him everything that had happened.


    As she had suspected, Malia had taken the ce that belonged to Lyana.


    Although she had already guessed the truth, she was still very confused when she heard Malia¡¯s words.


    The position she was so proud of was actually stolen from Lyana by Malia.


    This morning, she even boasted shamelessly in front of Lyana.


    Thinking about that, she felt even more humiliated.


    She nced intently at Lyana, who was sitting nearby. Lyana calmly wiped her violin, as if she wasn¡¯t mad at Malia for stealing her ce.


    When Kelly thought about what had happened in the training room, she took a deep breath.


    Malia was right. Since fate had brought her and Brother Oscar together, Lyana could only me herself for not being there.


    When Kelly thought of Malia, she frowned. She had to be more careful and stay away from Malia. After all, Malia was an impostor. The further away she was, the safer she was.


    Kelly no longer wanted to call Malia Sister Malia.


    Although she was very ashamed of Malia¡¯s actions, she was now in the same boat as her. For now, she could only trample Lyana, so that thetter could never make aeback. That way no one would know that Malia was an impostor.


    Today¡¯s incident was really a close shave.


    However, Kelly was still very jealous of Lyana.


    She yed the zither and the violin very well. Moreover, every time she performed, she could infuse her soul into the melody, deeply moving the listeners.


    It was something that even some exceptional musicians couldn¡¯t do.


    How did Lyana do it?


    She thought dazedly. Suddenly she shook her head vigorously.


    It wouldn¡¯t work. How could she envy Lyana?


    She was just a wild country girl. Even if she had the ability, so what? She was not destined to be sessful.


    In the end, Lyana was just a stepping stone for Malia.


    Now that Malia had made a sessful debut, she was sure to find a way to end Lyana¡¯s musical dream. No matter how talented Lyana was, there was nothing she could do about it.


    With that thought in mind, Kelly felt much better.


    Lyana ced the violin she had wiped down in the case. She twirls the pen in her hand, feeling extremely happy.


    Lucia smiled at Lyana and asked her


    ¨C Just now, an elderly person came to pick me up. She said she wanted to invite you to the field tomorrow morning to improvise with everyone. What do you think ?


    Lucia¡¯s words instantly caught Kelly¡¯s attention. She immediately pricked up her ears to listen.


    ¨C Of course, I¡¯m ready to go to such a fun ce.


    Lyana epted without hesitation. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opportunity to make a scene. Since the heavens were ready to stand on her side, she naturally had to perform.


    Lucia smiled and nodded.


    ¨C All right, I¡¯ll answer them now.


    As Kelly listened to Lucia and Lyana¡¯s conversation, her heart began to race.


    The two violin pieces that Lyana had previously yed in the practice hall had already attracted many people to Lyana¡¯s side, and they hoped that she would be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    If Lyana yed the violin for everyone in the field tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t everyone at school know that Lyana¡¯s violin skills were much better than Malia¡¯s?


    Maybe someone with ulterior motives would even realize that Malia was an impostor.


    At this idea, Kelly began to lose her temper.


    So his n with Malia had to be put forward.


    In the evening, after school, Lyana had just left school and was about to take a taxi home when she saw a Bentleying towards her. She stopped short in front of her. When she looked at the license te number, she was slightly stunned and surprised.


    The car window was not rolled down. She couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the car from the outside, but she was sure he had arrived.


    She opened the door behind her and got into the car. She saw him leaningzily against the seat, ying with his pendant. There seemed to be a trace of danger around him.


    Thomas, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, greeted quietly:


    ¨C Madam.


    ¨C Where are we going ?


    ¨C The second young master said¡­This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, Vincent interrupted him.


    ¨C He¡¯s on his way to pick you up.

 Chapter 154

    Thomas was slightly stunned.


    What is happening ?


    That was not what the second young master had said just now.


    However, Lyana didn¡¯t think too much about it. She put the violin away and closed the car door.


    At that time, Kelly, Malia, and L walked out of campus and saw Lyana getting into a Bentley.


    A calcting look shines in Malia¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be puzzled and asked in confusion


    ¨C Kelly, didn¡¯t you say she was from the country? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Otherwise, why would a fancy car pick her up?


    Of course, L had also seen Lyana get into the Bentley. His gaze fell on the license te. She had a vague feeling that she was a little familiar to him, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    Kelly was already jealous of Lyana. She initially thought that Malia was going to steal Lyana¡¯s position and ensure she could never make aeback.


    However, Lyana¡¯s musical skills were still very good. Most of her ssmates will probably be Lyana fans tomorrow.


    At this idea, Kelly¡¯s frown deepened. She said angrily


    ¨C Those who can enter this school halfway are either wealthy or noble. This means that Lyana is quite capable.


    Hearing Kelly¡¯s words, L instantly understood. His eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¨C There aren¡¯t many people in An City who can afford to drive a limited-edition Bentley. Aren¡¯t they all old men in their forties or fifties?


    When Kelly heard L¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement.


    Malia pursed her lips and asked in confusion


    ¨C Do you think this person is from the music industry?


    ¨C How is it possible ?


    As Kelly finished speaking, she thought of something and said coldly


    ¨C She ys the violin so intensely. It must be because the person keeping her especially likes the violin, so she practices every day to please him.


    The more Kelly talked, the more she felt her guess was correct. She nodded fiercely.


    ¨C Yes, it must be that.


    Malia frowned in disapproval.


    ¨C Is this really the case?


    This time L sided with Kelly and angrily said


    ¨C Otherwise, why would she carry a violin?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She took a step forward and clenched her fists. She said indignantly


    ¨C She must be a kept woman. We must unmask it. We cannot allow such a despicable person to stay in our school, or the reputation of our school will be affected.


    Kelly pulled out her phone and rushed to snap a picture of the Bentley.


    L looks at the Bentley which is getting further and further away and asks with concern:


    ¨C Did you get it?


    ¨C Of course. I filmed everything. This time I have to ruin his reputation. Hate shone in Kelly¡¯s eyes.


    Malia, who was standing to the side, remained silent. She lowered her gaze slightly, her red lips curling up.


    In the car.


    Vincent looked down at his phone and casually asked


    ¨C How was school today?


    Lyana thought about what happened in the music practice room. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¨C It was good.


    ¨C Have you seen Liam?


    ¨C Yes. Lyana nodded.


    After that, the car became silent.


    She turned to look at Vincent, who happened to look. For a moment, his expression paled.


    He gave off a cold aura, like an ice cube that no one could melt.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze identallynded on Vincent¡¯s thin, sexy lips. She suddenly remembered Vincent¡¯s second personality.


    Vicki¡­


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Is there something dirty on my face?


    She was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize she had been staring at Vincent.


    ¨C No, how have you been feelingtely?


    He thought for a moment, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¨C How exactly?


    She was stunned by Vincent¡¯s words. She blinked in confusion and asked


    ¨C Your health, of course. Apart from your health, what else can I worry about?


    After she spoke, her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. His gaze traveled over Vincent¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple and gradually moved downward. She couldn¡¯t help remembering the scene where he was bathing on the mountain. She thought of her perfect, sexy figure and felt her mouth go dry.


    Lyana¡¯s face was a little red. Quietly, she looked away.


    Was his earlier question really ambiguous?


    Just as she was starting to doubt herself, she heard Vincent say without hesitation


    ¨C If you want to take an interest in other aspects of my life, that¡¯s fine with me.


    She was shocked.


    Oh my God !


    She felt a little suffocated.


    Vincent was really bold.


    How could he say such vicious words?


    Lyana coughed and sat up. Very seriously, she said


    ¨C It¡¯s really not necessary. I am your doctor. I just have to take care of your health.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, you are my wife. You can also try my body to see if you are satisfied?


    Lyana¡¯s ears turned red.


    What ? Try her body?


    How could he have had the nerve to say such a thing?


    Thomas, who was driving, felt a shiver run down his spine when he heard the words of Vincent and Lyana. Shouldn¡¯t such intimate words between husband and wife be whispered in the bedroom?


    What did the second young master mean by that?


    Was he bullying her because he was single?


    Thomas¡¯ heart sank.


    Lyana took a deep breath. She no longer wanted to talk about such ambiguous subjects. Casually she asked


    ¨C You and Mr. Timothee are as close as brothers. Are you also going to attend his concert?


    He did not answer. Instead, he pulled a note from his pocket and handed it to Lyana.


    She took it and looked at it. Only then did she notice the serial number on the ticket.


    521 !!!


    Lyana looked shocked.


    Vincent said lightly,


    ¨C I will sit next to you.


    Only then did Lyana realize that Matriarch Sanchez had been nning this for a long time!


    ¨C You are going there ?


    Lyana asked with mixed feelings.


    Vincent thought for a moment and said seriously


    ¨C You already said we were like brothers. It won¡¯t be good if I don¡¯t go.


    She was left speechless.


    She looked away and looked ahead. Her gaze fell on the familiar streets and she hurriedly stopped Thomas.


    ¨C Stop for a moment.


    Thomas pulled the car aside and turned to look at Lyana.


    ¨C Madam, what can I do for you?


    The trace of a smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She said :


    ¨C There¡¯s a restaurant that sells spicy duck necks that I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. I wonder if it¡¯s still open.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned.


    ¨C Is spicy duck neck edible?


    She asked :


    ¨C I can¡¯t eat instant noodles?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Thomas was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and suppressing hisughter. If heughed, his end-of-year bonus would bepromised.


    Without another word, Lyana got out of the car.


    She had just taken a few steps when she heard the car door open again. She turns around and sees Vincent walking towards her.


    She stopped in her tracks. When Vincent approached her, she smiled and said


    ¨C The spicy duck neck is really delicious.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was an alley leading to the university of An. All kinds of snacks were ced on both sides of the aisle.


    It was the famous food street of An University.


    Lyana really hated herself for not having two more stomachs. Otherwise, she would have eaten the whole street.


    She was going to save her stomach for her favorite spicy duck neck.


    From a distance, she could see that the shop was still open. His fox eyes instantly narrowed into a line. Her lips curled slightly and she ran quickly, saying excitedly:


    ¨C Boss, I want a spicy duck neck for 50 yuan. THANKS.


    Vincent approached and his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. He had rarely seen Lyana so happy. Suddenly he was curious about what kind of delicacy the spicy duck neck was.


    He followed Lyana¡¯s gaze and saw a cab full of duck necks of various vors. However, these items looked a bit dirty.


    Vincent frowned. Was this thing edible?

 Chapter 155

    Would Lyana really not have diarrhea after eating this?


    A trace of suspicion shone in Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, thendy approached with her three-year-old son in her arms.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the child¡¯s face, and his dark eyes widened.


    Naturally, thendy didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s gaze. His gazended on the busy boss¡¯s face. She frowned and said:


    ¨C Help your son buy powdered milkter. I¡¯ll help you take care of the shop.


    ¨C Alright, give me a moment. The man nodded.


    The gaze of the bossnded on the man¡¯s face. She stared at him for a few seconds, then took a handkerchief out of her bag and wiped the patroness¡¯ sweat. Heartbroken she said


    ¨C Let¡¯s also buy an air conditioner in the store.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. There is no need for air conditioning in the store. Why waste this money?


    The boss frowned and red at the boss.


    ¨C A second-hand air conditioner won¡¯t cost much, the boss said.


    ¨C It¡¯s still money. Our small fan can still be used. I will only use it in the store. Just turn on the air conditioner at home, the boss said disapprovingly.


    A trace of worry shines in the owner¡¯s eyes. She said


    ¨C So, are we going to sleep in the same room tonight?


    The owner frowns and says:


    ¨C No, no, I can¡¯t sleep with you. My snores are so loud they shake the heavens. When the timees, neither you nor the child will be able to sleep well. Go to the side and stay there. Don¡¯t interfere with my work.


    The boss felt a bit distraught upon hearing the boss¡¯s words. She sighed and carried the child to the side.


    Seeing this, Lyana suddenly fell into a daze.


    Even though the boss didn¡¯t look good and his voice wasn¡¯t soft, every word he said was for the sake of his wife and son. It was a father¡¯s responsibility.


    It was an ordinary happiness.


    Lyana turns to look at Vincent. She saw that he was staring at the child in the mistress¡¯s arms.


    Vincent continued to stare at the child?


    Could it be that he is very fond of children?


    She always felt like she knew Vincent well, but at that time she couldn¡¯t read his emotions.


    The child also felt that Vincent was staring at him. He looked up at Vincent and said in a childlike voice


    ¨C Uncle, the duck neck costs 30 yuan a cat. It is really delicious.


    When the boss and thendy heard the child¡¯s words, they instantlyughed. Their eyes sparkled with happiness.


    Vincent pursed his lips and turned to look at Thomas. He took the duck neck and left with Lyana.


    Thomas walked over and took a hundred dor bill out of his wallet. He handed it to the boss and said:


    ¨C Keep the change.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When the boss heard Thomas¡¯s words, he was a bit ttered. He said with fear


    ¨C How is it possible ?


    ¨C This is the deposit Mr. Sanchez gave you. From now on, you must send a duck neck worth 100 yuan to the Sanchez family vi every day. We will reimburse you for travel expenses. Most importantly, the ingredients must be very clean.


    When the boss heard Thomas¡¯ words, his eyes lit up. He quickly nodded and said


    ¨C Okay, okay.


    Only then did Thomas leave, following Vincent and Lyana.


    In the car.


    Lyana looked at the duck neck in her hand and she was in a very good mood.


    Vincent stared at the duck neck and asked


    ¨C Won¡¯t you eat it now?


    ¨C I¡¯ll eat it when we¡¯re home. The car will smell bad, Lyana exins simply.


    Vincent looked away indifferently and gently twirled the pendant in his hand, as if thinking of something.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. She realized that he seemed to be in a daze. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.


    She remembered Vincent¡¯s look when he saw the child just now. She hesitated for a moment, then pretended to ask casually:


    ¨C Do you like children very much?


    ¨C I do not like them.


    He answered without hesitation.


    Lyana was a little surprised by Vincent¡¯s response. She had thought he liked children. If he didn¡¯t like children, why was he looking at the boss¡¯ child?


    Lyana saw that Vincent looked troubled.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to tell her, she didn¡¯t ask for more. The trip took ce peacefully.


    Half an hourter they arrived home.


    She picked up the duck neck excitedly, and forgot her misfortune.


    The duck neck was simply a delight.


    She had just entered the living room when she eagerly pulled out the duck neck. In an instant, the spicy scent filled the entire living room.


    She put on a pair of disposable gloves and quickly picked one up and put it in her mouth.


    The fragrant, numbing taste spread through his mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She took the cup Vincent handed her and took a sip of water.


    It¡¯s spicy!


    So spicy!


    The familiar taste was just too nostalgic.


    Vincent looks at Lyana, whose face is red from the spiciness. There was a slightyer of mist in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand. If she couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, why did she have to eat such spicy food?


    ¨C THANKS.


    After finishing her drink, she put the mug aside and smiled at Vincent.


    He said,


    ¨C Since it¡¯s so spicy, don¡¯t eat it.


    ¨C That¡¯s what makes it delicious! You won¡¯t understand.


    With that, she moved on to the second duck neck.


    This smell was simply irresistible.


    Just by smelling it, Vincent could tell it was very spicy. He saw that she continued to eat one after another. His lips were a little red and swollen from the sting, like they had been ravaged. He couldn¡¯t help but want to rape her again.


    At this time, Lyana stuck her tongue out and gently licked her lips. Then, she opened her mouth slightly, making a gasping sound.


    Vincent¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. His throat moved involuntarily and his breathing became irregr. He wanted to kiss her hard.


    He closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, his eyes were cold. He quickly closed the box of food and said coldly


    ¨C You are no longer allowed to eat.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in surprise. She frowned slightly, resistance written on her face.


    ¨C For what ?


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s red lips and for some reason had the urge to bite them.


    He looked away indifferently and said coldly


    ¨C Eating too much spicy food is not good for your stomach.


    ¨C No, my stomach is fine. This little spice is nothing.


    She shook her head and seriously exined


    ¨C Besides, I¡¯m a doctor. I know how to take care of myself.


    Before Vincent could speak, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She said


    ¨C Just let me have a little more.


    Lyana¡¯s voice has fallen silent. Her voice was soft and gave the impression that she was spoiled.


    In fact, she was not spoiled. The duck neck was just too spicy, and his voice had changed as well.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t it spicy?


    Vincent asked, staring at Lyana without blinking.

 Chapter 156

    She looked up at him. For some reason, she felt Vincent¡¯s gaze was a little intriguing.


    Lyana was slightly stunned, but she said honestly anyway


    ¨C The first bite was quite spicy, but after that only the vor remained.


    With that, Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the transparent box in Vincent¡¯s hand. Her beautiful fox eyes wandered around her, then she smiled and suggested


    ¨C Why not try it yourself?


    She felt that after she finished speaking, Vincent¡¯s gaze on her was getting deeper and deeper.


    What is going on ?


    Was she ever hallucinating from the hotness?


    It shouldn¡¯t be. This had never happened to him before.


    At this time, the man pursed his lips and squinted.


    ¨C Do you really want me to try?


    Speaking, the man stood up.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She didn¡¯t know why he still had to get up to eat duck neck, but she still tried to persuade him very seriously.


    ¨C You can try. This one is particrly¡­ um¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent had already leaned down and pressed his lips to hers, silencing her words.


    A spicy, sweet taste filled his mouth.


    Hot as embers¡­


    Lyana looked at Vincent in disbelief. His eyes were wide open. Vincent¡¯s eyes were closed, and his long, curlyshes almost touched his face.


    She frowned and tried to free herself.


    However, as soon as she moved, the man¡¯s hand grabbed the back of her head, forcing her to stop moving.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Lyana¡¯s words were instantly lost in the man¡¯s mouth. Without hesitation, Vincent took a step forward, pressing himself against her. He reached his mouth and tasted it carefully.


    She couldn¡¯t help but blush. She could smell the faint scent of mint in Vincent¡¯s mouth. Thinking of Vincent¡¯s actions, she felt both shy and puzzled.


    Was Vincent crazy?


    How could he kiss her?


    There must have been spicy duck neck sauce on his lips. How could Vincent kiss her like that?


    It¡¯s strange.


    Wasn¡¯t Vincent a neat freak?


    So why did he kiss her again?


    She thought thoughtlessly. Her mind was a little dizzy from theck of oxygen, and she saw fireworks.


    After a long time, Vincent finally let go of Lyana.


    When she breathed in the fresh air, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It took him a long time toe to his senses.


    She looked at Vincent in confusion and asked,


    ¨C YOU¡­


    ¨C Yes, indeed, it is not too spicy. The taste is quite good.


    He licked his lips as he spoke, seriously interrupting Lyana.


    She was confused.


    She looked at Vincent in disbelief. So he was testing the spiciness of the duck neck.


    She felt a little bad now.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent kissed her again, but this time it wasn¡¯t as rough as thest time. Instead, it was just a light kiss.


    She blinked, confused.


    ¨C The taste is still very spicy.


    Lyana was shocked.


    She no longer knew how to describe her feelings. She suddenly had the impression that the duck neck wasn¡¯t that delicious, because Vincent had already managed to spoil her appetite.


    How boring !


    She got up coldly and was about to go upstairs to practice her violin when she saw Julieing down the stairs.


    Julie seemed to have been petrified. Shock and disbelief showed on his face.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to take the initiative to kiss someone. In addition, this person had food stains on his mouth.


    She still remembers when she was 16. She had sat on the sofa with Grandma and was watching television with her. At this time, the main male and female characters of the television series were kissing and hugging each other tenderly.


    She still remembers the disgust in Vincent¡¯s eyes, like kissing was the most disgusting thing in the world.


    But he had just taken the initiative to kiss Lyana, and not just once.


    Vincent seemed to have noticed Julie¡¯s presence as well. His voice was low and hoarse as he asked


    ¨C What can I do for you ?


    When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s voice, she came to her senses. She bit her lip and said after a long time,


    ¨C Grandma, Grandma wants you to go see her.


    Julie¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent got up and went upstairs. He brushed past Julie, without even giving her a look.


    She was deeply hurt. She tried to calm down and clenched her fists. Only then did she look at Lyana and greet her.


    ¨C Second Sister-in-Law.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lyana nodded slightly in greeting. She remembered that Grandma had eaten the medicinal cuisine she had prepared recently, and asked


    ¨C How is Grandma feeling today?


    Julie thought for a moment and said


    ¨C Grandma likes to sleep recently. Nothing else.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, she gave a slight nod and agreed.


    ¨C OK.


    With that, she prepared to go upstairs, but Julie stopped her.


    ¨C Second sister-inw.


    Lyana looked at Julie and asked in confusion


    ¨C Is there anything else?


    A trace of hesitation shed in Julie¡¯s eyes. After a long time, she asked softly


    ¨C Second sister-inw, do you like children?


    Lyana hadn¡¯t expected Julie to ask that question. She frowned slightly and asked


    ¨C Why are you asking that?


    Did Vincent have an illegitimate child?


    A trace of cunning shone in Julie¡¯s eyes. She smiled slightly and pretended not to care.


    ¨C Second sister-inw, I was just asking. I was just curious. Since you and Brother Vincent have such a close rtionship, when do you n to have a child?


    Lyana looked at Julie¡¯s insincere expression. She felt there was definitely something more to Julie¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. She said casually


    ¨C This question will be decided by him.


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She said in shock


    ¨C Are you ready to give birth to Brother Vincent¡¯s child yet?


    Lyana didn¡¯t have much patience to begin with. Seeing that Julie kept talking about something insignificant, she frowned.


    It reminded him of the dead child. For her, the memory of this child would always be painful.


    ¨C Why are you asking these questions?


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s question, she said meaningfully


    ¨C I just want to know when Grandma can carry your child with Brother Vincent.


    Although Lyana looked for an opportunity to leave the Sanchez family, she also didn¡¯t want Julie to have an easy time. So she smiled casually and said


    ¨C Since grandma wants to have a grandchild, we can do it anytime. There is no better time than the present. Let¡¯s do it tonight. My husband and I are going to discuss the n to have a grandchild.


    Julie¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C Since Ms. Sanchez said so, of course, I¡¯m not going to refuse.


    This voice¡­


    Lyana and Julie looked up and saw Vincent standing on the steps in a neatly tailored suit.


    Julie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face went pale. She hurriedly lowered her gaze to hide the panic in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know when Vincent had appeared or what he had heard. She whispered:


    ¨C Brother Vincent¡­


    Lyana also felt a little ufortable. His breathing quickened. When she thought of how Vincent had forcefully kissed her just then, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    He couldn¡¯t know that she was mad at Julie?


    And he had agreed so cooperatively?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face, and his eyes instantly turned cold. He said in a low voice


    ¨C Come with me.


    With that, he walked to the second-floor office without looking back, giving off a cold aura.


    Julie answered cautiously, not daring to speak further. She followed Vincent with fear.


    What should she do?


    He had heard it all.


    Oh my God !


    It was finished.


    Julie¡¯s mind raced and she clenched her fists. Her palms were covered in cold sweat and she suddenly felt suffocated.

 Chapter 157

    Lyana remained nted on the ground. Seeing Vincent and Julie leave one after the other, a trace of confusion shone in her eyes.


    Vincent seemed to be angry again just now.


    It seems that Vincent¡¯s emotions are not stable.


    Did Julie say something wrong?


    Before she could figure it out, the two men had already disappeared around the corner.


    Julie¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, it almost jumped out at her.


    She followed Vincent and entered the office cautiously. Swallowing nervously, she exined with a pale expression,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I was just asking casually. I really didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    Vincent closed the office door with indifference.


    She was so scared she almost suffocated. She took a step back and looked at Vincent with fear. Seeing that he gave off a cold aura, she shivered in fear.


    She lowered her gaze and swallowed. She was really scared to death of Vincent.


    Clenching her fists, she looked up at him and seriously exined,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I was just asking casually. Recently Grandma mumbled that she wanted to have a grandchild, so I asked¡­


    ¨C How did you know?


    Vincent interrupted Julie bluntly. His expression was grim, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    She couldn¡¯t help shaking. Although Vincent¡¯s back was facing her, she felt that Vincent¡¯s gaze could definitely kill her.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. It is only by remaining calm that she will not betray herself. She pretended not to know anything.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, what are you talking about? I do not know anything at all. Am I supposed to know something?


    ¨C Julie Leroy.


    Vincent¡¯s indifferent voice interrupted Julie.


    He turned around and put his hands in his pockets. Looking at her, his gazended on her eyes.


    Julie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt like Vincent was looking at her like she was a dead person.


    A dead person¡­


    She can¡¯t help but shiver. Vincent had never called her by her name in the past, and her look and voice were a little scary now.


    Julie¡¯s face grew increasingly pale. Cold sweats beaded on his back. She seemed to smell of death.


    ¨C Brother¡­ Brother Vincent¡­


    ¨C When did you find out?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was sinister and terrifying, like a demon crawling out of hell.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, what are you talking about? I know nothing. I do not know anything at all.


    Julie¡¯s eyes were red, and her lips were quivering.


    ¨C Lan.


    He had just finished speaking.


    A snake slipped off a pir and wrapped around Vincent¡¯s wrist.


    Julie screamed in fear. Her legs weakened and she staggered backwards.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, what exactly do you mean by that?


    ¨C Tomorrow¡¯s headline on Weibo will be the Sanchez matriarch¡¯s granddaughter, Julie Leroy, snuck into the office of the Sanchez family¡¯s second young master. She wanted to steal documents, but she was discovered by her beloved snake. In the end, she was poisoned to death.


    Vincent¡¯s expression was calm. His phoenix-shaped eyes narrowed slightly as he enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C What do you think of this method of death?


    The snake seemed to have understood Vincent¡¯s words. He spat out his tongue and red fiercely at Julie. If Vincent gave the order, he would bite Julie to death without hesitation.


    She shivered in fear and took a few steps back. She looked at Vincent in disbelief and asked in fear,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, what do you mean by that?


    ¨C Have you thought about how to answer my question earlier?


    Vincent asked without hesitation, not wanting to waste his breath on Julie.


    She knew very well that if she told the truth, she would probably die unburied. The only thing she could do now was keep lying.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I was just asking casually¡­


    ¨C Lan.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the snake charged towards Julie without hesitation.


    When Julie saw the snake coil around her neck, fear instantly filled her heart. It was only then that she understood that Vincent was serious.


    If she really didn¡¯t answer, the snake was definitely going to bite her to death.


    As she was lost in thought, the serpent¡¯s teeth pierced her neck.


    ¨C Ah.


    She screamed in fear. Fear knocked him to the ground, unable to move. She looked at Vincent in tears and begged for his mercy.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, save me! Let go of me ! I am in pain ! It hurts.


    He stood calmly to the side and looked coldly at Julie, without even blinking. The coldness that emanated from him was even more terrifying than the snake¡¯s ruthlessness.


    She struggled in fear. She wanted to rip the snake from her body, but the snake was particrly agile and perfectly avoided her hand.


    What should she do?


    She was about to die.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She cried out in pain,


    ¨C Stop biting me! Stop biting me! I will tell you ! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Brother Vincent, please send him away.


    ¨C Lan,e back.


    At Vincent¡¯smand, the snake stuck out its tongue and returned to Vincent¡¯s side.


    Julie¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help shaking. She wrapped her arms around herself.


    ¨C It wasst month. I identally overheard you on the phone, talking about a child. You asked Thomas to look for him, so I followed him. That¡¯s when I found out you had a child¡­


    Towards the end, she felt that Vincent¡¯s expression grew more and more ugly. A shiver ran down his spine.


    Julie¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. It was only then that she realized she had crossed Vincent¡¯s bottom line.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C And ?


    ¨C No, that¡¯s all I know. Besides, I haven¡¯t seen this child, she said worriedly.


    As soon as Julie¡¯s words fell, she saw Vincent walking towards her step by step. When he reached her, he reached down and grabbed her neck to lift her.


    Julie¡¯s expression became increasingly ugly. She struggled to stand on her tiptoes and breathed in oxygen with difficulty.


    He stared into Julie¡¯s eyes and asked her:


    ¨C You found a way to ruin my marriage to Lyana. This time, you want to test it with the child?


    When elld heard Vincent¡¯s words, she gulped in fear and shook her head vigorously.


    ¨C No, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. You misunderstood me¡­


    ¨C Do you want me to repeat the question you asked Lyana?


    Tears streamed down Julie¡¯s face as she remembered what she had just said.


    At first, she asked Lyana if she liked children, and when Lyana would be able to give birth to a child.


    Her words made it seem like Vincent had an illegitimate child.


    She looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    He really had it all figured out.


    Did he care so much about Lyana?


    Was he so worried that Lyana wouldn¡¯t ept this child?


    Or did he not want others to know he had an illegitimate child?


    As Julie¡¯s thoughts raced, she suddenly felt the grip on her neck tighten.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.


    The next moment, Vincent looked like he was about to break his neck.


    It was the first time she had seen Vincent so angry.


    If he wanted to kill her now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    She closed her eyes in despair.


    The feeling of suffocation made his vision blurry. She could vaguely see death approaching.


    Just when she thought she was doomed, Vincent let go of her and threw her away.


    Julie¡¯s body crashed against the wall and fell back.


    She clutched her neck in pain and coughed violently, taking in deep breaths of fresh air. Tears gradually flow from the corner of her eyes.


    She looks up at Vincent and sees him open the office door.


    Didn¡¯t Vincent intend to kill her?


    She heaved a sigh of relief. A trace of relief shone in her eyes, as if she had just survived a cmity.

 Chapter 158

    At this moment, Vincent¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¨C For Grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯m letting you go this time. If there¡¯s a next time, even if you¡¯re Grandma¡¯s biological granddaughter, you can forget about the Sanchez family and let yourself be alive.


    With that, he walked out. The snake followed him and climbed over his body.


    Julie looked at Vincent¡¯s silhouette when he came out. Her eyes filled with tears and her vision blurred. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    For what ?


    She just wanted to test Lyana. Why did she have to suffer so much and almost lose her life?


    If Lyana didn¡¯t love this child, what would Brother Vincent do?


    Also, when exactly did he have this child?


    How many secrets did he have?


    Why didn¡¯t Vincent see what she was doing? She was clearly doing this for her own good.


    What puzzled her even more was why Grandma loved Lyana so much. Vincent had also be able to interact with the opposite sex thanks to Lyana.


    This all happened after Lyana walked into the Sanchez family vi.


    It is unfair !


    It wasn¡¯t fair at all.


    She was really outraged!


    ¡­


    In the bedroom.


    After carefully putting the violin down, Lyana put on a bathrobe and went to the bathroom.


    Lying in the tub, the water was barely warm up to her shoulders. She rxed. It was a feeling offort.


    Suddenly there was the sound of things banging together outside. It looked like someone had moved something inside. After a while it was quiet outside.


    She no longer intended to take a bath. She dried off, put on her bathrobe and went out.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Vincent packing his things.


    Lyana looks at Vincent in confusion and walks over. She frowns slightly and asks, confused,


    ¨C What are you going to do with my stuff?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he turned around and met her wary fox eyes.


    He sat up and nced at Lyana. It looked like she had just taken a shower. Her face was still flushed and she smelled faintly of milk.


    The scent lingered in his nose, and Vincent¡¯s breathing became involuntarily erratic.


    He looked away indifferently and picked up the things he had packed.


    ¨C Put your things in the closet.


    Lyana frowned, even more confused.


    ¨C For what ?


    He said :


    ¨C You are the mistress of this house. Of course, you have to ce your things correctly. How can you leave them there?


    ¨C I thought that was a good idea.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    ¨C What if someone moves them randomly?


    Lyana frowned slightly. Logically speaking, no one would dare enter Vincent¡¯s room.


    Ignoring Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent quickly packed up his things. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again and he said


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to sleep on the couch anymore.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ttered, she looked at Vincent.


    ¨C For what ?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s question, his dark eyes stared at her unblinkingly. His thin lips parted slightly, and his low, raspy voice was maic as he enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C You are the mistress of this house. Of course, you will have to sleep with the male owner in the future.


    Lyana was confused.


    Vincent¡¯s words seemed to hit Lyana like lightning, making her dizzy.


    She felt her face heat up. She didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know she was blushing.


    Vincent walked towards Lyana and approached her step by step.


    Suddenly, a strong sense of danger arose in his heart. She eyed Vincent warily, unconsciously taking a few steps back. However, she had only taken two steps back when she reached the cupboard. There was no way out


    Fortunately, Vincent stopped in front of her.


    She swallowed nervously. She looked at Vincent¡¯s furious face. For some reason, she sensed he was acting weird today.


    Could it be that Vincent was provoked?


    He didn¡¯t look like it.


    Could he have a new personality?


    As she was about to speak, she heard Vincent say


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you were going to have a child tonight?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned red.


    Her gaze identallynded on the bed behind Vincent. It was only then that she realized that when she had just taken a shower, Vincent had already transformed it into an extremely luxurious double bed.


    She looked at Vincent in surprise.


    What¡¯s wrong with him today?


    Didn¡¯t he know that she had deliberately provoked Julie just now? Why did he take it seriously?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was racing. She looked at Vincent with concern when she saw that Vincent¡¯s face was getting closer and closer to hers.


    Suddenly she remembered the kiss in the living room.


    Was he going to kiss her again?


    Lyana¡¯s heart started racing.


    Vincent put his hand on the handle of the cupboard behind her. Indifferent, he opens the closet door, pulls out a bathrobe and goes to the bathroom.


    He gave off an aura of freshness, as if he had just had fun.


    Lyana was confused.


    She was increasingly unable to understand Vincent.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed more and more. She only looked away when she heard the bathroom door close.


    The sofa bed she had slept on had been reced by a smaller one by Vincent. Although she could sleep there, it would be very ufortable. After thinking, she climbed onto the double bed.


    She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she slept on a big bed.


    The soft nket made you feel particrlyfortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but roll over on the bed. She found afortable ce and thought about falling asleep before Vincent finished his shower to avoid any embarrassment.


    But she thought too much.


    At that moment, he came out of the bathroom.


    He had only been in the bathroom less than five minutes. Wasn¡¯t he washing himself too quickly?


    Lyana suspected he had just taken a shower. He hadn¡¯t taken the shower seriously at all.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. Suddenly she felt that the bed next to her sank a little.


    Then there was the sound of Vincent taking off his clothes.


    Undress¡­


    Lyana involuntarily closed her eyes. She could hear his heart racing.


    Dull noise, dull noise¡­


    Again and again it would hit his eardrums.


    She only hoped that the night would pass peacefully.


    As she prayed, she heard Vincent¡¯s low, hoarse voice.


    ¨C You don¡¯t like children?


    Although he asked the question casually, she could feel an invisible pressure emanating from him. He was determined to get an answer.


    She slowly opened her eyes. With her back turned to Vincent, she pursed her lips and asked


    ¨C So, do you like children?


    ¨C I asked you first.


    Lyana thought and said


    ¨C They are good.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This answer was no different than not answering at all.


    After that, an awkward silence filled the room.


    ¨C And you ?


    Vincent said without hesitation,


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.


    Lyana¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She suddenly remembered what happened five years ago. At the time, she had wanted to give birth to a child because of this incident. She did not hate this child. Later, this child was gone. She just felt guilty. This incident was buried deep in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Vincent added lightly,


    ¨C And I won¡¯t either.


    Vincent¡¯s tone was firm and cold, as if warning her.

 Chapter 159

    Lyana remembered the question Julie asked her and instantly understood.


    So it was like that. He was bothered by this.


    Lyana¡¯s voice has also be colder.


    ¨C Actually, I didn¡¯t want to have kids either. I was just joking with Julie. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.


    ¨C It¡¯s good.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, making it impossible to hear his emotions.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t want to have children at all. However, when Vincent mentioned it just now, she thought he really wanted to have a child with her.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to have kids either, that was a good thing.


    However, when she thinks about it, if the sun rises in the west one day and it insists on her giving birth, she will have a headache.


    Now that she had rxed, it didn¡¯t take long for her to fall asleep.


    In the darkness, Vincent slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were like stars in the night sky, cold and deep.


    He wasn¡¯t sure that Lyana would ept this child.


    4 years ago, when he found Florence, she was lying in a pool of blood.


    Next to her was a dying child. She begged him to save the child.


    After that, he did a paternity test with the child. This child was indeed rted to him by blood.


    For so many years, he always thought that Florence was the young woman who had spent that night with him.


    However, he had the strange feeling that she wasn¡¯t her.


    So he asked someone to investigate, but the results came up with nothing. He also asked a famous hacker to help him investigate. The information found by the hacker was identical to that which he had found previously.


    Last week, he suddenly thought of something.


    If Florence did not give birth to the child, it means that someone else spent the night with him.


    He asked Thomas to collect Louise¡¯s hair so he could do a paternity test with the child.


    It was probably at this time that Julie discovered the existence of this child.


    The paternity test results are in.


    Louise was not rted to the child by blood.


    This child was his and Florence¡¯s. So who exactly gave birth to this child?


    What bothered Vincent the most was that when Lyana¡¯s adoptive mother came to save Ines, she also mentioned Florence.


    It could only mean one thing.


    Lyana¡¯s adoptive mother might know what happened back then.


    In this case, the investigation was to begin with the Dubois family.


    Thinking about this, Vincent¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder.


    ¡­


    The next day when Lyana woke up, her bed was cold and she was alone.


    It seemed like Vincent had been awake for a long time.


    After getting up and washing, she went downstairs. She hasn¡¯t seen Vincent anywhere.


    When she came downstairs, she saw Julie sitting on the couch, her face pale. A servant was massaging his neck.


    When Lyana passed by, she identally saw a mark on Julie¡¯s neck. It seemed to have been caused by a snake.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Why would a snake attack Julie for no reason?


    When Julie saw Lyana, she greeted him politely,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, hello.


    Lyana nodded indifferently. She didn¡¯t care about the wound on Julie¡¯s neck. Instead, she headed for the dining room. As soon as she walked in, she saw Mr. Timothy and matriarch Sanchez chatting. Laura, who was standing to the side, was smiling ear to ear.


    When Mr. Timothy saw Lyana, he raised his beautiful phoenix eyes slightly and greeted her kindly:


    ¨C Hello, little sister.


    When Lyana heard Mr. Timothy call her his sister, she was slightly surprised. She had always thought that was a casual remark. She didn¡¯t expect him to take her seriously.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Liam¡¯s words, she angrily said


    ¨C You can¡¯t call him that. You must call her second sister-inw.


    Liam narrowed his beautiful phoenix eyes and licked his lips with his pink tongue.


    ¨C Lyana, how do you think I should address you?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Liam to throw that question at her.


    She looked at Liam. Even though she knew he was part of this family, the idea that he was Mr. Timothy made her unintentionally nervous.


    His music brought him out of the dark.


    He was his guide.


    He was her idol and pir of support, so she was always at a loss for words.


    She thought for a moment, then said


    ¨C Call me Lyana, like grandma.


    His response was in line with Liam¡¯s wishes.


    Matriarch Sanchez said helplessly,


    ¨C You struck gold.


    Liam smiled happily, then his gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He asked


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t there be a conclusion today about Malia Rodriguez?


    ¨C Yes. She nodded.


    If she wanted to take care of Malia, she only had to move her little finger.


    After breakfast, she carried the violin to school.


    When she reached the school gate, she realized everyone was looking at her weirdly, like she was some vicious beast.


    Lyana frowned. She had a bad feeling about it.


    ¨C How can such a person still have the nerve toe to school?


    ¨C If I were her, I would have found a ce to hide long ago. How dare Ie to school?


    ¨C You do not understand. She can only be with old men with her physique. How can she not go out into the street? If she doesn¡¯t, won¡¯t she lose her job?


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t expect our school to produce such garbage. I hope the principal will chase her away quickly.


    ¨C I¡¯ve heard her y the violin so well before. I thought she came to this school on her own. I didn¡¯t expect her toe in the back door.


    ¨C His violin skills are much better than Senior Malia¡¯s.


    ¨C Really ?


    ¨C What a pity you weren¡¯t here.


    ¨C  What do you know about that ? The old man who babysat her loves the violin, so she risked her life ying the violin just for the old man to babysit her. It was also so the old man could send him here.


    ¨C Really ?


    ¨C How can that be wrong? There are already pictures. Hurry up and have a look at Baidu Tieba [ Baidu Online Forum ]Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C Could it be that someone else was deliberately creating a hype to trick her into envying her talent?


    ¨C How is it possible ? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She taught herself to y the violin and the zither. Do you think someone from the countryside has the ability to make the school make an exception and ept it?


    ¨C The eyes of the audience are sharp. Now that the case has been exposed, I¡¯ll see how she can still have the nerve to stay here in the future.


    ¡­


    Listening to the whispers of these people, Lyana roughly understood what had happened.


    It was obvious Kelly and Malia were behind it all.


    The moment she entered the ssroom, she saw Lucia running around, panting.


    ¨C Lyana.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    She looked at Lucia in confusion.


    ¨C You don¡¯t know who made all this up. Hurry to watch Baidu Tieba. Lucia said anxiously.


    Lyana and Lucia walked into the ssroom and casually asked


    ¨C Inelegant photos?


    Lucia nodded slightly.


    ¨C Then there is no need to look. It must be a fake, Lyana said calmly.


    ¨C There is a photo of you getting into the car of the second young master.


    Lyana remembered what happenedst night and understood instantly.


    These people would probably have pictures of her getting into a fancy car. Then, they would have photoshopped indecent photos. When that happened, the news would spread like wildfire. What was false would be true.


    ¨C So what are you going to do?


    Lucia looked at Lyana with concern.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were cold, and her red lips curled up wickedly. She said without hurry


    ¨C Since they want to cause trouble, let¡¯s add fuel to the fire.


    Lucia looked at Lyana in surprise and confusion.


    ¨C What kind of logic is that?


    Lyana confidently said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, just wait for the show.


    At that moment, Kelly arrogantly stepped in on her high heels.

 Chapter 160

    Kelly nced sideways at Lyana, her eyes filled with disdain. She pretended to fan the air in front of her nose.


    -Oh my God, why does it smell so bad? No wonder I smell like fox. It is therefore the woman who relies on an old man. It¡¯s disgusting. Lyana Dubois, how many men do you have to take care of each day?


    Lucia frowned. As she was about to scold Kelly, Lyana stopped her.


    She took a step towards Kelly.


    Kelly looked at Lyana, suddenly frightened by her aura.


    ¨C You¡­ you want to do¡­


    Bam!


    The sharp sound of the p echoed throughout the ssroom.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    All the students in the ss were amazed.


    Even Kelly, who had been hit, couldn¡¯te to her senses for a long time.


    Lyana straightened her back and her gazended on Kelly¡¯s face. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said coldly:


    ¨C There¡¯s no point in talking when you¡¯re dealing with people like you, who just do bullshit. I must attack directly.


    Lucia looked at Lyana with bright eyes.


    Wow !


    Lyana was so cool.


    She had really learned something!


    Kelly had never suffered such humiliation before. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. She wanted to hit Lyana back, but when she thought about how Lyana beat four ssmatesst time, she instantly chickened out.


    She sniffled and asked:


    ¨C Are you angry because of the humiliation? Are you desperate? If you have the ability to do it, don¡¯t be afraid that others will say so. You¡¯re just a whore, but you still want to erect a memorial arch.


    Bam!


    Lyana gave him another p.


    The whole ss was so shocked that their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. At that time, they were all shocked by Lyana¡¯s cold aura.


    Oh my god, Lyana was so bold!


    How dare she?


    You had to know that if you hit someone at school, you were expelled.


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being fired?


    ¨C How dare you hit me?


    Kelly looked at Lyana in disbelief, her tears flowing uncontrobly. If looks could kill, Lyana would have died a thousand times.


    Lyana took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the hand that had hit Kelly. She said casually


    ¨C So what if I hit you?¡± What can you do ?


    Kelly stamped her foot and said angrily:


    ¨C Wait a bit. I¡¯ll go get the dean now. You will definitely be expelled.


    ¨C So go ahead! We¡¯ll see who gets kicked out first.


    Kelly¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She says furiously:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to see the dean with this face. I¡¯m hurt. He will certainly believe me.


    She took a step forward and continued:


    ¨C Don¡¯t think that just because those old men who support you are all powerful, you can do whatever you want in An City. Let me tell you, this school is run by Principal Royer. No one in An City dares to oppose him.


    Lyana crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows slightly. She said


    ¨C If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. If Principal Royer finds out that you three have carelessly ndered your ssmates and said that their private lives were indecent, wouldn¡¯t such a person be expelled?


    Kelly was stunned.


    Three ?


    How did Lyana know there were three of them?


    If she remembers correctly, she had never seen L before.


    All the spectators turned to look at Kelly. They could smell the gossip.


    A smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She continued,


    ¨C Oh, that¡¯s right, I remember now. Did you lie to Brother Oscar and take someone else¡¯s ce?


    ¨C What nonsense are you talking about?


    Lucia roared in exasperation.


    ¨C Why are you throwing a tantrum? Let me tell you, on the grounds that we were ssmates, I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes to go to the radio room with Malia and L. Then you¡¯ll apologize to me in front of the whole school. In addition, you will have to make Malia admit that she stole Mr. Timothy¡¯s ce as musician from someone else. You will also have to confess everything you have done outside of school.


    Seeing the aura Lyana gave off, Kelly was so scared she couldn¡¯t speak.


    For some reason, she felt that Lyana was different from her regr ssmates. She was like an Asura from hell, which made you shudder.


    Finally, Lyana raised her voice and said:


    ¨C If you don¡¯t do what I say, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Not only will the three of you be punished by the school, but you will also lose your anchorage in the town of An.


    Kelly was initially a little scared of Lyana, but upon hearing Lyana¡¯sst sentence, she immediately burst outughing.


    So she was just bluffing.


    How could she, Kelly, be scared of Lyana?


    She looked at Lyana mockingly.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, who do you think you are? You are so arrogant. Those who don¡¯t know you better might think you¡¯re the president of the country.


    Lyana looked at Kelly calmly and said:


    ¨C I already gave you a chance. If you don¡¯t cherish her, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    With that, she got Lucia out.


    Kelly is out. She quickly pulled out her phone and called Malia, then briefly exined what had just happened.


    When Malia heard that, she startedughing. She says in a mocking tone:


    ¨C Lyana must be desperate! She must be trying to scare us because she¡¯s guilty. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. In the end, it¡¯s his reputation that will be ruined, not ours.


    Kelly thought the same, so she said:


    ¨C After this incident, she may forget to snatch your position in the future! By what right does a kept mistress have the right to be M. Timothy¡¯s musician?


    When Malia heard this, her lips curled into a bright smile.


    ¨C Very well, Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert is about to take ce. I still have to practice, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.


    ¨C Sister Malia, you have to train hard. I¡¯ll hang up first. Bye.


    After hanging up, Kelly smugly walked out.


    Downstairs.


    Lucia stood next to Lyana. Seeing that Lyana was texting, she asked slowly:


    ¨C Won¡¯t we train in the training room?


    When she heard Lucia¡¯s question, she looked up at her and asked seriously:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to organize a musical gathering in the field? Let¡¯s go now.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Lyana in disbelief. She actually wanted to participate in the event. She sighed helplessly.


    ¨C Now that you¡¯re embroiled in scandals, I don¡¯t think these people will go for the vent. They don¡¯t want to get in trouble! I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go.


    When Lyana heard Lucia¡¯s words, she slightly raised her eyebrows and said:


    ¨C Whether theye or not, as a guest party, I should go. It¡¯s a courtesy, and also a fulfillment of my promise.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s phone rang.


    She unlocked it and saw that Vincent had sent her a WeChat message.


    ¨C No problem.


    When she and Lucia arrived on the pitch, there was effectively no one there.


    It made sense. Now that such a big thing had happened to her, no one would be willing to get involved with her until they found out the truth.


    Although no one wanted to attend the musical gathering, many people came to watch the show.


    They were all very curious to know if She was a mistress who was guarded by an old man as the Tieba post suggested.


    When they got to the field, they saw Lyana take out her violin and prepare to y.


    Beautiful music slowly escaped from the violin. Viewers couldn¡¯t help but immerse themselves in this sea of music.


    After the song ended, Lyana looked at her watch. Twenty minutes had passed. Her red lips curled slightly.

 Chapter 161

    Kelly, Malia, and L also rushed over.


    Actually, Malia didn¡¯t want toe, but L said she could see Lyana¡¯s reputation ruined today. She couldn¡¯t help but rush to watch the show.


    Kelly stood to the side, her arms crossed. She said disdainfully:


    ¨C How embarrassing. There¡¯s no one here and you¡¯re still ying solo. I¡¯m sure you y the fiddle desperately to please the rich.


    Malia felt a sh of pleasure, but her expression was soft as she spoke.


    ¨C Lily, don¡¯t say that. There might be a misunderstanding.


    When L heard Malia¡¯s words, she said coldly,


    ¨C How can there be a misunderstanding? Moreover, I have just learned from the principal that such a person with an unbridled private life will certainly have a negative impact on the school. The school will definitely punish her severely.


    When the other viewers heard L¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement and pointed at Lyana.


    Seeing that Lyana didn¡¯t even blink, Kelly felt like her fist hadnded on cotton. She was furious. When she thought about how she had been pped twice in the morning for no reason, she felt like going ahead and pping Lyana back.


    However, she was no match for Lyana. She could only scold her even harder.


    ¨C You¡¯re just a prostitute. Everything about you has been exposed, and your indecent photos are everywhere. Even though you¡¯re sitting here with your clothes on, we can still imagine your naked and dirty body.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know where you find the courage to sit here. If I were you, I would have found a ce to hide long ago. I would never have embarrassed myself here.


    As Kelly finished speaking, a female voice suddenly sounded from the school radio, which should have been ying music.


    ¨C Sister Malia, what exactly is going on?


    This voice¡­


    Kelly¡¯s face froze, and her eyelids twitched violently. For some reason, she started to panic.


    Malia and L looked at each other, then looked at Kelly.


    Everyone looked surprised. They did not understand why the radio no longer yed music.


    The radio was silent for a long time. We could faintly hear the sound of their breathing.


    About five minutester, Kelly¡¯s voice rang out over the radio again.


    ¨C Sister Malia, I think Lyana purposely yed the song ¡®Missing You¡¯ today. I think she came prepared. Is she here because of your status as Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician? Why didn¡¯t you speak? Are you going to give this position to Lyana?


    ¨C Sister Malia, you alone are qualified to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. The day after tomorrow is M. Timothy¡¯s concert. Before that, don¡¯t be stupid.


    After a long time, Malia finally spoke.


    ¨C This¡­ this case is a bitplicated. I do not know what to say¡­


    Hearing Malia¡¯s words, all the students in the school pricked up their ears. They seemed to have smelled the scent of a conspiracy.


    When Malia heard this, her face turned pale with fear. She couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    How¡­ how can it be¡­


    Kelly was stunned. His mind was in shambles. She didn¡¯t know why this had happened.


    Kelly looked over to Lyana and saw her standing under a tree. His expression wasnguorous, and his lips were slightly curled, as if everything was as expected.


    Kelly seems to have thought of something. She hastened to look at the time. Twenty minutes had passed since Lyana had threatened her.


    Could Lyana be telling the truth?


    Impossible ! It was absolutely impossible.


    How could Lyana know that?


    The radio voice continued to speak.


    ¨C Sister Malia, why don¡¯t you say anything? We grew up together and have such a good rtionship. Don¡¯t hide it from me. What exactly is happening? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you. I will always help you.


    When the others heard Kelly¡¯s words, they were all instantly touched. They said to each other that Kelly and Malia were really close.


    Therefore, everyone calmed down to listen.


    Malia¡¯s face grew increasingly pale, and her body shook with fear. She no longer dared to listen. She rushed over to Lyana and said:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, what are you doing exactly? What should I do to make you stop?


    ¨C The truth.


    Lyana looked at Malia intently and shrugged.


    ¨C I just want everyone to know the truth. I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Malia knew she had no intention of stopping.


    The show continued.


    At that moment, Malia¡¯s hesitant voice was heard over the radio.


    ¨C Actually, actually¡­ I¡¯m not the person Brother Oscar is looking for.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When they heard Malia¡¯s words, everyone in the school was stunned.


    They looked at Malia in disbelief. Yesterday when they heard she was going to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, they immediately treated Malia as their goddess.


    But they didn¡¯t expect their goddess to be a liar.


    Malia was now sitting limply on the floor. Her face was pale, her eyes were red, and her hair was messy. She looked extremely scruffy.


    The voice on the radio continued.


    Malia felt like she had been ced on a frying pan.


    ¨C How¡­ how did this happen?


    ¨C In fact, that afternoon when I passed by the practice room, I heard the pleasant sound of a violining from inside. At that time, I thought that a teacher was training in there, so I wanted to go say hello and ask his advice.


    ¨C As you know, the violin is thest thing I¡¯m good at. When I entered the ssroom, the person inside had already left. At that time, I wanted to be inspired and try to practice the violin. However, when I took it out, I was still ufortable, so I started ying the piano in the rehearsal room.


    ¨C I had just yed a single song when the cleaningdy came in. I had no intention of ying the piano anymore, so I left straight away. Later, I found out that Brother Oscar had stayed inside. He went out to ask the housekeeper for help, and she told Brother Oscar that I was the one practicing.


    ¨C Did Brother Oscar misunderstand that you were the violinist?


    Kelly asked.


    ¨C Yes.


    Kelly¡¯s strong inspiration could be heard over the radio.


    ¨C So the person ying the violin in the practice room was Lyana? Lyana is the person Brother Oscar is looking for?


    ¨C It¡¯s most likely her. Also, the fiddle tune she yed in front of Brother Oscar is almost identical to the one I heard at the practice room door that day. I don¡¯t know if Brother Oscar will recognize that sound. If he knows the person ying the violin is Lyana, then all my work will have been in vain.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. We must not let Lyana find out. Otherwise, she will rece you as Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician.


    Kelly¡¯s voice was firm.


    Malia¡¯s voice was a little troubled.


    ¨C So¡­ so what do we do now?


    ¨C Actually, this case is not so difficult. M. Timothy¡¯s concert will take ce soon. As long as we don¡¯t let Brother Oscar meet Lyana during this time, the problem will be solved, Kelly says humorously.


    ¨C Yes you are right. I got the chance first. This position should have been mine. Also, Lyana is a peasant girl. She has received no professional training. How can she be qualified to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician? Nor is she worthy to stand beside Mr. Timothy. Only I am worthy to stand beside him and be the center of attention!

 Chapter 162

    ¨C Sister Malia, you must not talk to a third person. We must beware of Lyana in the future. Also, we need to destroy Lyana¡¯s hands in the future, so she can never y the violin again. This way, no one will know the truth about this case, and you will be Brother Oscar¡¯s chosen musician.


    ¨C So how do I cripple Lyana¡¯s hand? Malia asked worriedly.


    ¨C I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. But Sister Malia, don¡¯t worry. When I get back to ss, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. As soon as I get the chance, I¡¯ll cripple his hands! Otherwise, she will show off in front of us.


    ¨C Then go quickly. We will contact each other on WeChat in the future.


    The recording ended abruptly.


    Everyone in the school was amazed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Kelly copsed on the floor. She lowered her head in despair, not daring to look around. Despite this, she could feel the people around her looking at her and Malia with anger and disgust.


    ¨C Oh my god, my goddess really is such a person.


    ¨C I was curious before. Lyana clearly ys the violin so well. Why would Brother Oscar have such an opinion of Malia? So there¡¯s more to this case than that.


    ¨C Malia is too cheeky. Who gave him the confidence to snatch someone else¡¯s position and even want to cripple their hand? She is just vicious.


    ¨C My view of the world has been refreshed.


    ¨C These two people are worse than beasts.


    ¨C Our hands are the most precious thing for us musicians. If we lose our hands, what is the difference between us and a cripple? Besides, she and Malia are too vicious. They stole someone else¡¯s position and even wanted to ruin their future. They are simply eradicating thempletely.


    ¨C These two people do not deserve to stay in our academy.


    ¨C Get out.


    ¨C Get out!


    ¨C Get out!


    ¡­


    Malia listened to everyone¡¯s words and immediately felt her mind racing. She didn¡¯t want to hear another word and copsed to the ground weakly.


    It was finished. It was all over. His life waspletely over!


    ¨C No, it¡¯s not real. It¡¯s a synthesized voice.


    Kelly screamed very loudly. Pointing a finger at Lyana, she roars hysterically:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, Lyana did all that. In order to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, she used all means to trick us.


    When the people around them heard Kelly¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but start chatting.


    ¨C Even though your voice can be synthesized, your tone cannot.


    ¨C Lyana ys the violin so well. She doesn¡¯t have to be jealous of you at all. Gold will always shine! You clearly have a guilty conscience.


    ¨C Some hens must be blind to think they are phoenixes.


    ¨C I am really disappointed. I didn¡¯t expect Malia, who was always sweet and kind, to be such a vicious person.


    ¡­


    Hearing these words, Malia copsed and cried:


    ¨C No, that¡¯s not what happened. I am the musician chosen by Mr. Timothy! I¡¯m the only one ! I am.


    Although Kelly was on the verge of a nervous breakdown, she still wanted to save the day. However, Malia seemed to give herself away.


    Kelly got up hastily and ran towards Malia. She took her in her arms and said softly:


    ¨C Sister Malia, all the celebrities in show business have scandals. As long as we get past that, we¡¯ll be fine. You have to pull yourself together. What we just yed was just a recording. Moreover, it can be said that Lyana specially hired someone to imitate our voices. As long as we refuse to admit it, no one will do anything to you.


    L, who was standing nearby, looked at Kelly and Malia with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected this to happen.


    Now that the three of them were in the same boat, they couldn¡¯t afford to be thoughtless. Otherwise, they would be punished by the school.


    L forced herself to calm down.


    When Malia heard Kelly¡¯s words, her rationality gradually returned.


    It was true. As long as she refused to admit it, she would not be reced by Lyana.


    She was also the musician of M. Timothy, whom Brother Oscar had personally selected.


    As time passed, the storm passed. No one would remember such a small affair.


    She took a deep breath. She had to save the day.


    Malia pulled herself together. She stood up and looked at Lyana with pity. Biting her lip, she said ruefully:


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re ndering me like this, but I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I never did anything to disappoint you.


    As she spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¨C And I practiced violin and piano in the rehearsal room that afternoon. The cleaningdy was my witness.


    Malia sounded sincere. Some brainless men really believed her. After all, she had always had a good reputation at school.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think Malia is lying.


    ¨C Could Lyana really have hired someone to imitate the voices of Malia and Kelly?


    ¨C It¡¯s very likely. You must know that Malia is nice, so how could she have done something like impersonate her?


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think she would do such a thing either.


    ¡­


    When Kelly heard the words of those around her, she breathed a sigh of relief. As long as someone was willing to believe Malia, there was still room for negotiation.


    That¡¯s why she smiled and tried to cut corners.


    ¨C Lyana, everyone knows how capable you are, but you can¡¯t try to snatch Sister Malia¡¯s position by any means because of this.


    Lyana remained rooted to the ground, staring at Kelly without batting an eyelid. She wanted to see what other tricks Kelly had up her sleeve, so she didn¡¯t interrupt.


    The higher she stood, the harder she would fall.


    Kelly put on a magnanimous expression and advised seriously:


    ¨C Student Lyana Dubois, if you really want to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, you can ask Sister Malia to rmend you to Mr. Timothy after she gets to know Mr. Timothy. I believe that with your talent and abilities, you can definitely be a back-up musician.


    Lucia, who stood to the side, was stunned.


    It was the first time she had seen such a cheeky person. Judging by Kelly¡¯s words, she was clearly trying to establish her status as an inferior.


    ¨C Kelly, how dare you say such things?


    Lucia couldn¡¯t help but get carried away.


    Kelly¡¯s expression remained the same. She said calmly


    ¨C Lucia, what does this have to do with you? Why are you causing trouble? I tell the truth .


    The spectators did not speak. Now that the case wasn¡¯t over yet, they didn¡¯t know who to believe.


    Kelly could guess what the other viewers were thinking, so she nced at L.


    L immediately understood. She said coldly:


    ¨C Sister Malia, Lili, you are brutalized because you are too nice. Why don¡¯t you use your brain to think? What¡¯s the point of exining? You won¡¯t be able to beat her!


    ¨C She has the ability to seduce old men, and also the ability to make old men send her to the academy. This means that his ns are much deeper than yours. Now that she wants to snatch your position, then she must have been nning this for a long time.


    L¡¯s words instantly enlightened everyone.


    It was only then that everyone remembered Lyana¡¯s photo on Tieba.


    When she left school, she rode in a fancy car with a violin on her back.


    Also, there had long been rumors about Tieba that Lyana practiced the violin every day because the rich man liked it. That¡¯s why she could y the violin better than her ssmates.


    Kelly gave L a satisfied look and said:


    ¨C If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. She was transferred here mid-year. She probably used her status as the darling child of a tycoon to get into the school. That¡¯s why she asked someone to create this recording. Now, it looks like money can really make the world go round.


    L and Kelly¡¯s words made some people waver who didn¡¯t know the truth.


    ¨C In this case, this tycoon must be verypetent in An City.


    ¨C He must be capable. Otherwise, why would a beauty like Lyana be with him?


    ¨C There are a lot of indecent pictures of her on Tieba! I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person¡­

 Chapter 163

    ¨C A woman who can use her beauty to be a mistress. I think she will definitely do something to nder others.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. I heard Lyana ying the violin. His music is very engaging and spiritual. I think she must have a very good heart to be able to master the violin to such an extent. She must be a very gooddy! I think the Tieba rumors are all nder.


    ¡­


    Amidst everyone¡¯s discussion, Lyana walked over to Kelly with her violin on her back.


    All eyes were on Lyana.


    She stood in front of Kelly, her fox eyes emitting a cold light. She nced at a guilty Malia and a worried L and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Apologize in person, or ruin your reputation. Choose.


    If she was a kept woman, it would be easier to believe.


    Malia bit her lip and cried pitifully. She asked ruefully,


    ¨C Lyana, things have alreadye to this. Won¡¯t you apologize to us? What exactly do you want? Do you want to use me as a springboard?


    Kelly and L, who were standing next to Malia, nodded in agreement.


    Lyana¡¯s red lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¨C I already gave you a chance. Since you don¡¯t want it, let¡¯s go to Weibo.


    After she finished speaking, she looked down at the post she had alreadyposed on Weibo. Eventually she clicked


    ¨C Send.


    Lyana posted the recording and it instantly went viral on Weibo.


    # Shocking. Malia Rodriguez poses as Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician and pretends to be someone else.


    # Lyana Dubois, the treasure girl.


    Curious, everyone in the field pulled out their phones and started tracking the top searches on Weibo.


    In less than two minutes, Lyana was the hottest and most searched topic.


    At that time, everyone in the school was shocked.


    The second trending topic was Second Young Master Sanchez¡¯s Weibo.


    ¨C It is an honor for me to build a gymnasium for An City University.


    After that, he tagged Lyana, the principal of An City University.


    Everyone looked at Lyana in disbelief. They didn¡¯t expect her to be the director of An City University.


    How could she have be a director at such a young age?


    Oh yes.


    There was an unwritten rule at An City University. The director of An City University was hereditary. As long as the younger generation was exceptional, they could take on this heavy responsibility.


    No one expected Lyana to be the principal of An City University.


    Also, these ambiguous photos on the forum were deliberately photoshopped by someone with ulterior motives.


    The truth was always so unexpected.


    When Kelly saw Weibo, she was stunned. It is as if she had been struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t think anymore.


    Malia and L were also stunned.


    Netizens on Weibo instantly exploded.


    [Oh my god, the director is so young and beautiful. She can even debut in the C rank of the entertainment industry!]


    [She is the first person in the world to have Vincent Sanchez post a message!]


    [I know her. There have been a lot of rumors about him at schooltely. They say she¡¯s a rich man¡¯s wife. Those who spread rumors are truly despicable!]


    [So she was discussing a coboration with Vincent Sanchez. How despicable is the person who took these photos? They said she was an old man¡¯s sugar baby. Rumors are just terrifying!]


    [If she debuts, I want to be her first fan!]


    ¡­


    Lyana¡¯s Weibo ount instantly gained countless fans.


    While everyone was still adoring Lyana, Mr. Timothy made a post.


    ¨C Wee, my musician.


    After that, Mr. Timothy even tagged Lyana Dubois!


    Netizens were confused.


    By the timeizens came to their senses, Weibo had already exploded.


    Oh my God !


    Why was there so much gossip today? They couldn¡¯t catch up!


    At first, Vincent, who had never posted anything on Weibo, cleared Lyana¡¯s name. Then, the mysterious geniusposer, Mr. Timothy, invited Lyana to be his musician.


    Everyone on the court nced at Malia, then at Lyana.


    The first was someone Oscar liked, while the second was personally invited by Mr. Timothy!


    The difference between them was just too big!


    Malia held her phone with shaky hands. She looked at Weibo content in shock. What little rationality he had left was instantly shattered. She looked up at Lyana.


    ¨C When did you meet Mr. Timothy? Why did he choose you to be a female musician? I am clearly his musical wife.


    Kelly stepped forward and grabbed Malia¡¯s arm, motioning for her to stop arguing. She said firmly:


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t be too satisfied. Mr. Timothy just said you¡¯re his musician, which means you¡¯re his backup musician. Our sister Malia is Mr. Timothy¡¯s true musician.


    L nodded dazedly and continued.


    ¨C Yes, it¡¯s true. Mr. Timothy only said that you were his musician, and he did not say that you were his only musician.


    When Lucia heard the words of these three people, she instantly felt like her view of the world had been refreshed. These three people were really tough. They just wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until they saw their coffin.


    ¨C Are you sure you¡¯re M. Timothy¡¯s musician?


    Lyana asked raising her eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Of course. Brother Oscar has already posted on Weibo. Malia said firmly.


    Lyana looked down at her phone and swiped her finger twice. Finally, she looked casually at Malia and smiled.


    ¨C But why do I see that Brother Oscar has already deleted this post on Weibo?


    Malia¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. She held her phone with trembling hands, her tears falling on the screen one by one. It was not easy for her to find Oscar¡¯s Weibo, but the Weibo post about her had already been deleted.


    How is it possible ?


    It¡¯s impossible. It was impossible for Oscar to erase it.


    It must be because Weibo was too crowded.


    With this idea in mind, she refreshed Weibo several times, but the results were the same.


    Kelly stood next to Malia. She looked at Brother Oscar¡¯s Weibo and her heart sank.


    Malia¡¯s face was covered in tears. She mumbled:


    ¨C How is it possible ? How is it possible ?


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Oscar deleted the Weibo post about her. When she refreshed the page again, she saw that Oscar had just posted a new Weibo message.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I made a mistake earlier. The only musician we have invited is Lyana Dubois. I hope to see Miss Lyana Dubois¡¯ outstanding performance.


    Malia¡¯s grip loosened and the phone fell to the floor, shattering the screen.


    L was instantly flustered. She asked worriedly:Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¨C What do we have to do ? What do we have to do ?


    Kelly¡¯sst hope was gone. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just seen on Weibo. She shook her head vigorously and repeated:


    ¨C How could Brother Oscar have done this? He had epted that Sister Malia should be a female musician. Why did he change it just like that?


    When Lyana heard Kelly¡¯s words, she found them particrlyughable. She asked :


    ¨C Why can¡¯t I change it? Malia clearly stole my position! Why couldn¡¯t I openly take it back?


    Malia looked up at Lyana and raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes were filled with hate as she looked at Lyana. His body couldn¡¯t help shaking. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked away. She felt like a knife was constantly stuck in her heart, making her want to die.


    On several asions, she almost fainted from anger.


    Kelly stood there, dazed. All his hopes rested on Malia. She hadn¡¯t expected her hopes to be dashed so quickly.


    Why was it so?


    Lyana was clearly a boor!


    How did she be the headmistress of An City University?


    She was clearly a shameless mistress who had been maintained by old men.


    How did it suddenly turn into a discussion about building a gymnasium with Vincent Sanchez?


    She, Kelly, was clearly the daughter of a wealthy family. How did she be an ugly duckling?


    What should she do?


    What should she do now?


    She had even posted indecent photos of Lyana on the Inte. How should she deal with this?

 Chapter 164

    Lyana¡¯s cold voice and sarcastic gaze fell on the three of them.


    ¨C By the way, I have a big present for you.


    With that, she opened Weibo again and posted the video she had prepared in advance.


    Kelly had a bad feeling. She opened Weibo and saw that Lyana had posted another indecent video.


    The number of views of the video increased exponentially.


    Kelly stared at the apanying text in disbelief.


    ¨C The video below is intended to rify the evidence of Malia, Kelly and L ndering me. This Weibo post will be deleted in ten minutes.


    Curious, everyone watched the video.


    A man¡¯s heavy breathing and a woman¡¯s satisfied moans came from every phone.


    Immediately, Weibo exploded. It took two minutes for him to recover.


    The private parts of the people featured in the video were all pixted, but it looked like the video wasn¡¯t pixted at all. You could vaguely see the specific parts of the video.


    The person in the video was clearly the school beauty, Malia, whom everyone looked up to and respected.


    The music school people remembered the indecent photos on Tieba and saw the contents of the video. They understood instantly. Someone had reced Malia¡¯s head with Lyana¡¯s, trapping Lyana and making everyone believe that she was the one who did those dirty things.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Malia to be the culprit.


    The video was the best proof.


    Malia watched the video in Kelly¡¯s hand, and the blood drained from her face.


    In the second half of the video, L sat seductively on thep of a white-haired fifty-year-old man, kissing him. The man¡¯s hand even got into L¡¯s clothes.


    The scene was extremely exciting. Her clothes were taken off little by little, which made people blush and their hearts race.


    Everyone was amazed.


    How could such a cheeky woman exist in this world?


    In order to steal a musician¡¯s ce, they had actually framed Lyana for all the despicable things they had done.


    Lyana was clearly the real female musician!


    L watched the video on her phone and felt like dying. She copsed on the floor and started crying.


    This video was the final straw for Malia and L.


    Malia had been designated as the beauty of the faculty on Weibo because of her good looks. She often took selfies and had over 200, 000 fans.


    Previously, after brother Oscar posted that she was Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician, her number of Weibo followers skyrocketed to one million.


    Malia¡¯sments section was initially filled with praise. When the video was posted, thements section was filled with hate.


    ¨C F*ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore. What mess did I fall into?


    ¨C It¡¯s so disgusting. She¡¯s done so many bad things, and even framed someone else for it. She even wanted to ruin someone¡¯s life. No human being would do such a disgusting thing.


    ¨C Birds of a feather flock together. These three are feathered birds. Although there is no video of Kelly, I guess she is not a good person either.


    ¨C I think I vomited. It won¡¯t be enough. I have to go to the hospital.


    ¡­


    Malia red at Lyana, resentment written all over her face. Gritting her teeth, she said:


    ¨C Are you trying topletely ruin us?


    When Lyana heard Malia¡¯s question, she smiled and openly admitted


    ¨C Yes, did you just realize that? You are as stupid as a pig.


    ¨C You are just too vicious. Malia roared.


    ¨C Vicious?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. She retorted:


    ¨C How can you say that? After all, you¡¯re the least qualified person to say it.


    Malia froze.


    ¨C I learned it from you. You only took a picture of me getting in Vincent Sanchez¡¯s car. Then you started making stories on the school¡¯s Tieba forum. The messages ndering me have even been posted on various social media tforms. At that time, you wanted to ruin me. When you did those things, why didn¡¯t you say you were vicious?


    When L heard Lyana¡¯s words, she cried and roared:


    ¨C You posted a video. We only posted pictures.


    ¨C Can you be forgiven just for posting pictures?


    Lyana retorted, her voice cold as ice.


    ¨C What is the difference ? Besides, I¡¯ve already given you two chances. As long as you apologize and own up to your mistakes, I won¡¯t pursue the case. But what about you?


    She paused for a moment, then shook her head gently and said:


    ¨C You keep ndering me. You had no intention of repenting.


    Lyana¡¯s words instantly angered everyone present. Many girls started scolding them.


    ¨C In my opinion, there is no need to give such people a chance. If it was me, I would definitely ruin their reputations. They won¡¯t be able to face anyone for the rest of their lives. Making their innocence an issue is just too vicious.


    ¨C You did such a vicious thing, and yet you me others for trying to clear your name. How can such a thing exist in this world? Lyana is also a young girl. If youbel her as a dirty girl, how will she be able to find a job in the future? How will she be able to get married and have children? You tried to impersonate the musician, but you still want to kill her. It is you who are vicious.


    ¨C It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. If Lyana didn¡¯t have the ability to clear up this matter, she probably would have met a tragic end. Who would pity her?


    ¨C You make things up because you¡¯re nice, and she¡¯s clearly bad. How dare you intimidate him like that? Why can¡¯t she resist just because she¡¯s being bullied?


    ¨C We are all girls. Everyone knows that purity is so important in this society.


    ¨C Are you even worthy of being girls? You all have such messy private lives. You seem obedient, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be rotten to the core.


    ¡­


    Overwhelming curses made Malia snap. She screamed loudly.


    Kelly felt very innocent. She only wanted Malia to be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. She had never thought that the photos Malia and L had given her would be theirs.


    What left Kelly speechless was that these two took video after doing such a despicable thing. What kind of fetishism is this?


    When they took those photos, she really thought the person in the photos was Lyana.


    She was deceived!


    She had really been deceived!


    Even if she told Lyana the truth now and told her that she wasn¡¯t involved in this case, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe her. His reputation would still be ruined.


    Kelly couldn¡¯t take it anymore and passed out.


    L was crying in agony. She didn¡¯t know if she still had a future.


    Lyana checked the time on her phone. When the time was up, she immediately deleted the post on Weibo.


    However, she thought many people probably saved the video she posted. Some people had even taken screenshots of it. Marketing ounts would definitely benefit from this traffic. This case would continue to trend until another potentially world-shaking event urred. Only then would everyone forget him.


    Lyana nced at Malia and L. These two people deserved no sympathy. It was what they deserved.


    Lyana looked at Lucia and said softly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to it.¡±


    Lucia nced at the three, a disdainful smile appearing on her face. Only then did she leave with Lyana.


    She was already very shocked that Lyana was Vincent¡¯s wife. Now that it was revealed that she was the headmaster of An University, Lucia couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    Oh my god, there really was such an exceptional person in this world.


    Half an hourter, Malia, Kelly, and L were expelled from school for causing damage to the school¡¯s reputation and ruining its reputation. Also, the school would never work with these three people in the music industry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When this announcement was made, everyone sighed.


    These three people would probably never tread the path of music again.


    Some found it unfortunate, others apuded. The three malignant tumors were finally gone.


    After Lyana shamelessly took care of the three people, she felt much happier.

 Chapter 165

    She was the one who had called Vincent to rify things for her. However, she did not expect Mr. Timothy to take the initiative to post on Weibo to name her as his musician.


    Fortunately, this case had been resolved, and his life had resumed its normal course.


    In the evening, Lyana returned to the Sanchez family vi. As she reaches her room, she hears Vincent on the phone.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low, and she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    ¨C I¡¯ming very soon. Whatever happens, you have to find it.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had seen Vincent so anxious. Had he lost something important?


    Before she could think, Vincent turned and saw her.


    Their eyes met.


    Before Lyana could speak, she saw Vincent¡¯s guilty expression. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¨C Do you n to go out?


    Smiling, she walked in and casually asked


    ¨C Yes, answered Vincent.


    Lyana put the violin down and sat to the side, reading the sheet music Oscar had sent her. M. Timothy¡¯s concert took ce tomorrow evening at eight o¡¯clock. She wanted to memorize all the scores before the concert started.


    It was a huge project. She couldn¡¯t rx at all.


    Vincent was afraid that Lyana would ask him what he was doing outside. Now that he saw her looking at her phone, he frowned slightly and asked:


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t you ask me where I¡¯m going?


    Lyana was memorizing her score. When she heard Vincent¡¯s voice, she froze for a moment and looked at him in confusion. -Why should I ask?


    He was left speechless.


    Lyana was speechless.


    After five seconds of silence, he left with a cold expression. Lyana lowered her head and continued to read her notes.


    Short of a billion yuan business opportunity, no one could bother her.


    When she finished memorizing all the scores, it was already midnight. She put down her phone and saw that Vincent hadn¡¯te home. She wanted to practice with the violin, but she was worried that her voice would disturb the matriarch Sanchez, so she picked up the phone and called Silvia.


    ¨C You are busy ?


    ¨C Yes a bit.


    Silvia¡¯s voice sounded a bit distant. She had to put her phone aside and put it on speakerphone.


    ¨C Are there any guests?


    ¨C No, just me. It¡¯s very quiet here.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to pick you up now.


    She smiled.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by Silvia¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Why do you want toe here? It¡¯s a funeral home. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to practice your instrument again.


    ¨C Silvia, you are so smart. Be nice and wait for me there.


    With that, Lyana hung up.


    Practicing the violin required a quiet ce. Also, one of the songs was written for loved ones who passed away. If she could practice it in the funeral home, it would be easier for her to inject her soul into it. It should sublimate the whole song.


    Forty minutester, she arrived at the funeral home. After parking the car, she pulled out her phone and was about to call Silvia when she heard the voice of a young child.


    ¨C Auntie, can you lend me 10 dors?


    Lyana was surprised. She turned around and saw a pretty little girl standing under themp post.


    There was a shadow.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Since this little girl had a shadow, that meant she wasn¡¯t a ghost.


    To be honest, it was indeed strange to meet a child asking to borrow money from her in a funeral home full of dead people in the middle of the night.


    Of course, whoever it was, their first reaction was to think they had encountered a ghost.


    Lyana walked over to the little girl. It wasn¡¯t until she approached that she gave her a good look.


    This little girl looked like she was only four years old. His eyes looked like those of a fox, but also those of a peach blossom.


    The little girl¡¯s long curly hair made her exquisite facial features look exceptionally adorable.


    However, this little girl had one hand in her pocket. For some reason, she looked kinda cool.


    The little girl frowns slightly, her thin lips purse, giving off a cold aura.


    ¨C You..


    Lyana wanted to push the little girl away, but the little girl avoided her hand, as if she didn¡¯t like interacting with strangers. She crouched down and smiled at the little girl, asking her worriedly:


    ¨C It¡¯s sote. Why are you here all alone? Your parents must be very worried about you. Can you tell the aunt where you live so I can send you home?


    The little girl stared at Lyana and said coldly:


    ¨C Aunt, can you lend me ten dors?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Why do you want the money?


    ¨C I¡¯m hungry.


    Lyana looked at the little girl in front of her and seemed to remember her own child. If this child survived, he would probably be the same age as this little girl.


    She would certainly cherish her child very much. She would never let her child wander and starve.


    For some reason, Lyana¡¯s heart sank. She said softly:


    -There¡¯s a porridge shop not far away. Aunt will take you there to eat. It¡¯s OK ?


    The little girl looked at Lyana and hesitated, thinking deeply.


    His father had already told him in the past not to go with strangers.


    However, this aunt didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.


    The little girl hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said:


    ¨C All right.


    Before leaving, the little girl nced at Lyana¡¯s car te number.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The porridge shop was not far. ording to the wishes of the little girl, Lyana ordered porridge and a cabbage bun for her. She also ordered a bowl of porridge and ate it slowly.


    Once satisfied, the little girl wiped her mouth with a tissue. She even handed Lyana a handkerchief.


    While she was paying the bill, she heard the little girl say to the boss:


    ¨C Uncle, can I ask you if you can give me a pen and some paper to use?


    When the owner of the porridge shop heard a pleasant voice, his gaze fell on the little girl¡¯s face and he smiled brightly. It was the first time he had seen such a cute little girl. He handed the pen and paper to the little girl.


    Lyana watched the little girl walk over to a table with a pen and paper. She sat down on a stool and wrote seriously.


    A four-year-old could write?


    Lyana was a little surprised. After paying the bill, she approached the little girl and saw her handing her the paper.


    Perplexed, she took the piece of paper. Her eyes lit up when she saw the words on it.


    The writing on the paper was still considered neat, but it was already very good for a four-year-old.


    Lucie owes you 15 yuan.


    Lucas looked up at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Earlier, the boss said that this meal would cost 15 yuan. Take it as a gift. Thanks for bringing me here.


    Lyana looked at the IOU in her hand. This little girl was serious. She was only four years old.


    Instinctively, she wanted to reject it. However, she thought Lucie would certainly be very upset if she did.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t bear to see her upset. She put the note away solemnly and said with a smile, ¨C So don¡¯t forget.


    Lucas nodded seriously and smiled.


    Lyana smiled too. It was the first time she smiled at him. Even though it was just a smile, she looked like an exquisite doll.


    On the other side, the owner of the porridge shop looked at Lyana in confusion.


    This woman looked quite wealthy. How could she be so miserly as to let a child buy her a meal?


    Holding her bag, Lyana smiled at Lucie and said:


    ¨C All right, can you tell me where your house is now? I will fire you.


    When Lucie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she refused.


    ¨C I can go home alone.


    Lyana was still worried when she heard Lucie¡¯s words. As she was about to speak, she saw Lucie pull out her phone.


    ¨C I oftene here, so I know the way home.


    Lyana frowned slightly.


    ¨C But¡­

 Chapter 166

    ¨C You don¡¯t believe me either?


    Lucie frowned slightly and looked at Lyana seriously.


    Could it be that this woman, like everyone else, felt that she was not a normal child?


    When Lyana heard Lucie say ¡°too¡±, her heart sank for some reason. What kind of environment did this child live in to ask such a question?


    Children need to be trusted in order to establish their trust.


    Lyana looked at Lucrecia with a pang in her heart. Smiling, she says:


    ¨C Of course I believe you, but I want to know where your house is. You even wrote me an IOU. What if I can¡¯t find you in the future?


    She thought about it seriously and felt that Lyana¡¯s words made sense. She took out her phone, turned it on and opened WeChat.


    ¨C Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. Don¡¯t worry, I never give back the money I owe.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    She coughed awkwardly and said seriously:


    ¨C I mean I will always pay back what I owe.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face grew even brighter. With Lucie¡¯s WeChat she thought she would secretly follow Lucieter. She would leave after returning home.


    Lucie headed for the door of the porridge shop. She seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Lyana.


    ¨C Don¡¯t follow me.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face froze for a moment, then widened.


    ¨C By the way, as a girl, don¡¯t walk around in the middle of the night. It¡¯s very dangerous here.


    Lucie gave stern instructions.


    She thought of her car¡¯s license te number. It would protect her in the future.


    Lyana smiled. It was strange for a four-year-old girl to worry about an elderly aunt.


    However, Lyana¡¯s heart warmed.


    A girl is the best. A girl was like a considerate little cotton jacket.


    Lyana originally nned to follow Lucie five minutes after she left, but when she thought about what she said, she didn¡¯t want to go against her wishes.


    Lyana took out her phone and used her hacking skills to enter Sk. From the surveince cameras, she watched Lucie¡¯s route. When she headed for an apartment, the signal instantly disappeared.


    It seemed that a very powerful firewall had been installed in this apartment. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to crack it.


    Lyana naturally didn¡¯t want to intrude on other people¡¯s privacy, so she shut down the website.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At that moment, his phone started ringing.


    She opened it and saw that it was Lucie who had sent her an address after returning home. She was relieved.


    Lucie stood in the doorway of her house, hesitating to enter.


    Thomas¡¯ surprised voice came from the house.


    ¨C Is the young master avoiding Sk on purpose? The ces he goes are all blind spots that cannot be seen by surveince cameras. If he didn¡¯te back himself, then¡­


    Thomas was really amazed!


    How did the young master know where to find Sk?


    He had actually dodged it perfectly.


    It was impossible. The young master was still a child.


    Thomas looked at Vincent in panic and asked uncertainly:


    ¨C Second Master, could the Young Master have been kidnapped? Should we call the police?


    Vincent clenched his fists, frowning. His expression turned serious.


    When this child was one year old, he was like any other child. However, he spoke less and less after that.


    Worried about the child¡¯s health, he took him to several major hospitals for examination. However, the results of the hospital examinations made it clear to her that the child¡¯s vocal cords had no problems.


    The child was just a little antisocial and did not want tomunicate with others.


    It was the first time he had left the house on his own. He had even deliberately turned off his phone.


    Thomas¡¯ gaze inadvertentlynded on the door. He saw Lucas Sanchez standing there.


    ¨C Young master, you are finally back. Smiling, Thomas stepped forward and ushered Lucas in hastily. He led Lucas over to the couch and sat down.


    ¨C Why are your hands so cold? Let me heat them up for you.


    Vincent stood to the side, frowning. He stared at Lucas without batting an eyelid.


    At that time, the nanny came running out. With a worried expression, she said anxiously,


    ¨C Young master, my young master, why did you go out alone?


    The nanny sat to the side and helped Lucas put on a shirt. She says softly:


    -I told you to listen to Dad and stay home to study. How could you sneak out? Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. There are bad people everywhere. If you¡¯re taken away by bad people, you¡¯ll never see dad again.


    When Lucas heard the nanny¡¯s words, he lowered his head slightly and didn¡¯t speak. His eyes gradually darkened.


    Seeing this, the nanny, Anne, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She looked up at Vincent.


    ¨C M. Sanchez, this kid is really worrying. He doesn¡¯t want to do his homework, and the tutor can¡¯t do anything for him. What should we do now? This child is already four and a half years old. He goes out often, and he has no sense of security. What will happen if, in the future, hecks basicmon sense?


    Vincent approached Lucas. Thomas hastened to give up his seat and Vincent sat down. His voice softened.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you do your homework?


    ¨C Dad.


    He pursed his lips. After shouting, he lowered his head to look at the ground.


    Seeing Lucas like that, Anne chuckled.


    This child was indeed mentally retarded. Other than knowing how to call for help, no matter how she hit him or scolded him, he didn¡¯t say anything orin.


    Taking care of a mentally retarded child and receiving a high sry, she felt that this job was really easy.


    Anne couldn¡¯t bear to leave this job behind. She said spontaneously:


    ¨C M. Sanchez, I was with the young master for a year. My rtionship with him is also good. Although I am only a university student, it is easy for me to teach Young Master some kindergarten knowledge. I will help the young master learn to stand up straight in society and not be bullied in the future.


    Seeing Lucas lower his head in silence, Vincent nodded gently.


    ¨C Miss Anne, it was hard for you.


    ¨C What trouble? This child is so adorable. He is so friendly.


    Anne said considerately.


    Vincent turned to look at Thomas and ordered:


    ¨C Double his sry.


    Thomas replied without expression:


    ¨C Yes.


    Anne was delighted. She had only said it casually. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be willing to pay double the price. She originally asked for 50, 000 yuan per month. If she received twice that amount, wouldn¡¯t that be 100, 000 yuan?


    If she earned more than one million yuan a year, wouldn¡¯t she be rich and beautiful?


    Anne¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas again. It seemed that this little idiot was really precious!


    Anne thought that as long as she did a good job and Vincent thought that little idiot couldn¡¯t leave her, she could marry the Sanchez family in the future.


    Anne¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s handsome face, and she was overjoyed.


    After Vincent and Thomas left, she quickly closed the door. She rushed to the window and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Vincent¡¯s car had already left the driveway.


    She drew the curtains. The softness and kindness in his eyes disappeared, reced by displeasure and coldness. She gave off a sinister aura as she walked towards Lucas.


    ¨C You¡¯ve grown ?


    Anne approached Lucas and looked down at him. She scolds him severely:


    ¨C I just pped you. Do you have to run away? What, are you trying to kill me?


    The more she talked, the angrier she got. She poked Lucas¡¯ head with her index finger.


    ¨C Little mute, stupid. Let me tell you, just because you¡¯re disobedient, your grandma doesn¡¯t even visit you anymore. Your mother doesn¡¯t want you, and your father doesn¡¯te often either. Only I¡¯m nice and I don¡¯t despise you after taking care of you. You have to be respectful to me, understand?


    Lucas nodded. When he lowered his head, his delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Of course, Anne didn¡¯t see Lucas¡¯ expression. Now that she was satisfied after fuming, she looked much better.


    ¨C Children should be punished if they do something wrong. Go get the fruit tter in the kitchen.

 Chapter 167

    Lucas slid off the couch and headed for the kitchen. He sat on a small stool and lowered a tray of fruit from the counter. Carefully, he carried the tray to Anne.


    Anne looked at Lucas and was slightly stunned. Lucas had never taken care of her before. He waspletely immersed in his own world, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    Anne¡¯s eyes rolled to the side.


    ¨C Bring homework that your teacher asked you to do.


    Lucas put the te of fruit on the coffee table and walked to the office. He took his exercise book from his small desk and came back to Anne.


    Seeing Lucas like that, Anne¡¯s eyes lit up. She said :


    ¨C The homework assigned by the teacher starts with questions 1 to 10. If you don¡¯t do it well, you won¡¯t be able to sleep.


    He opened his notebook and leaned on the small coffee table with a pencil and wrote seriously.


    Seeing Lucas¡¯ actions, Anne couldn¡¯t help but smile. As long as he wrote well, Vincent would certainly think she had taught him well the next time he came. He might even give her more money.


    Maybe he would even marry her because she was the best person to take care of Lucas.


    Before writing anything, Lucas nced at the closed door. Holding a pencil, he made a crooked stroke, ruining the book.


    Anne, who had eaten fruit, flew into a rage when she saw Lucas¡¯ words. She had thought he had recovered, but he was still so distraught:


    ¨C But what are you writing? You did it on purpose ? You even damaged the notebook.


    He stood in front of the coffee table and lowered his head in silence.


    Anne became even more furious.


    ¨C Were you pretending to be obedient just now? I thought you had improved. I didn¡¯t expect a retard to stay retarded. No wonder so many teachers failed to teach you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your mother must be retarded. Otherwise, how could she have given birth to a retard like you?


    The more she talked, the angrier she got. She carelessly tore the notebook to shreds and roared:


    ¨C You can¡¯t even write a word now. How do you expect me to report to your father? You idiot! I really don¡¯t know how a retard like your mother can be with your father.


    When Lucas heard Anne¡¯s words, his pupils dted and his eyes turned red.


    No !


    Mom was not retarded!


    Mom must be very smart!


    Mom must be the best mom in the world!


    Anne sensed a change in Lucas and giggled.


    ¨C You little fool, so you understand what I¡¯m saying.


    He bit his lip and lowered his head, suppressing his tears.


    It was the first time Anne had seen Lucas look so upset. She said deliberately,


    ¨C So you¡¯re upset. I thought you were a block of wood that knew nothing. I really do not understand. Your father is so handsome and so smart. How could he give birth to a child who cannot speak or learn? No matter how I think about it, it must be because your mother¡¯s stupid genes were passed on to you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so stupid.


    Lucas¡¯ hand, which held the pencil, was shaking.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. When I be your mother-inw and give birth to a smart child, you will be an unwanted burden! Why are you looking at me? I told you to write. Write well. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hit your palms and buttocks with your pencilter.


    Lucas looked at Anne unhappily and tossed the pencil aside.


    Anne¡¯s face turned green with anger. She immediately stood up, took the pencil and pointed it at Lucas¡¯ face. She roared,


    ¨C Hand or ass? Choose by yourself.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the closed door and silently extended his hand.


    ¨C Silly ! I am so angry.


    She lifted the pencil in her hand and was about to smack Lucas¡¯ palm!


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the door opened!


    Anne turned her head and saw Vincent¡¯s cold face. His eyes seemed to want to swallow it whole.


    She was so shocked that the pencil fell on the floor.


    Lucas stood there calmly. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Vincent¡¯s appearance, as if he had known for a long time that Vincent hadn¡¯t left.


    He quickly approached Lucas and took his cold hand. After examining it carefully, he realized that Lucas¡¯ palm was red. It was only then that he realized that Anne must have hit Lucas before.


    A trace of ruthlessness shone in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Suppressing his anger, he bent down and picked up Lucas, handing him to Thomas.


    ¨C Take him upstairs now. Take good care of the young master.


    Thomas didn¡¯t even need to look at Vincent¡¯s expression. He had long since felt the cold aura emanating from Vincent. He knew that Anne was definitely going to suffer tonight.


    Thomas carried Lucas upstairs and carefully ced him on the bed. He took Lucas¡¯s hand and looked at the red mark on it. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    Even after Thomas closed the door, he could still hear the tragic screams downstairs. Gradually, there was no more noise, and the surroundings calmed down.


    Thomas couldn¡¯t help but frown. When she called, she said that the young master had disappeared, so he and the second young master came running during the night.


    After examining the surveince cameras, Thomas and Vincent discovered that Anne clearly knew that the young master left the house for a certain time each day, but that she had never told them.


    However, this time, the young master was out at night. She was probably afraid to take responsibility, so she called.


    Logically speaking, when the young master came out, she should have gone out with him.


    Why had she stayed at home all this time, leaving the young master to go out alone?


    They suspected something was wrong with Anne.


    This is why, this time, the Second Young Master asked the driver to leave, creating the illusion that they had already left. Then he secretly ran to the door to listen.


    They thought Anne might not be as good to the young master as she seemed. Therefore, when the young master ran out, she ignored him.


    But they didn¡¯t expect her to be so stupid as to hit the young master.


    This time they heard those vicious voices. There was no way of knowing how many other voices they hadn¡¯t heard.


    She had been rmended by the teachers of the secondary school of the second young master. They said she was a good girl who worked hard, but they didn¡¯t expect this good girl to be so vicious.


    If the young master understood his words, how sad he would be?


    Some children could not be healed from the trauma left behind by their childhood.


    Thinking about this, Thomas¡¯ heart ached. He hugged Lucas very tightly.


    Usually, the second young master would ask him to make a gesture. This time, the second young master must have been so angry that he made a move himself.


    It looked like Anne wouldn¡¯t live until tomorrow.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He looked at Lucas in his arms with a calm expression. There didn¡¯t seem to be a trace of fear on his face.


    Thomas only hoped that the young master didn¡¯t understand what Anne was saying. This way, the young master would not be traumatized.


    At that moment, Vincent pushed open the door and entered.


    He headed straight for Lucas. Seeing how quiet Lucas was, his heart hurt.


    Lucas was so obedient. He seemed to be used to it.


    He looked up at Vincent. Their eyes met.


    Vincent could only hope that Lucas hadn¡¯t understood what Anne was saying. He reached out and pulled Lucas into his arms, saying guiltily,


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I was negligent. I didn¡¯t take care of you.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes, like grapes, moved. He looked up at Vincent. It was the second time his father had taken him in his arms.


    His father had first carried him to the couch downstairs.


    All this time he had thought that his father didn¡¯t love him. In the past, Grandma used to apany her. When Grandma said she wanted toe home sometimes, she left him here alone.


    He was the only one left here.


    He also thought of following Grandma home, but Grandma told him to stay here and listen to Anne.

 Chapter 168

    Moreover, his father thought he was abnormal. His father often took him to the hospital. In the past, no matter what he said, his father thought he was sick and was talking nonsense.


    This time, his father only believed him after seeing Anne hit him with his own eyes.


    Her father had even given Anne a lesson.


    At that thought, Lucas gathered his courage and blinked. His eyes sparkled and he asked:


    ¨C Dad, are you going to leave me behind like mom did?


    Both Vincent and Thomas were amazed.


    They had always thought that apart from greeting people, Lucas didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He was finally ready to talk more.


    Vincent should have been happy, but thinking of Lucas¡¯s words, his heart seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand. He was in terrible pain.


    All these years, it was all his fault. In fact, he didn¡¯t hate Lucas.


    However, every time he saw Lucas, he thought of his mother and what he had done to her that night.


    Also, he rarely smiled or teased Lucas. He had never even hugged Lucas. Moreover, Anne had brainwashed him, which exined why he was so lonely.


    Thus, he was always able to speak.


    Seeing that Vincent was silent, Lucas frowned slightly and repeated:


    ¨C You do not want me anymore ?


    Vincent¡¯s heart ached so badly that he had trouble breathing. His heart ached as he watched Lucas gently stroke his head. He exined to her softly:


    ¨C Why are you asking that? Daddy never said he didn¡¯t want you. Besides, mom was just lost and couldn¡¯t find you. You are the most important thing to mom and dad.


    Lucas frowned. He still remembered what his father had told him in the past, that his mother had gone to another world.


    Later, Anne told him that the other world was the world where the dead lived. It didn¡¯t exist at all.


    So his father was the only survivor in his world.


    He looks up at Vincent and asks:


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t dad love me because I¡¯m mentally retarded? Is that why Grandma doesn¡¯t live here with me?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Vincent was slightly surprised. Only then did he realize that Lucas understood Anne¡¯s words a long time ago.


    He looked at Lucas with some sorrow and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, you are not retarded. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have anyone to love you. Mom, Dad and Grandma all love you very much and adore you. However, due to some things, you can only stay here temporarily. Don¡¯t worry, no one will bother you anymore.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, then wrapped his arms around Vincent¡¯s neck and buried his head in Vincent¡¯s shoulder.


    How nice.


    He wasn¡¯t retarded!


    He was not an unwanted burden!


    However, his father had something to do recently, so he couldn¡¯t follow him home.


    His father¡¯s embrace was so warm. He suddenly felt sleepy and wanted to sleep in his father¡¯s arms.


    However, he dared not sleep. He was a little afraid that when he opened his eyes, his father would turn cold again. His father wouldn¡¯t hug him anymore either. His father always thought he was retarded and didn¡¯t like him.


    Lucas tried to open his eyes, but his father¡¯s embrace was just toofortable. He fell asleep involuntarily.


    Vincent carefully ced Lucas on the bed and tucked him in. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ young face, and her eyes were filled with grief.


    Thomas stood to the side and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly:


    ¨C Second young master, should we bring the young master back?


    When Thomas thought about what Anne had done, he said with concern:


    ¨C And if we find another nanny like Anne? The young master is clearly intelligent and eloquent. He must have been roughed up by her. That¡¯s why he was so calm.


    Thinking about this, Thomas felt a wave of lingering fear.


    ¨C If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that the young master will separate from us.


    Vincent looked at Lucas¡¯ face. After a long silence, he said:


    ¨C  But now is not the time.


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, he sighed helplessly.


    He naturally knew what the second young master was thinking.


    At the time, the Second Young Master was on drugs, so this incident happened during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After that, the Second Young Master began to investigate what happened that night. However, a powerful force had hidden everything that happened that night.


    Now that five years have passed, they still haven¡¯t found out who the other side was or what their motives were.


    Also, if the other party knew that thete Young Master had been taken in by the Sanchez family, the Young Master would likely be in danger.


    Vincent reluctantly averted his gaze from Lucas¡¯s face. His gaze fell on Thomas¡¯s face and he said:


    ¨C After asking her clearly, throw her in jail.


    ¨C Yes.


    After epting, he descended.


    About three hourster, Thomas returned.


    This time, Vincent didn¡¯t let Thomas in. Instead, he walked out and spoke with him down the hall.


    Thomas immediately reported everything he found to Vincent.


    ¨C We investigated everything. Anne was sent to prison.


    ¨C OK.


    ¨C Six years ago, she was in Professor Henri¡¯s house. The first time she saw you, she fell in love with you. After Professor Henri was paralyzed, she took extremely good care of him. Later, the young master had no one to take care of him, so she started harboring bad intentions. He persuaded Professor Henri to send him to take care of the young master.


    At the thought of Anne¡¯s desperate state, a trace of disdain shone in Thomas¡¯s eyes. He continued:


    ¨C She was worried that the young master would be smart and skilled enough to inherit the family business in the future, so she wanted to raise the young master to have an inferiorityplex. Only then could his child inherit the family business after marrying the Second Young Master.


    Towards the end, he was so angry that his hands were shaking.


    ¨C She was afraid that we would find out that she had bullied Young Master, so she punished him physically. She often forced the young master to get up instead of sleeping. This time, the young master flew into a rage and refused to ept physical punishment. In a fit of anger, she pped the young master twice. In anger, the young master ran away.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes, giving off a cold aura.


    ¨C If she can still see the sun tomorrow, I will hold you responsible.


    Thomas was also very unhappy with Anne. He immediately replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    Even if the Second Young Master didn¡¯t say so, he wouldn¡¯t let a woman like Anne live.


    ¨C You can leave.


    Vincent said wearily. He rubbed his temples and headed to Lucas¡¯ room.


    He walked over to Lucas¡¯ bed and sat down. The coldness in his eyes gradually dissipated, reced by a trace of warmth.


    His heart tightens slightly. When he was not there, this child must have suffered a lot.


    It was entirely his fault for not taking care of him in the past.


    ¨C I will take good care of you in the future. I¡¯ll be apetent father, Vincent said gently.


    Lucas¡¯ lips curled slightly, as if he were having a very happy dream.


    The dark clouds in Vincent¡¯s heart are gradually dissipating. He lowered his head slightly and ced a light kiss on Lucas¡¯ forehead.


    The next morning, Thomas rushed over and saw Vincent making breakfast for Lucas. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    Seeing Vincent like this, he suddenly realized that it was because of what happenedst night that the second young master cared about the young master.


    ¨C Has the problem been solved?


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s question, he straightened up immediately and said respectfully:


    ¨C It is resolved. Just an hour ago, the prisoners in the prison discovered that she hadmitted child abuse. They were all furious and joined forces to hit Anne. As she was running away, she identally hit the wall and suffered a cerebral hemorrhage. She died instantly.


    The sun was shining brightly outside. Sunlight filtered through the window, adding a lot of warmth to the whole room.


    Thomas stood there and thought for a while. He said uncertainly:


    ¨C Second young master, there is one more thing. It¡¯s about the young master. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.

 Chapter 169

    ¨C Speak.


    Vincent poured the steeped milk into a cup and turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Before Anne died, she refused to say anything. The young master ran away because of his physical punishment. However, she insisted that Young Master was possessed because he went to the funeral home for a few hours.


    Vincent clenched his fists. He frowned, his expression darkening.


    After about five seconds, he calmed down. He turned to look at Thomas and said coldly:


    ¨C There are no ghosts in this world.


    ¨C Of course I know there are no ghosts in this world.


    Thomas voiced his concerns hesitantly.


    ¨C I¡¯m just very curious why the young master would go to a funeral home. Based on my previous investigations, whenever the young master goes missing, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s going to a funeral home. It¡¯s really unbelievable.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He seemed to remember something and said:


    ¨C Last year, I told him that his mother was already dead.


    ¨C But what is the rtionship with the funeral home?


    Thomas looked puzzled.


    ¨C Previously, I told him that his mother stayed at the funeral home because the funeral home is the door to another world, Vincent said calmly, his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¨C Could it be that the young master went to the funeral home to apany his mother?


    A trace of surprise shone in Thomas¡¯s eyes. He continued:


    ¨C But the young master was only three years oldst year. Can he remember what happened when he was three years old?


    Vincent frowned. He had rarely spoken to Lucas in the past, so he wasn¡¯t sure.


    However, when he thought about how Lucas could remember what happened when he was young, and how Anne had once hurt Lucas, his breathing became heavy. He didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look well, Thomas said cautiously:


    ¨C But ording to the DNA test, Florence nc is not the mother of the young master. In this case, the young master¡¯s mother may still be alive. As long as we can find the young master¡¯s mother, we may be able to make up for the motherly love hecked.


    Vincent¡¯s expression improves a little. He continued:


    ¨C Investigate this case thoroughly. I don¡¯t believe there is any record of what happened at the time.


    At that moment, Thomas suddenly remembered something and hastened to say:


    ¨C Second young master, I found information. I heard that a week before your stay in this hotel, the young elder master stayed there for a month.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¨C My big brother ?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Then why didn¡¯t you say it sooner?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened and he asked coldly.


    Thomas hastened to exin:


    ¨C Security officers only confirmed that the young master stayed there after seeing his picture. However, the young master did not use his own ID card at the time.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Vincent fell into deep thought. Could it be that what happened back then is also rted to Big Brother?


    Shortly after the incident on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Big Brother disappeared in a car ident. Five years had passed since then, but we still had no news of him.


    What was Big Brother¡¯s motive at the time?


    If big brother was behind this incident, it would be normal that he finds nothing after so long.


    However, he hoped it had nothing to do with big brother.


    ¨C Follow this lead and continue the investigation. Vincent said coldly.


    ¨C Yes sir.


    As soon as Thomas finished speaking, the two men heard footsteps.


    Lucas wasing down the stairs sleeping. At that time, the long curly wig on her head was gone, revealing her fine hair and young, clean face.


    Thomas was used to seeing the young master wearing a wig, so he didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Vincent walked calmly towards Lucas and said in a low voice:


    ¨C Have you washed?


    Lucas nodded obediently, his eyes twinkling as he looked at Vincent.


    It was awesome. His father was at home!


    ¨C Come and have breakfast.


    When Lucas heard Vincent¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He held out his hand to Vincent.


    Vincent looked at Lucas¡¯ tiny hand and was slightly surprised.


    Seeing this, Lucas suddenly felt a wave of disappointment. He lowered his head, wanting to withdraw his hand.


    The next moment, Vincent took her small hand and rubbed it gently. There was a vague sense of familiarity.


    This feeling was simr to the one he had felt when he had held Lyana¡¯s hand before.


    She was small and sweet.


    Lucas looked at his hand, which was held by his father. A slight smile appeared on his face.


    In fact, what made Lucas the happiest was not his father holding his hand, but what he had just heard from his father and his uncle Thomas.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    All this time, he had taken his mother for someone else. So his mother was still alive.


    His mother must wait for him to find her.


    He had to work hard to find his mother.


    During the meal, Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lucas¡¯s face. In the past, he had always organized Lucas¡¯ life directly. He had never asked her opinion.


    This time, he wanted Lucas to make the decision, so he asked him:


    ¨C Do you want to go to school and study with other children?


    Lucas stopped drinking his milk for a moment, then swallowed it. He looked at Vincent expectantly and asked cautiously:


    ¨C I can ?


    ¨C Of course.


    Suppressing hisughter, he nodded.


    Vincent turned to Thomas and said:


    ¨C Help Lucas with the admissions procedures today.


    Vincent thought that if he let Lucas y with children his own age, Lucas¡¯ reclusive character might improve.


    Thomas replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucas finished his breakfast in silence and returned to his room.


    Worried, Vincent sat down on the sofa in Lucas¡¯ room. Seeing Lucas lower his head and do what he wanted, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vincent looked at his watch. There were four hours left before Liam¡¯s concert.


    Lucas pulled out his phone and logged into his game. Someone¡¯s private message box instantly hit 999 .


    Lucas ignored the private messages and logged into the game room.


    [Oh my god, the great god is here!]


    [The great god is finally online!]


    [I sent 500 messages to the great god, but the system cklisted me. However, the great god did not respond]


    [Great god distance is not something you can touch!]


    He sat down and sent a voicemail.


    ¨C Where are the yers who wanted me to score points with them previously?


    [Look at me, Great God!]


    [I raise my hands!]


    [I am here, begging for mercy, great God!]


    [Good God, I¡¯ve been stuck in Starshine for three weeks. Save me !]


    [Good God, my level 10 ount allows me to share all my skins. Please take me to the national ranks!]


    ¡­


    The chat box in the room refreshed very quickly. Lucas couldn¡¯t read it at all.


    He was still young and didn¡¯t know many words. Looking at theplicated words, he frowned.


    It ranked first on the national server every season. Many people in the game wanted him to help them score points, but he only yed solo, so he ignored everyone¡¯s requests to team up.


    But the situation was different.


    He already owed a whopping $15.


    He wondered how many games he would have to y to win them back.


    Lucas didn¡¯t want to owe anyone money at all. In order to reimburse him as soon as possible, he sent a voice message.


    ¨C The highest bidder will have priority.


    As soon as this message was sent, the game room chat room exploded.


    In the concert box.


    ¨C Ahh!!! Lucia screamed in excitement.


    When Lyana heard Lucia¡¯s voice, she frowned slightly and asked in confusion:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C Do you know who ranked first on the national server?


    She handed her phone to Lyana.


    It was a nationally recognizedpetitive game, and she yed there too.


    ¨C I know it. It¡¯s Mr. Q.


    Speaking of which, she had always been ranked second on the national server. The first ce in the national server has always been upied by MQ. Later, she studied nt cultivation and quit ying.

 Chapter 170

    ¨C Lyana, let me tell you. Mr. Q made an exception today and said he wanted to upgrade someone. I¡¯m really too excited. If he raises someone in rank, I could be king very soon.


    A trace of surprise shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C He¡¯s going to bring someone with him?


    ¨C Yes, he even said that the highest bidder would get it. He said he was out of money, Lucia said honestly.


    Lyana was momentarily speechless.


    He was the first from the national server. However, he was ready to move someone up the hierarchy because he was short on money.


    It is¡­


    It was simply amazing!


    Lucia rejoices:


    ¨C I thought I was already very lucky to be able toe here to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Q team up with anyone. She¡¯s the idol of my dreams, and I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to hear her voice. Ahhh, I¡¯ll make an offer.


    Lyana hadn¡¯t wanted to y, but upon hearing Lucia¡¯s words, her hands started to itch.


    Lucia looked at the in-game notifications and frowned. She said regretfully:


    ¨C This bid is rising too quickly. Forget it, I give up.


    Lyana remembered that when she yed games in the past, she was part of the MQ team. However, there was a troll in the team who didn¡¯t want us to y. However, there was a troll on the team who scolded her, and Mr. Q came to her defense.


    After Mr. Q spoke, the troll dared not speak again.


    At the time, after the game, she wanted to add Mr. Q as a friend, but he refused.


    It felt like she owed MQ a thank you


    Lyana turned to look at Lucia and asked curiously:


    ¨C Is he short of money?


    ¨C He didn¡¯t say how much he owed, but from his tone, it seems like a huge sum.


    Lyana thoughtfully said


    ¨C Looks like a lot of money.


    -That¡¯s what I thought too. Otherwise, why would Mr. Q make an exception and move someone up in rank.


    Lyana asked:


    ¨C What is the offer now?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Lucia really wanted to cry. She said ruefully:


    ¨C There is a hooligan in the game. He offered a million dors. He wants MQ to y with him for a day.


    Lyana thought for a moment and said quietly:


    ¨C Go to the lobby and post an article. Tell them you¡¯re going to bid for a million dors per spin, until Mr. Q doesn¡¯t want to y anymore.


    Lucia looked at Lyana in amazement.


    Lyana met Lucia¡¯s surprised eyes and said:


    ¨C Why are you looking at me? I am not your idol. Send it.


    Lucia¡¯s hands were shaking a little. She sent the message, and her heart started racing.


    [Damn, she¡¯s a rich woman!]


    [I want to be the first of the national server too. Rich woman, look at me!]


    [I¡¯m so envious¡­]


    [If I¡¯m first on the national server, I¡¯ll fight until the sky turns ck!]


    [She¡¯s so rich!]


    [The richdy used money to deal with a hooligan!]


    ¡­


    Lucia looked up at Lyana and stammered:


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me you want to y a game with MQ


    ¨C Of course.


    ¨C But you are going to perform on stage in more than two hours. Don¡¯t you need to practice a little more?


    ¨C The game can also improve hand speed.


    Lucia was left speechless.


    Alright !


    The thoughts of a genius were not something an ordinary person like her could understand.


    She nced at her phone and her gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She said :


    ¨C The rogue has already increased the offer to two million per spin. Do you still want to increase?


    Lyana looked at herself in the mirror and said lightly:


    ¨C Ten millions ?


    Lucia looked shocked.


    It¡¯s crazy, it¡¯s crazy. The whole world had gone mad.


    Poverty had really limited his imagination.


    Trembling, she typed a series of words.


    ¨C Ten million per round.


    For the first time, she felt she was arrogant.


    At this time, the hooligan began to swear.


    ¨C You green tea bitch. You think your bluster can get the attention of a big shot? You think I won¡¯t kill youter?


    Lucia looked at the hooligan¡¯s message and frowned. She handed the phone to Lyana and asked:


    ¨C Someone is swearing very loudly. Do you want to scold him back?


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it.


    Lyana took the phone from her, then quickly entered a code on the phone with her fingers. She clicked ¡°send¡±.


    In an instant, a loudspeaker popped up from the game room.


    As the ¡°hooligan¡± yer insulted and attacked other yers, from today it will be muted for 9, 999, 999 days.


    After sending that speaker, the whole inte went silent.


    What happened ?


    The officials had made an appearance.


    It had been so many days. Couldn¡¯t this hooligan lift the ban for the rest of his life?


    ¡­


    Inte users were all extremely shocked. It was the first time they had seen an official yer use a megaphone to silence others.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s actions, Lucia was stunned. She looked at Lyana differently.


    ¨C How did you do it exactly?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¨C It does not matter. See if the first ce on the national server has replied to your messages.


    She handed her phone to Lucia.


    Lucia picked up the phone and nodded. She opened her private message and shook her head in disappointment. -No.


    ¨C Wait a little longer.


    If the first ce of the local server really owed money, he would definitely contact Lucia¡¯s game ount.


    On the other side, Lucas sat nonchntly on the couch. He scrolled through his private messages, but he didn¡¯t recognize any of the amounts written there. After scrolling through the posts for a while, he finally found one that suited him.


    [Boss, I¡¯m just a poor student. Can I y with you for $15 a game? I really don¡¯t have a lot of money!]


    Fifteen dors?


    Wasn¡¯t that the money he owed Auntie?


    As Lucas was about to answer, he saw the notification on the front page speakerphone. The hooligan had therefore been muted.


    He briefly scrolled through the chat history and saw that someone had ced a bid of 20 million per spin. This hooligan was furious and directly cursed on the public channel. That¡¯s why he was banned.


    There was a person who directly insulted the hooligans. The name of thisizen was Lucia.


    Wasn¡¯t it theizen who had just sent him a private message?


    Lucas came back and was about to send a message when theizen named Lucia sent another message.


    ¨C M. Q, you should fix the price. The price doesn¡¯t matter.


    Lucas blinked his beautiful fox eyes. Then he looked at Lucia¡¯s profile picture with satisfaction. This person seemed to be quite reliable.


    With that thought in mind, he replied to her private message.


    For her part, Lucia waited a long time before finally receiving a private message from MQ


    She jumped for joy and told Lyana excitedly:


    ¨C Lyana, the great god replied to my message.


    With that, Lucia handed the phone to Lyana.


    ¨C Look at. What did the great god answer?


    Mr. Q wrote:


    ¨C A price ?


    Seeing this, Lucia looked at Lyana with concern and cautiously asked:


    ¨C Lyana, do you think he will ask for a higher price? If he does, won¡¯t it be too extravagant? It won¡¯t be worth it.


    ¨C Just say yes. Let¡¯s see what he has to say,


    Lyana said calmly.


    After Lucia replied, she received a reply in less than half a minute.


    -15 dors, is it good?


    She looked at her phone in disbelief. She rubbed her eyes. She was sure she didn¡¯t see things.


    Could it be that the huge amount of money the Almighty had mentioned was fifteen dors?


    Lyana was also a little stunned.


    Hadn¡¯t he almost epted a huge sum of money?


    This¡­


    $15 isn¡¯t a bit too low?


    It should be known that the number of people that the Great God ruled now was in the hundreds or thousands.


    Lucia looked at her phone¡¯s chat box in surprise and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s really just fifteen dors, not twenty million.


    At the mention of fifteen dors, Lyana thought of Lucie. She still owed him fifteen dors.


    However, Lucie still hadn¡¯t sent him a message. She wondered if she would have the chance to see this child again.


    Lucia was still dazed. She turned to look at Lyana and asked


    ¨C How do you think I should answer?

 Chapter 171

    ¨C Then ept his request.


    Lyana said calmly.


    When Lucia thought of the $20 million lost, her heart sank. The big shot had lost so much money for nothing.


    She sighed silently, then typed


    ¨C OK.


    Lucia took a closer look at the ount of the great god. The difference between her and him was too great. There was no way for her to y ranked matches. She could only y a normal game.


    ¨C God, why not team up.


    She sent a message.


    Soon she received an invitation from MQ


    Lucia quickly handed the phone to Lyana. Lyana clicked to get ready.


    At that moment, Lucia was heartbroken. She really wanted to hear the voice of the great god.


    However, much to Lucia¡¯s disappointment, the great god did not turn on his sound system.


    She lowered her gaze in disappointment.


    In fact, Lyana was not curious about the voice of the great god. She only yed along with him to thank him for standing up for her.


    Soon they teamed up with their teammates and entered the game.


    As before, MQ elected to shoot. Lyana originally wanted to y as a midner, but since she was ying with Mr. Q, she chose a support yer to follow Mr. Q into the botne.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As they entered the game, their teammates turned on their mics in excitement.


    Top: I¡¯m so lucky to have met a god. Please take me up thedder with you, God.


    Top: Richdy, are you still running out of leg essories? May I meet you?


    Top: Little fairy, I¡¯m a strong little puppy. Please keep me!


    Midner: Strong? Do you think rich womenck men? Even if you are encrusted with diamonds, no one will love you. Don¡¯t waste your efforts.


    Top: I exercise a lot. I am healthy.


    Midner: Your words must be heard on the other side. Look at your ID card. You are soft and easy to push down. Is your health good?


    Top: Shut up, midner. What do my words have to do with you? What a nosy.


    Jungler: Good God, ignore the topner. The topner is a retard.


    Jungler: There¡¯s a big shot in the top line. I won¡¯t help you catch it.


    Top: How can you do this to me? You didn¡¯t evene to help me! I¡¯m so disappointed in you.


    By the time the topner has finished talking in-game, he has killed the person in front of him.


    Top: Did you see that? Am I exceptional? Richdy, do you think I¡¯m handsome? Do you want to y with me ? I can carry you too.


    After that, the topner wandered off for a long time.


    Lyana blocked this person without hesitation. He was too loud.


    The topner may have realized that his assistant had turned off the speaker, so he started typing and talking a lot.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She entered a series of codes.


    The official speaker was next. The content was very simple. The topner will be banned for a hundred years.


    The topner was knocked out. Then he was killed by the other party.


    Before long, the topner is gone.


    Seeing this, Lucia couldn¡¯t helpughing. She said :


    ¨C He must be so angry that he broke his phone! He can¡¯t y games, so he can only give up.


    Miner: What happened?


    Jungler: I¡¯m a bit lost.


    Midner: Is the support an official big move?


    Jungler: It¡¯s possible!


    Middle: She should be the one who banned the hooligans.


    Jungler: That should be her!


    Mid: Hahaha, if you want my opinion, the officials should strengthen the mute function of the game. That way these keyboard warriors won¡¯t be able to say anything.


    Although they lost a teammate, the others didn¡¯t give up.


    When it was time for the team battle.


    Lyana took the opportunity and used her skills to suck in the archer.


    The jungler took the opportunity to kill with a vengeance.


    Seeing this, Mr. Q rushed to draw A and took the heads of the opposing shooter and the middlene.


    In this four-on-five battle, Lyana won.


    Lyana and Mr. Q left the game at the same time and went to the team page.


    Lyana typed in the dialog box.


    ¨C How can I transfer the money to you?


    She quickly received a response. -Let¡¯s use WeChat.


    Lucia was immediately overjoyed. She was finally going to receive a WeChat message from the great god!


    Moa immediately typed:


    -Then send me your WeChat. I will add you as a friend.


    Lucas opened WeChat on his phone and copied the WeChat number. As he was about to send it, he identally saw a list of friends.


    Dad.


    Uncle Thomas.


    Creditor.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, frowning.


    He didn¡¯t want to add a stranger on WeChat. Previously, his father had given him a bank card, and it was linked to his gambling ount.


    Therefore, he opened the game dialog and sent a text.


    ¨C Transfer it directly to my game ount.


    When Lucia saw those words, she was instantly disappointed.


    She had thought she could add the great god on WeChat. In fact, she was too naive.


    Lyana handed the phone to Lucia and said:


    ¨C Link your card.


    She picked up the phone and linked her bank card before handing the phone to Lyana.


    Lyana typed a paragraph.


    ¨C For the first transfer, I need to fill in the surname of the other party. May I know your name?


    ¨C Sanchez.


    Lyana looked at thest name and was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t think Mr. Q¡¯sst name would be Sanchez, but she wired the money.


    Mr. Q replied:


    ¨C THANKS


    Lucas sat down on the couch and heaved a sigh of relief. He could finally repay the huge amount of money!


    Lyana wanted to add Lucas as a friend, but before she could send the request, Lucas¡¯ colored profile picture had already turned ck and white, indicating that he had logged out.


    She heaved a slight sigh. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picks it up, puts it to her ear and says politely:


    ¨C Good morning.


    ¨C Lyana¡­


    She was slightly surprised. That voice sounded familiar. It seemed to her that she had heard it somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.


    ¨C Lyana, do you hear me?


    A woman¡¯s cautious voice came from the phone.


    So it was Kelly.


    Lyana narrowed her beautiful fox eyes and asked suspiciously:


    ¨C What is it ?


    In a soft voice, Kelly pleaded:


    ¨C Lyana, um, I¡¯m at the entrance to the stadium right now. Can you¡­ can you tell the security guards to make an exception and let me in?


    Lyana refused without hesitation.


    ¨C No.


    Kelly¡¯s voice became emotional.


    ¨C Lyana, I really like Mr. Timothy¡¯s music too much. I know you like music too. You should be able to understand my impulsiveness. Initially, I thought Malia would be able to get me to meet Mr. Timothy, so I continued to help her. But now I know I was wrong. Since we¡¯re both Mr. Timothy fans, can you let me in? I swear I won¡¯t bother you again. I promise you.


    Lyana found Kelly¡¯s lyrics hrious.


    ¨C Do you like Mr. Timothy? That¡¯s no reason for you to do what you want. My heart aches for Mr. Timothy at this moment. He is really unlucky. He doesn¡¯t even know who you are, and yet you med him for your evil deeds. You made him carry such a weight.


    Lyana said sarcastically.


    She really couldn¡¯t believe there was such a cheeky person in this world.


    Kelly had been kicked out of the music industry before, but she still had the nerve to call!


    ¨C Lyana, actually, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­


    Lyana¡¯s voice went cold. Without hesitation, she interrupted Kelly.


    ¨C I tell you, never bother me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you stay in An City any longer.

 Chapter 172

    When Kelly heard Lyana¡¯s words, she gasped and didn¡¯t dare speak anymore. She knew Lyana meant what she said.


    Lyana hung up and put her phone aside. The smile on his face faded a little.


    Lucia stood to the side. She had heard everything Lyana had said on the phone just now. She looked at Lyana in disbelief and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ve never seen anyone as cheeky as Kelly.


    ¨C I¡¯ve never seen him either, Lyana said honestly.


    ¨C Will she continue to cause problems?


    Lucia looked up at Lyana.


    Lyana shook her head gently and frowned.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t bother me anymore.


    Lucia breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    ¨C It¡¯s good.


    At the stadium entrance.


    Kelly stood to the side, watching the people entering the ce longingly. His expression darkened.


    It seemed that she would never have the chance to attend Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert again.


    She had already been abandoned by this world. The school also did not allow him to enter the music industry. His musical dream had suddenlye to an end.


    Thinking about this, she felt bad. Her gaze went nk and tears streamed into her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she was so unlucky.


    She had clearly done nothing wrong.


    At first, she only trusted Nancy. After that, she just wanted to help Malia stabilize her status. That¡¯s why she kept targeting Lyana.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be a real big shot.


    If she had been on Lyana¡¯s side all along and protected her in any way, she could have entered now.


    However, that was just a guess.


    ¨C Look, isn¡¯t that Kelly?


    A woman¡¯s voice interrupted Kelly¡¯s thoughts.


    She looked over and saw Nancy wearing a sexy ck outfit. She held a baseball bat in her right hand. Smiling, she walked over to Kelly and said in a mocking tone:


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you good at licking other people¡¯s boots? Why don¡¯t you go to M. Timothy¡¯s concert?


    Nancy was apanied by a few female delinquents and hooligans. Their hair was stained, and it was obvious that they weren¡¯t good students.


    Kelly turned pale with fear. Fear invaded her heart and she stepped back step by step.


    However, her back was against the wall. There was no way out.


    She shivered involuntarily and swallowed.


    ¨C What do you want ?


    ¨C What I want to do ?


    Nancy raised her eyebrows slightly and asked amusedly:


    ¨C What do you mean by what I want to do? Do you have amnesia? Before, when you found out my tickets were fake, you and the others surrounded me and beat me. You even hurt my face. Did you forget that?


    When Kelly heard Nancy¡¯s words, fear rose in her heart. She tried to stay calm and said:


    ¨C Nancy, think about it. In fact, we can work together. It was Lyana who hurt us. She is our adversary. Let¡¯s cripple her together, okay?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, none of you will be able to escape. I was expecting Lyana, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe first.


    Nancy crossed her arms and looked at Kelly.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect you to be expelled from school as well. For the sake of the past, I¡¯ll give you a reminder. My parents had many connections, but since Lyana is the director of An University, no university is ready to ept me. I can only say that I will go to a vocational school.


    ¨C My face has been ruined by you vicious women. My life is over. I will never let you go.


    As she spoke, she approached Kelly.


    Kelly looked at Nancy, her legs were shaking. She screamed :


    ¨C Don¡¯t do anything reckless. It¡¯s downtown. If you dare to do something reckless, you will go to jail in the future.


    ¨C What is there to fear in prison? My future is already ruined. Why would I be afraid to go to jail?


    Nancy looked at Kelly with amusement. Then she said to the people around her:


    ¨C Go ahead, undress her and hit her hard. I¡¯ll give whoever hits her hard $100, 000.


    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, these people¡¯s eyes lit up.


    One hundred thousand dors.


    It was a huge amount of money for them. They threw themselves on Kelly.


    She screamed, but her scream was quickly drowned out by the noise near the stadium.


    Seeing Kelly struggling at death¡¯s door, Nancy was overjoyed.


    ¨C You dodger! Garbage.


    ¨C Oh, it hurts. Nancy, please let me down.


    When Nancy heard Kelly beg for mercy, she coldly asked:


    ¨C Begging for mercy? You know how to beg for mercy now? I begged you the same way that night. Why didn¡¯t you let me go?


    Kelly had never expected things to turn out this way. If her family found out what she had done in school, her father would be so angry that he would kick her out of the house!


    To begin with, she was an illegitimate daughter. Everyone wasughing at her and no one was ready to help her.


    Today, she thought that if she could meet Mr. Timothy, she would have a chance to make aeback. Then she would kill Lyana.


    But Lyana had blocked herst chance of survival.


    Now she is back in Nancy¡¯s hands. She probably won¡¯t be so lucky this time.


    Kelly hastened to protect her face with her hands. She didn¡¯t want to be an ugly monster like Nancy, but these people were aiming for her face!


    Kelly¡¯s face instantly swelled up.


    Nancy has always been pampered by her family. She¡¯s always had a bad temper. Now that she had finally found the opportunity to take revenge, she wanted to kill Kelly.


    She looked down at Kelly. Seeing Kelly behaving like a rat crossing the street, she felt no joy.


    For a moment, she took Kelly for Lyana.


    She gripped the baseball bat tightly. She had already made her decision today. She would never let Lyana leave this ce alive.


    Hate arose in Nancy¡¯s heart.


    She had been pampered by her parents from an early age. If it wasn¡¯t for Lyana, how could she have been thrown into vocational school by her parents to fend for herself?


    All his pride over the years had been ruined by a single note.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be expelled from school because of this counterfeit note.


    Her teachers and ssmates despised her. Someone like Kelly even took the opportunity to take care of her.


    It was all because of Lyana. That bitch Lyana had ruined everything for her.


    She was just a street thug. How could Lyana be Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician? It was too unfair.


    She wanted to kill Lyana.


    She would never let Lyana live!


    Nancy lifted the baseball bat high and mmed it down on Kelly¡¯s head without hesitation.


    ¨C Ah.


    Kelly screamed loudly. His eyes rolled back in his head and his body shook involuntarily.


    She was in a daze. At that moment, she had the impression of having be Lyana, the musician who had yed with Mr. Timothy. She received everyone¡¯s affirmation and admiration.


    She started at the top and then became a famous musician.


    However, in reality, Kelly¡¯s nose was bleeding, staining her white dress with red. It was a terrible sight.


    ¨C Ah.


    One offender rushed to scream and took two steps back.


    Seeing this, the others also left.


    Everyone looked at Nancy and saw the hate in her eyes. She seemed to have lost her mind.


    Nancy lifted the baseball bat in her hand, wanting to hit it again.


    An offender rushed to arrest Nancy and said:


    ¨C Stopped. If you continue, she will die.


    ¨C Yes, you are using too much force.


    ¨C You¡¯re not going to teach him a lesson? You can¡¯t kill her.


    ¨C We just want money. We don¡¯t want to go to jail.


    ¡­


    ¨C Get out.


    Nancy roared like crazy.


    The delinquents were frightened and no longer dared to arrest Nancy.


    She stared at Kelly with hate written on her face. She gripped the baseball bat very hard.

 Chapter 173

    Nancy raised the bat and looked at Kelly. She was about to hit her again when she saw Kelly¡¯s legs twitch several times. Soon there was no more reaction.


    Seeing this, she did not hit her. Instead, she kicked Kelly in the shoulder and mocked:


    ¨C Hey, why are you pretending to be dead? I haven¡¯t even started.


    Kelly remained motionless on the ground.


    The others turned pale with fear.


    In the crowd, someone asked with dread:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C Is she¡­ is she dead?


    Unease and fear enveloped everyone.


    A daring hooligan approached Kelly and ced his hand under her nose. She fell to the floor in shock and said in a panic:


    ¨C She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s dead. She really is dead¡­


    When Nancy heard this, her confused mind instantly cleared. It was only then that she saw that the person lying on the ground was not Lyana, but Kelly.


    Nancy¡¯s breathing quickened and the baseball bat in her hand fell to the ground. She was so scared that her face turned pale.


    Kelly also deserved to die!


    What a sucker!


    At this moment, in the stadium.


    Holding a violin, Lyana calmly walked towards the curtain. The person behind the curtain was Liam. She turned her head and saw Liam sitting nearby.


    He sat next to the piano like a prince. He put his slender hands on the piano and moved slightly, like gentle morning waves.


    He squinted, enjoying the feeling the scene gave him.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s whole world lit up.


    Liam didn¡¯t look aszy as usual anymore. On the contrary, he looked calm.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes. Her beautiful phoenix eyes shone. He turned to look at Lyana and nodded gently.


    She understood. She stood and bowed in front of the audience.


    She tied her hair in a bun today, revealing her beautiful facial features. His fox eyes smiled. Under the contrast of the white dress, she was pure and charming, and one could not look away.


    At that moment, the entire room exploded.


    ¨C Oh my God, is that the legendary Lyana Dubois?


    ¨C I think so.


    ¨C I heard she was a peasant.


    ¨C She doesn¡¯t look rustic at all. Looks like the campaign is still the best. The air is fresh, and she is simple. She has such a good temper.


    ¨C I heard that she is also the director of An¡¯s university.


    ¨C For her to be chosen by Mr. Timothy, she must be exceptional in some way.


    ¨C I suddenly can¡¯t wait to see his performance.


    ¨C I wonder if she is better than the musician who was previously announced.


    ¨C She is so young, and yet she can stand here so calmly. His courage ismendable.


    ¡­


    When she heard everyone¡¯s words, her heart warmed.


    They were Mr. Timothy¡¯s true fans. They were well educated and exceptional!


    At this time, the sound of the piano is heard. Lyana took the violin in her hand and closed her eyes. She followed Mr. Timothy¡¯s rhythm, appreciating the beauty of the music.


    Everyone closed their eyes to admire the music. They felt like they had returned to childhood. Then, they saw themselves busy building their careers. Then they saw themselves building their careers.


    It was as beautiful and pleasant as water.


    Also, the sound of the violinbined with the piano music was simply breathtaking!


    When the song ended, everyone present started happily pping.


    ¨C Oh my god, it really is a treasure. She is simply breathtaking.


    ¨C To have such abilities at such a young age, she is simply a replica of Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Her music has her own style, but she doesn¡¯t disturb Mr. Timothy¡¯s music just to show her own style.


    ¨C Oh my god, what should I do? I really feel that these two people make a good couple. Am I sick?


    ¨C No, I think they are a couple too.


    Lyana was like an unpolished piece of natural jade. She was already so beautiful that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    She looked at Liam.


    He met Lyana¡¯s gaze, her eyes sparkling withughter. He opened his mouth slightly and said silently:


    -Not bad.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. At that moment, the sweetness of the girl next door instantly broke everyone¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, Lyana felt a burning gazend on her. She followed the gaze and saw Vincent sitting in the VIP area.


    No one knew what he was thinking. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, his expression wasplicated.


    However, Lyana knew deep down that this gaze was not directed at Vincent. The next moment she saw William, who was sitting next to Vincent.


    That look didn¡¯t belong to William either.


    Seated next to William was an attractive woman. This woman was none other than Muriel Johnson.


    Muriel wore a ck fishtail dress today, giving off an exquisite and elegant aura. She was the star of the crowd.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes. She was a bit confused. She thought the earlier look should havee from Muriel Johnson¡¯s direction.


    Alexia was smiling as she talked to Muriel. His eyes were filled with a dazzling smile that warmed the heart.


    Also, Lyana could sense that Alexia was praising Muriel.


    She smiled and pinched Alexia¡¯s nose affectionately.


    Alexia seemed to sense Lyana¡¯s gaze. She looked up at Lyana, and the smile on her face grew brighter. The dimples on her cheeks were extremely adorable.


    Seeing this, Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    To be honest, she really liked Alexia.


    Lyana turns around and heads backstage. The next track will be a piano solo, so she doesn¡¯t need to be on stage.


    She had just left the stage when brother Oscar, who was standing on the side, was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He leaned down and grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand, asking her from the bottom of his heart.


    ¨C Lyana, do you want to be my artist? I promise you that in less than six months, you will definitely be a popr musician.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Oscar held it too firmly. His wrist hurt a little.


    She frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Oscar thought that Lyana was unwilling. He hastened to smile and exin:


    ¨C Lyana, you have to believe me. I have the strength, and you have the potential. If we work together, it will be called a strong team.


    She tried to pull her hand away.


    Oscar thought Lyana despised him. He felt like his heart had been hurt. He said :


    ¨C Lyana, do you think six months is too long? Why don¡¯t I promise you three months? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely let you organize a concert that belongs only to you.


    The staff member standing to the side was shocked. He looked at Oscar in disbelief. It was the first time that Oscar cared so much about an artist.


    Lyana gave a light sigh and said:


    ¨C Brother Oscar.


    -Yes go ahead.


    Oscar smiled at Lyana, as if he was going to agree to Lyana¡¯s next request.


    ¨C If you hold my hand again, I might not be able to go on stage again, Lyana said calmly.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Oscar finally realized how reckless he had been. He was quick to let go, but saw a sudden blush on Lyana¡¯s wrist. He immediately regretted his actions.


    ¨C Oh, it¡¯s my fault. The poor. Does it still hurt?


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    She really couldn¡¯t stand the passionate Oscar. She suddenly admired Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Lyana, do you want to be my artist?


    She was a little embarrassed to decline outright, so she could only tactfully say


    ¨C I haven¡¯t thought about it.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he understood. He smiles and says:


    ¨C Alright Alright. Contact me when you¡¯ve thought about it.

 Chapter 174

    He had long since decided not to serve Liam.


    So he wanted to sign with Lyana, this beautiful young woman. First, Lyana was indeed good at the violin. Second, his personality was also likable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If Lyana made her debut, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to catch up with Liam.


    At that moment, the sound of a piano came from the stage.


    Lyana and Oscar sat down.


    The soothing music rxed them. Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Liam¡¯s profile.


    He had a high bridge of the nose and a slight hump. His profile was well defined, as were the deep features of a Western man, but he was not devoid of the good looks of an Asian man.


    Lyana looked at Liam¡¯s profile. For some reason, she had a weird feeling, like she¡¯d heard that song before or seen Liam y the piano for her.


    Suddenly, a strange image crossed his mind.


    In the video, a young man in white sat next to the piano and yed this song. Her warm and affectionate voice made her involuntarily lose herself in this song.


    She had dreamed of this scene more than once, so she had a deep impression of it.


    When the song ended, everyone who heard it pped. Everyone had a different feeling.


    William and Alexia were the most affected. Alexia¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red. She knew that this song had been speciallyposed by the second brother for his biological sister when he was young.


    She had heard from Second Brother that her sister was very good at music. Although she couldn¡¯t y the piano, she was very good at listening. She always smiled sweetly at the beautiful songs.


    Second Brother always thought he and his sister wrote this song together.


    It seemed like Second Brother was still missing his sister.


    Alexia wiped away her tears with a handkerchief. It seemed Second Brother regretted noting back on the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death.


    William also felt bad. In the past, he always thought this song was warm and joyful, but today he felt a trace of sadness.


    Muriel pulled out a handkerchief and wiped away Alexia¡¯s tears. She says to him affectionately:


    ¨C You¡¯ve grown. Don¡¯t cry so easily.


    ¨C Sister Muriel, Mom told me that Second Brother spent the most time with Sister in the past. I think he must be feeling bad. That¡¯s why he yed the song today.


    Muriel was slightly stunned upon hearing Alexia¡¯s words.


    For so many years, Alexia had always called her Sister Muriel, but she had never called her by her full name.


    In fact, she could understand.


    She had lived with the Royer family for so many years and had seen with her own eyes how much everyone in the Royer family cared about the oldest daughter in the family. Even after so many years, her mother still hadn¡¯t recovered from her grief.


    Moreover, in the heart of the Royer family, the family was the most important.


    It is also for this reason that she had never suffered any grievance in the Royer family. She was like a little princess.


    Sometimes she thought that if the eldest daughter of the Royer family was still alive, she would certainly be the most pampered.


    During his five-minute break, Liam walked off stage. He identally saw that Lyana¡¯s eyes were red. He frowned slightly.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?


    Lyana looked up at Liam and said in a low voice:


    ¨C This song touched me deeply. I couldn¡¯t help but remember part of the past.


    It was the first time Liam had seen Lyana with a red nose. It seemed that her feelings were extraordinary. In her memory, she was always calm andposed.


    ¨C Can you go on stageter? Liam asked worriedly.


    She nodded without hesitation.


    ¨C No problem.


    Oscar made room for Liam, who was sitting off to the side.


    ¨C Do you think this song is bad?


    Liam asked.


    ¨C Nope¡­


    She shook her head. Her gaze fell on Liam¡¯s face, and she inadvertently remembered the young man in white. At that moment, Liam¡¯s face was superimposed on that of the young man.


    However, she no longer remembered the appearance of the young man in white in her dream.


    Maybe it was just an unimportant dream. Then, a simr song appeared, which made her feel a strange sense of familiarity and closeness with Liam.


    She closed her eyes to suppress this strange emotion. When she opened her eyes again, her expression had already returned to normal.


    However, this dream was just too realistic.


    Sunlight in his dream, people in his dream, music in his dream. Everything seemed so real¡­


    She pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C I think I¡¯ve heard something simr before.


    Liam raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Eh ?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand what Lyana meant.


    She met Liam¡¯s surprised eyes and smiled.


    ¨C Maybe I remembered wrong. Don¡¯t take it to heart.


    If she told Liam about her past dream, he might find her childish and hate her.


    Seeing that Lyana didn¡¯t want to say anything else, Liam shut up.


    After two minutes, he turned to look at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C It¡¯s time to go on stage. You can do it ?


    ¨C Yes.


    She smiled and nodded.


    ¨C I¡¯m always ready.


    The next piece was yed together with a violin and a cello. Lyana wanted to y the cello.


    This song was the theme song for Muriel¡¯s new movie, Chess Soul. However, the film had not yet been released, and this song had only been released for a short time. This concert was the first time this song would be performed.


    If this happened to anyone else, they might feel a little pressured, but Lyana felt no pressure.


    She snapped her fingers, and a pleasant melody echoed throughout the stadium.


    All eyes were on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Although tall, she seemed unusually small in front of the cello. When she closed her eyes and immersed herself in the cello, she looked like a girl who didn¡¯t know the world.


    Some people were immersed in the music, and their eyes closed as they enjoyed the image brought by the music.


    Of course, there were not only musicians in the stadium, but also producers and managers. Everyone looked at Lyana with burning eyes, as if looking at a mountain of gold.


    If they could work with her, they believed she would be the most dazzling person on screen in less than a year.


    At that moment, Oscar naturally noticed their looks. He red at them fiercely, his eyes seeming to breathe fire.


    Lyana belonged to him!


    No one could take it away from him!


    The two-hour concert ended very quickly. When Lyana came down from the stage, her hands were already numb. She satzily on the couch.


    Seeing Lyana in this state, Liam remembered how valiant and heroic Lyana looked when she yed the violin on stage. He smiled and asked:


    ¨C You are tired ?


    She nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C So you¡¯ll have to work harderter. There is a celebratory banquet tonight.


    Lyana¡¯s little face instantly crumbled. She blinked her fox eyes in confusion and asked pitifully:


    ¨C I can not go there ?


    Her voice trailed off, sounding like she wasining.


    After that song, she had already treated Liam like the young man in white of her dream. She couldn¡¯t help but feel closer to him.


    Music has such a magical effect. It allows two unknown people to slowly approach each other. It also allowed them to have a tacit understanding.


    Of course, Lyana didn¡¯t realize that her unspoken understanding had already turned cordial.


    Liam was slightly surprised upon seeing Lyana¡¯s face. There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. So this little fox knew how to behave in a spoiled way.


    He felt like Lyana treated him like her older brother.


    Oscar had been with Liam for a few years. Seeing Liam in this state, he immediately understood what he meant. As he was about to stop him, he heard Liam say:


    ¨C Then we will cancel the banquet.

 Chapter 175

    Oscar¡¯s fragile heart instantly broke. Liam was robbing him of the time needed to interact with future music greats.


    However, what surprised Oscar was that this was Liam¡¯s first time canceling the banquet!


    Just because of Lyana¡¯s words.


    Liam was too abnormal.


    When Lyana heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her mood instantly improved and she said sweetly,


    ¨C Thank you brother.


    She seemed to have called him brother many times. It was intimate, natural and a bit mischievous.


    Seeing Lyana like this, Liam couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Oscar¡¯s heart started racing. Right now he was in a pickle.


    He rushed Liam into another room and closed the door carefully. He asked ruthlessly:


    ¨C What do you mean exactly?


    Liam was slightly stunned. He asked :


    ¨C What do you mean ?


    Oscar¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C What exactly do you want from Lyana Dubois?


    ¨C What can I want?


    When Oscar heard Liam¡¯s words, he nearly exploded on the spot. He tried somehow to calm down and took a deep breath. With a serious expression, he said:


    ¨C Do you know that she is the second young woman of the Sanchez family? You are very close to young Master Sanchez. How can you steal his wife? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens? ??


    Seeing Oscar¡¯s exasperation, a hint of mockery shed in Liam¡¯s eyes. He shrugged and asked casually:


    ¨C What is the problem ?


    ¨C Liam Royer, are you crazy? She is married ! Bride ! Bride!


    Oscar was so angry he was about to go crazy. He really didn¡¯t expect Liam to have such thoughts.


    ¨C She can always divorce after getting married, can¡¯t she? Liam asked.


    Oscar was about to explode with anger. Speechless, he said:


    ¨C You are Mr. Timothy, and you are a musician. If the scandal of your seduction of a married woman is revealed, what will happen after the suicide of your fans?


    Seeing Oscar like this, Liam finally put his cards on the table.


    ¨C Okay, tell the truth.


    When he heard Liam¡¯s words, he heaved a helpless sigh. He raised his hand to his forehead, worried about dying from a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Liam came out of the room and looked at Lyana, who was lying on the couch. She seemed to have fallen asleep. His lips curled slightly and he asked:


    ¨C Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s more apt to be my sister than Muriel?


    When Oscar heard Liam¡¯s words, he looked up at him.


    His eyes were filled with affection and pure admiration.


    But that kind of look was definitely not romantic.


    At that moment, he understood that Liam wanted to be his big brother.


    The backstage staff were always busy, making shrill noises from time to time.


    Lying on the couch, Lyana frowns slightly. She rolled over and fell asleep again.


    Liam knew very well that Lyana was not so tired because of this concert, but because of her preparations.


    It was not easy for her to rehearse many songs in two days and get familiar with the music.


    She was extremely tense the whole time. The dark circles under her eyes seemed to indicate that she hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    Liam motioned for everyone to stop making noise and disturbing Lyana¡¯s rest.


    The staff quickly nodded and left.


    He walked over to the sofa and was about to cover Lyana with a small nket when footsteps came from the door.


    Liam turned around and saw Vincent enter with indifference.


    He approached the couch and took off his suit jacket, carefully covering Lyana with it.


    Lyana, who was sleeping, smelled the light fragrance. She shifted slightly and pulled her suit jacket tight. This scent seemed to have a calming effect, and she slept even morefortably.


    This time, she dreamed again.


    In her dream, she appeared to be a little girl carried by a young man in white.


    The young man in white carried her to a music room and ced her on the couch, away from the piano. He said softly to her:


    ¨C Second Brother is going to y the piano for you, okay?


    That voice was extremely sweet, and it warmed his heart.


    Then, a familiar melody began to y.


    This melody seemed to be yed by Mr. Timothy, but it didn¡¯t seem to be either. There was no trace of sadness in this song, only happiness and hope.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Was it really a dream?


    For the first time, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between reality and a dream. Anxiety and panic umted in his heart. She wanted to open her eyes and clearly see the young man sitting next to the piano, but she only saw his thin lips curling slightly.


    She instantly became anxious. She felt her body move.


    Suddenly, she smelled Vincent¡¯s unique scent.


    Vaguely, she had the impression of climbing the stairs.


    Then, she seemed to hear the door open.


    Then, she felt ced on afortable bed. It was only then that she realized clearly that she was not dreaming.


    Suddenly, she felt a burning glow on her face.


    Lyana¡¯s heart started racing.


    Why did he keep staring at her face?


    Was it because there was something dirty on his face?


    At this thought, Lyana¡¯s body involuntarily tensed.


    The next moment, she felt his handnd on her eyebrow and caress it again and again.


    The atmosphere was too strange. She was ufortable.


    His hand followed the bridge of her nose and finallynded on her lips.


    The touch of his hand reminded Lyana of that night, five years ago¡­


    For a moment, she had the impression that this person was exactly the same as him.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    She could vaguely feel that he was getting closer and closer to her. His light breathnded on his face.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes.


    She raised her hand to push the person away, but the man was one step ahead of her. He walked away from her.


    She looked up and met Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes.


    Vincent raises his eyebrows slightly. He looked at Lyana with interest and asked:


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you pretending anymore?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She was left speechless.


    At that moment, she finally understood. The man had known for a long time that she was awake, so he teased her.


    At the moment, she had thought that Vincent was going to kiss her in secret, which made her feel ufortable.


    She sat up in bed and coughed lightly. She looked around and realized she was already home.


    ¨C How long have I slept?


    Lyana avoided the sensitive topic.


    ¨C About four hours.


    She was slightly stunned. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?


    ¨C Is there anything important? asked Vincent.


    She shook her head gently and continued:


    ¨C No, I just overslept.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention at all. Instead, she stretchedzily.


    Seeing Lyana like this, Vincent suddenly thought she looked like a cat.


    He felt his mouth go dry. He looked away indifferently and handed her the bag, saying calmly:


    ¨C I think someone just called you on WeChat!


    Lyana took out her phone and saw several calls on WeChat. She quickly turned on her phone. So it was Lucia.


    She hastened to type a paragraph. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucie. I was busy just now.


    Then, an exmation mark appeared in his chat box. That meant she hadn¡¯t sent the message. The other party may have blocked or deleted it.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    The character of this child was too bad.


    Seeing Lyana frowning and tapping nonstop,pletely ignoring him, Vincent¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C Is it a very important call?

 Chapter 176

    Lyana quickly nodded. All she wanted now was to get Lucie back.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze darkened. He reached out and snatched Lyana¡¯s phone.


    She reached out to snatch the phone from him, but Vincent avoided her hand. She looked at Vincent disgruntled and frowned slightly.


    ¨C Why are you taking my phone?


    ¨C You should rest early. There¡¯s an auction tomorrow that I want you to attend.


    She looked at Vincent in confusion. Perplexed, she asked,


    ¨C Which auction?


    Moreover, in his memory, Vincent had never liked such asions.


    He seemed to be able to read Lyana¡¯s mind. He answered without hesitation:


    ¨C It¡¯s just a charity sale. Grandma has always been a phnthropist, so she epted the organizers¡¯ invitation. However, she is not in good health. I want to attend on his behalf.


    Hearing this, Lyana lowered her gaze slightly, thinking seriously.


    The charity¡­


    Could it be that Matheo Harris organized the auction she had prepared in advance?


    This shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    She remembered that the auction was to take ce next month.


    At this thought, Lyana looked up at Vincent and asked:


    ¨C Who is the organizer?


    ¨C Matheo Harris.


    It was really him.


    What the hell was Matheo Harris doing? Didn¡¯t he say he would wait until the 6th of next month?


    She had been preparing for this auction for two whole years, and she still had priceless items to prepare. Why had Matheo started earlier?


    ¨C You¡¯re not going?


    When Lyana was wondering why Matheo had brought the auction up, she heard Vincent¡¯s question. She replied:


    ¨C I¡¯m just thinking about what my identity will be when I attend.


    ¨C So what identity do you want to have?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent in surprise.


    Had she gone silly just now? Why did she ask that?


    Fortunately, Vincent did not dwell on his question. He continued:


    ¨C This auction is different from the previous ones. Anyone can present a precious object at auction. Of course, you have to prepare one yourself.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana smiled.


    ¨C Alright I understand.


    Just as Vincent was about to return the phone to Lyana, he identally saw a familiar WeChat profile picture on her phone.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Lyana notices Vincent¡¯s gaze and gets up hastily to take the phone back from him. Smiling, she says:


    ¨C As it is gettingte, you should rest early.


    Vincent did not respond to Lyana immediately. On the contrary, he was still thinking about the WeChat profile picture he had just seen.


    This profile picture was identical to Lucas¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t think it was Lucas.


    It was impossible for Lucas to add Lyana on WeChat. Even though Lucas identally added Lyana on WeChat, it was impossible for him to call Lyana on WeChat. Lucas was autistic and rarely spoke to strangers.


    More importantly, Lucas had never called him on WeChat. He was the closest person to Lucas.


    Maybe that person just had Lucas¡¯ profile picture on WeChat.


    Vincent no longer hesitated. He picked up his bathrobe and headed for the bathroom.


    When Lyana retrieved her phone, she realized that Lucas had already added her. She breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she sent a distressed emoji.


    Quickly, Lucas replied.


    ¡°Aunt, it wasn¡¯t me who deleted you just now.¡±


    Lyana frowned slightly and asked, ¡°So what happened?¡±


    In fact, she was puzzled just now as well. Lucas was a little boy who was ready to offer her a meal. How could he delete her WeChat just because she didn¡¯t respond immediately?


    Also, even though Lucas was on his guard, he was an honest kid. Even if he deleted his WeChat, he would return the money to him first.


    At that moment, Lucas responded.


    ¡°Earlier when the teacher saw me ying with my phone, she got very angry. She said I didn¡¯t want to y with my friends because I didn¡¯t want to improve. . She said she wanted to help me fix my bad habits, so she took my phone and deleted all my friends on it. I just got my phone back.¡±


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ words, she was slightly stunned. Didn¡¯t a four-year-old want to improve just because he was using WeChat?


    At school, it was normal for teachers to confiscate phones, but for a teacher to delete a WeChat contact without permission? What is going on ?


    ¡°So which kindergarten are you in?¡±


    ¡°An City Kindergarten.¡±


    When Lyana heard the name of the school, her eyes turned cold. This kindergarten was the most famous elite school in An City.


    The fact that Lucas was able to go to this school proved that Lucas¡¯ parents were verypetent.


    Also, most four-year-olds go to kindergarten to y. They cultivated a lively and cheerful personality so that they could fit into the groups as quickly as possible.


    Even though the children were ying games on WeChat, in the eyes of the teachers, they were only fully developing their manual abilities. Howe they didn¡¯t want to improve?


    ¡°So when can you give me back the money you owe me?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow will be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up from your kindergarten tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Lyana closed the chat window with Lucas, then opened Matheo¡¯s WeChat and sent a voice message.


    ¨C What time did you hold the charity auction?


    ¨C Ten o clock in the morning.


    ¨C Fix the auction in the evening.


    Matheo responded very quickly.


    ¨C That won¡¯t be enough. The notice has already been sent. If we dy it now, many people will not be able to stick to their schedule. If they don¡¯te, the losses will be huge!


    Lyana frowned. If it was just a small matter, she would have caved. But for some reason, she felt like Lucas¡¯ case was very important to her.


    Every time she thought of how this young child had been bullied by a teacher at school, she felt slightly uneasy.


    Thinking about this, Lyana sent a voicemail.


    ¨C Do you want us to calcte how much loss it will be for me if you bring forward the charity auction by a month?


    After a minute, Matheo reluctantly sent a voicemail.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s change it at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night.


    Lyana closed WeChat and narrowed her beautiful fox eyes. She was to meet Lucas¡¯ teacher tomorrow and see what kind of mentality he had.


    At that moment, his phone rang. It was a message from Lucia.


    Lyana opened it and jumped.


    ¨C Lyana, Kelly is dead!


    Lyana frowned. This news was a bit sudden. She quickly typed:


    ¨C What is going on ?


    ¨C Nancy is the one who killed her. Nancy was waiting for you at the stadium entrance but she ran into Kelly instead. Therefore, she and a group of hooligans dragged Kelly down a small alley and killed her without hesitation. When she killed Kelly, she even said your name!


    Lyana understood now.


    ¨C Kelly helped me stave off disaster?


    ¨C You can¡¯t say that. From what Nancy said, not only does she want to kill you, she also wanted to kill Kelly. However, she came across Kelly first. Looks like Nancy won¡¯t have a good time in the future.


    Lyana smiled coldly. Lucia was indeed lucid.


    Lyana changed the subject and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.


    ¨C Will you be affected by this?


    Lucia asked worriedly.


    ¨C It is the sin of these two, and they will be punished byw. These two will have nothing to do with me. How could I be affected by them?


    ¨C It¡¯s true. So go to bed early. Good night.


    ¡­


    The next day, Lyana went to kindergarten in An City at half past nine.


    This timing was perfect for Lucas to arrive at school.


    Also,st night, she had already hacked into the kindergarten¡¯s security system ahead of time and had written her information into Lucas¡¯s parents¡¯.

 Chapter 177

    However, when she entered the school, the security guard saw that her face was unfamiliar and hurriedly stopped her.


    However, after the system identified her as the parent of the child, she was allowed in.


    Lyana crossed the rockery and the fountain and arrived at a dream castle. She headed for the door to Lucas¡¯s ssroom. Instead of knocking, she stood in front of the ssroom window.


    Lyana looked around but didn¡¯t see the small child.


    However, his eye was caught by a small boy sitting by the window.


    The little boy had his head down the whole time, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. His hands were long and slender, and he yed nimbly with nine Chinese rings.


    Within minutes, he had already unlocked six rings.


    Lyana looked at the little boy in disbelief.


    How could a child y with the nine Chinese rings so easily?


    The little girl sitting next to the little boy continued to stare at the nine consecutive rings in her hand. Seeing that several of the nine consecutive rings had already been unlocked, she reached out to rip them off.


    The little boy slightly avoided the little girl¡¯s hand and protected the nine Chinese rings in his arms.


    When the little girl saw this, she immediately started crying.


    The little girl¡¯s crying instantly caught the teacher¡¯s attention.


    At that moment, a young and beautiful teacher approached. She looked like she had just graduated from school.


    When the little girl saw the teacher approaching, she immediately ran up to her and squeezed her leg,ining in a childish voice:


    ¨C Mistress, he abused me. He stole my nine Chinese rings and wants to hit me again. Sob¡­


    The young and beautiful teacher looked coldly at the little boy and questioned him sternly:


    ¨C Lucas Sanchez, why do you always bully your ssmates? You even stole their toys this time.


    When Lyana heard the teacher call out the little boy¡¯s name, she froze.


    Could it be the girl from that night?


    But he didn¡¯t feel like it.


    The little boy stood there, motionless, as if he didn¡¯t really want to bother with the teacher.


    The mistress had no patience. Furious, she approached the little boy, grabbed his cor and pulled him by force.


    ¨C Are you mute? If you¡¯re mute, then go to a school for the handicapped. Don¡¯te here. Ask your parents to take you home now.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze turned cold. It didn¡¯t matter that this child was the maiden of that night, this teacher had ndered him without distinguishing between good and evil. It was too much !


    Lyana walked over and knocked on the ssroom door.


    When the teacher heard a knock at the door, her appearance immediately changed. With a soft smile, she looked towards the door. At this time, the little boy, who was being held by the teacher, also turned to look.


    This time, Lyana clearly saw the little boy¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t that the girl from that night, Lucie?


    It was therefore not a young girl, but a little boy.


    When Lucas saw her, his beautiful eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky.


    On her high heels, the teacher elegantly opened the door for Lyana and gently asked:


    ¨C Hello, parents. What child are you looking for?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze swept over the teacher. Her figure was very beautiful, and she wore a strapless dress. Her clear and sexy corbone was exposed.


    Even though she was a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but take another look at this teacher.


    Moreover, this teacher was quite beautiful and had exquisite makeup. When she smiled, she looked very approachable.


    What made Lyana ufortable was that this teacher seemed to look like she was on a date instead of teaching.


    Lyana frowned. She had always been a good judge of character. If she was not mistaken, this teacher might just want to get to know high-ranking people through the children.


    ¨C I¡¯m here to see Lucas Sanchez.


    When the teacher heard Lyana¡¯s words, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, and was reced by an impatient tone.


    ¨C So you¡¯re Lucas¡¯ mother?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. The teacher therefore did not know Lucas¡¯ mother.


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Lyana to be Lucas¡¯ mother. She was afraid of exposing herselfter. She found an identity and said:


    ¨C I am his aunt.


    When the teacher heard this, she instantly understood. She said coldly:


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, your child has a very bad temper. He steals his ssmates¡¯ toys, doesn¡¯t do his homework, and has autism. His behavior will affect the other children.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes turned cold. Without changing her expression, she asked:


    ¨C So, Professor Devaux, what do you think we should do?


    Denise Devaux nced at Lucas, then at Lyana. Seeing that Lyana seemed to sincerely want to listen to his suggestion, a cold smile formed in her eyes.


    What a stupid parent.


    Not surprising. This child was only the child of a security guard. How smart could his parents be?


    Denise pretended to be helpless. She sighed and said:


    ¨C I suggest you send him directly to a school for the handicapped! The teachers will give him a special education. That way, Lucas¡¯ little habits will be cured. In three to five years, his IQ will be as high as that of a three-year-old child!


    Lyana bit her lip. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but p Denise without hesitation.


    Denise¡¯s face instantly burned with pain. She looked at Lyana in disbelief. She did not understand why this woman got angry and hit her.


    ¨C How¡­ how dare you hit me?


    The sharp sound of the p attracted all the children in the ss. They looked around them.


    Especially Lucas. His eyes shone with a strange light. He couldn¡¯t believe anyone could protect him. He was trying to keep his eyes open, worried it was just a dream. What if everything was wrong when he woke up?


    Lucas involuntarily tightens his grip on the nine Chinese rings.


    Lyana sneered and said:


    ¨C I already hit you lightly. What right do you have to use my child of being autistic? By what right can you say that my child does not speak? What right do you have to say that my child¡¯s intelligence is not high? If you weren¡¯t mistreating him, why wouldn¡¯t he talk? You are a useless teacher.


    Denise¡¯s face paled. She says with exasperation:


    ¨C Of course, I say that for the good of Lucas. He¡¯s clearly a mute who doesn¡¯t know how to speak. You are too much. Won¡¯t you let me tell the truth?


    Lyana raised an eyebrow and said coldly:


    ¨C If our Lucas goes to a special school, his future will be tainted. He will also bebeled as a retard. This will affect his reputation for the rest of his life. I already punched you lightly, and you still have the nerve to refute me?


    Denise was so angry that sheughed. She asked :


    ¨C He¡¯s retarded and mute to begin with. As a parent, aren¡¯t you too unreasonable? Why don¡¯t you let me speak?


    ¨C Lucas,e here!


    Lyana ignored Denise¡¯s anger and spoke to Lucas, who was sitting in the ssroom.


    Lucas ran up to Lyana and looked up, eyes sparkling. He greeted kindly.


    ¨C Aunt


    Lucas¡¯ greeting shocked everyone. Denise¡¯s face went instantly pale, and cold sweats beaded down her back.


    How was this possible?


    No, it was impossible.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lucas must be retarded.


    Lucas should have been mute.


    Lyana¡¯s anger dissipated. She smiled at Lucas and said kindly:


    ¨C Lucas, tell Auntie what just happened.


    Lucas stood there and exined clearly:


    ¨C This ssmate tried to snatch the nine Chinese rings from me just now. I didn¡¯t want to give them to her, so she cried. She even said that I bullied her. Then when the teacher came, she scolded me without distinguishing between good and bad. She even forced me to return the nine Chinese rings to this ssmate.

 Chapter 178

    When Denise heard Lucas¡¯ words, her face instantly turned red. Not only was Lucas gifted with speech, but his ability to express himself was also much clearer than that of other children.


    However, Denise did not want to admit her mistake. She says furiously:


    ¨C You said the student Garnier stole your nine Chinese rings, but she said you stole her nine Chinese rings.


    ¨C But the teacher can¡¯t prove that I stole the nine Chinese rings from the pupil Garnier.


    Lucas said calmly.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Denise was about to say something when Lyana interrupted her.


    ¨C Professor, I¡¯m going to give you a chance now. If you don¡¯t want to blow this case, go exin the situation to the principal. You better pack your bags and leave as soon as possible!


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to listen to Denise¡¯s next words anymore. When she thought about how Lucas¡¯ teacher looked, she realized that Lucas was clearly so smart and adorable. He had almost been let down by such a professor. She wondered how many children had been let down by such a teacher.


    The attitude of a kindergarten teacher has a huge impact on a child¡¯s growth.


    She couldn¡¯t let that fool stunt the child¡¯s growth!


    When Denise heard Lyana¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. With disdain written all over her face, she said:


    ¨C You want me to leave ? Do you have the capacity? Also, do you know who runs this school? How can you low-level bastard decide whether I should stay or go?


    Lyana crouched down in front of Lucas and helped him straighten his clothes. Only then does she say to him:


    ¨C Be wise. Go into the ssroom and wait for me a moment. You can also lend the nine Chinese rings to your ssmates for a while, okay?


    Lucas nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucas understood that his aunt didn¡¯t want him to hear the rest of the conversation. So he entered the ssroom, remembering to close the door.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His expression was like winter frost, giving off a cold aura. She lured Denise into the blind spot by the ssroom window and pped her again without hesitation.


    Denise spat blood. She looked at Lyana in shock and asked:


    ¨C Is something wrong with your brain? How dare you behave atrociously here? Oh¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Lyana kicked her away.


    Denise fell heavily to the floor. The pain was unbearable.


    ¨C I¡¯m crazy, right? I¡¯m going to tell you now what happens to teachers who don¡¯t know how to set a good example for their children.


    With that, Lyana pped Denise¡¯s face.


    Lyana was not an impulsive person. This time, Denise had crossed the line. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    Lyana grabbed Denise¡¯s hair and forced him to look at her.


    ¨C Do you think you can bully my child just because he has no support?


    Denise felt like her scalp was about to be ripped off. It was so painful that her tears were about to flow, but her words were still unforgiving.


    ¨C I tell you, if you dare touch a hair of my head, my aunt will never let you go.


    When Lyana heard Denise¡¯s words, her lips curled slightly. She kicked Denise away and pulled out her phone to make a call.


    In less than a second, the call went through.


    Lyana¡¯s voice was cold and she asked:


    ¨C Matheo, what kind of shitty teacher did you hire in your kindergarten?


    ¨C Oh, what¡¯s wrong with my young mistress again? Let¡¯s talk about it nicely. Don¡¯t get angry yet!


    Denise, who was lying on her side, froze when she heard the director¡¯s name. She looked up at Lyana, surprise in her eyes.


    How dare this woman call the director by his name?


    She was definitely acting.


    Principal was such a big shot. His aunt had to bow to the principal.


    ¨C Do you think you can get me out with a simple phone call? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it.


    Lyana didn¡¯t even bother to nce at Denise. She nced at the ss name and continued:


    ¨C The teacher of ss 3 of the Petits Tournesols of the nursery school, Denise Devaux. She abuses a child. How can we fix this?


    ¨C Oh, my dear young mistress, calm down. I will issue a notice to send it back immediately! Don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t ruin your health!


    Lyana gave an indifferent response. As she was about to hang up, she heard Matheo ask:


    ¨C Miss, did you ask me to postpone the charity auction until tonight because of this?


    ¨C What else could it be?


    Matheo smiles and says:


    ¨C Okay, I understand now. Don¡¯t be angry anymore!


    ¨C Find a teacher with better character to teach the children in this ss. Do not send animals to this ss.


    Lyana said indifferently.


    When Matheo heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly surprised. He asked curiously:


    ¨C May I ask who is in this ss? Why are you so mad?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C Do what I tell you!


    With that, Lyana hung up without hesitation.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Denise¡¯s face. She narrowed her beautiful fox eyes.


    ¨C There¡¯s only one type of person in this world who is the lowest of lows, and that¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t have an ounce of respect for anyone.


    When Denise heard Lyana¡¯s words, her expression froze and her eyes darkened. She hated the word ¡°low¡±.


    She had no choice but to choose her family background. If she had been the daughter of an ordinary family, she wouldn¡¯t have been so sassy. However, her mother¡¯s family was a well-known family in An City, but her mother¡¯s family did not want to recognize her.


    Only the aunt took pity on her, so she arranged for her to teach here.


    She was used to seeing upper ss people. She really wanted to be one.


    ¨C Who are you scolding?


    Lyana gave a cold smile and continued:


    ¨C A fool can¡¯t hold her breath. Why is she still asking such a stupid question? Looks like your IQ isn¡¯t very high either. You want me to send you to a school for the handicapped? The teachers there will teach you well.


    When Denise heard Lyana¡¯s words, she got up off the ground in anger and raised her hand to punch her.


    Without hesitation, Lyana kicked Denise away.


    Denise falls to the ground again, her face pale with pain. As she was about to swear, her phone suddenly rang.


    She pulled out her phone and realized the call was from the aunt. Tears of grief streamed down her face and she cried:


    ¨C Aunty,e quickly. There¡¯s a parent at our school hitting me right now. You need to help me¡­


    However, she did not hear her aunt¡¯sforting voice.


    ¨C Tell me, did you provoke a big shot?


    Denise stopped crying.


    ¨C No, I didn¡¯t provoke anyone. He¡¯s just a kid with no experience.


    The person on the other end of the line was stunned. She said meaningfully:


    ¨C Have you lost your mind? Do you think that a child who can attend this kindergarten does not have a powerful environment? Did you know that the less obvious a child¡¯s origins are, the more influential he is? I worked hard to get connections and send you here so you could work hard. I didn¡¯t do this to make you offend people.


    ¨C Tata, he doesn¡¯t really have a background. Her father appears to be a neighborhood security guard.


    When Lyana heard Denise¡¯s words, she waspletely certain that Denise was only doing this because of the children¡¯s past. Such a snobby person should have been kicked out a long time ago.


    No wonder she deleted the WeChat contact from Lucas¡¯ phone yesterday and scolded Lucas today. It seemed like she thought Lucas had no bottom.


    ¨C Shut up. I told you to apologize. Hurry up and apologize.


    Denise¡¯s aunt said in exasperation.


    ¨C But she hit me. I¡¯m in so much pain now. She¡¯s the one who should apologize to me.


    Denise¡¯s aunt also knew what kind of person Denise was. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else.


    ¨C Do what you want. Wait to see.


    When Denise heard that, her expression froze.


    ¨C Aunt, what do you mean?

 Chapter 179

    Before Denise could say anything, her aunt had already hung up.


    Denise¡¯s face went pale with fear. She had a bad feeling.


    At that moment, his phone rang with a text message.


    She turned on her phone and saw that the school had expelled her.


    What ?


    Was it really true?


    The school had really kicked her out.


    Denise¡¯s legs gave out and she copsed to the floor.


    How was this possible?


    Lucas was just the child of a neighborhood security guard. Lucas¡¯ aunt was definitely not a big shot!


    Could it be that Lucas¡¯ aunt isn¡¯t bluffing? Did she really know the director, Matheo Harris?


    Denise looked at Lyana in disbelief. She pursed her lips nervously, remembering Lyana¡¯s tone when she called Matheo Harris just now.


    This woman must be very close to the director.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken to the headmaster so casually.


    Denise¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Working in this school was his only chance to rte to high society. If she left, she would never be able to enter high society again in her life.


    She had to stay here!


    At all costs !


    Even if she had to give up her dignity!


    She crawled over to Lyana and knelt in front of her, apologizing with red eyes.


    ¨C Miss Sanchez, Miss Sanchez, it¡¯s really my fault. I made a mistake, I made a mistake. I am really sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have med student Lucas Sanchez without thoroughly investigating. It¡¯s only now that I know he¡¯s a smart kid. I must have been kicked in the head by a donkey, or maybe there was something wrong with my brain. That¡¯s why I said those words. Miss Sanchez, please give me another chance, okay? Can you call Director Harris and ask him to babysit me?


    Lyana looked at Denise¡¯s pitiful ways and said coldly,


    ¨C No.


    For someone like Denise, who swooned over the rich and powerful, she had no idea what was wrong. It was his true character. He had been rooted in her for a long time. It¡¯s like a dog that can¡¯t change its habit of eating poop. She believed that Denise would never change.


    Denise apologized mostly because she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    If Denise had met a child from an ordinary family today, that child would have been bullied by her for every day he studied here.


    How innocent were the children who were bullied?


    Countless children like Lucas had been bullied at this school.


    Denise did not apologize because she loved her child.


    She was not worthy of being a teacher.


    Lyana walked towards the ssroom. She opened the door and waved at Lucas.


    When Lucas saw Lyana, his eyes lit up. He hastily picked up his small school bag and rushed off.


    Holding Lucas¡¯ hand, Lyana walked out. The security guard saw that the system recognized Lyana¡¯s face, so he didn¡¯t arrest her.


    Lucas held Lyana¡¯s hand. Feeling the warmth in his palm, he felt a little uneasy.


    Lucas pulled his hand away.


    Lyana looked down at Lucas. Seeing his cold expression, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Lyana held out her hand to Lucas and said softly:


    ¨C Give me your hand.


    Lucas frowned slightly and said.


    ¨C It¡¯s not good. Men and women should not touch each other.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t expect Lucas to know so much at such a young age.


    Of course, Lyana didn¡¯t insist. Last time, Lucas hadn¡¯t held her hand either. She thought maybe Lucas wasn¡¯t used to touching other people.


    Lyana took Lucas to a dessert shop near the school.


    They sat opposite each other.


    Lucas took fifteen dors out of his school bag and put them on the table. He pushed them in front of Lyana, his face full of seriousness.


    ¨C It¡¯s the money I owe you.


    Lyana didn¡¯t do a ceremony. She even put the money aside. Purse lips, she said:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Is there no interest?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he inexplicably remembered what she said to Denise.


    Our child¡­


    Although he is young, he has been through a lot. Previously, when Aunty took care of Denise, it was as if her father had helped teach Anne a lesson.


    She was exactly like her father.


    For Lucas, people like his father were good people. They treated him well.


    Lucas rested his chin on his hands and looked at Lyana without batting an eyelid, like an adult. He said :


    ¨C I¡¯m going to buy you dessert today. Take it as interest.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky. His intelligence instantly plummeted. Smiling, she says:


    ¨C Wow, the Lucas in our family is rich now. So I¡¯m going to eat delicious desserts.


    When Lucas heard the words ¡°our family¡±, his lips curled involuntarily. He nodded his head dominatingly and said:


    ¨C Yes, you can eat whatever you want. I have the ability to repay you.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    Why did she find this so familiar?


    Then, Lucas said preciously:


    ¨C I only brought fifteen dors today. I have already returned them to you. I¡¯ll give you the restter.


    Lyana smiles. It was a familiar strategy.


    ¨C Of course !


    Lucas lifted his chin and said seriously:


    ¨C Order the most expensive dish!


    In that moment, Lyana felt like she was being pampered by an overbearing CEO. She didn¡¯t do a ceremony and chose two branded drinks, as well as a cupcake. It was a total of 100 dors.


    ¨C That¡¯s enough ?


    Lucas nodded without hesitation.


    ¨C No problem.


    After the service staff took away the menu, Lyana looked at Lucas. Lucas was quite handsome. His fox eyes were a bit round, like those of a peach blossom. Her thin hair made her look cool.


    For some reason, Lyana felt that face looked a bit familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before.


    When Lucas was dressed as a girl, he was obedient and cute. Now he was handsome as a man.


    At that moment, Lyana remembered her deceased child. If this child were still alive, he would probably be the same age as Lucas. She wondered if he would be as adorable as Lucas.


    Lyana remembered that Lucas specially dressed as a girl. She asked curiously:


    ¨C Lucas, you¡¯re a boy. Why were you pretending to be a girl?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his bright eyes gradually darkened. He lowered his head in disappointment, his hands intertwined.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She apologized:


    ¨C Lucas, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it. I am fair¡­


    ¨C  Because¡­


    Lucas lowered his head and interrupted Lyana in a low voice, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    ¨C Dad seems to prefer girls.


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ words, she was stunned. Worried that she had misheard, she couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C So you want your father to like you?


    Lucas nodded seriously.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand. It hurt him terribly.


    A child prefers to suffer and dress as a girl just because his father likes girls?


    This father was really too ipetent!


    Lyana frowned slightly and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, you don¡¯t need to change for the others. You are who you are. You are unique in this world, so you just have to be yourself. Do you understand ?


    Lucas seemed to have understood. He nodded seriously.


    ¨C So even though I¡¯m a boy, dad will still love me?


    Hearing Lucas¡¯ question, Lyana¡¯s heart ached. This child was too adorable.


    ¨C Where is Mom ?

 Chapter 180

    Lucas shakes his head slowly.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what kind of family Lucas lived in. She looked at Lucas with concern.


    ¨C When I was very young, mum was not by my side. At the time, dad told me that mom had gone to another world and would nevere back.


    Lyana looked at Lucas with a pang in her heart.


    After the death of his mother, his father no longer loved him. No wonder Lucas didn¡¯t like talking at school.


    Lucas looked up at Lyana, eyes shining with a strange light. He says happily:


    ¨C A few days ago, I heard dad and uncle talking. They said they seemed to have made a mistake. My mom may still be alive, so the mom who lives in the funeral home is not my mom. I think mom is still waiting for me to find her.


    Lyana looked at Lucas in surprise. How could such a thing be wrong?


    Lyana asked:


    ¨C So how are you going to find your mom?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he shook his head.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¨C What do you think of that ? Tell me what your mom¡¯s characteristics are. Aunt can help you find her.


    Lyana said.


    Lucas shakes his head again.


    Seeing this, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was really difficult. There was no information. How could she find someone?


    Lucas looked at Lyana and asked in confusion:


    ¨C Aunt, I couldn¡¯t find mum, but why do you look unhappy?


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Auntie is also looking for her mother.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly surprised.


    ¨C Aunt, have you seen your mum?


    ¨C I¡¯m the same as you. I didn¡¯t grow up with mom.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyebrows raised. He said with concern:


    ¨C Aunt, you must not be young anymore, right?


    Lyana was amazed. Where have his manners gone?


    Lucas sighed and said like an adult:


    ¨C You¡¯ve searched for so many years, but you still haven¡¯t found it. Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll have to look for her as long as you do?


    Lyana was left speechless.


    She patiently exined:


    ¨C Aunty only learned of her mother¡¯s existence a few days ago. There is someone else.


    Lucas breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¨C Fortunately, I discovered it early.


    Lyana thought,


    ¨C That didn¡¯t really hurt, but it was extremely insulting.


    Lucas looked at Lyana seriously and asked:


    ¨C Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you find your mom. Is there anything special about Auntie¡¯s mom?


    Lyana shook her head gently.


    ¨C No !


    Lucas rested his chin on his hands like a little hamster, deep in thought.


    Lyana was also distraught. She searched for a while, but found nothing.


    ¨C Wow, what a cute child!


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the side.


    Lyana turned her head and saw two well-dressed noble women standing to the side.


    They were there for dessert and happened to see the adorable Lucas.


    ¨C Oh, little girl, you are lucky to have such a handsome and cute son.


    ¨C How old is your son?


    ¨C You two look a lot alike!


    ¨C Can I give your child a hug?


    As she spoke, one of the noble women began to stir.


    Lucas stepped back cautiously, avoiding Madame¡¯s hand. His expression was cold.


    The woman¡¯s hand froze in the air.


    Lucas gave off an aura that drove people away. It was extremely cold.


    The woman withdrew her hand guiltily.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I just love kids!


    Lyana could naturally tell that she really liked children. She smiled and said:


    ¨C I am very sorry. He doesn¡¯t like being touched by strangers. Besides, he¡¯s not my son. He doesn¡¯t like to talk much either.


    When the woman heard Lyana¡¯s words, she said apologetically:


    ¨C I see. I am very sorry. I was too reckless.


    After that, the two people sat down at a table.


    The waiter brought the dessert.


    When they left the dessert shop, Lucas looked up at Lyana and asked her seriously:


    ¨C We look like ?


    Lyana smiles and exins:


    ¨C In fact, it is a special phrase used to initiate conversation with others. Just listen to it. What they say is not true.


    ¨C Oh.


    Lucas looked down, inexplicably disappointed.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m going to send you back to school now.


    ¨C OK.


    Lucas walked past, his expression serious.


    Seeing Lucas like this, Lyana felt an inexplicable feeling of loneliness. Her heart ached for this child. She quickly stepped forward and asked softly:


    ¨C Lucas, would you like to give me your DNA so that I can help you find Mom?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lucas nodded without hesitation.


    ¨C Yes.


    He held out his hand to Lyana and asked seriously:


    ¨C Do you need blood?


    Lyana looked at her fair hands. She couldn¡¯t bear to cut off her hands. She shook her head gently and said:


    ¡°Your fingernails and hair will do.


    When Lucas heard this, he pulled his hand away.


    Lyana took Lucas to a nearby supermarket. She bought a file and nail clippers, then took Lucas to a nearby park and sat on a bench.


    Lucas obediently sat next to Lyana and ced his hand in front of her.


    Lyana pinched Lucas¡¯ little fingers and carefully clipped his fingernails, lest he cut his hand.


    Under the sunlight, Lyana¡¯s hair, which was as brown as seaweed, seemed to have turned golden. His whole body was bathed in sunlight, as if covered with ayer of gold. She seemed to have be much softer.


    The love and kindness in his eyes were more and more evident.


    Lucas looked at Lyana in amazement. For a moment, he even forgot to breathe. He did not dare to break the silence.


    In the past, he had fantasized about his mom cutting his nails. Right now, he really thought of Aunty as his mom.


    However, the good times are always short-lived.


    After Lyana finishes cutting Lucas¡¯ fingernails, she earnestly ces them in the document bag. Then she smiled at Lucas and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll take this to the forensic department. If someone goes looking for a missing child, your DNA will be taken forparison. If there are any results, I¡¯ll get back to you.


    When Lucas heard this, he unconsciously said:


    ¨C So can you contact me sooner?


    Lyana looked at Lucas in confusion.


    ¨C Eh ?


    ¨C I still owe you a hundred dors. I want to pay you back.


    Lucas looked up at Lyana.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was the first time she had met someone who was so eager to return money.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucas lowered his head, his emotionsplicated. He just wanted to spend more time with her. As long as he owed her money, he would have a reason to meet her again.


    Of course, Lyana didn¡¯t know what Lucas was thinking. She looked at the time and smiled.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. I should fire you.


    ¨C Aunty is such a good person. Why would she be abandoned by your mom?


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ words, she was slightly stunned. She found it hard to believe that the word ¡°abandoned¡± came from such a young child.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. So that¡¯s what he had thought. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C Why do you think that ?


    Lucas subtly touched the fingernails that Lyana had just cut and said seriously:


    ¨C But our mothers abandoned us. Otherwise, how could we not have found them?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    It turned out that, regardless of age, everyone was terrified and ufortable when they couldn¡¯t find their loved ones.


    In fact, before today, she also felt like she had been abandoned. However, she didn¡¯t want Lucas to feel the same way. He was still a child, and he still had to be filled with hope.


    Lucas lowered his head and said in a muffled voice:


    ¡°I¡¯m almost five now. Mom didn¡¯t even look for me.

 Chapter 181

    The two turned around. Ines couldn¡¯t help but smile. She rushed to Olga and grabbed her hand.


    ¨C Mom, you¡¯re finally here!


    Previously, Ines had tried to persuade her mother to pick up her father when he was released from prison.


    But at that time, her mother said she was sorry and refused.


    Ines really didn¡¯t expect her mother toe after all. Ines was very happy.


    Nathan put his right hand in his pocket. He cast an indifferent nce at Olga and retracted his gaze.


    Ines could of course know what Nathan was thinking. Frowning slightly, she said sadly:


    ¨C Brother, it wasn¡¯t easy for mom toe here. Why do you still act like that? It was not easy for our family to be reunited.


    Although Nathan helped Olga solve the problem, that didn¡¯t mean he forgave Olga for her ridiculous actions.


    ¨C She¡¯s already divorced Dad, Nathan said coldly.


    When Olga heard Nathan¡¯s words, her face instantly paled. She didn¡¯t expect her son to look down on her. She instantly felt bad.


    ¨C But¡­


    Ines looked at Olga¡¯s pale face and tried to gently persuade him.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. Besides, mom already knows her mistake. There is no need to keep dwelling on this problem. Can you¡­


    Nathan frowned in disapproval and said:


    ¨C Ines, the affairs of the alumni are not to be discussed between juniors.


    When Ines heard Nathan¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze in disappointment and stopped responding.


    She still remembered the day her father had hit her mother¡¯s lover. That day, the news had spread like wildfire, and she had been too embarrassed toe out again. Fortunately, her brother had used a lot of force to control public opinion in the end, so she finally had the courage toe out.


    During this period, Ines saw that Lyana¡¯s life was getting better and better. She was even more angry, which made her very unsatisfied.


    It was because of Lyana that her father went to jail and her parents had a fight. This matter could not be settled easily.


    However, what puzzled Ines was that her brother seemed very concerned about Lyana.


    While buying coffee for her brother this morning, she identally saw the tickets for Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert. Moreover, this ticket had already been used.


    She didn¡¯t expect her brother to pay more and more attention to Lyana, because her brother didn¡¯t like music at all.


    At this idea, Ines frowns. His mood was getting worse and worse.


    Olga thought her daughter was unhappy because of her. Sheforted her gently,


    ¨C Ok, Ines, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get angry with your brother because of me.


    Ines nodded slightly.


    At that moment, the prison door opened.


    A prison guard took Jacob out and gave him some instructions before letting him go.


    Jacob forced himself to breathe fresh air, and his mood improved a little.


    When Ines saw Jacob, she ran happily and shouted


    ¨C Dad.


    Nathan approached too.


    Olga was left alone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When Jacob saw his son and daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gently patted the two children on the shoulders.


    Ines¡¯ eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Jacob with concern, her heart aching for him.


    ¨C Dad, you¡¯ve lost so much weight. What did you go through in there? They mistreated you?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jacob clenched his fists tightly. Thanks to Vincent, his days inside could be described as years.


    Nathan frowned coldly. He had also asked someone to make arrangements. Logically, his father shouldn¡¯t have been tortured to this extent.


    Jacob didn¡¯t want the two kids to worry, so he could only swallow his bitterness on his own. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. Let¡¯s go home together.


    Jacob looked up and noticed that Olga was also there.


    His soft eyes instantly turned cold and he red fiercely at Olga.


    Olga said a few more words before taking a step forward.


    ¨C Dear¡­


    ¨C Shut up. We are already divorced!


    Olga was shocked by Jacob¡¯s tone. Her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    ¨C Honey, I¡¯m really sorry. Do not be angry. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about you for thest month. I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep properly. I really know my mistake this time.


    Seeing that Olga was still approaching, Jacob rose like a porcupine, all the spines of his body sticking up on tiptoe. He said angrily:


    ¨C Clear ! Do note near me.


    Olga wanted to take a step forward, but Nathan stopped her.


    ¨C Mom, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t make daddy unhappy.


    Olga met her son¡¯s cold gaze and felt a little hurt. Finally, she took a step back. She tilted her head and looked at Jacob saying:


    ¨C I have already cooked some of your favorite dishes at home. You can eat more. I will visit you another day.


    With that, she reluctantly left.


    Looking at Olga¡¯s lonely back, Ines¡¯ tears flowed uncontrobly. She had to find a way to reconcile her parents. A family must be united.


    In the vi of the Dubois family.


    When Jacob saw the hot, fragrant food on the dining table, his throat involuntarily churned. Hunger instantly invaded his heart!


    For about a month in prison, he had never eaten a full meal. Every day he thought about eating fish and meat. It would be better if he could have two bottles of white wine.


    But now, when Jacob thought of how this table of dishes had all been prepared by Olga, this immoral woman, his stomach turned. He grabbed the table and turned over all the dishes.


    Crash-


    All the food on the table spilled onto the floor.


    Seeing her father in this state, Ines¡¯ eyes instantly turned red.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t caused her father to be imprisoned, he wouldn¡¯t have hated her mother so much.


    Although it was his mother¡¯s fault, his father was a victim who was cuckolded and went to jail for beating an adulterer. Who could bear such injustice?


    Therefore, it would probably be even more difficult to reconcile his parents.


    Nathan, who was standing to the side, was very calm. There was no emotion in his eyes, because it was all in line with his expectations.


    After his father vented his anger, Nathan approached Jacob andforted him.


    ¨C Dad, let¡¯s go out for dinner. Ines and I will organize a banquet to wee you.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze fell on Nathan. His son was the most remarkable of them all, and his irritation had subsided considerably. He nodded and said:


    ¨C All right !


    In silence, Ines swallowed back her tears and hastened to follow. She understood that it was inappropriate to mention her mother in front of her father now. She will find another opportunity in the future!


    She couldn¡¯t let this family break up.


    She had to work hard to build her own house.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t let Lyana do whatever she wanted.


    On the other hand, Lyana brought the document to the assessment center. As she left, she realized that there was still an hour and a half before the opening ceremony of the charity banquet.


    Lyana sat in the car and looked at her watch.


    The traffic was so heavy that the car did not move even after half an hour.


    It was all his fault. She hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance, and now she was stuck in a traffic jam.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on the driver¡¯s face.


    ¨C Sir, I¡¯ming down here!


    With that, Lyana handed the money to the driver and got out of the car. She thought that after leaving this traffic jam, she could take a taxi again.


    A car whistle sounded.


    Lyana looked up and saw a man wearing a helmet sitting in a race car. Even so, he couldn¡¯t hide his tall figure and cold aura.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on the pair of beautiful phoenix-shaped eyes under the helmet. His lips curled slightly.


    So it was Mr. Timothy.


    Lyam nced at the seat behind him and motioned for Lyana to sit down.


    Lyana approached and got on the motorcycle.

 Chapter 182

    Lyam handed him the helmet and asked:


    ¨C Are you nning to go to the charity banquet too?


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Only ?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded. Her rtionship with Vincent had not yet been made public, so she could only travel alone.


    Lyam¡¯s lips curled slightly and he said:


    ¨C What a coincidence. I miss apanion. Hold on tight!


    ¨C OK !


    The motorcycle sped into the gap between the cars. In less than ten minutes, she passed the traffic jam.


    Within half an hour, they both arrived at the charity banquet.


    The motorcycle made a nice arc on the ground, then stopped.


    Maybe it was because the noise from the bike was too loud, but there was no way toy low.


    As soon as they entered the venue, they instantly caught most people¡¯s attention.


    ¨C This is actually the version of a racing bike that is no longer for sale!


    ¨C It really is!


    ¨C I wonder what big shot arrived!


    ¡­


    While everyone was curious, Lyana got off the bike and handed the helmet to Lyam. Lyam also took off the helmet.


    ¨C Oh my god, this girl is Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician. I have seen it before. I can¡¯t be wrong.


    ¨C Who is the man standing next to her? It is so beautiful.


    ¨C Even a man like me is tempted.


    ¨C These two seem to be made for each other!


    ¡­


    Thomas instantly felt the air around him grow colder. Without looking, he knew the Second Master was angry. He swallowed nervously.


    Just as Thomas felt uneasy, he saw Lyana openly holding Lyam¡¯s hand. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two walked towards them.


    Thomas¡¯ eyelids twitched. The second young woman hadn¡¯t picked up earlier, and now she had be Lyam Royer¡¯spanion. The second youngdy was deliberately ying with fire.


    Thomas¡¯ heart skipped a beat.


    Today he went to school with Second Petty Officer and asked Lucas for his WeChat.


    Lucas replied that his former homeroom teacher deleted all of his WeChat friends. He even said that the principal had already fired the homeroom teacher.


    Second Petty Officer Sanchez asked him to investigate the identity and background of the new teacher. He was relieved when he found no problem.


    After leaving the school, the second young Master Sanchez called the second young Madam, but she did not pick up.


    Lyana felt Vincent¡¯s gaze on her. She looked up and gave him a bright smile.


    When Lyana and Lyam approached Vincent, she greeted him politely,


    ¨C Mr Sanchez.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he frowned. It had been a long time since he had heard that form of address from Lyana.


    Lyam sensed a trace of anger.


    However, he didn¡¯t let go of Lyana. For him, Second Brother and Lyana were secretly married. As a younger brother, he naturally had to help hide the truth.


    The other guests seem to have noticed Vincent¡¯s strange gaze. They all looked around, wanting to see if there was any gossip.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s bright smile, Vincent¡¯s dark brown eyes darkened. He stared at Lyana significantly for a long moment before speaking.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, have you forgotten something?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. She was extremely pleasing to the ear.


    Doctor Dubois?


    When Lyana heard this form of address, her heart started racing for some reason. She smiled at Vincent, trying to stay calm.


    ¨C Mr. Sanchez, I wonder if you¡¯ll have time after the charity banquet. Can I go to the Sanchez family to heal you?


    ¨C Thank you, Doctor Dubois.


    When he said the words ¡°Doctor Dubois¡±, Vincent¡¯s tone intensified.


    Lyana¡¯s ears burned.


    Lyam thought this couple sure knows how to have fun.


    Could it be that he¡¯s been single for too long and hasn¡¯t understood the pleasures of marriage?


    When the others heard Vincent¡¯s words, they instantly understood what was wrong.


    It turned out that something was wrong with the way Vincent looked at Lyana. He didn¡¯t look like a patient looking at a doctor at all. On the contrary, he looked like a man looking at a woman.


    Could this woman be seducing the second young master of the Sanchez family?


    You should know that the second young master of the Sanchez family was not in good health. It was said that he would not live long. Now that the eldest young master of the Sanchez family had been missing for so many years, logically, after the death of the second young master of the Sanchez family, all the assets of the Sanchez family would belong to the second youngdy of the family Sanchez.


    With this thought in mind, these people started to get restless.


    The others looked at Vincent with burning eyes. They had heard that Second Young Master Sanchez had married a mentally ill woman. However, that was just a rumour. They hadn¡¯t heard him admit it himself.


    They were a little worried but it was just a rumor.


    With this thought in mind, some people started nning.


    At this time, the person in charge of the banquet came out and said politely:


    -M. Sanchez, pleasee in.


    Vincent walked in and nced casually at Lyana, as if to say,


    ¨C Did you hear?


    Only foreigners called it that.


    Vincent entered slowly.


    Lyana remained nted on the ground, speechless.


    Had his imagination run wild just now?


    But she didn¡¯t think so.


    When the person in charge of the banquet saw Lyam and Lyana, a trace of surprise shone in his eyes. He had never seen these two people before. Upon reflection, he remembered this woman. She seemed to be his musician at the concert.


    How could an extra qualify to be here?


    With that thought in mind, Mr. Isaac cleared his throat and said:


    ¨C Please show me your invitation.


    Invitation ?


    Lyana frowned.


    She really didn¡¯t have any.


    The theme of this charity event was that as long as someone could pull out something of value, they could auction it off at the banquet. Therefore, anyone coulde.


    Lyana narrowed her beautiful fox eyes, feeling a little uneasy.


    How did Matheo¡¯s subordinates do things?


    Was he so unreliable?


    However, it was his ce after all. Lyana didn¡¯t want to interfere. She turned to look at Lyam.


    ¨C Where is the invitation?


    Lyam also had the same expression. They looked at each other.


    Lyam narrowed his phoenix eyes and looked at the assistant.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s good as long as you have an item to auction?


    Isaac sneered and said angrily


    ¨C Don¡¯t you think that means any Tom, Dick or Harry cane in?


    He referred to them by name.


    Lyam narrowed his phoenix eyes. His aura was cold, as if ice could freeze someone to death.


    Isaac had a bad feeling about it. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t heard what those two were saying to the Second Young Master of the Sanchez family just now. However, at first nce, they didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with each other.


    Also, how could someone without any experience be qualified to argue with him? He was just running to death.


    As Isaac was about to reprimand her, a slender figure appeared from the side. She waved the invitation in her hand as if bragging. She walked past Lyana and handed her to Isaac.


    ¨C Miss Devaux,e in, please.


    Isaac looked at Denise Devaux with ingratitude, his eyes smiling until they were slits.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¨C Mr. Isaac, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.


    The girl¡¯s soft voice echoed from the side.


    Lyana felt that this voice sounded a bit familiar to her. She turned her head and saw Denise wearing a pink dress. There were even dimples on his face. She looked like an innocent little princess.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes went slightly cold.


    It was indeed a coincidence. Enemies were to meet on a narrow road.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Denise here.


    Denise¡¯s gaze fell on the face of the man next to Lyana. His eyes lit up.


    What a handsome man.

 Chapter 183

    This man was dressed very casually. It was impossible for such a man to be a young master from a wealthy family, especially when standing alongside a modest person like Lyana. It was even more impossible for him to be a young master from a wealthy family.


    A trace of derision shone in Denise¡¯s eyes. She said sarcastically:


    ¨C Oh, Miss Dubois is there too. Why don¡¯t youe in?


    Isaac stood to the side and said coldly:


    ¨C These two don¡¯t have an invitation. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re here to cause trouble, so they can¡¯t get in.


    Denise raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile:


    ¨C Mr. Isaac, you can¡¯t say that. I heard that Mr. Matheo had been preparing for several years to organize such a charity auction. It will definitely attract ill-intentioned people. Isaac, your work is really too tiring.


    Denise¡¯s words were filled with humiliation for Lyana and Lyam.


    When Isaac heard Denise¡¯s words, he became even more certain of what he was thinking. He says :


    ¨C Those who do not have an invitation cannot enter.


    When Lyana heard Isaac¡¯s words, her gaze instantly turned cold.


    Denise¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. She felt extremely happy. She had finally gotten revenge for the time she was beaten at school.


    Denise moved slightly closer to Lyana and gave her a sweet smile.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I know that you are very interested in this charity auction. If you want to participate, it will be very easy. Thanks to my rtionship with Mr. Isaac, I can use my invitation to get you in. As long as you don¡¯t walk around, don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t cause trouble, and stay put.


    Lyam frowned and looked at Denise coldly.


    ¨C Clear !


    This woman really wanted him and the little fox to be her followers. She just overestimated herself.


    Denise had never expected this gigolo to scold her in public. The sense of superiority she had just regained instantly disappeared. She frowned and said angrily:


    ¨C You, gigolo, what right are you talking about here?


    When Lyana heard Denise¡¯s words, her expression darkened instantly. However, she quickly regained herposure.


    The next moment, Lyana reached up and pped Denise¡¯s face without hesitation.


    A loud snap sounded, startling everyone nearby.


    Denise was also amazed. Her eyes instantly turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    She hadn¡¯t expected an uninvited peasant woman to dare to strut around and attack her. She simply did not know the vastness of heaven and earth.


    Spectators were also amazed.


    Could it be that Miss Dubois has something against Denise?


    Although Denise¡¯s mother had long separated from the Devaux family, Denise was still a member of the Devaux family. Everyone would still give Denise a face.


    Lyam¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    Unexpectedly, this little fox was simply handsome and valiant.


    Moreover, the little fox helped him to p her.


    Realizing this, Lyam¡¯s mood improved.


    Denise looked at Lyana angrily.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, are you finished? How dare you hit me?


    Lyana took out a tissue and slowly wiped her hands. She casually threw the handkerchief in Denise¡¯s face and asked:


    ¨C Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? It¡¯s not the first time I hit you.


    As long as she felt ufortable seeing Denise, she would hit her every time she saw her. Moreover, she would never allow anyone to insult Mr. Timothy.


    She had prepared this charity auction. Previously, she did not know Mr. Timothy¡¯s identity, so she had not invited him. The main reason was that Mr. Timothy was too mysterious. Even if she wanted to invite him, she couldn¡¯t.


    Although she was very well informed, Mr. Timothee was too discreet. She failed to discover his identity, nor did she know that the Royer family had a second young master¡­


    Lyana had initially thought that since it was her own event, she didn¡¯t want to blow things up.


    However, what if she made a scene? Someone called Monsieur Timothee a gigolo in front of her.


    She couldn¡¯t tolerate this.


    At this thought, Lyana¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder.


    ¨C Denise Devaux, I advise you to behave well. If you want to attend this banquet gently, you better keep your filthy mouth shut. If I can make you lose your job, of course I can make you disappear from An¡¯s town.


    Lyana did not ask Denise to disappear because she wanted to give visibility to the Devaux family.


    Denise¡¯s aunt, Marthe Devaux, was an antique dealer and a famous figure in the circle.


    Marthe Devaux had also prepared many treasures for this auction.


    If Denise didn¡¯t know when to stop, she shouldn¡¯t be med for being rude. After all, without the treasures of Marthe Devaux, this charity auction would still have taken ce!


    Denise got angry because of the humiliation. At school, no one knew she had been beaten, but here everyone had seen her being beaten. It was too embarrassing.


    The more Denise thought about it, the angrier she got. She couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Denise reached up to smack her on the back.


    ¨C Denise Devaux!


    An angry female voice sounded.


    Denise was slightly stunned. Reluctantly, she pulled her hand away.


    Lyam¡¯s clenched fists loosened.


    Lyana turned her head and saw Marthe Devaux and Victor Rousseau approaching.


    Victor Rousseau was the son of Marthe Devaux.


    Next to Victor stood Julie.


    The person who called Denise¡¯s name was Marthe.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Victor had recently taken over the family business. His career was booming, and he had been in the limelight recently.


    Compared to before, he was now calmer.


    Denise approached Marthe bitterly andined:


    ¨C Aunt, it was clearly she who spoke rudely to me. She is arrogant and vain. I just wanted to teach him a lesson.


    ¨C Haven¡¯t you caused enough troubletely?


    Marthe looked coldly at Denise.


    When Denise heard Martha¡¯s words, she instantly felt aggrieved. She didn¡¯t understand why Auntie was helping strangers bully her.


    At the thought that she had lost her entire face, Denise¡¯s tears of grief flowed.


    ¨C But¡­


    ¨C If you dare say another word, go away. Marthe said coldly.


    Denise had no choice but to lower her head.


    At this moment, Victor walked over to Lyana. His eyes shine and he says:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry. Denise offended you just now. I apologize on his behalf. I will definitely teach him a lessonter.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Victor¡¯s face. She suddenly remembered that Victor had once helped her to argue with a blind date. She wanted to give Victor a face. Smiling, she says:


    ¨C Mr. Rousseau, you don¡¯t need to say anything. In fact, I attacked now too.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Martha insisted.


    When Marthe and the others left, Julie and Lyana looked at each other and followed.


    Lyana could still hear Marthe and Victor talking.


    ¨C Who is this girl ? I think you¡¯re a little interested in her.


    ¨C A friend.


    After that, Marthe began to educate Denise.


    Lyana retracted her gaze, took Lyam¡¯s arm, and walked inside.


    This time she was arrested again.


    Lyana¡¯s patience instantly flew. She narrowed her eyes slightly, her whole body giving off a cold aura.


    ¨C Isaac, is that it? If you have a brain today, then let us in. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for ruining your bright future.


    Isaac was furious at Lyana¡¯s arrogant attitude.


    He had never expected someone who didn¡¯t even have an invitation to be so arrogant.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know why Victor wanted to help Lyana, as a member of the organizing team, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let in arrogant, overbearing and troublesome people. He couldn¡¯t afford for her to cause trouble inside.


    ¨C I will repeat it. Please show me your invitation.


    Not to be outdone, Isaac red at Lyana.


    Lyana looked at Isaac nkly, a trace of anger shining in her eyes. It seemed that Isaac was deliberately making things difficult for her!

 Chapter 184

    When Lyana heard this, she felt a lump in her throat. For a moment she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¨C Could it be that mom doesn¡¯t want me because I¡¯m not obedient?


    Lyana really didn¡¯t know what to say. However, when she saw Lucas holding her hands worriedly, she was quick to say:


    ¨C Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. How can your mama not love you? How can she not want you?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyebrows arched. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his mother didn¡¯t visit him when she was obviously still alive.


    Lyana suddenly thought of herself. His family was also a mess. However, after growing up, she realized that these people weren¡¯t her family at all.


    But Lucas was different. He was still a child and needed his mother¡¯spany. Only then could he grow up healthily and happily.


    When she was young, she sat in the fields every day, thinking about when her parents would visit her.


    However, the anticipation was getting weaker and weaker. Towards the end, it gradually turned into disappointment.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want Lucas to be like her.


    Lyana crouched down in front of Lucas and took his hand. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¨C Lucas, there are too many things you can¡¯t do in this world. You are still young, and you may not be able to understand it, but when you grow up, you will realize that many things are out of control. Maybe your mom had her own struggles at the time, and she couldn¡¯t reunite with you. But I believe that since she was ready to endure the pains of childbirth for ten months, it means that she must have loved you very much.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t just saying those words to Lucas, but also to herself.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes gradually lit up. He asked seriously:


    ¨C Does mom really love me?


    ¨C Of course,


    Lyana replies with certainty.


    ¨C Who wouldn¡¯t love a child as obedient and adorable as Lucas?


    Lucas seriously asks:


    ¨C Are we really going to find our mothers?


    ¨C Of course !


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on her face. He felt much better.


    ¨C Alright, let me send you back to school. Lyana said.


    Lucas nodded and obediently followed Lyana to school.


    As they were about to reach the school gate, Lyana suddenly remembered Lucas¡¯ lonely personality in front of strangers. She was a little worried that it would happen again.


    ¨C Lucas, why aren¡¯t you willing to talk to others?


    Lucas didn¡¯t speak. He also didn¡¯t know why he was doing this, so he didn¡¯t answer Lyana¡¯s question.


    Lyana looked at the silent Lucas. She thought that something must have happened to Lucas when he was young, or maybe he was alone when he was young, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want tomunicate with others.


    Perhaps because of this, Lucas was a bit of a recluse.


    Lucas¡¯ condition was still good. He needed to be taken care of.


    If he wasn¡¯t treated well, his condition would only get worse. Eventually, he might not even want tomunicate with his loved ones anymore.


    Lyana smiled at Lucas and said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget to pay me back in the future.


    If Lucas was willing to talk to her, she would spend more time with him. And above all, she would help him find his mother.


    Lucas nodded.


    ¨C I will definitely return it.


    Lyana left after sending Lucas into the ssroom. She still had to prepare the items for the private auction.


    ¡­


    At the Sanchez family vi.


    Vincent was sitting in his office chair. He took out his phone and opened Lucas¡¯ WeChat.


    He remembered the WeChat profile picture on Lyana¡¯s phonest night. This person¡¯s profile picture was identical to Lucas¡¯s.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Vincent frowned slightly and sent a message.


    ¨C How is school ?


    After Vincent sent the text, a dazzling exmation mark appeared next to the text.


    Vincent was slightly stunned. Did Lucas erase it?


    How was this possible?


    Vincent could only send another friend request.


    But there was no response from the other side.


    Vincent looked up into Thomas¡¯s face and said:


    ¨C Thomas, look. Did Lucas delete you from his WeChat?


    Thomas was quick to follow Vincent¡¯s instructions and sent an emoji. It was followed by a red exmation point.


    ¨C Deleted.


    When Vincent heard Thomas¡¯s words, his heart sank.


    ¨C Second Master, do you think the young master deleted us on WeChat because he didn¡¯t want to talk to us?


    ¨C No.


    Vincent thought for a moment and frowned.


    ¨C I suspect something happened to him at school.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check out the school immediately.


    Thomas said on his way out.


    Vincent felt ufortable. He stopped Thomas and said:


    ¨C I will go with you.


    With that, Vincent took his suit jacket and went out.


    Seeing Vincent like this, Thomas sensed that the young master was increasingly worried about his child.


    When they both came downstairs, they saw Lyana enter.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s hand, which held an empty folder.


    Lyana saw that Vincent¡¯s expression was serious, as if he had something particrly important to deal with.


    She remembered Vincent having that expression every time he went out.


    Vincent hadn¡¯t seen Lyana all morning. Thinking she had gone to prepare the items needed for the auction, he asked:


    ¨C Have you prepared the items for tonight¡¯s auction?


    Lyana smiled at Vincent and said:


    ¨C Everything is ready. Don¡¯t worry !


    ¨C Yes.


    Vincent nodded slightly and walked past Lyana.


    Lyana looked at Vincent¡¯s back in confusion. After a moment, she looked away and picked up her phone to make a call.


    As she made the call, she headed to her room.


    ¨C Chief Diego, I would like to send you a document. Are you in the office right now?


    ¨C I am the.


    When Lyana heard Chef Diego¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. When she remembered what had happened to her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C Chief Diego, I would like to know if there have been any developments in my background check?


    Lyana heard Section Chief Diego sigh.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, many people have been looking for parents matching the age of your parents. Ipared their DNA to yours. None of you match. We have to let nature take its course.


    A trace of disappointment shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She thanked him politely and hung up.


    After hanging up, Lyana¡¯s eyes darkened. Disappointment built up in his heart.


    If so, her parents had never thought of looking for her. She could only hope that Lucas¡¯ mother wasn¡¯t like that.


    Lyana sighed heavily and turned to go down the stairs.


    Julie came out of a corner and looked thoughtfully at Lyana¡¯s retreating back.


    His eyes had always been very good. If she was not mistaken, the file contained the fingernails of a child!


    Julie remembered what Lyana had said on the phone just now.


    Could it be¡­


    Was Lyana going to take a paternity test?


    At the thought, Julie¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly.


    Could Lyana also have an illegitimate child?


    Oh my God ?


    Lyana and Brother Vincent each have an illegitimate child?


    If that was the case, they certainly couldn¡¯t continue to live together.


    A smug smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face.


    An City Jail.


    Nathan and Ines stood outside, waiting.


    Ines had behaved very well during all this time. All she thought about was that her father would soon be released from prison. Then his father would reconcile with his mother, and their family could be reunited.


    During this period, the business of the Dubois family experienced many crises. The Dubois family¡¯s stock price also plummeted. Nathan had spent a lot of effort to barely stabilize the stock price.


    ¨C Nathan, Ines.


    A shy female voice rang out.


    Olga stood there shyly.

 Chapter 185

    Lyana¡¯s expression was cold as she said:


    ¨C Looks like there¡¯s no room for you here. You don¡¯t need to keep working here.


    When Lyam heard Lyana¡¯s words, her lips curved imperceptibly. It seemed the little vixen was quite capable. She certainly couldn¡¯t bear to let herself suffer.


    When Isaac heard Lyana¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He said sarcastically:


    ¨C You¡¯re just an insensitive girl. You do not know the immensity of heaven and earth. How dare youe here and behave horribly? Do you know who organized this charity banquet?


    Lyana narrowed her beautiful fox eyes and crossed her arms. She said :


    ¨C Of course I know who organized the auction. However, such a good auction ended up being blocked by a dog. I wonder if Mr. Harris will feel embarrassed when he finds out about this?


    Isaac stared at him.


    ¨C Who are you scolding?


    ¨C Dog !


    Isaac was furious. He raised his hand to hit Lyana.


    Lyam, who was standing to the side, unconsciously raised his hand to stop him.


    However, before his hand could touch Isaac, he saw Isaac¡¯s hand freeze in mid-flight. Someone caught it.


    Then he heard the sound of bones breaking apart.


    Isaac shouted, startling the guests.


    Denise, who had just entered, turned when she heard the voice. She looked at Isaac in disbelief, her face pale with fear, as if her hand had been broken.


    Why would Vincent help Lyana?


    Her goal here today was to seduce Vincent.


    ¡­


    Everyone looked and saw Vincent standing there with a cold expression. His whole body emitted an eerie aura, as if he was a demon from hell. It gave chills.


    As Isaac was about to swear, he turned around and saw Vincent. His face instantly paled with fear, and he stammered:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Young¡­ Young Master Sanchez¡­


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, filled with displeasure. He spoke every word clearly.


    ¨C You damaged my doctor. Do you think you can cure my disease? Hmm ?


    Vincent¡¯sst word was extremely overbearing. It looked like he wanted to eat Isaac alive.


    For some reason, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was the first time she had seen Vincent admit in public that he was ill and stand up for him.


    ¨C I¡­


    Isaac was so nervous his legs were shaking.


    With a loud bang, Isaac was sent flying by Vincent¡¯s kick.


    Vincent looked at Isaac like he was looking at trash. He despised him to no end!


    After Vincent finished, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. He says slowly:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, my brother did not ask you to stay at the door. He asked you to follow me. Otherwise, if I fall ill, who will take care of me?


    Lyana was left speechless. Why is this person bing more and morefortable with their words? Could he be addicted to the disease?


    The others were all amazed!


    Thomas couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    The possessiveness of the second master began to manifest itself again.


    When the three of them entered, Isaac, who was lying on the ground, greatly regretted his actions.


    Denise remained nted on the ground, in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    She was right.


    Lyana appealed to men just because of her looks. She was just cheeky.


    After reflection, Denise¡¯s gaze finallynded on Vincent.


    Everyone said Vincent would have a short life, but he was handsome. He would be an eye-catching character, even among men. If she could marry Vincent, after Vincent died, all of the Sanchez family assets would be hers. Then she might find a better man.


    However, Denise had never expected Lyana to arrive first.


    She had to find a way to get Vincent back.


    At this idea, Denise pursed her lips slightly. His gaze inadvertently fell on Julie¡¯s face, and she smiled as she took his hand.


    Everyone knew that Julie was the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family and that she had grown up with Vincent.


    If she could establish a good rtionship with Julie, then Lyana could only stay away.


    At that thought, Denise¡¯s voice became much softer.


    ¨C Sister Julie, the dress you are wearing is so beautiful. I heard Matriarch Sanchez made all your dresses for you. No wonder this dress is so beautiful.


    When Julie heard Denise¡¯s words, a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes, but she quickly regained herposure.


    Ever since she stole Lyana¡¯s dress, Grandma had stopped making dresses for her. She rejected it saying she didn¡¯t feel well.


    In fact, she knew very well that Grandma didn¡¯t want to help her make the dresses because she was disappointed in her.


    Julie still smiled at Denise and said:


    ¨C Grandmother is not in good health. I don¡¯t want her to work hard, so I bought this dress myself.


    When Denise heard Julie¡¯s words, she smiled and congratted her.


    ¨C Sister Julie, you are truly filial. Your criteria of appreciation are really good. You are really beautiful in this dress. You are the only one who can wear such a beautiful dress.


    When Julie heard Denise¡¯s words, she only smiled softly.


    How could she not understand what Denise meant? Denise was just using her as a tool to deal with Lyana.


    Julie turned her head and saw Lyana and Lyam walking side by side. They were talking andughing together, as if they had been friends for decades.


    Julie clenched her right fist involuntarily, and her breathing became heavier.


    She knew very well that since she was young, Brother Lyam had never loved her. She had always thought that Brother Lyam didn¡¯t like women, just like Brother Vincent.


    These two men, who did not like women, had both lost their principles in front of Lyana.


    Julie pursed her lips. She wanted to know what it felt like to be favored by them.


    Julie lowered her head slightly, hiding her thoughts. After a while, she looked up at Denise and asked with a smile:


    ¨C Denise, what does your cousin usually do?


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Denise couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was his chance.


    ¨C The cousin likes to drink tea and collect antiques. He also loves cats and dogs. He has three dogs and a cat at home. He is very remarkable and still single.


    Julie¡¯s gaze fell on Victor¡¯s back. She knew why Victor was single.


    Ever since the arranged date, Victor¡¯s heart had already been set on Lyana.


    Also, Victor had inquired about Lyana recently. It was precisely because of this that he had be good friends with her.


    Speaking of which, she had Lyana to thank for that.


    Julie turned to look at Denise and asked:


    ¨C Do you like tea?


    Denise was the one who hated tea the most. She usually liked to drink soft drinks, but she didn¡¯t understand the high society people¡¯s hobby of drinking tea. However, she couldn¡¯t reject him. She could only smile and say


    ¨C I like this.


    Julie smiles and says:


    ¨C I just bought some tea. I¡¯ll have someone bring it to youter.


    ¨C Thank you, Sister Julie. You are the best.


    Julie smiled and said nothing more.


    Denise thought that the tea leaves Julie had to provide her with must be good tea leaves. When the time came, she would give the tea leaves to Aunty. Maybe Auntie would help her pay homage to her ancestors.


    Denise had never known who her father was since she was born. Her mother had raised her alone, so her biggest wish was that her mother¡¯s family would recognize her.


    Thinking about that, Denise¡¯s smile brightened. She had already forgotten that Lyana had just hit her.


    Lyana could vaguely feel Victor watching her. His gaze was very gentle. She turned her head and gave Victor a light, polite smile.


    Marthe noticed her son¡¯s gaze and smiled. She asked softly,


    ¨C What family is the girl from? I have never seen her before. If you¡¯re interested in her, I¡¯ll propose to you another day.


    ¨C The second daughter of the Dubois family.


    Marthe thought for a moment and asked in confusion:


    ¨C The Dubois family? Nathan Dubois¡¯ little sister?


    In the eyes of the great families of the city of An, the Dubois family was nothing. The only thing people remembered was that the Dubois family had a smart and capable neer, Nathan Dubois¡­

 Chapter 186

    ¨C Yes,


    answered Victor with indifference.


    Marthe¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana. Lyana¡¯s posture was elegant, and her temperament was noble. No matter how you looked at her, she was an obedient child.


    With this thought in mind, Marthe nodded and said:


    ¨C I believe in your judgment of people. Since she can catch your eye, she must be a good person. After the banquet, I¡¯ll discuss it with your father. When the timees, we will go see the Dubois family to ask her to marry.


    When Victor heard Marthe¡¯s words, he hastened to say:


    ¨C Mom, there¡¯s no rush. I can take care of it myself.


    When Martha heard Victor¡¯s words, a slight smile appeared on her lips. It seemed like his son really cared about this girl. Therefore, she smiled and said,


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent was not far from Marthe and Victor. He had heard everything mother and son had said. His eyes darkened as he stood there coldly.


    Within seconds, Lyana arrived. She walked past Vincent and was about to move forward when she heard Vincent say,


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, I have a headache.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she instantly got nervous. She quickly walked over to Vincent and grabbed his hand, hastily taking his pulse.


    Frowning slightly, Lyana asked


    ¨C Why do you suddenly have a headache? You do not feel well ?


    Vincent and Lyana¡¯s actions caught the attention of everyone around them, especially Julie.


    Julie frowned.


    Brother Vincent clearly hated women, and he didn¡¯t like having physical contact with a woman, but he acted very normal in front of Lyana.


    Julie¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s hand, which was holding Vincent¡¯s. She bit her lip, a trace of pain appearing in her eyes.


    These two seemed to have an unspoken agreement. Their movements were so familiar and natural.


    Denise, who was standing to the side, clenched her teeth in anger. She wished she could cut off Lyana¡¯s hand.


    Victor looked at Lyana with admiration.


    Everyone knew that Vincent¡¯s illness was serious, but under such circumstances, Lyana was always ready to treat Vincent. That was enough to prove that Lyana was confident. In addition, she was a bold and meticulous person.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed more and more. A trace of concern shines in his eyes. She had taken Vincent¡¯s pulse several times, but she felt it was normal. There is nothing abnormal.


    Lyana raised her hand and looked at Vincent¡¯s forehead. After confirming he didn¡¯t have a fever, she looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Does it still hurt?


    Inadvertently, Lyana encountered Vincent¡¯s deep eyes. She felt like her soul was being sucked out.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing quickened.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with a burning gaze. His voice was hoarse.


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    Lyana quickly pulled her hand away. She felt that Vincent¡¯s gaze was a little too warm. She avoided his gaze and said:


    ¨C As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    For some reason, she sensed that Vincent was a bit strange today.


    Denise, who was standing off to the side, watched as Lyana touched Vincent¡¯s hand. Then, he saw Lyana caress Vincent¡¯s forehead. Angry, he softly cursed,


    ¨C It¡¯s immoral. A young woman touching a man¡¯s body. What shamelessness.


    When Julie heard Denise¡¯s words, she gave her an indifferent look. She didn¡¯t speak, but the look she wore wasn¡¯t good either.


    Lyana also pulled her hand away. However, she feared that Vincent might rpse again, so she stood beside him.


    ¨C Brother.


    A soft voice sounded.


    Everyone turned to look. Their eyes instantly lit up. They were all amazed.


    It was Muriel Johnson.


    Muriel¡¯s soft hair fell over her shoulders. When she walked, her steps were like a waterfall. The confidence she exuded made everyone look at her.


    She wore a white dress. Under the light, she seemed to be enveloped in ayer of soft light, as if she were a fairy descended from the sky.


    Muriel¡¯s skin was very fair and seemed almost transparent.


    She was also apanied by four security guards and her manager. These people closely protected her. Ordinary people could not approach her.


    ¨C Mr. Harris is so generous. He even invited a popr celebrity.


    ¨C His new drama is not bad.


    ¨C Are you referring to the Quality of the Empress?


    ¨C Yes yes. She¡¯s even prettier in person than on TV.


    ¨C Looks like Mr. Harris has prepared a lot of good things tonight.


    However, what made everyone even more curious was who Muriel had just called.


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned stares, Muriel approached Lyam step by step, a bright smile on her face.


    ¨C Brother, I did not expect to meet you on such an asion.


    Lyam instantly felt the stares of the people around him. Most of them were confused.


    He had never liked being stared at. Her beautiful phoenix eyes narrowed unhappily.


    ¨C Yes.


    He replied coldly. Everyone around him could see him.


    Muriel¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Her gaze inadvertentlynded on Vincent. She had wanted to say hello, but she didn¡¯t want Vincent to be in the headlines tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¨C Who exactly is this man? He is too beautiful.


    ¨C I¡¯ve never seen him before. I don¡¯t know which family he belongs to.


    ¨C If this man enters the entertainment industry, he will definitely be a celebrity in an instant.


    ¡­


    Lyana stood to the side. She had a feeling that Lyam didn¡¯t like Muriel.


    Weren¡¯t they both brothers and sisters?


    While the others were curious about Lyam¡¯s identity, the host, spoke up. His voice was rich and maic.


    Everyone watched it and thought it was amazing. Their eyes widened.


    Matheo was truly amazing. He had actually invited the most famous host in the world.


    This host had introduced ¡°Five Thousand Years of China¡±. This program was very popr. Even today, its ratings were far higher than those of other shows.


    ¨C Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. I, Vivien, have been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that all the funds from the auction will be sent tonight to poor mountain areas to build a school for the children there. I¡¯m sure everyone came with a pure heart. I thank you on behalf of these children.


    After the host finished speaking, the people downstairs rushed to apud.


    ¨C Next, we will invite the first item to be auctioned. The starting price is 50 million.


    When everyone heard the price, they were all amazed.


    They didn¡¯t expect the first item to be so expensive. It seemed that Matheo had prepared a lot of good things.


    They were very curious to know what the first treasure was.


    Vivien smiled and said:


    ¨C Next, let¡¯s show our first auction item.


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the lights in the auction room went out.


    The sudden darkness made everyone a little uneasy.


    Denise¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked over to Vincent.


    As long as she threw herself on Vincent, when the lights came on, everyone realized that she was hugging Vincent.


    When this happens, she will openly admit that she is Vincent¡¯s girlfriend. Then she would insist and Vincent would never be able to clear her name.


    At the thought, Denise¡¯s lips curved into a sinister smile.


    When there was only a meter left, Denise couldn¡¯t help but elerate.


    Lyana had heard the sound of high heels all along. As everyone stood in ce and stared towards the stage, this sound was particrly abrupt.


    Lyana has always had good hearing, and she was much more alert than most people.


    Lyana raised her hand. The next moment, a woman¡¯s cry of pain rang out.


    Lyana didn¡¯t let go.


    At that moment, the scene suddenly brightened up.


    Everyone¡¯s exmations drowned out Denise¡¯s painful cries.

 Chapter 187

    Lyana could now see who it was. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed and she asked coldly:


    ¨C What are you doing ?


    Denise didn¡¯t expect Lyana to interrupt her wless n!


    Lyana had no intention of letting go. She gripped Denise¡¯s wrist tightly, causing such pain that Denise was about to shed tears.


    Seeing that Denise was silent, Lyana continued to question her:


    ¨C Earlier, I knocked on your door. You weren¡¯t convinced, so you wanted to hit me back when the lights went out?


    Denise was speechless.


    What kind of joke was that?


    His target was Vincent Sanchez.


    She didn¡¯t have time to sneak up behind Lyana!


    As Denise was about to speak, she felt Vincent¡¯s cold stare. His gaze seemed to want to skin her alive.


    Denise trembled with fear. She remained nted on the ground, not daring to exin her intentions.


    Denise tried to pull her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t. She looked up at Lyana and frowned.


    ¨C Let go of me.


    Lyana looked at Denise warily and said:


    ¨C If you don¡¯t make yourself understood, I won¡¯t let you go. Otherwise, what if you n to ambush me again the next time the lights go out?


    Denise was speechless.


    You must be thinking too much!


    We don¡¯t care about the ambush!


    Don¡¯t have such a high opinion of yourself!


    ¨C If you don¡¯t tell me, you may forget to get your hands back.


    With that, Lyana twisted Denise¡¯s hand.


    Denise waspletely stunned. She knew Lyana was someone who would do whatever she said. She hastened to say:


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t mean to ambush you. I just thought your position might give me a better view, so I wanted to stand here.


    Lyana stared at Denise¡¯s face seriously. Seeing that her expression was sincere and didn¡¯t seem to be lying, she let go of Denise¡¯s hand, unhappy.


    It was not easy for Denise to regain her freedom. Breathing heavily, she gently rubbed her wrist, which was sore from Lyana¡¯s grip. In her heart, she had long cursed Lyana¡¯s ancestors.


    So violent.


    It was simply an insult to refinement.


    She didn¡¯t need to think to know that Vincent wouldn¡¯t like such a violent person.


    Denise felt both wronged and sad. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to find an opportunity to get closer to Vincent, but she hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to interrupt everything.


    Lyana was there to ruin his ns!


    Suddenly, Vincent smelled a pungent perfume. He frowns. He turned his head and saw Denise¡¯s face, which made him angry.


    Vincent pursed his lips and said coldly


    ¨C Clear.


    Tears welled up in Denise¡¯s eyes.


    She had never been so humiliated, or so wronged. She was about to die of anger.


    Fortunately, most people were focused on the first treasure to be auctioned. Nobody noticed that she made a fool of herself.


    At this time, the host on stage introduced the first treasure.


    ¨C It¡¯s a night luminescent pearl we got from the ancient city of Lou Lan. Not only can it light up the night, but it can also be used for skin care. It gives off a special scent. This scent is good for sleep.


    Everyone saw that the night pearl emitted a soft light, like moonlight in the night.


    With that, the lights in the banquet hall came on.


    It was only then that Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the enormous pearl of the night. His lips curled slightly. It was his secret treasure.


    Many people present were tempted, but this price was too high, so no one dared to speak.


    ¨C Fifty-one million.


    A soft and elegant male voice came from the crowd.


    Everyone turned around.


    So it was Victor who had bid.


    Marthe, who was standing to the side, was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had seen Victor act so thoughtlessly.


    Julie was also amazed.


    Denise pursed her lips and said cautiously


    ¨C Cousin, what if there was something better?


    Victor¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing the joy on her face, he said in a disapproving tone:


    ¨C As long as she likes it.


    Julie and Denise instantly understood. So Victor wanted to buy this glow-in-the-dark bead for Lyana.


    Julie clenched her fists involuntarily.


    Denise, who was standing to the side, was on the verge of tears. It was 51 million for a night pearl! Just because Lyana loved him?


    Denise couldn¡¯t understand Victor¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C Fifty-five million.


    As everyone sighed, another male voice sounded.


    Everyone looked and saw that the bidder was Vincent.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She didn¡¯t know when Vincent had started liking such things.


    Vivien, who was standing on the stage, was extremely excited. He hastened to say:


    ¨C 55 million once, 55 million twice, 55 million¡­


    ¨C Sixty million.


    Victor interrupted Vivien.


    Vivien¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He took a deep breath and said excitedly:


    ¨C The Luminous Pearls of the Night of the ancient city of Lou Lan have already¡­


    ¨C 70 million.


    Vincent bid without flinching.


    Victor¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    Seeing that Victor still wanted to bid, Marthe hastily pulled Victor¡¯s sleeve and said softly:


    ¨C No one can stop Vincent Sanchez from getting what he wants. I think that girl might not like that Nightlight Pearl either. Let¡¯s go see the others.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this time, a wealthy man saw the two young masters continually bidding for a night pearl. He stared without flinching at the pearl of night.


    Could this pearl of the night be so precious?


    Since it was something precious, he certainly couldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¨C 71 million.


    The businessman continued to bid.


    All eyes were on Vincent¡¯s face.


    Lyana naturally didn¡¯t know what Vincent was thinking. She said in a low voice:


    ¨C There must be better itemster.


    What Lyana meant was that there was no need to waste money on this pearl of night.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darken, but he quickly regains hisposure.


    Vivien, who was standing on the stage, was holding a small hammer and shouting excitedly:


    ¨C 71 million once, 71 million twice, 71 million three times. Bargain.


    With a thud, the ownership of the Luminous Pearl of Night was decided.


    Everyone rushed to apud.


    The rich man was thrilled that he was able to get the night pearl that Vincent wanted.


    Everyone knew in their hearts that Vincent just didn¡¯t want the young eldest master of the Rousseau family to get the luminescent pearl of the night.


    Julie no longer felt very well. His breathing was a little irregr.


    Muriel looked thoughtfully at Lyana. She was closer to Vincent and Lyana, so she heard everything Lyana said.


    She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to listen to Lyana.


    Vivien¡¯s words on the stage quickly interrupted Muriel¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C The next item is called Stone Wall Painting. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of it.


    ¨C Oh my god, it really is the stone mural.


    ¨C I heard that many collectors wanted to collect this painting, but they never found the real one.


    ¨C Few of Mr. Chuan Tanguy¡¯s works have been transmitted. This painting must be priceless.


    ¨C I believe that Mr. Matheo has made a lot of effort to prepare for this auction.


    ¡­


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. He had searched for this painting for many years.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Previously, she had told Matheo that this painting would be arranged at the end. Why was it advanced?


    Just when Lyana was puzzled, Vivien presented again.


    ¨C This stone wall painting is from the private collection of Miss Muriel Johnson. I heard that many people tried very hard to find this painting, but unfortunately none of them managed to get it in the end. Today, in order to build a school for children in the poor neighborhood, Miss Johnson pulled out her favorite stone mural for charity. She really has a beautiful heart.


    At that time, Vivien was so excited that he was about to cry.

 Chapter 188

    You should know that this painting was the most perfect work of the famous painter, Mr. Tanguy. This painting had a profound impact. It reflected the desire to break the feudal divine power, to break the feudalism of asceticism, and to break the spiritual and physical blockade of the feudal system.


    This painting was priceless.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is just too exceptional.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is really beautiful and kind. So that poor mountain children could study, she took out this painting.


    ¨C I have to pick up this painting today. This trip will not be wasted.


    ¨C This painting is mine. I want to have it too.


    ¡­


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Muriel. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly.


    At that moment, Vivien, who was standing on the stage, shouted:


    ¨C 70 million!


    When everyone heard that number, they were all amazed.


    What ?


    Only 70 million?


    Could this price be wrong?


    It should be known that the stone wall painting was an invaluable treasure in the eyes of the world.


    Everyone wanted to bid for this painting.


    At that moment, someone shouted.


    ¨C 80 million.


    Everyone turned to look. So the bidder was Victor.


    Come to think of it, the Rousseau family enjoyed the art collection. How could he let such a representative painting go?


    ¨C 80 million.


    ¨C One hundred million.


    Vincent said indifferently.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Muriel was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Vincent. If she had known that Brother Vincent liked this painting, she would have given it to him a long time ago.


    Lyana was also stunned, but thinking about it, that was normal. There were many famous paintings hanging in Vincent¡¯s office. It seemed that he really liked collecting paintings.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C 110 million.


    Everyone turned to look.


    ¨C I think it¡¯s Nathan Dubois.


    ¨C What do you mean by that ? It¡¯s clearly Nathan Dubois.


    ¨C Although the Dubois family is not well known, Nathan Dubois is one of the best among his peers.


    ¨C So the future of Nathan Dubois will be bright.


    ¨C It seems that under Nathan Dubois¡¯ leadership, the Dubois family¡¯s medical business has made a lot of money.


    ¡­


    In front of everyone, Ines arrogantly clung to Nathan Dubois¡¯ arm and headed forward.


    Nathan Dubois was wearing a ck suit, as usual, and looked a bit old fashioned. He had a pair of ck rimmed sses on his nose, and looked very sly.


    His gaze swept around the banquet hall, finallynding on Lyana.


    Lyana looked away indifferently, feeling a little puzzled.


    Why had Matheo invited him?


    Today, Ines had also dressed meticulously. She wore a long white dress. She approached Lyana and gave her a sweet smile.


    ¨C Sister.


    In the eyes of strangers, Ines looked like a close sister.


    Lyana sensed a change in Ines. It was as if Ines had already forgotten her rtionship with Olga.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Vincent said with indifference:


    ¨C 200 millions.


    Nathan Dubois¡¯ gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, looking determined to win.


    ¨C 300 million.


    ¨C Five hundred million.


    Vincent said.


    Vivien, who was standing on the stage, could no longer remain calm.


    Lyana frowned slightly, her gaze falling on the board. She didn¡¯t understand. Was this painting really that valuable?


    Why would Vincent have attached himself to this painting?


    It was the first time she had seen Vincent so mad.


    At this time, Muriel was also a little surprised. Although this painting is rare, its price was a bit too high.


    ¨C Six hundred million.


    Nathan Dubois shouted.


    When Ines heard Nathan Dubois call her that, her heart skipped a beat.


    What was his brother doing?


    Why would he spend 600 million on a painting?


    His brother was himself a painter. Moreover, his paintings were difficult to buy in the market.


    Could there be something special about this painting on the scene?


    Ines¡¯ mind was in shambles.


    Vincent shouted:


    ¨C One billion.


    When this figure was spoken, everyone present was stunned. They were all so scared that they dared not speak.


    It was simply an astronomical number.


    Their worth might not even be that high.


    Ines felt ufortable. She quickly grabbed Nathan¡¯s arm, motioning him to stop.


    However, what puzzled Ines was that her brother was not watching her. He was looking at Lyana instead.


    Ines said in a worried tone:


    ¨C Brother, we¡­


    ¨C 1. 1 billion, Nathan said.


    Ines almost fainted in shock.


    His brother had really gone mad!


    How could he spend so much money on a painting?


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. Seeing that Vincent was about to raise the price, she interrupted him hastily and said:


    ¨C Stop bidding for now. I think there is something wrong with this painting.


    Those words went off like a bomb, stunning everyone present.


    Muriel frowned slightly. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said aggressively:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, what do you mean by that? Do you doubt me?


    Everyone was slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Muriel to have such a sense of oppression.


    Lyana didn¡¯t seem scared at all. Her beautiful fox eyes met Muriel¡¯s sharp eyes. She opened her mouthzily and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, it was I who presented this painting and not you. Why are you entering it?


    Muriel raised her eyebrows.


    This little girl was very eloquent. No one could refute it.


    Muriel looked away indifferently. Her gaze fell on the painting and she asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, what is wrong with this painting?


    Muriel¡¯s words echoed everyone¡¯s thoughts. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face. They all wanted to know the answer.


    Lyana said without rushing:


    ¨C The real painting is in my hands.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, they were in awe.


    They looked at Lyana in confusion.


    How was this possible?


    Once again, their eyes fell on the painting. The person and objects in the painting seemed toe out. It was exactly the same as the stone wall painting they had seen.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, his gaze flickered. He looked at Lyana. Although it was only a moment of surprise, it quickly turned into confidence.


    He believed her.


    As long as she said it, he believed her.


    Even Vincent himself did not feel this unconditional confidence.


    Nathan Dubois frowned. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. For a moment he looked at her with a gentle expression.


    Denise was the first toe forward and say:


    ¨C Miss Johnson is clearly the one who brought the stone wall painting, and she is a living creature on stage right now. How are you going to prove it?


    Lyana gave Denise a cold look.


    ¨C Miss Devaux, this expression is used to describe animals. If you don¡¯t know how to use the words, start learning from elementary school again.


    Denise¡¯s face turned red. She clenched her fists and said angrily


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I understand that you want to take advantage of Miss Johnson¡¯s benefits.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t bother with an idiot like Denise. His gaze fell on Vivien¡¯s face on stage, and his tone softened.


    ¨C Mr. Vivien, take a look at the auction list. Is thest item on the list the stone wall painting?


    When Lyana said this, everyone present was stunned.


    They all looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    ¨C What is happening ? How does she know the order of the auction items?


    ¨C So she is linked to the organizers?


    ¨C How can you believe that? You are stupid ? I think she has to brag.


    ¨C Let me tell you, there are a lot of people who want to be in the limelight. I¡¯ve seen too many.


    ¨C For fame, she doesn¡¯t care about her face.


    ¡­


    Many people made fun of Lyana.

 Chapter 189

    Vivien sensed that this matter was a bit serious. He hastened to take the list in his hand and his gazended on thest item.


    Stone wall painting!


    Seeing Vivien¡¯s expression, everyone in the banquet hall could already guess what was going on.


    Muriel frowned slightly. She had a bad feeling about it.


    Vivien, who was standing on the stage, looked at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, how did you know?


    Although everyone had a tacit understanding, they were still a bit surprised to hear Vivien asking herself.


    Lyana stood there calmly, enunciating every word clearly.


    ¨C I brought the painting on the stone wall. Moreover, Mr. Harris and I have already discussed this. This painting will be the final object.


    When Muriel heard Lyana¡¯s words, her face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe her painting was a fake. However, seeing Lyana¡¯s confident expression, she felt a little uncertain¡­


    Ines, who was standing nearby, frowned.


    Ines was not an idiot. She had fallen in front of Lyana several times in the past, and she understood one thing.


    If Lyana weren¡¯tpletely confident, she would never talk nonsense on such an asion.


    Ines clenched her fists involuntarily.


    It was because of this that she felt extremely indignant.


    Lyana was a wild girl who grew up in the countryside. How did she get her hands on the paint on the stone wall?


    Denise stood there obediently, her face extremely pale. She still remembered having lost her job at the kindergarten because Lyana had called Matheo.


    Denise dared not express her doubts, but she did not get along with Lyana. She couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¨C Since you said your object is the final object, why did it appear as the second object? Why didn¡¯t the host discover anything abnormal? Could it be that everything has been arranged?


    Denise¡¯s words were directed at Vivien.


    The doubt in his words spoke for itself.


    Even though Vivien had hosted so many programs, he was still sweating profusely.


    He raised his hand to wipe his sweat. How could he make such a pitiful mistake at such a grand auction? If this became known, he could never be a host again for the rest of his life.


    Fortunately, Vivien was experienced. He quickly calmed down and exined:


    ¨C What item will appear in this auction? That there are repetitions is not my responsibility. In addition, this stone mural is covered with a red fabric. Before the red cloth is lifted, I don¡¯t know, like everyone else, what object is inside.


    Hearing Vivien¡¯s words, everyone instantly understood.


    The reason for the appearance of this stone mural was that this object had been auctioned off as a mysterious treasure.


    The person who brought the stone mural was Muriel Johnson.


    Muriel was a member of the Royer family, and she was an international celebrity. How could she pull out a fake at such an auction to ruin her poprity?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gradually fell on Muriel.


    Muriel graduated from An City Film Academy. Her acting skills were considered exceptional among modern young actresses.


    She quickly regained herposure. A slight smile formed on his lips, and the dimples on his cheeks appeared. She turned to Lyana and asked her seriously:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, why are you so sure that there is a problem with my painting and not with yours?


    Many people in the banquet hall were Muriel fans.


    Muriel yed the female lead in many of her dramas, and what she said subconsciously made her believe her.


    The fans could no longer sit idly by. They spoke up to help.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is also verypetent. How could she use a fake to fool everyone?


    ¨C Miss Johnson has always had a passion for charity. Additionally, she made donations to three schools in the poor mountains.


    ¨C I also believe Miss Johnson¡¯s words.


    ¨C Is there any need to think about such things? An¡¯s town is not that big. I¡¯ve never seen Miss Dubois at any of these auctions in the past, but Miss Johnson is at every charity auction, so I believe her painting is definitely real.


    ¨C Lady, I know you want to enjoy the benefits of Miss Johnson, but what you¡¯re doing is going to make people hate you.


    ¡­


    Lyana wasn¡¯t angry at all when she heard their words. She could even understand what they were saying.


    In the past, Muriel had done a lot of charity work, and she had helped many poor mountain children. She had changed her destiny, and she didn¡¯t deny it.


    Moreover, she had never appeared in the upper ss circle of An City before, so it was only natural that everyone was suspicious of her.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean the paint in Muriel¡¯s hand was real.


    A trace of smile shone in Muriel¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and gave Lyana a way out.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, did the person who gave you this painting lie to you? Or the person who gave you this painting did not know that this painting was fake?


    Ines had believed Lyana at first, but seeing Muriel¡¯s calm attitude, she couldn¡¯t help but believe her.


    Ines¡¯ lips curled slightly. Lyana had met her opponent this time. There would be a good show to watch.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. Her gaze fell on Muriel¡¯s face and she said with a smile:


    ¨C Miss Johnson, you may also think carefully. Have you been cheated on by someone?


    As soon as Lyana finished speaking, everyone present sighed.


    Lyana was truly an unscrupulous person.


    ¨C Has water gotten into this Dubois¡¯s brain? She does not know what is good for her.


    ¨C How dare she suspect that our Goddess Johnson has a fake? Who is Goddess Johnson? It is a woman who stands at the top of the pyramid. How can she be deceived? Lyana Dubois doesn¡¯t even know how to speak properly. She should think about it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Everyone, don¡¯t stoop to his level. She¡¯s just a doctor. She hasn¡¯t seen many things in the world.


    ¨C She was in the mostmon searches two days ago. How can she be so stupid?


    ¨C I know. She is a musician personally invited by Mr. Timothee.


    ¨C I also went to the concert. He is indeed a musical genius, but his EQ is a bit low.


    ¨C All right, everyone, don¡¯t be so calcting. No one is like Miss Johnson. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also very intelligent.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. He¡¯s just an ordinary person. Unfortunately, she is so beautiful.


    ¡­


    Lyam¡¯s phoenix eyes swept over everyone, and a trace of coldness shed there. His voice was slightly cold as he said:


    ¨C The case is not over yet. Isn¡¯t that a bit too much for everyone toe to such a flippant conclusion?


    Hearing Lyam¡¯s words, Muriel¡¯s breathing quickened. She looked at Lyam in disbelief.


    Second Brother¡­


    Why would Second Brother defend Miss Dubois?


    Muriel pursed her lips.


    Suddenly a different voice sounded. Everyone watched.


    When the socialites present saw this man, they all blushed.


    Oh my god, there really was such a handsome man in this world!


    Iparable. That word had already paled inparison to him.


    When Muriel¡¯s fans saw such a handsome man, their expression darkened instantly. They rushed to reply.


    ¨C What do you know about that ?


    ¨C Yes, Miss Johnson would never nder him.


    ¨C Look how arrogant he is. If I didn¡¯t know him better, I would have thought he was Mr. Matheo Harris.


    ¡­


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His deep voice echoed throughout the banquet hall.


    ¨C We should get the stone wall painting out of Doctor Dubois and let the professionals evaluate it at the same time. We should not judge the authenticity of the painting without any proof.

 Chapter 190

    Earlier, when Lyam stood up for Lyana, Muriel was already in disbelief. Now Brother Vincent also spoke.


    Although Brother Vincent¡¯s words are very true, with so many people questioning Lyana, Brother Vincent was clearly helping Lyana.


    Who exactly was Lyana Dubois?


    Why did Second Brother and Brother Vincent defend Lyana Dubois?


    Muriel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. She had never heard of Lyana or seen her before. Lyana seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    No one knew Lyam, so no one cared about his words. However, everyone knew Vincent. When Vincent spoke, everyone fell silent.


    Even though Vincent was just an invalid, he was still the only heir to the Sanchez family.


    The Sanchez family was extremely powerful. Vincent could easily make a family disappear from the city of An.


    Everyone present had good judgment. Vincent was clearly protecting Lyana. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to get in trouble.


    So one by one they took advantage of the situation.


    ¨C You¡¯re right. We shouldpare paintings.


    ¨C I wonder if there are any painters or appraisers present?


    ¨C Painters and appraisers, please rmend.


    ¡­


    Of course, Muriel was not afraid of her painting being evaluated. A calm smile appeared on her face and she said openly:


    ¨C Are there experts present? Please stand up and answer for everyone. Whose is the fake painting?


    Seeing Muriel¡¯s open-mindedness, everyone admired her a lot.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is truly a heroine.


    ¨C Miss Johnson, we believe you.


    ¨C But at this point, where should we go to find a valuation expert?


    Denise looked around, her gaze finallynding on Vivien¡¯s face.


    ¨C Mr. Vivien, can you help us assess it?


    Vivien smiles and exins:


    ¨C Mlle Devaux, you tter me. I¡¯m just a host. I don¡¯t know how to value antiques.


    At that moment, Marthe came forward.


    ¨C Maybe I can help take a look.


    Marthe also wanted to know which painting was real.


    Moreover, it was an honor for her to be able to see Mr. Chuan Tanguy¡¯s painting during his lifetime.


    Moreover, the other part was a girl that her son had taken a liking to. She had confidence in her son¡¯s taste.


    She was watching Miss Dubois attentively just now. From the moment Miss Dubois pointed out that something was wrong with Muriel¡¯s painting, Miss Dubois¡¯ expression hasn¡¯t changed in the least. That calm confidence seemed to emanate from his bones.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Marthe also trusted her first instinct. She felt that Mlle Dubois would not lie.


    Therefore, she was willing to take the risk.


    ¨C Madame Rousseau is an antique dealer. She saw a lot of antiques. She will definitely be able to tell which coin is real.


    ¨C I believe that Ms. Rousseau will give the results of the evaluation in an impartial manner.


    ¨C Madame Rousseau, we are counting on you now.


    ¡­


    Everyone had ced all their hopes in Marthe.


    Muriel¡¯s lips curled slightly. She stepped forward and held out her hand to Marthe, a polite smile on her face.


    ¨C Madame Rousseau, thank you for your trouble.


    A soft smile appeared on Martha¡¯s face. She shook Muriel¡¯s hand and said


    ¨C Miss Johnson, you are too polite. However, I¡¯m a bit concerned that I may not live up to your expectations.


    When Lyana heard Marthe¡¯s words, she came forward with a smile and said:


    ¨C It is already admirable that Madame Rousseau cane forward at a moment like this. Whatever the results, I will respect them.


    When Marthe heard Lyana¡¯s words, she instantly had a good impression of her. How could she not understand what Lyana meant?


    Lyana spoke very politely, but she gave him a way out.


    Even if this evaluation yielded no results, no one would criticize it.


    This daughter-inw was really obedient and sensitive. She was determined to have it.


    Ines couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her gaze fell on Nathan Dubois¡¯ face and she saw that he was staring at Lyana.


    Ines frowned slightly and called softly:


    ¨C Brother ?


    When Nathan Dubois heard Ines¡¯ voice, he slightly lowered his gaze.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Ines asked in a voice that they were the only ones who could hear: ¡±


    ¨C Whose painting do you think is real?


    ¨C Lyana,


    said Nathan Dubois without hesitation.


    When Ines heard Nathan¡¯s words, her breathing stopped. She saw that her brother spoke firmly, without any hesitation. It was as if his brother also knew the origin of this painting.


    Ines¡¯ concern has increased.


    After a long moment, Ines asked:


    ¨C Brother, do you trust him that much?


    Nathan Dubois did not speak. Instead, he looked away, his gaze falling on the stone mural on the stage.


    It wasn¡¯t a question of whether she believed him or not.


    Moreover, this painting was in Lyana¡¯s hands from the beginning. She could only belong to Lyana.


    At this time, the organizer team brought Lyana¡¯s stone painting onto the stage.


    Most of those present had already determined that Lyana¡¯s painting was a fake, so they couldn¡¯t bother looking at it.


    However, when they inadvertently looked, they were instantly stunned.


    If Lyana¡¯s painting were a fake, it would certainly be the most authentic fake in history.


    Every detail of this painting was like a perfect cut-and-paste.


    It seemed that if one were not a seasoned expert, one would not be able to tell which painting was the real one.


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t expect the fakes to be so realistic.


    ¨C I think I¡¯m going blind. Miss Johnson¡¯s painting looks like a real one, and Miss Dubois¡¯ too.


    ¨C Let¡¯s see what Madame Rousseau has to say.


    This is how Marthe entered the stage step by step, carrying everyone¡¯s hopes.


    Marthe first checked Muriel¡¯s painting. Her hand touched it gently. The paper was extremely smooth, as it was a high quality paper.


    Marthe carefully studied thendscape in the painting.


    Looking closely, she could feel the meaning of the painting.


    The painting of the stone wall was a famous banquet painting of the city of An. In the painting, the flowers of the city of An were blooming and looked beautiful. The characters in the painting were striving to free themselves from their restraints, giving off a positive feeling.


    Marthe couldn¡¯t help immersing herself in it. After a long moment, he nodded. Her heart skipped a beat. It seemed that this painting was real.


    Marthe pursed her lips and approached the painting of Lyana¡¯s stone wall. When she saw what was on it, she was amazed.


    Her hands shook when she touched the painting. The feel of this painting was identical to the one Muriel had brought. Even the wires in the corner were made of gold. It was simply magnificent.


    Marthe looked carefully at every detail. This painting perfectly exined what Mr. Chuan Tanguy wanted to say. She was instantly flustered.


    Vivien, who was standing to the side, asked politely:


    ¨C Madame Rousseau, do you have the results of the assessment?


    It was only then that Marthe came to her senses. She nced at the waiting guests and shook her head gently, saying absently:


    ¨C These two paintings are real.


    When Martha said that, everyone was amazed.


    ¨C How is it possible ?


    ¨C It must be impossible. There cannot be two identical paintings in the world.


    ¨C It¡¯s strange. Madame Rousseau is a famous collector of antiques. Even she couldn¡¯t identify him. Looks like Miss Dubois¡¯ forgery took a lot of effort.


    ¨C I still don¡¯t think such a situation is possible.


    ¡­


    Muriel stood there calmly, but a trace of coldness gradually appeared in the confident smile on her face.


    She really didn¡¯t expect the fake Lyana had found to be so genuine. Muriel pursed her lips.

 Chapter 191

    Marthe stood on the stage. She had to examine them carefully, but no matter how she looked at them, there was nothing different in these two paintings.


    There was no gap between the content of the paper and that of the paint. Moreover, judging by the color, these two paintings were there for a long time.


    Seeing it was time, Vivien asked:


    ¨C Madame Rousseau, you assessed him again just now. Are there any results?


    Marthe gently shakes her head and sighs helplessly.


    ¨C I am very sorry. Maybe it¡¯s because my evaluation skills are limited. No matter how I look at it, both paintings appear to be authentic. I really can¡¯t tell if they are true or false.


    Ines, who was standing under the stage, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her gaze fell on Nathan¡¯s face.


    She remembered Nathan Dubois¡¯ words and was momentarily confused.


    However, Ines consoled herself. Since even Marthe couldn¡¯t tell if these two paintings were real or fake, that meant Muriel¡¯s painting could be real. His brother must have been mistaken in his memories¡­


    Lyana was not surprised by Martha¡¯s results.


    When she saw this painting, she was also a little surprised. If she hadn¡¯t used the real painting as the finale of this auction, she really would have thought Muriel¡¯s painting was real.


    When Vivien heard Marthe¡¯s words, he approached the painting and took a look. These two paintings were simply identical.


    It seemed that if he wanted to distinguish which painting was real, he would have to invite Mr. Tanguy.


    However, Mr. Chuan Tanguy was a very mysterious person. He didn¡¯t want to show himself in public, so no one knew where he was.


    Just when everyone was wondering what to do, an old voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Let me try.


    Everyone looked and saw Mr. ude Jones, the president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association of the city of An,e forward.


    Mr. ude Jones enjoyed a certain prestige in the world of painting and calligraphy in the country. Moreover, he had seen many famous paintings. Maybe he could assess them.


    Everyone¡¯s difort gradually subsided.


    ¨C With the talent and ability of Mr. ude Jones, he will certainly be able to assess it.


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Matheo to invite him to his house.


    ¨C Mr. ude Jones has not been out much in the past two years. He must have known that Mr. Chuan Tanguy¡¯s job was here, so he was ready to go out.


    ¡­


    When ude heard everyone¡¯s words, he greeted them and said:


    ¨C Everyone, don¡¯t get your hopes up on me. I might not be able to assess it.


    Although he said that, he still hoped he could find the real stone mural.


    He got on the stage. Mr. Chuan Tanguy was the artist he admired the most. If he could help Mr. Chuan Tanguy get rid of a fake, it would be a small contribution he could make as a fan of his idol.


    He had never signed his name on a painting.


    When ude looked at the painting closely, he was extremely excited. He couldn¡¯t help but praise it. He said excitedly:


    ¨C I am seeing the legendary stone wall painting in my lifetime. I can die in peace.


    ude carefully examined the painting and couldn¡¯t help but praise it,


    ¨C Mr. Chuan Tanguy is indeed a genius in the history of painting. He can actually draw such a majestic painting. It¡¯s just amazing.


    However, the other people in the banquet hall were extremely excited. They just wanted to know if the painting was real or fake.


    ¨C Mr. Jones, can you tell which painting is wrong?


    ¨C That¡¯s right. What is the difference between these two paintings?


    ¨C Stop beating around the bush. Hurry up and tell us!


    ¡­


    However, Old Master ude seemed to automatically block out everyone¡¯s voices. He looked at the two paintings leisurely and closed his eyes, feeling the patterns on the paintings.


    After a long time, he slowed down. He frowned, then opened his eyes and slowly retracted his hand. He had an answer.


    When everyone saw ude¡¯s expression, their hearts began to race involuntarily. They waited nervously for his response.


    Old Master ude looked at everyone. After bowing gently, he said:


    ¨C In my opinion, the stone wall painting on the left is a real deal.


    Everyone followed ude¡¯s gaze. The painting on the left was the stone mural Miss Muriel had brought.


    Lyana frowned slightly, her eyes darkening. She pursed her thin lips.


    A slight smile appeared on Muriel¡¯s face, which exuded elegance and calm. She nced at Lyana, like a tall, powerful queen looking down at her servant.


    With a single nce, Muriel looked away. She didn¡¯t take Lyana to heart at all. She looked up at Old Master ude and said politely:


    ¨C Thank you very much, Uncle Jones. You worked hard to assess it.


    Muriel could guess Old Master ude¡¯s answer from the start.


    Of course, ude¡¯s response made many of those present smile.


    Muriel¡¯s fans, in particr, breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, do you have anything else to say?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Denise looked at Lyana sharply and sarcastically.


    ¨C Mr. Chuan Tanguy is a famous painter. I didn¡¯t expect you to nder him like that. You really insulted the stone wall painting.


    After Denise said this, many people present began to feel outraged for Mr. Tanguy.


    ¨C Miss Devaux is right. If Mr. Chuan Tanguy finds that his stone mural has been insulted in this way, he will certainly be particrly angry.


    ¨C Today¡¯s charity auction is to build a school for children in the impoverished mountain region. Miss Dubois actually brought a fake. It is simply shocking.


    ¨C Everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. I believe the letter from Mr. Chuan Tanguy¡¯s attorney will arrive soon.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you should hurry to apologize to Miss Johnson and Mr. Tanguy. Maybe he won¡¯t pursue your mistake because of your young age.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Hurry up to apologize!


    ¨C Hurry up and apologize.


    ¡­


    In an instant, everyone in the banquet hall turned their attention to Lyana.


    Lyana slowly looked up and stared at everyone indifferently. The way they looked at her was as if she had done something heinous.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Old Master ude¡¯s face and he interrupted everyone.


    ¨C Old Master Jones, what is the reason for your judgment?


    Although Vincent¡¯s voice sounded very soft, his eyes were slightly narrowed and filled with minuteness. He was clearly questioning Old Master ude.


    Victor, who was standing to the side, frowned slightly. He had wanted to ask these questions, but Vincent had forestalled him.


    Lyam stood indifferently to the side. There was no trace of panic on his face, as he could tell from Lyana¡¯s expression that she could handle this matter.


    The smile on Muriel¡¯s face froze. She looked at Vincent in disbelief, not understanding why Vincent was still defending Lyana.


    Muriel pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, Mr. Jones is an authority on the art world. It¡¯s really rude of you to say that.


    Muriel¡¯s flustered salute immediately caught the attention of the others.


    Everyone looked at Muriel and Vincent curiously. Could these two be old acquaintances?


    Mr. ude waved his hand nonchntly and said:


    ¨C Miss Johnson, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I approve of the paint you brought. I must have my own reasons.


    Muriel¡¯s worried heart gradually calmed down. She had never been worried from the start, because she believed there was absolutely nothing wrong with her painting.


    It was just because Lyana had questioned her. She just wanted Lyana to admit defeat.

 Chapter 192

    Muriel quickly regained herposure. She smiled at Old Master ude and said


    ¨C Old Master Jones, answer our questions.


    Old Master ude stroked his beard and said:


    ¨C I am humble. About seven years ago, I had the chance to see Mr. Tanguy¡¯s paintings. They were called Daylight at the end of the night and Sun.


    A happy smile appeared on Old Master ude¡¯s face. He continued:


    ¨C The strokes of these two paintings are soft, but not sharp. Moreover, they were drawn on a unique piece of paper. Although the surface is smooth, there are horizontal patterns on the four corners. Also, Miss Johnson¡¯s painting happens to use this type of paper.


    At this time, old master ude¡¯s expression gradually became firm.


    ¨C Although many people copy other people¡¯s paintings, it is impossible to find the same paper.


    After Old Master ude finished speaking, the others became even more furious.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, shouldn¡¯t youe forward and apologize?


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you have gone too far. How dare you fool everyone with a fake on such an important asion.


    ¨C Lyana, who gave you the courage? Did you know today¡¯s rummage sale is for the mountain kids? Now you¡¯ve ruined everything.


    ¨C It¡¯s just too unlucky.


    ¨C If Mr. Matheo discovers that you donated a fake painting, he will certainly be furious.


    ¡­


    Nathan Dubois frowned slightly. He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and his gaze fell on Old Master ude¡¯s face. He asked :


    ¨C Isn¡¯t it a little too reckless to judge the authenticity of this painting just on paper?


    When everyone heard Nathan¡¯s words, they were slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan Dubois toe to Lyana¡¯s defense.


    However, thinking about it, everyone thought it waspletely normal. After all, Lyana was his little sister.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As an older brother, it was understandable that he believed in his little sister.


    Ines was slightly amazed. She didn¡¯t expect her brother to continue to believe Lyana after ude Jones said Lyana was lying.


    Lyana was not surprised that Nathan Dubois came to her defense. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Nathan Dubois¡¯ face. For some reason, he remembered what Nathan Dubois had told him thest time.


    ¨C You can always divorce after getting married, can¡¯t you?


    A trace of coldness appeared in Vincent¡¯s deep eyes.


    Thomas, who was standing next to Vincent, felt an inexplicable feeling of oppression.


    The possessiveness of the second master showed up again.


    Old Master ude frowned and said:


    ¨C I have studied the paintings of Mr. Tanguy, so I naturally know his style. Of course, I didn¡¯t judge it based on paper alone. Mr. Dubois, I know Miss Lyana is your younger sister, but you can¡¯t protect her like this.


    When Ines heard the second half of Mr. ude¡¯s sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She looked worriedly at Nathan.


    Nathan Dubois¡¯ expression was calm. He slightly straightened his tie and stuck a hand in his pocket.


    ¨C Mr. Jones, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen Chuan Tanguyen anyone. Since you haven¡¯t seen it, don¡¯t be so sure. Otherwise, the glory of your life could be ruined here.


    Nathan Dubois¡¯ words sounded like a warning, but there was a heavy sense of oppression.


    ude couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Lyana clenched her fists. Memories of the past kepting back to her mind.


    When the surrounding people heard Nathan Dubois¡¯ words, they started to chat softly.


    ¨C I always thought that Lyana and the Dubois family were on bad terms. I didn¡¯t expect Nathan Dubois to be so protective of his sister.


    ¨C The rumors are all false. Didn¡¯t they say that young Master Sanchez was going to die soon? Look at young Master Sanchez now. He doesn¡¯t look sick at all.


    ¨C Let¡¯s not talk about whether this painting is true or false. If only I had a dominating brother like Nathan Dubois.


    ¨C I envy Lyana so much too. If only my brother could love me so much. But my brother only likes those despicable women on the outside.


    Another person said angrily:


    ¨C My brother is the same. What he hates the most now is that my father gave birth to me.


    ¨C If killing someone wasn¡¯t illegal, I think my brother would have killed me a long time ago.


    ¡­


    When Ines heard the words of the people around her, her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, she felt a sense of panic.


    Everyone else could see that their brother was protecting Lyana. Moreover, their brother hadpletely revealed his feelings for Lyana, without hiding anything.


    But she remembered that her brother didn¡¯t seem to like Lyana¡­


    What made Ines unhappy was that during all this time she had always felt that her brother loved her the most, but she had never thought that she was not the only sister in her heart.


    Over the years, the thing she was most proud of was being Nathan¡¯s little sister.


    His older brother was his role model as others said he was a good student, obedient, intelligent and capable.


    Since her brother was so exceptional, the others treated her very well.


    Some people who wanted to be her sister-inw always gave her all kinds of brand gifts.


    If these people knew that her brother also treated Lyana very well, some of the love her brother gave her would be taken away from her, and half of the gifts she received would be taken away from her by Lyana.


    Just thinking about it, Ines felt suffocated. His face grew increasingly pale.


    Muriel tucked her hair elegantly behind her ear. Her red lips curled slightly and she said slowly:


    ¨C Mr. Dubois, I know you care about your sister, but the number of paintings that Mr. Jones has assessed may be more than the number of paintings that you and I have seen, so I think he doesn¡¯t there is nothing wrong with his assessment.


    At that moment, Muriel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, then on Nathan.


    ¨C I think your sister was also deceived. Why not ask her how she got this painting? As long as we find the person who gave it to him, we can punish the person who sold the fake painting.


    Muriel¡¯s words brought the conversation back to the current topic. Besides, she was trying to defend Lyana.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is right. I believe in Mr. Jones¡¯ ability to assess.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, since you have also been deceived, we will not pursue the case. Why not make a public call and ask why the person who gave you the painting wanted to hurt you.


    ¨C Miss Johnson is indeed my idol. Even at a time like this, she continues to stand up for Lyana. If it was me, I could have started swearing.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, call and ask quickly.


    ¡­


    There were also people who were fans of Mr. Tanguy. Theirments were more radical.


    ¨C I hate that people imitate the work of Mr. Tanguy. If we can¡¯t clear this up today, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow on Weibo.


    ¨C Hacking is the worst thing. We must protect Mr. Tanguy¡¯s rights.


    ¨C Mr. Chuan Tanguya sealed his paintbrush for so many years, and yet someone still pirates his paintings. What impudence.


    ¡­


    When Lyana heard the others¡¯ words, she pursed her lips and slowly lowered her gaze.


    Denise, who was standing to the side, realized that Lyana wasn¡¯t as calm as before. Also, Lyana¡¯s emotions seemed to have changed. His lips curled slightly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lyana, she could continue to be a kindergarten teacher.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have been beaten when she entered.


    There was already a quarrel between her and Lyana.


    Denise looked at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, do you think you can escape your responsibilities simply by lowering your head?


    Seeing that Lyana remained silent, Denise continued:


    ¨C Since you already knew there was a problem with this painting, why did you¡­

 Chapter 193

    Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her.


    She followed his gaze and met Lyam¡¯s sharp gaze.


    Denise¡¯s breathing quickened. She silently looked away, not daring to continue.


    Vincent was standing next to Lyana the whole time. He could still clearly see Lyana¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the knuckles slightly white.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrow wrinkled slightly. He approached her and whispered in her ear, in a soft and soothing voice:


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to take what they say to heart. I believe you. If you don¡¯t want to continue being harassed by them, we¡¯ll go home now.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was very soft. It was like a feather gently brushing her heart and making her shiver.


    Lyana looked up and inadvertently met Vincent¡¯s chestnut eyes. His eyes weren¡¯t as cold as before, but filled with softness.


    So Vincent had such a sweet side.


    In fact, those things from the past didn¡¯t seem so important now.


    Lyana pursed her lips and clenched her fists, as if she had made a decision.


    She looked up at Mr. ude Jones, who was standing on the stage, and her lips curled slightly.


    ¨C Mr. Jones, I think Nathan Dubois is right. Isn¡¯t it a little too reckless to rely solely on drawing paper to determine the authenticity of the painting? Why don¡¯t I teach you a way to assess the authenticity of the painting?


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s cheeky words, they all exploded.


    ¨C So what does that mean? Is she questioning Mr. Jones?


    ¨C This woman doesn¡¯t even have an invitation. If it wasn¡¯t for young Master Sanchez, the security guards would have chased her away long ago. Where does his confidencee from?


    ¨C It¡¯s true. What right has she to lecture Mr. Jones? What does she know?


    ¡­


    Lyana¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. Her beautiful fox eyes scanned everyone present.


    ¨C It¡¯s because I¡¯m Tanguy.


    Although Lyana¡¯s voice was not loud, the entire banquet hall could hear her.


    For a moment, everyone was shocked.


    Everyone looked at Lyana in disbelief. It took them a long time to assimte Lyana¡¯s words.


    One by one theyughed and talked sarcastically.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, did you go crazy just because you want to be famous? How dare you say you¡¯re Mr. Chuan Tanguy? You must know that Mr. Chuan Tanguy is a man, and you are only a woman.


    ¨C More than ten years ago, the paintings of Mr. Chuan Tanguy were already known. They were loved by people all over the world. It¡¯s obvious that over ten years ago you were just an insensitive little girl. How can you be Mr. Chuan Tanguy?


    ¨C There must be something wrong with his brain.


    ¨C Maybe she¡¯s desperate.


    ¡­


    Some people were still skeptical when they saw how calm Lyana was.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¨C Is she mentally ill? That¡¯s why she spouts nonsense on such an asion.


    ¨C It is not possible. I heard that she is a doctor and has grown a lot of expensive Chinese herbs.


    ¨C Now that you mention it, I remember it too. I was there too.


    ¡­


    When Muriel heard the words of the people around her, she slightly frowned. She had heard of Lyana before.


    However, she couldn¡¯t believe that Lyana was Mr. Tanguy.


    It was just a fantasy!


    More than ten years ago, Lyana was just a child.


    How could a child draw such a majestic painting?


    Onstage, Mr. Jones stared at Lyana without batting an eyelid. After a long time, he asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, how do you intend to prove your identity?


    Lyana had already decided to reveal her identity, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask Thomas to bring her the inkstone.


    Thomas¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He looked up at Vincent. Seeing Vincent nod his head, he hastened to prepare it.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s confidence, the others were a little puzzled.


    ¨C Lyana, what are you doing?


    ¨C Why does she need ink, paper and ink stone?


    ¨C She¡¯s trying to trick us.


    ¡­


    ude Jones, who was standing on the stage, looked at Lyana. Suddenly an idea popped into his mind. He asked in disbelief:


    ¨C Do you intend to copy the painting of the stone wall?


    When he asked this, ude¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat.


    Hearing Mr. ude¡¯s words, everyone around them was stunned. Their eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe too hard.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded gently.


    This word was like lightning that struck everyone, causing them to fall in lightning.


    Some people thought Lyana was lying.


    The other group of people looked at Lyana with bright eyes.


    ¨C If Lyana is really Mr. Tanguy, then she is simply a genius.


    ¨C She is aplished in medicine, and she is aplished on the violin. If she really is Mr. Tanguy, it¡¯s incredible.


    ¨C Oh my god, I can¡¯t even imagine it. It¡¯s not bad enough for ordinary people to shine in one area, but Miss Dubois is actually so exceptional in so many areas?


    ¡­


    When Muriel heard everyone¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. She wasn¡¯t as calm as before, because she could see in Lyana¡¯s eyes that she wasn¡¯t kidding. She really intended to copy the paint on the stone wall.


    If Lyana weren¡¯t Mr. Tanguy, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared to say that.


    However, there were still a few people present who refused to believe that Lyana was Mr. Tanguy.


    ¨C Alright, stop bragging about her. I want to see if she is Mr. Chuan Tanguy today.


    ¨C How is it possible for a child of a few years to be a world famous painter? Don¡¯t joke about it.


    ¨C I think you¡¯ve all been taken in by her! Most children at this age dig through mud.


    ¡­


    Yes, for all to see, most children a few years old liked to y. Even though they learned to draw, it was impossible for them to draw well.


    Lyana didn¡¯t mind the questioning voices at all. In his opinion, exining to these people was just a waste of time.


    They would only believe what they believe.


    They thought she was wrong, so no matter what she said, it was all wrong.


    The only way to prove himself was to show them.


    Within two minutes, Thomas walked in with a few people.


    Thomas walked over to Lyana first and asked respectfully:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, they are all good inkstones. Do you think they can be used?


    In fact, Lyana wasn¡¯t that particr about these tools. As long as she could draw, everything was fine. She nodded slightly and said:


    ¨C No problem.


    Lyana stood in front of the drawing paper, her gaze falling on everyone¡¯s faces. She said :


    ¨C Everyone, painting the stone wall is a bitplicated. It will take some time to copy it in ce. If you have something to do, you can leave first.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, they all shook their heads.


    Some people who thought Lyana was bragging mocked her.


    ¨C How can we leave at such an exciting time?


    ¨C Do you think you can withdraw? If you admit your mistake now, we will forgive you generously.


    ¨C I think she¡¯s a little scared.


    ¡­


    Of course, there were also people who had previously believed that Lyana was Mr. Chuan Tanguy when Lyana offered to copy the stone wall painting.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. If I have the chance to see Mr. Chuan Tanguy copy the stone wall painting in my lifetime, I will die with no regrets.


    ¨C How can I let go of such an exciting scene?


    ¨C I already canceled my meeting. I will not leave. I want to see Mr. Chuan Tanguy paint with my own eyes.


    ¡­


    Some people present were waiting for her impatiently, while others were looking down on her.


    Just like that, with everyone watching, Lyana put the drawing paper down on the table and started mixing the paint. Then she took a brush and started drawing.

 Chapter 194

    ude Jones came down from the stage and stood beside the long table. Looking at Lyana¡¯s familiar face, her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    The stone wall was made up of Chinese paintings.


    Chinese painting emphasizes the free hand, so the image is initially shaped by lines. The goal was to create a likeness, and concept art was important.


    Old master ude watched the brush in Lyana¡¯s hand obediently draw the stone wall. Then, the structure of the stone wall was revealed.


    Could Lyana really be Mr. Chuan Tanguy?


    With that trace of doubt, ude continued to watch.


    Holding the brush in her hand, Lyana drew freely. Strangely, the brush in his hand was exceptionally obedient. The ink blots were exactly the same size as the paint on the stone wall.


    We can deduce that Lyana had a great mastery of her brush and ink.


    Ines, who stood to the side, watched Lyana draw. His heart clenched involuntarily.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    From his impression, his brother was very fond of Chinese painting. Also, his brother used to paint like that.


    Ines remembered what Nathan Dubois had just said. He was telling the truth about Lyana. In this case, it was very likely that Lyana was Mr. Tanguy¡­


    Thinking about it, Ines felt bad. A bitter taste spread in his heart.


    Lyana was clearly a wild country girl. Why was she so amazing?


    Lyana not only knew how to cultivate medicinal herbs, but she also knew how to y the violin. Now she has be a world famous artist, Mr. Tanguy.


    How can a person be so exceptional?


    Ines gradually felt inferior. When she thought about the fact that she was inferior to Lyana in every way, she felt so sad that she was on the verge of suffocating.


    All eyes were on Lyana. Only Vincent realized that Nathan Dubois¡¯ eyes were filled with undisguised possessiveness towards Lyana. The smile on Nathan Dubois¡¯ face was as if he were looking at his wife.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darken. He thinks carefully about what happened today and Lyana¡¯s change in attitude.


    At first, Lyana didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of revealing her identity.


    However, amid everyone¡¯s doubts, Lyana¡¯s greatest hope was that Madame Rousseau and Old Master ude would be able to determine the authenticity of the painting. However, none of them had made the right choice.


    Amid everyone¡¯s condemnation, Nathan Dubois stepped forward to defend Lyana. He looked so sure of himself, like he had known for a long time which painting was real.


    Come to think of it, Nathan Dubois¡¯ attitude at the time seemed to say that he knew who Mr. Tanguy was, or that he had participated in the creation of Mr. Tanguy.


    Even then, Lyana still hadn¡¯t admitted her identity.


    Previously, he had wanted to take Lyana away. Suddenly, Lyana seemed to have made a decision. She decided to tell them that she was Mr. Tanguy.


    This decision seemed to be very important for Lyana.


    Vincent didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened to Lyana.


    Rumor has it that Mr. Chuan Tanguy sealed his brush many years ago.


    But now Lyana has picked up her brush again.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Nathan¡¯s face again. He had a vague feeling that Nathan Dubois knew why Lyana had stopped.


    Thinking about this, Vincent felt a little uneasy. His eyes instantly turned cold.


    Nathan Dubois seemed to sense Vincent¡¯s gaze and looked up at him.


    At this moment, when the two men¡¯s eyes met, lightning and fire shot out.


    Thomas, who was standing to the side, shivered in fear.


    With her mere reflection, even a single mother could tell that Nathan Dubois was looking at Lyana possessively. Moreover, it was clearly the gaze of a man looking at a woman.


    Lyana was so focused on the painting that she didn¡¯t notice the storm brewing between Vincent and Nathan.


    Muriel stood quietly to the side. She had learned to draw in the past. Although she was not good at drawing, she could appreciate it.


    Seeing that Lyana was more and more engrossed in painting, Muriel¡¯s breathing involuntarily quickened.


    She now thought that Lyana was most likely Mr. Tanguy.


    However, if Lyana was Mr. Chuan Tanguy, then the stone wall painting she brought was fake¡­


    What should she do?


    She was a celebrity, and everything she did was followed by the media. If the fact that she brought a fake stone mural to the charity auction was revealed, this matter would certainly affect her future work.


    Although she is in the limelight now, until this casees to light, she will not be able to work for a while. It might even have to suffer a huge default loss.


    During this period, many outstanding female artists will take over.


    Muriel knew in her heart that she couldn¡¯t stop Lyana from painting now. The only thing she could do now was to minimize her losses.


    Denise, who was standing to the side, clenched her fists in displeasure. She looked at Lyana with hate all over her face. She had finally understood why Lyana was so close to Matheo.


    Lyana was the genius painter, Mr. Chuan Tanguy. It was said that Mr. Matheo¡¯s favorite painter was Mr. Chuan Tanguy.


    How could Lyana be a painter?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be an ordinary person?


    An hour and a halfter.


    Everyone looked at Lyana¡¯s painting, then at the painting of the stone wall on the stage. The ce Lyana had drawn was exactly the same as the one on the stage.


    The only difference was the paint on the stage. She was a bit old, but Lyana¡¯s paint job was still very fresh.


    Victor¡¯s eyes twinkled with a strange light. His love for Lyana was endless. In the past, he had only admired Lyana¡¯s personality, but now he felt that Lyana was an exceptional person with restraint.


    Lyana had really reserved a huge surprise for him.


    Lyam crossed his arms. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Lyana had other disguises.


    In his opinion, a girl who could y all her music in two days must be a genius.


    Geniuses would also shine in other areas.


    Lyam¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes arched slightly, and he shed a loving smile.


    At that time, all the guests present at the auction were amazed.


    ¨C It¡¯s really Mr. Chuan Tanguy.


    ¨C How is it possible ? If she is Mr. Chuan Tanguy, then she was only eight or nine years old when she drew this painting. She¡¯s still a child.


    ¨C Oh my god, don¡¯t remind me. I am suffocating! An adult like me is notparable to a child.


    ¨C Is this the difference between a genius and an ordinary person?


    ¡­


    Those who didn¡¯t believe Lyana were already so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. They expressed their admiration and respect for Lyana from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, we were wrong before. We shouldn¡¯t have been biased¡­


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy, I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t recognize you.


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy, you are a genius. I want to recognize you as my master.


    ¡­


    Everyone was now certain that Lyana was Miss Chuan Tanguy, but they didn¡¯t stop her from painting. They all wanted to see Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s elegance when painting.


    After three more hours, everyone was still standing sideways in good spirits watching Lyana draw.


    Everyone looked at the contents of the stone wall painting and fell into deep thought. This painting took them back fourteen years. They all remembered their youth.


    Only now did they understand why Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s paintings were so exceptional. It was because she had handled all the details to perfection. These details could resonate with everyone.


    Lyana didn¡¯t finish the painting until two in the morning.


    After finishing thest stroke, Lyana put the brush on the nearby inkstone and gently twisted her sore arm.

 Chapter 195

    In the past, it had taken him about half a month to draw this painting.


    Because of this, every detail of this painting was deeply etched in his mind. Therefore, this time she only took five hours toplete it in one go.


    At this time, Old Master ude Jones, who was standing at the side, was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes.


    Throughout his life, Old Master ude had dominated the world of painting and calligraphy. However, he never expected that he would be blind this time. He had mistaken a stone for a pearl. His integrity was truly ruined.


    Moreover, he questioned the person he admired the most, Miss Chuan Tanguy.


    At that moment, he was truly filled with regret.


    Tears of remorse flowed involuntarily.


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy¡­


    Mr. ude¡¯s voice was choked with emotion as he staggered towards Lyana.


    Lyana turned to look at Mr. ude. Her eyes were covered in ayer of mist, and traces of time had covered her entire face.


    Putting aside the status of Old Master ude, it seemed that he was just an old man.


    At that moment, Lyana remembered her grandfather, who had raised her. She and Matheo searched for her grandfather for so many years, but there was still no news from him.


    She wondered if her grandfather was still alive¡­


    Thinking of her grandfather, Lyana looked at Old Master ude with a much softer gaze. As she was about to speak, she saw Old Master ude kneel before her.


    Lyana took a step forward and hurriedly pulled ude up. Frowning, she asked:


    ¨C What are you doing ?


    ¨C I am guilty. I let you down.


    At that time, the Old Master¡¯s face


    ude was filled with regret.


    ¨C Actually, I mistook your genuine work for a fake. I¡­


    Towards the end, the Old Master was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    Lyana hurriedly helped Mr. ude to his feet and said:


    ¨C Old Master, let¡¯s talk slowly. Hurry to get up. You make me ashamed.


    Old Master ude shook his head, seeming to disagree with Lyana.


    ¨C I am guilty¡­


    Lyana spoke up tofort him.


    ¨C Sir, it is quite normal for you to admit your mistake. After all, there are two paintings, and everyone will have a preconceived idea. Subconsciously, everyone believes that Miss Johnson¡¯s painting is authentic. It¡¯s human nature.


    Although ude had just sternly said that his painting was a fake, and Lyana was a bit unhappy, she could tell that he really liked Miss Chuan Tanguy.


    Even though Lyana hadforted ude, he still couldn¡¯t get over it. Trembling, he said:


    ¨C I¡¯m really ashamed. I really let you down.


    Lyana smiled and shook her head.


    ¨C Since the truth has been revealed, it means that the matter has already passed.


    The Old Master felt a little upset. He still med himself, but he knew deep down that if he continued like this, it wouldn¡¯t be good for his reputation. He looked at Lyana gratefully and said:


    ¨C Thank you for forgiving me.


    Lyana smiled and shook her head. Her gaze fell on the stone wall painting she had just drawn. She looked up at the Old Master and asked:


    ¨C Old Master, can this copied stone mural be ced in your living room window?


    Lyana also knew that ude had once collected two of her paintings.


    When Lyana said this, everyone present was stunned.


    The Old Master looked at Lyana in disbelief, almost thinking he had misheard her.


    Lyana continued,


    ¨C Although this is only a painting copy, and most painting copies will be destroyed, I know you really like this painting. You can keep this painting, but I want to write the word ¡®copy¡¯ on it.


    Old master ude was stupefied. When he came to his senses, his hands began to shake involuntarily. He asked incredulously:


    ¨C Are you¡­ are you giving me this painting?


    Lyana gave a slight nod, then said:


    ¨C If I write the words ¡®copy¡¯ on this painting, it will be just an ordinary painting. I wonder if you are still ready to ept it?


    The Old Master was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He quickly nodded.


    ¨C Yes yes. I am more than ready!


    The surrounding people instantly looked at Lyana with starry eyes.


    ¨C It is the temperament of a genius painter.


    ¨C Although there is nomercial value in the copied works, those of Miss Chuan Tanguy still have value. This is something many people can only dream of.


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy is so good with old people.


    ¡­


    To everyone¡¯s praise, Lyana pulled out a small square box. She opened it and took out a seal made of Hetian jade. The surface was delicately carved.


    Everyone saw Lyana holding the seal and cing it heavily on the lower right corner of the stone wall.


    Everyone wanted to take a look at Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s seal, but they realized that there was no trace of it on the stone wall paint.


    Had Miss Lyana been hit by something?


    Old Master ude was also perplexed. He politely says:


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy, you haven¡¯t used any ink on your seal just now.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the drawings copied from the stone wall. Smiling, she exined:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C I think that each drawing is aplete work. I don¡¯t want this work to be superfluous, so my seal can only be checked by UV light.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, he was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s previous works were not signed or stamped.


    When Old Master ude heard Lyana¡¯s words, he said:


    ¨C In fact, as long as we take out the counterfeit detector and scan them, we can confirm which of the two paintings is the real one.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded.


    Everyone rushed out their phone and found a function to verify the authenticity of banknotes. Then they scanned the two paintings on the table.


    There was no seal on the coin Muriel had brought.


    On the painting that Lyana had brought, there was a seal in the lower right corner.


    Chuan Tanguy.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the seal. He frowned slightly, his fingers gently stroking the jade ring on his hand. Her eyes sparkle, and an intriguing smile appears on her face.


    His guess was correct.


    Lyana indeed had an easier way to prove that the painting she brought was genuine. However, she did not choose this method. Instead, she chose toe forward and expose her identity.


    After some hesitation, Lyana chose to reveal her identity.


    Vincent narrowed his beautiful phoenix eyes.


    ¨C No wonder I couldn¡¯t find the signature on Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s painting. So that¡¯s the reason.


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy really likes painting and calligraphy. She doesn¡¯t want her painting to have the slightest defect.


    ¨C I¡¯m still a bit confused. I really can¡¯t believe that an eight or nine year old girl can draw such a beautiful painting.


    ¨C It¡¯s just unbelievable, but everything in front of me tells me it¡¯s real.


    ¨C Do you know where Miss Chuan Tanguy studied?


    ¨C We don¡¯t understand the world of geniuses. Didn¡¯t you say a while ago that a four-year-old could solve a high school physics problem?


    ¡­


    Just as everyone marveled at Lyana¡¯s talent, a low, soft voice made their hearts sink.


    ¨C Miss Johnson, shouldn¡¯t you exin where you got that forgery?


    Everyone looked and saw Vincent staring at Muriel with no expression.


    Muriel¡¯s heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    She knew very well that Vincent was defending Lyana.


    It was only then that everyone came to their senses and remembered this case.


    By now, everyone had almost bought a fake version of the stone wall painting. If it were actually sold at a high price, not only would it vite Miss Chuan Tanguy¡¯s rights, but it would also be illegal.


    ¨C Miss Johnson, did you bring in a fake paint on purpose?


    ¨C Miss Johnson, how can you nder Miss Chuan Tanguy?


    ¨C Miss Johnson, where did you get the fake?


    ¡­


    For a while, Chuan Tanguy fans pushed Muriel into the center of attention.

 Chapter 196

    Muriel purged her red lips. If this had happened five or six years ago, she might have been restless, scared and lost. However, she had been in the entertainment industry for so long that she had been able to withstand the pressure for a long time.


    Muriel faced everyone very calmly. Then, she bowed deeply in front of everyone with an apologetic expression. After straightening up, she said:


    ¨C Today I want to exin to everyone that I did not know that this work was a fake. The main reason was that this work was given to me by a former senior, so I never doubted the authenticity of this work, and I did not bring it to the institution for identification.


    Muriel paused for a moment and continued,


    ¨C Other than Miss Chuan Tanguy herself, who can identify the authenticity of this work, I believe that even a professional appraisal agency might not be able to identify the authenticity of this work. I think my eldest may not know it¡¯s a fake.


    Muriel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, her sincere expression.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, although I cannot verify the authenticity of this work, that is not the reason why I made you suffer from such nder just now. I misunderstood you earlier. I was wrong too. I am really sorry!


    With that, Muriel bowed to Lyana.


    Muriel¡¯s voice was very sincere. Her beautiful eyes were filled with sincerity. The corners of his eyes were round, giving off a veryfortable feeling. No one could hate her.


    Lyana was not an unreasonable person. Muriel¡¯s apologies earlier were also very heartfelt. She didn¡¯t choose to run away just because she was a public figure.


    Lyana was naturally willing to do Muriel a favor.


    ¨C Miss Johnson, you are too serious. Since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, there is nothing else. I will not pursue the question any further.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, they all sighed in emotion.


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy is indeed someone who can draw stone walls. She is really magnanimous. Ordinary people cannotpare to his talent and education!


    ¨C Yes, Miss Chuan Tanguy seems to be in her twenties!


    ¨C Miss Chuan Tanguy will definitely get better and better in the future!


    ¡­


    When Muriel heard Lyana¡¯s words, she froze for a moment. She understood quickly.


    It was normal that a genius like Lyana, who stood at the top, was so cultured.


    His lips parted slightly.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, thank you.


    This misunderstanding waspletely resolved, and both buried the hatchet.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes went slightly cold. She looked at Muriel and asked,


    ¨C Miss Johnson, can you tell me who gave you the fake?


    Muriel¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had a bad feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything about this person.


    However, if she didn¡¯t say anything now, the question of her receiving the fake woulde up again.


    Many of those present were fans of Miss Chuan Tanguy. All of them were well-known people in society.


    If she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, everyone in the hallway would probably eat her.


    Everyone turned to Muriel, all curious to know who had done the fake.


    Muriel looked at Lyana awkwardly and said,


    ¨C Miss Dubois, this question concerns my integrity. I can¡¯t betray him, but you are the victim. It¡¯s normal that you want to look for it. The only thing I can say is that hisst name is Fletcher.


    Muriel revealed who it was but not her full name.


    However, Muriel¡¯s words were not offensive.


    Lyana narrowed her beautiful fox eyes. She looked at Muriel like that. She now understood why Muriel had be so popr in the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, she also believed that Muriel would not lie to her in public!


    Lyana nodded and said:


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana¡¯s words caused others to specte.


    Muriel revealed who it was but not her full name.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C Fletcher?


    ¨C This age does not correspond. Director Fletcher is only 35 this year. Could it be Best Actor Fletcher, who has already retired?


    ¨C He may be a wealthy businessman with the family name Fletcher.


    ¡­


    Muriel stood there calmly, ignoring everyone¡¯s guesses. In his view, the rest of the matter could be resolved by his management team.


    The authenticity of the stone wall painting having been confirmed, the auction continued.


    ¨C Next, let¡¯s wee our next object.


    Vivien¡¯s voice brought everyone to their senses.


    Lyana¡¯s hands were a little sore from painting for so long. Besides the fact that she had her head down the whole time, her chest was a little tight. She said something to Vincent and headed for the balcony.


    When she got to the balcony, she felt her breathing was smooth. The huge rock that weighed on his heart seemed to have disappeared.


    At that moment, the balcony door opened.


    Lyana turned around and saw Nathan Dubois standing there with a grim expression.


    Nathan Dubois pursed his lips, as if in control.


    Lyana retracted her gaze indifferently and looked away.


    ¨C Why are you here ?


    ¨C Silly Lyana.


    Nathan Dubois¡¯ voice wasn¡¯t as dark as before. Instead, there was a trace of warmth.


    Lyana frowned. That voice sent shivers down her spine.


    As Lyana was in a daze, Nathan Dubois approached her and followed her gaze, gazing at the beautiful fountain below.


    Lyana sensed Nathan Dubois approaching and unknowingly walked away from him.


    Ignoring Lyana¡¯s small gesture, Nathan Dubois turned to look at her and asked with a smile:


    ¨C The city of An is even more prosperous now than it was in the past. I wonder how long it will take for her to appear on your board.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her memories.


    ¨C Brother Nathan, does An City look good?


    ¨C It is very beautiful.


    ¨C If only I could go take a look.


    ¨C When you grow up, I can take you to see him, but for now, I can take pictures and give them to you.


    ¨C Really ?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Thank you, Brother Nathan.


    She was only five years old that year, and it was the first time she had seen Nathan Dubois. Besides, she had no idea that Nathan Dubois was her ¡°brother¡±.


    Lyana came to her senses. Her gaze fell on Nathan Dubois¡¯ eyes and she said coldly:


    ¨C M. Dubois, don¡¯t you know how long I haven¡¯t been painting?


    When Nathan Dubois heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ¨C M. Dubois?


    Lyana looked at Nathan Dubois calmly. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said:


    ¨C Last time at the hotel, I already cut ties with the Dubois family, didn¡¯t I?


    Nathan Dubois¡¯ lips suddenly curled up.


    ¨C Yes.


    Although Lyana didn¡¯t know what Nathan Dubois meant, she had a bad feeling about it.


    For her, Nathan Dubois was crazy. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to him. She turned and entered.


    Lyana had just pushed open the door when she saw Ines walking towards her in anger.


    ¨C Lyana, what are you thinking? Why did you bring my brother here?


    After what happened at the hotel, she had long since fallen out with Lyana. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep pretending.


    Lyana nced back at Nathan Dubois and saw that he was staring at her without batting an eyelid. His gaze fell on Ines¡¯ face again and she snorted.


    ¨C You¡¯ll have to ask your brother about it. You better watch your brother closely in the future.


    With that, Lyana entered without looking back.


    Ines could clearly sense that Lyana was looking down on her, but it was not appropriate for her to argue with Lyana on such an asion. The way she looked at Lyana grew colder and colder.


    It is not possible !


    She would never allow Lyana to steal her brother¡¯s love!


    Ines walked over to Nathan Dubois and took his arm,ining unfortunately


    ¨C Brother, Lyana really went too far. Dad is already out of jail, but she doesn¡¯t evene home to see him. Also, mom was ostracized because of her. Our good family was torn apart by her.


    Nathan Dubois did not speak. He just stared at Lyana¡¯s back, his eyes twinkling with aplicated light¡­

 Chapter 197

    Ines sighed and continued toin.


    ¨C Although mom and dad are not her biological parents, our family raised her for so many years. How can there be such a heartless person in this world?


    Nathan Dubois finally reacted. His expression became stern and he said in a low voice:


    ¨C Ines!


    ¨C Huh?


    Ines was slightly amazed.


    It was the first time she had seen her brother so serious. She wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¨C The Dubois family never raised her,¡± Nathan Dubois said calmly, with a trace of annoyance in his tone.


    When Ines heard Nathan¡¯s words, her face instantly paled. Did she hear wrong? Her brother defended Lyana.


    A trace of grievance shone in Ines¡¯ eyes.


    Ines felt bad. Her brother was criticizing her for Lyana¡¯s sake.


    What was so good about Lyana?


    Ines was about to list Lyana¡¯s ws one by one, but after thinking long and hard, she couldn¡¯t find any.


    She felt even worse.


    Seeing Ines in this state, Nathan Dubois gently stroked her head. His expression softened as heforted her.


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s go home now.


    The displeasure in Ines¡¯ heart gradually dissipated. She obediently took Nathan Dubois¡¯ arm and nodded.


    Indeed, his brother was still the one who loved him the most. As long as she was sad, her brotherforted her.


    It was his greatest honor and his greatest pride to have a brother like Nathan.


    Her biggest hope now was that her brother would get married sometimeter. So her brother could take care of her for a few more years.


    Previously, his good friends had all told him that as long as his brother got married, he would only have eyes for his little wife. He wouldn¡¯t need a little sister.


    Thinking about this, Ines felt a little upset. She asked shyly:


    ¨C Brother, is there someone you love now?


    Nathan Dubois did not speak. He just stared at Lyana¡¯s back, unable toe to his senses for a long moment.


    Ines¡¯ lips curled slightly. Since his brother didn¡¯t say anything, it means he doesn¡¯t love anyone.


    At this idea, Ines¡¯ mood improved instantly.


    The auction in the banquet hall was in full swing.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Julie stood in a corner and watched the wealthy businessmen enthusiastically bid for the items they wanted to build a school for poor mountain children.


    The banquet hall was clearly very busy, but Julie¡¯s heart seemed to have fallen into a winter cooler. It was cold in the back.


    Today she had also seen the legendary stone mural.


    This stone wall was exactly the same as the picture she had seen in Vincent¡¯s office when she was young.


    The only difference was that the photo in Vincent¡¯s office was only 15cm wide, while the stone wall was drawn.


    Julie¡¯s beautiful eyes involuntarily narrowed.


    She was very curious now. What was the rtionship between this painting and the photo of Brother Vincent? Why did Brother Vincent spend so much money on this painting?


    What surprised Julie the most was how Lyana had managed to draw a picture of Brother Vincent at the time.


    Julie thought Lyana was just a peasant girl. She didn¡¯t expect her to be the famous artist, Miss Chuan Tanguy.


    She had thought she wasn¡¯t much inferior to Lyana, but now she felt she was wrong. Maybe she would never be able topare herself to Lyana in her life.


    At that moment, a girl in work clothes came in from the side. His soft voice interrupted Julie¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C Miss Leroy, these are the tea leaves you wanted.


    The girl handed Julie a beautiful porcin tea caddy.


    Julie smiled and took the tea box.


    ¨C THANKS.


    A sweet smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face.


    ¨C Miss Leroy, you are too polite. If you need anything in the future, you can call me again.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face. She nodded and said,


    ¨C I understand. THANKS.


    After the girl left, Julie put the box of tea in her purse.


    Two other products were auctioned on the stage. Julie looked around and locked her gaze on Denise.


    His grip on his bag tightened involuntarily. When she thought about all that was going to happen, a trace of joy shone in her eyes.


    Julie walked over to Denise. She had just taken two steps when she saw Lyanaing back from the balcony. She stopped and pretended to be attracted by the objects disyed on the stage.


    After breathing a little, Lyana felt much morefortable. The stage auction continued in an orderly fashion. Her heart, which was in her throat, gradually rxed.


    When the money from the charity auction arrived, she would discuss with Matheo how to build a school for poor mountain children. It would also allow more children to receive an education.


    Lyana stood to the side, watching the auction carefully.


    Seeing that Lyana hadn¡¯t noticed her, Julie walked over to Denise without a trace.


    The auction went off without a hitch. Lyana also won a pair of sapphire earrings.


    Before long, a girl in work clothes ran towards her anxiously.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, something is wrong. The second master does not feel well. He is in the second living room on the right on the second floor.


    Lyana¡¯s first reaction was to think that Vincent was still acting up.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on the waiter¡¯s face.


    ¨C Where is Thomas?


    Usually, it¡¯s Thomas who looks for her.


    ¨C He guards the second young master now. He can¡¯t leave, so he asked me toe.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana nodded and headed to the second floor.


    She remembers that when she arrived, Vincent said he had a headache. Now he said he didn¡¯t feel well. Could it be that Vincent has already transformed into Vicki because of this disease?


    Thinking about this, Lyana had a bad feeling. She quickened her pace.


    When she reached the second floor bedroom door, Lyana ced her hand on the handle. She was about to push open the door and walk in when she suddenly felt someone staring at her.


    Lyana¡¯s hand, which was holding the doorknob, froze for a moment. The unease in his heart gradually intensified. It was very dangerous behind that door.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Lyana nced around. Not far away, in a corner, she saw a pink dress.


    Lyana lowered her gaze and thought for a moment. Soon she remembered the owner of this dress.


    Of course.


    Since she wanted to y, she would let her.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled into a wild smile. She quickly headed for the corner.


    The person hiding in the corner seemed to have heard Lyana¡¯s footsteps. She tugged at her skirt, preparing to leave.


    Lyana quickly headed for the corner. Indeed, she saw Denise¡¯s panicked face.


    Denise took a deep breath and quickly recovered. A sweet smile appeared on his face.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, what a coincidence to meet you here. Are you also here to rest?


    With that, Denise turned to leave.


    You want to go ?


    No way !


    Lyana quickly stepped forward, took the silver needle in her hand and inserted it into Denise¡¯s body without hesitation.


    Denise wanted to escape, but her whole body was suddenly restrained, and she couldn¡¯t move.


    Strange, why wasn¡¯t his body listening to him?


    A feeling of cold wreaked havoc throughout his body. Denise had a bad feeling. Then her vision darkened and she lost consciousness.


    Lyana looked at Denise, who had fallen to the floor. A cold gleam shines in his eyes. She took out her phone and called Matheo.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Pursing her lips, Lyana suppressed her anger and said:


    ¨C In two minutes, I want the waiter who looked for me in the lobby.


    When Matheo heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. It was the first time he felt that Lyana was angry.

 Chapter 198

    ¨C I¡¯m in the living room on the second floor. Tie it up and send it to me.


    With that, Lyana hung up without waiting for Matheo to speak.


    Lyana hesitated for a moment before heading back to the lounge the waiter had mentioned.


    When she pushed open the door, she saw Victor lying on the couch, his face flushed. His eyes were ssy and he was breathing heavily.


    As expected.


    Lyana quickly approached and gently shook Victor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¨C Victor Rousseau?


    She wondered if Victor was still conscious.


    Victor was filled with anxiety. He vaguely heard a soft, familiar voice, and smelled a faint scent. In a daze, he opened his eyes. When he saw Lyana¡¯s face, he thought he was dreaming.


    ¨C Miss¡­ Miss Dubois¡­


    Victor¡¯s voice was hoarse. He couldn¡¯t help but want to hold Lyana back. He wanted to get closer to the person he loved.


    ¨C Don¡¯t move yet. Someone is plotting against me.


    Lyana pushed Victor away and pulled out a silver needle from her purse, inserting it into Victor¡¯s hand.


    Because of the pain, Victor¡¯s mind was much clearer. When he thought about what had just happened, a trace of anger crossed his face. He clenched his fists firmly.


    Seeing that Victor had woken up, Lyana hastened to ask:


    ¨C Did you eat anything else just now?


    Victor thought for a moment. His gaze fell on the cup of tea in the living room and he said hoarsely,


    ¨C Tea.


    Lyana followed Victor¡¯s gaze. She took the teacup and sniffed it. Besides the scent of tea leaves, there was also a peculiar smell.


    If Lyana was right, there must be an aphrodisiac in that cup of tea.


    Sedatives could easily make a person give in to lust and arouse all the desires in his body.


    ¨C Who gave it to you?


    Victor¡¯s mouth was a little dry. He pursed his lips and said,


    ¨C Denise.


    A trace of anger shone in Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes.


    She was right.


    It was Denise.


    Lyana could naturally understand how ufortable it was to be drugged. Her gaze fell on Victor¡¯s face. The veins in Victor¡¯s forehead and temples swelled fiercely, and his entire face turned red. It seemed like she had to help Victor get the antidote as quickly as possible.


    Lyana said:


    ¨C The aphrodisiac in the teacup is still working. Come with me to the next room.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana helped Victor up. When they arrived in the next room, she began performing acupuncture on Victor. Sweat gradually beaded on his forehead.


    ¡­


    Vincent came out of the bathroom and led Thomas to the auction room.


    After returning to the room, Vincent looked around but did not see Lyana.


    He frowned slightly.


    Sensing Vincent¡¯s strange expression, Thomas asked cautiously,


    ¨C Second young master, are you looking for the youngdy?


    Vincent responded with indifference.


    ¨C Before we went to the bathroom earlier, the second youngdy seemed to have returned from the balcony, but there was no sign of her in the hall. Why don¡¯t I call the second youngdy now?


    At that moment, Julie approached. With a quiet smile on her face, she said,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, Grandma just called and asked when we were nning to go home.


    Vincent did not respond to Julie. His gaze fell on Thomas¡¯s face and he ordered:


    ¨C Thomas, go get her. We will go back together.


    Julie looked at Vincent in confusion and asked:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, are you looking for the second sister-inw?


    Vincent looked at Julie. He didn¡¯t shake his head and his expression was calm.


    Julie lowered her gaze, a trace of concern shone in her eyes. She said :


    ¨C Just now, I think a waiter came to get her. She rushed upstairs. At that time, I thought she was going to get Brother Vincent. Since the second sister-inw has not yet returned, has she encountered any problems?


    Vincent said nothing and went upstairs.


    Julie followed behind Vincent.


    Thomas did the same.


    Julie rolled her eyes andforted him.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, don¡¯t worry too much. I think the second sister-inw is just tired, so she went to rest in the living room.


    Vincent didn¡¯t speak, but his steps quickened involuntarily.


    When they reached the second floor, they heard a woman¡¯s low moans and a man¡¯s hoarse breathinging from one of the bedrooms.


    Julie¡¯s eyes flickered with delight, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, don¡¯t you think this woman¡¯s voice sounds like that of the second sister-inw?


    Julie walked side by side with Vincent and turned to ask.


    As everyone headed for the door, ambiguous voices came from the room.


    When Thomas heard the voice of the woman in the room, a trace of panic welled up in his heart.


    Could the second youngdy be with someone else?


    No, he couldn¡¯t let the Second Young Master see this scene.


    Before Thomas could speak, Julie kicked the door open.


    The ambiguous voices instantly intensified. Without even looking, you could tell from the voices how intense their session was.


    Since their backs were to the door, you couldn¡¯t see their faces at all.


    When Julie saw this, her lips involuntarily curled up. It seems that Denise is very reliable.


    Thomas looked at the blinding scene inside and silently turned his back.


    Vincent frowned slightly. A trace of coldness shone in his eyes when he looked at Julie¡¯s face.


    Julie felt a shiver run down her spine under Vincent¡¯s gaze. She hastily looked away and rushed angrily.


    ¨C What are you two doing?


    Even though Julie¡¯s reprimand was loud, the two people tangled together on the couch didn¡¯t seem to hear her at all.


    Julie remembered Vincent¡¯s look just now and felt a little uneasy. But now his mind was filled with something else.


    If Brother Vincent knew that Lyana was with another man, he would certainly divorce her.


    With that thought in mind, Julie pretended to look at the two people on the couch in disappointment and chided out loud:


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could you do anything to hurt Brother Vincent.


    Standing in front of the door, Vincent¡¯s gaze turned cold. He asked coldly:


    ¨C Who told you that the woman lying downstairs is Lyana?


    Julie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly calmed down. She turned to look at Vincent and said seriously,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, the truth is right in front of us. We can¡¯t run away. Moreover, I can say that it is the voice of Lyana.


    Seeing that Vincent still refused to believe her, Julie made up her mind and stepped forward, pulling the man away from the woman.


    Vincent would only hate Lyana when he saw her with another man.


    It took Julie a lot of effort to pull the man up.


    It was only during thisborious pulling that the two, who were immersed in lust, came to their senses.


    The man was the waiter. Previously, he had disguised himself as a woman to lure Lyana to the second floor.


    When the waiter saw Vincent¡¯s gloomy face, he froze on the sofa. Gradually, he turned his head to look at the woman on the sofa, who also had a terrified expression.


    The woman looked confused. When she regained consciousness, she screamed and quickly crawled over the side of the coffee table to cover her body with a tablecloth.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Julie saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, she felt like she was in an ice cave.


    What was happening ?


    How did she be Denise?


    Julie finally managed to stabilize herself. She turned around and saw Vincent¡¯s gaze growing colder and colder.

 Chapter 199

    Oh no.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was all over!


    Brother Vincent definitely suspected her.


    Julie looked away annoyed. Her gaze fell on Denise¡¯s face and she asked dryly,


    ¨C How could it be you?


    Denise was also on the verge of breaking down. She had clearly trapped Lyana, but for some reason she had fallen into her own trap.


    ¨C Ah!


    Denise shook her head and screamed as she rambled.


    ¨C It wasn¡¯t me, it definitely wasn¡¯t me! I was in the first floor lobby! Why did it be me?


    For so many years, Denise had carefully taken care of her body. She had fantasized that one day she would be able to use her young, beautiful body to get into a wealthy family.


    But now she had been ruined by a lowly waiter.


    Denise could not ept this fact. She burst into tears and pulled at her hair.


    ¨C Why did it be me? For what¡­


    Looking at Denise¡¯s pained expression, Julie instantly understood.


    Lyana must have seen Denise¡¯s n and plotted against her.


    It was indeed a brilliant shot.


    Strange, where had Victor gone?


    Julie thought of Victor and gradually calmed down.


    As long as there was a chance, she would trample Lyana under her feet.


    If this room was a smokescreen set up by Lyana, and in reality, Lyana and Victor were doing this in another room¡­


    If she hadn¡¯t been smart and careful, Lyana could have really dodged the bullet.


    Julie looked coldly at Denise and asked aloud:


    ¨C Where¡¯s Lyana? Didn¡¯t you say Lyana was here to rest?


    Denise was still in a state of dposition and couldn¡¯t hear Julie¡¯s words at all.


    ¨C Miss Leroy, are you looking for me?


    A cold voice came from the door.


    When Julie heard that voice, her heart skipped a beat. She turned around and saw Lyanazily leaning against the door.


    A slight smile appears on Lyana¡¯s face. Her charming fox eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at her with disdain.


    Julie involuntarily clenched her fists, her fingernails digging into her palms.


    Odd.


    Why were Lyana¡¯s clothes neat and her expression normal? She didn¡¯t look like she was humiliated at all.


    Julie¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. She lowered her gaze slightly. When she opened her eyes again, she quickly approached Lyana and appraised her with concern. Pretending to be intimate, she took Lyana¡¯s hand and said softly:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, as long as you¡¯re okay, you¡¯re okay. Brother Vincent and I are both very worried about you.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and the disdain in her eyes became even more evident. She retracted her hand indifferently and said:


    ¨C What are you worried about?


    Julie choked on her words.


    Lyana continued:


    ¨C Are you worried that I won¡¯t mess with other men and ruin my reputation?


    Julie¡¯s expression froze. She frowned slightly and asked pitifully:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, why did you say that?


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he roughly understood what had happened.


    Someone had to be plotting against Lyana.


    However, in the end, it was Denise who was involved.


    From what Denise had just said, she should have been involved too. However, she had reaped what she had sown.


    In an instant, Julie felt the temperature around her drop. The air was a little suffocating. She looked at Lyana¡¯s face and shivered.


    Julie¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Vincent¡¯s face, then she met Vincent¡¯s sinister eyes.


    Julie¡¯s heart raced.


    No, she couldn¡¯t make a mistake.


    As long as she put all the me on Denise, her innocence would have nothing to do with her.


    Just as Julie was about to exin herself, Denise¡¯s hysterical roar came from inside the room.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you despicable bitch! How dare you plot against me.


    By this time, Denise had already put on her clothes. She was looking at Lyana with hate written all over her face. If looks could kill, Lyana would have died a thousand times.


    Denise clenched her fists and threw herself at Lyana.


    However, before Denise could approach Lyana, Vincent kicked her three meters away.


    Denise was lying on the floor in a pitiful state. Her hands covered the spot where Vincent had hit her. She felt extremely ufortable in her stomach. She had almost thrown up everything she had eaten tonight.


    Neither Julie nor Thomas expected Vincent to make a move. They were both amazed.


    Julie frowned slightly as she looked at Vincent. Vincent had actually taken the initiative to attack. For a moment, she felt like Vincent¡¯s kick hadnded on her. His body shook involuntarily.


    Lyana was also amazed.


    Denise finally recovered from the shock. She curled up on the floor and looked at Vincent unhappily,ining:


    ¨C You are too insipid. You are a man, and yet you hit a woman.


    ¨C You are a woman ?


    Vincent cast an indifferent look at Denise, her voice cold.


    ¨C By calling you stupid, I tarnished the word stupid, Lyana said indifferently.


    As Denise was about to swear, she met Vincent¡¯s gaze. She trembled with fear at the intention to kill cold in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and dared not speak.


    This man was truly terrifying!


    For some reason, Denise felt like if she got any closer to Lyana, she might die unburied.


    Denise bit her lip and looked at Lyana with hate all over her face. He said :


    ¨C Lyana, you first made me lose my job at An City Kindergarten. Later, when I participated in the charity auction, you made me lose face in front of everyone. Now you¡¯ve made me lose what I hold most precious. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll remember it all. I will never let you go for treating me like this.


    When Lyana heard Denise¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t seem scared at all. She shrugged slightly and said:


    ¨C Children are all the flowers of the future, and the hope of the country. In fact, you abused and bullied children from ordinary families at school. Losing your job as a kindergarten teacher was already a very light punishment. Now that you lost your virginity, it¡¯s your fault. It has nothing to do with me.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. An City kindergarten?


    Wasn¡¯t that where the young master went to school?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed and darkened. He suddenly remembered the time he had gone to school to look for Lucas.


    By this time, Lucas¡¯ WeChat contacts had all been deleted by the professor.


    He had gone to the kindergarten to look for Lucas. He said,


    ¨C Professor Devaux has already been expelled.


    Professor Devaux?


    Denise Devaux?


    Vincent cast a cold look at Denise, then at Lyana¡¯s face, deep in thought.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, are you well?


    At that moment, a soft voice sounded from the side, interrupting Vincent¡¯s thoughts.


    Vincent looked up and saw Victor leaning against the wall, clutching his chest as he came from another room.


    He remembered that Victor¡¯s body was nothing abnormal. How could he be so weak?


    When Lyana heard Victor¡¯s voice, her gazended on his face. She says with concern:


    ¨C You haven¡¯t recovered yet. You need to rest well. You should be back soon.


    When Victor heard Lyana¡¯s words, he gently shook his head. His eyes were filled with so much sweetness that they could overflow.


    ¨C Thank you for practicing acupuncture to save me. I¡¯m already much better than before. Moreover, I am also a victim in this case.


    When Vincent heard the words ¡°practice acupuncture¡±, he felt a little uneasy. No wonder he didn¡¯t see Lyana downstairs. So Lyana ran upstairs to treat someone.


    When Denise saw Victor, her eyes instantly lit up. It was as if someone who had always been in darkness suddenly saw light and hope.


    ¨C Cousin, you¡¯vee at the right time. Let me tell you that I was deceived. Plus I got knocked out by Lyana and ruined by someone else. Hurry to help me. Lyana, that bitch, wants to kill me.


    Vincent¡¯s expression turned cold. How dare she scold Lyana? She must be tired of living

 Chapter 200

    However, Denise didn¡¯t realize at all that she was on the brink of danger. She was crying pitifully, and sobbing uncontrobly.


    At this time, the waiter sitting next to the sofa was shaking with fear. He hadn¡¯t reacted to what had happened yet, but the one thing he was sure of was that he might be helpless.


    Victor looked at Denise without changing his expression. His gaze grew colder and colder as he asked,


    ¨C Are you innocent? So tell me, why was the tea I drank drugged?


    Hearing Victor¡¯s words, Denise was slightly stunned. There were still tears on her face. She raised her hand to wipe them off and said annoyed,


    ¡°How can there be drugs in cousin¡¯s tea?¡± Even if you gave me a hundred times more courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare put drugs in your tea.


    Victor¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    ¨C Cousin, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t drug you. This tea¡­


    Denise stopped mid-sentence. She pointed to Julie and said angrily:


    ¨C Julie is the one who gave me the tea. She said it was good tea leaves. I just wanted to give it to you. I wouldn¡¯t dare drug addicts.


    At this moment, Denise reacted and immediately stood up. She asked Julie out loud:


    ¨C Why did you drug my tea leaves?


    Everyone¡¯s attention fell on Julie¡¯s face.


    Julie stood there with a calm expression, without the slightest trace of panic on her face. Her red lips curved into a slight smile and she replied:


    ¨C Miss Denise, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t you say you like to drink tea a lot? I was just giving you my tea leaves. I really didn¡¯t expect you to have nned so much in advance. Now you even want to drag me down with you. You deliberately make me your scapegoat. You are just too much.


    Julie¡¯s words directly dispelled his suspicions.


    When Denise heard Julie¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Julie to be able to refute everything. Her face flushed with anxiety and she hastened to exin:


    ¨C Cousin, that¡¯s not at all what Julie said. She was the first to ask me if I liked tea leaves. She only gave me the tea leaves in her hand when I said I liked them.


    After saying this, Denise was so anxious she was about to cry. Why did she feel like she was making things worse?


    Victor¡¯s expression turned cold and he said sternly:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t like tea at all.


    Julie chuckled and asked:


    ¨C Miss Denise, since you don¡¯t like tea, why did you lie to me just now? Or have you already thought about it and wanted to put all the me on me?


    ¨C But cousin, you like to drink tea! Denise didn¡¯t even look at Julie. She looked at Victor pitifully and eximed


    ¨C Cousin, I am very grateful to Aunt and Cousin for taking care of Mom and me all these years. When Julie gave me the tea leaves, my first reaction was to give them to you. If I had known those tea leaves were drugged, I would never have given them to you even if I were dead.


    Tears streamed down Denise¡¯s face as her voice choked.


    ¨C Cousin, you must know that my family is poor and cannot afford such good tea leaves.


    Julie looked at Denise, who was crying pitifully, and said speechless:


    ¨C I was kind enough to give you some tea leaves, but you actually poured dirty water on me. Miss Denise Devaux, you are too.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. Although there was no w in Julie¡¯s words, she felt that what Denise had just said was true.


    Lyana had seen many people like Denise. If Denise was really trying to please Victor, it would be normal for her to lie and say she liked tea leaves when talking to Julie.


    However, what made Lyana suspicious was a woman like Julie who could read people¡¯s minds.


    Julie must have long understood Denise¡¯s intentions, so she chose to give her the already drugged tea leaves.


    Stupid Denise gave the tea leaves to Victor.


    This way, Julie was able to easily deceive Victor, and she was also able to remove all responsibility.


    A slight smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face and she said:


    ¨C Miss Denise, I feel like I¡¯ve been cheated. Even if I had drugged the tea leaves, how could I be sure that you would give them to Victor ording to my n? Besides, how could I be sure that Victor was going to drink the tea leaves tonight?


    When Denise heard Julie¡¯s question, she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. His eyes were red with anxiety.


    Lyana stood there, calm, her gaze slightly cold.


    Julie¡¯s kick was really brilliant.


    Denise was no match for Julie at all, as she had no idea where she had lost.


    Victor stood to the side, his hands gripping the door frame tightly. He says angrily:


    ¨C Denise, you epted Julie¡¯s tea leaves and drugged me. You even brought in Miss Lyana. Why do you do that ?


    Denise was crying profusely. She quickly shook her head and exined:


    ¨C Cousin, you really misunderstood me. I had no intention of hurting you at all. At that time, your face turned red after drinking the tea. I thought you were sick, so I asked the waiter to invite Miss Dubois.


    ¨C When I entered, I heard that Miss Dubois was Mr. Vincent Sanchez¡¯s attending physician. Therefore, I thought that if she saw that you weren¡¯t feeling well, she certainly wouldn¡¯t let you down. She would certainly be able to heal you. However, I had a disagreement with Miss Lyana once. I was afraid that when I got here Miss Dubois wouldn¡¯t help me, so I could only hide. Cousin, I really never thought of hurting you.


    When Lyana heard this, it didn¡¯t seem like a problem. She asked :


    ¨C Since it has nothing to do with you, why did you hide so slyly?


    ¨C I¡¯m worried about my cousin. If you don¡¯t want to save him, I¡¯m going to have to call an ambnce quickly. Who would have thought that bying here, you would have knocked me out and¡­


    The more Denise thought about it, the more upset she felt. Tears were streaming down her face and she was sobbing.


    Victor stood to the side and said nothing. Denise was a shy person who ran away as soon as something happened. It totally matched his personality.


    Lyana pretended to be enlightened and said:


    ¨C At that time, you really didn¡¯t know what was going on with your cousin?


    Denise raised her hand to wipe away her tears. In fact, she had actually wanted to match her cousin and Lyana.


    However, she absolutely couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She looked up at Lyana, pretending not to understand.


    ¨C I¡¯m not a medical student. How could I know?


    Lyana looked at Denise. Seeing that she had lowered her head to cry again, she frowned.


    This matter was bing confused again. If she was right, Denise certainly knew there was a problem with the tea leaves, and Julie was certainly involved.


    Seeing that Lyana was frowning and pretending not to care, Julie smiled and said:


    ¨C Miss Devaux, you are truly amazing. You me me. I didn¡¯t even know I had the ability to predict the future.


    Julie immediately said:


    ¨C Since Miss Devaux thinks it¡¯s me, pretend it¡¯s me.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. It seemed that Julie had long considered making Denise the scapegoat. With Denise¡¯s intelligence, she must have yed her like a violin.

 Chapter 201

    Victor knew Denise was hiding something. He said coldly:


    ¨C Hurry up and apologize to Miss Leroy and Miss Dubois.


    Seeing that her cousin did not believe her, Denisemented sorrowfully:


    ¨C Cousin, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­


    ¨C Shut up and apologize quickly. Victor interrupted Denise.


    Vincent stood to the side, his eyes turning cold. Her thin lips parted slightly, saying:


    ¨C M. Rousseau, Julie and Lyana are both with me now. In that case, why don¡¯t you hand Denise over to me to take care of?


    Vincent did not negotiate with Victor but informed him.


    At this point, Denise panicked even more. She cried and shook her head, crawling towards Victor on his knees.


    ¨C Cousin, I really never hurt you and Miss Dubois. If I had, I would have been struck by lightning. Please don¡¯t hand me over to him.


    Although Victor disliked Denise, she was his biological cousin after all. Also, Denise¡¯s mother had saved her mother at the time.


    If he handed Denise over to Vincent just like that, Denise would probably die a terrible death.


    However, the Rousseau family and the Sanchez family could notpete in terms of status.


    Victor frowned. His gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face and he said shyly:


    ¨C Young Master Sanchez, Denise did indeed make a mistake this time around. However, can you let her get away with it?


    Seeing that Vincent was expressionless, Victor¡¯s gaze fell on Denise¡¯s face and he scolded her sternly.


    ¨C Hurry up and apologize to them.


    Denise instantly understood what Victor meant. She knelt in front of Lyana and Julie, bowing harshly and apologizing profusely.


    Seeing that Vincent still had no intention of letting Denise go, Victor¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He said :


    ¨C Miss Dubois, Denise is also a head of mule. Moreover, she paid the price for this case. I wonder if you can spare his life?


    Hearing Victor¡¯s words, Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Young Master Rousseau, you are too serious. The Sanchez family is not a triad. How could they take someone¡¯s life?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words and seeing that Vincent didn¡¯t reply, Victor secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then he says:


    ¨C Young Master Sanchez, let¡¯s settle this matter here. There is no need to bring it home.


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent finally gave in.


    Vincent ushered Denise into the room and closed the door. All the others stayed outside.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. She smiled and said:


    ¨C Julie, it¡¯s a good initiative, but the person you found is a little too stupid.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face has not changed. She said :


    ¨C What are you talking about ? Why don¡¯t I understand?


    ¨C Aphrodisiac powder. The drug in the tea is a controlled drug in the country. Ordinary people will not be able to afford it. How can someone as ipetent as Denise get hold of such a drug?


    Lyana smiled softly.


    ¨C Really ? I do not know.


    Julie was still smiling, but there was a hint of panic in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to know what was in the tea just by smelling it.


    ¨C Of course you can. You¡¯re from medical school, Lyana said calmly.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¨C Do you have any proof?


    ¨C I don¡¯t have any proof, but I know he knows it¡¯s you.


    Lyana smiled brightly.


    Julie¡¯s body swayed.


    Victor, who was standing nearby, looked at the closed door with concern. He didn¡¯t know what Vincent was going to do to Denise.


    Inside the room, Denise knelt down in front of Vincent and continued to bow.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t drug you. I¡­


    ¨C I know you didn¡¯t drug her. Vincent interrupted Denise.


    Denise stopped bowing and looked at Vincent in surprise.


    Then, a look of joy appeared on Denise¡¯s face. She looked at Vincent excitedly and said:


    ¨C You know I was deceived. So that means you believe what I said. You also believe that this was all nned by Julie, don¡¯t you? In fact, I¡¯m just a victim.


    Seeing that Vincent had said nothing, Denise had a bad feeling. She asked nervously:


    ¨C Does that mean you won¡¯t hurt me?


    Vincent had never been a fool who allowed himself to be fooled by others. From what he understood from Julie, she was probably the one who started this affair.


    That didn¡¯t mean Denise was innocent.


    Vincent looked down at Denise and asked calmly:


    ¨C Which hand did you use to snatch the phone?


    Denise was slightly stunned, not understanding what Vincent was talking about.


    A phone. What phone?


    How could she steal a phone?


    ¨C At school, Vincent reminded kindly.


    Denise¡¯s nervous heart instantly went to her throat. She looked at Vincent anxiously and stammered


    ¨C I, I¡­


    ¨C Since your memory is so bad, I¡¯m just going to make a random guess¡­


    Vincent took the fruit knife to the side and waved it in front of Denise.


    ¨C No no¡­


    Denise screamed.


    ¨C Or did you pull it off with both hands?


    As he spoke, Vincent held the fruit knife in his hand and measured it in front of Denise, as if he wanted to cut off both of Denise¡¯s hands.


    Denise was already shaking with fear. She fell to the ground and begged in a trembling voice:


    ¨C Lyana already made me pay the price. I really know my mistake.


    After saying that, Denise seemed to have thought of something. She knelt on the floor and bowed down before Vincent without hesitation.


    ¨C Please let me go. I really didn¡¯t know you knew this kid.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C You abused my child. How could I pass that up before teaching you a lesson?


    Denise sat up and looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    ¨C What ?


    Denise¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lucas Sanchez.


    He was actually the child of Vincent Sanchez.


    Both of their surnames were Sanchez.


    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of it then?


    The waiter, who had been hiding by the bed, also stuck out his head curiously,pletely ignoring the panic in his heart.


    Vincent really had a child. It was big news.


    If this news were to spread¡­


    ¨C AHHHHHH!!!


    The waiter¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Denise¡¯s scream.


    Only then did the server see that Denise¡¯s right shoulder had been cut by the fruit knife in Vincent¡¯s hand, and he could dimly see her white bones.


    The waiter peed his pants.


    Denise screamed in pain and continued to ride.


    This time she was really going to be crippled.


    However, Vincent¡¯s expression was calm, as if these questions had nothing to do with him. He calmly picked up a piece of paper from the table and wiped the blood off the fruit knife.


    His cold gaze fell on the server not far away. Then, he looked at Denise, who had fallen to the ground and was about to pass out from the pain. Her thin lips parted slightly.


    ¨C If I learn about Lucas Sanchez¡¯s past from irrelevant people, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue next time.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was calm, but his words made people shudder.


    The waiter swore in a trembling voice:


    ¨C Mr. Sanchez, I will never tell anyone. If I do, I will be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.


    Denise supported her body and said:


    ¨C I won¡¯t tell anyone even if I die¡­


    Vincent casually tossed the fruit knife on the table and slowly walked out.


    Denise looked at Vincent¡¯s back, her eyes filled with despair.


    For what ?


    Why had shee to this?


    Luca Sanchez was clearly the child of a security guard. How did he suddenly be the young master of the Sanchez family?

 Chapter 202

    If she had known that Lucas Sanchez was Vincent¡¯s child, she would have done her best to take care of him and make sure he loved her and stayed with her. Maybe Vincent would have made her the adoptive mother of Lucas because he liked her.


    Jesus.


    She had missed the chance to marry into a wealthy family.


    The Sanchez family was one of the wealthiest families in An City.


    It hurts !


    It hurts¡­


    Julie stood in the doorway, anxious. When she heard Denise¡¯s screams inside, the unease in her heart gradually increased, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on her back.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened inside. The only thing she was sure of was that it was the first time she had seen Vincent personally teach a woman a lesson.


    In the past, Vincent had never bothered to fight with women. He didn¡¯t even want to look at the other women.


    This was all for Lyana¡­


    A trace of jealousy crossed Julie¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Julie quickly pushed her thoughts away, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Vincent and pretended to be calm.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, you should go home early. Grandma might still worry about us.


    After she finished speaking, Julie thought about what she had just said.


    What she had just said shouldn¡¯t reveal anything.


    His voice was as soft as before. Thinking about that, Julie heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, what Julie didn¡¯t know was that even though she hid her voice well, her pale face had already revealed the fear in her heart.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze rested on Julie¡¯s face for a moment before moving away from her indifferently.


    ¨C Thomas, drive the car now.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana walked beside Vincent, her gaze inadvertently falling on the sleeve of his bloodstained white shirt. His eyes darkened slightly.


    Did Vincent make Denise bleed himself?


    Lyana¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She looked at Vincent in surprise. Although Denise wanted to hurt her, she had already suffered the consequences of her own actions. All Vincent had to do was teach her a lesson. Why was he so hard?


    Lyana looked up at Vincent¡¯s face. The anger on his face hadn¡¯t dissipated yet.


    It turned out that Vincent cared so much about his Mrs. Sanchez.


    After going down alone, he came out.


    Muriel identally saw Vincent and Lyana dating. A trace of confusion crossed his eyes.


    What was the rtionship between Lyana and Vincent?


    On the anniversary of her sister¡¯s death, she rushed over and ran into Lyana. At that time, Lyana was with old Madame Sanchez.


    It was only after Lyana, Vincent and the others left that Muriel looked at Lyam curiously and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Second brother, why are you here with Lyana today?


    ¨C We had a date.


    After saying that, Lyam gave Muriel a cold look.


    Hearing Lyam¡¯s words, Muriel was stunned. It was the first time she had seen Second Brother so close to another woman.


    However, Muriel quickly changed the subject and put on a quiet smile.


    ¨C Brother, Grandma was asking me again today when you were nning to go home to visit your sister.


    When Lyam heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hadn¡¯te back to the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death some time ago, and his grandmother had even called her to tell him about it.


    Lyam hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go back togetherter.


    Muriel¡¯s smile widened and she nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C Second brother, if you are afraid that grandma will hit you, why not stay in your sister¡¯s room tonight?


    Muriel suggested with a smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that Lyam¡¯s expression had darkened. She remembered what she had just said and thought there was nothing wrong.


    As Muriel was in a daze, she heard Lyam calling


    ¨C Muriel Johnson.


    Muriel felt inexplicably nervous and looked at Lyam in confusion.


    Muriel called softly,


    ¨C Second Brother?


    ¨C I already told you, you can¡¯t call her sister.


    Muriel¡¯s expression froze, and her face gradually went pale.


    ¨C I¡­


    Lyam looked away from Muriel¡¯s face indifferently and walked out.


    Muriel looked at Lyam¡¯s back as he left with a distressed expression. She bit the corner of her lip lightly, and her heart felt like a hand squeezed. The pain was unbearable, and even breathing was bing difficult.


    As far back as she can remember, Second Brother seemed to particrly hate her. He was clearly a cheerful person, but every time he saw her his expression was very grim.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to be particrly close to Second Brother. Each time, she could only watch him from a distance.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was nine years old that she identally broke into the elder Royer¡¯s Buddhist hall. At that time, she saw Second Brother standing in front of the windowsill ying the violin.


    A quiet smile appeared on the second brother¡¯s face as he yed a warm song.


    When the sunlight fell on Second Brother, it was as if he was covered in ayer of golden light, and had fallen from the sky.


    She stood there, dazed, doing her best to remember such a warm Second Brother.


    She identally kicked a stool next to her.


    The second brother suddenly came to his senses and looked at him angrily.


    Although Second Brother had never liked her in the past, he was furious this time around.


    It was as if she had walked on Second Brother¡¯s toes.


    She immediately felt terrified and uneasy. She wanted to exin herself to Second Brother, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to deal with her and chased her away.


    Even now, Muriel still remembers what her second brother said.


    ¨C You cannote here by chance in the future. You¡¯re just an orphan my mother brought back by chance. You will never be my sister.


    It was only then that Muriel realized that she was not her mother¡¯s biological daughter.


    Later, the servants told him that a girl had died young in the Buddhist hall. This girl was Second Brother¡¯s little sister.


    In Second Brother¡¯s heart, the first person should be his dead sister.


    As for her, she was just an abandoned baby brought back from an orphanage. Her second brother had never recognized her from the start.


    ¡­ .


    Thomas drove the car to the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Vincent drove Lyana into the back seat of the car.


    Julie walked to the front passenger seat. As she was about to open the door, she heard Vincent¡¯s cold voice.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Drive.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, without the slightest trace of warmth, let alone tenderness.


    Thomas said nothing and took to the road.


    Julie remained standing, dazed.


    His hand was still about to open the door. After a long moment, she calmly pulled it away.


    Julie¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. At the thought of what Lyana had said, fear swelled in her heart.


    Now it seems Brother Vincent knew everything.


    At that moment, a bright red sports car pulled up in front of her.


    The passenger window slowly opened, revealing Muriel¡¯s glowing and exquisite face.


    Julie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink, and she looked embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t sure if Muriel had seen the scene where she had been abandoned by Vincent.


    Julie did her best to straighten up and forced a smile.


    ¨C Sister Muriel.


    As Old Madame Sanchez and Old Madame Royer had a good rtionship, Muriel often followed her to the Sanchez residence to spend time together.


    Therefore, his rtionship with Julie was not bad. She had been hanging out with her since she was young.


    ¨C You seem distracted. Something happened ?


    Hearing Muriel¡¯s words, Julie breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Muriel hadn¡¯t seen the scene of her being abandoned by Vincent.


    Julie smiled and shook her head.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    ¨C Where is Brother Vincent?

 Chapter 203

    Julie¡¯s heart was in her throat when she said:


    ¨C Something happened to thepany. He went back there first.


    Muriel asked worriedly:


    ¨C It¡¯s serious ?


    ¨C It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. Brother Vincent can solve it!


    Julie said with a smile.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. There was probably nothing in this world that could make Vincent fail.


    ¨C It¡¯s not safe for you to take a taxi alone at this hour. Let me send you back.


    Muriel said with a smile.


    ¨C It¡¯s¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit embarrassing?


    Although Julie said that, she hoped that Muriel could send her home.


    ¨C There is nothing inconvenient in all this. I also have something to ask you. Between.


    Muriel smiled at Julie.


    Julie thanked her before getting into the front passenger seat and putting on her seatbelt.


    Vincent hadn¡¯t loved her since she was young.


    Therefore, until now, he did not know her feelings at all.


    If Brother Vincent knew his feelings, he might agree.


    At that thought, Julie¡¯s lips curled slightly and she looked at Muriel gratefully.


    ¨C Sister Muriel, thank you very much. I know what to do in the future.


    Muriel smiled and shook her head.


    ¨C Please.


    Muriel thought of Lyana and pretended to be rxed. She asked :


    ¨C By the way, Julie, don¡¯t you think that Lyana seems to have a good rtionship with Brother Vincent?


    Hearing the words ¡°Lyana¡±, Julie lowered her eyes slightly, a trace of panic crossing them.


    Even Muriel could see that Vincent and Lyana had a good rtionship. He had already recovered from his phobia of women.


    Muriel smiled and said:


    ¨C Lyana¡¯s medical skills are very brilliant. She also cares for Grandmother and Brother Vincent, so they know each other well.


    In fact, Julie had her own selfish motives. She didn¡¯t want the others to know that Brother Vincent and Lyana were already married.


    Moreover, she hoped that when Vincent was ready to announce his marriage to the outside world, she would be the one to stand by his side.


    She wanted to be the second Madame of the Sanchez family.


    When Muriel heard Julie¡¯s words, she understood and said:


    ¨C No wonder I saw here to the Royer family with Old Madame Sanchez thest time.


    Julie¡¯s eyes flickered. Muriel was probably referring to the anniversary of the death of the elder Royer. Lyana had to be there to deliver a gift.


    A slight smile appeared on Julie¡¯s face when she said:


    ¨C She embroidered the word ¡°fortune¡± beautifully on the bag.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Muriel instantly had an impression.


    That day, she had seen an exquisite bag on the ballot box. She didn¡¯t expect it to be embroidered by Lyana.


    Shortly after, the car arrived at the entrance to the Sanchez family vi.


    Julie smiled and unbuckled her seat belt. She asked politely:


    ¨C Sister Muriel, would you like toe in for a cup of tea before leaving?


    Muriel looked at the time and shook her head with a smile.


    ¨C It¡¯s really toote now. It¡¯s not practical for me to disturb old Madame Sanchez. I will visit him another day.


    ¨C Yes, thank you, Sister Muriel, for sending me away.


    ¨C We sisters are already so familiar with each other. There is no need for a ceremony.


    After Julie got out of the car, Muriel drove off.


    Julie stayed where she was and watched Muriel¡¯s car drive off. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, filled with envy.


    Although Muriel was only the adopted daughter of the Royer family, William acknowledged her existence. Muriel¡¯s status in the Royer family was far higher than hers in the Sanchez family.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Julie saw Muriel¡¯s car disappearing around the corner, she pulled back and turned to enter.


    Julie had just walked into the living room and was about to go upstairs when she saw Vincenting down with a grim expression.


    Vincent looked at Julie coldly and said,


    ¨C Julie,e with me.


    At that moment, Julie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Lyana standing on the second floor stairs. Instantly, a shiver ran down her spine, and she found it hard to breathe.


    Julie remembered what Lyana had said at the hotel. She hesitated for a moment, then pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, it is a bitte now. Why not wait until tomorrow?


    Vincent said nothing and continued down the stairs.


    Julie remained nted on the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Lyana came down from upstairs and gave Julie an indifferent look. She then descended calmly. It looked like Julie was going to suffer tonight.


    Trembling in fear, Julie followed Lyana into the ancestral hall. His palm was cold. As she was about to offer incense, she heard Vincent speaking coldly.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to offer incense.


    Julie silently pulled her hand away, feeling a little ufortable.


    ¨C In case it soils the ancestral hall,¡± Vincent said coldly.


    Julie¡¯s face was pale. She pursed her lips and asked cautiously:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, why are we here sote?


    ¨C If I remember correctly, it was Grandma who brought you here to tell the ancestors of the Sanchez family that she wanted you to be her granddaughter. Do you remember ?


    When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s question, she nodded seriously. Grandmother had recognized her as her granddaughter. That day was a turning point in her life, and she will never forget it for the rest of her life.


    ¨C So, do you remember what you promised at the start?


    Julie nodded.


    ¨C Then say it again now.


    Vincent¡¯s voice sounded like a demon from hell, making Julie cold. She looked at Vincent worriedly and bit her lip.


    ¨C I will take care of Grandma, I will do nothing to harm the reputation of the Sanchez family, and I will not hurt anyone in my family. I will never forget my original intention.


    ¨C So you did it?


    Vincent looked at Julie intently, his voice as calm as water.

 Chapter 204

    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she had a strange feeling. Vincent didn¡¯t seem angry or disappointed, just cold.


    She had the impression that Vincent didn¡¯t care about Julie at all.


    When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s question, her voice shook a little and she said:


    ¨C I¡­I probably did.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    At this time, a cold wind blew from outside. Julie¡¯s goose bumps rose in fear.


    Julie couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¨C Ah, it¡¯s toote, Brother Vincent. Why don¡¯t you go home first¡­


    ¨C Answer me.


    Vincent interrupted Julie expressionlessly.


    Julie could see that Vincent was already growing impatient.


    She pursed her lips and risked it all.


    ¨C I did it.


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. His voice was as cold as ice as he mercilessly announced Julie¡¯s fate.


    ¨C I already gave you a chance. In that case, starting tomorrow, I no longer want to see you in the Sanchez family vi.


    With that, Vincent left with Lyana.


    Julie was the only one left.


    After a while, she quickly reacted. She quickly ran towards Vincent and blocked his way with both hands. She looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, are you chasing me?


    Vincent looked at Julie coldly, as if looking at a dead person.


    Julie¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She panicked and quickly said:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, you can¡¯t kick me out. I am Grandma¡¯s granddaughter. Even if you want to drive me away, it¡¯s up to Grandma to do it.


    Vincent chuckled and asked:


    ¨C Do you think you¡¯re still qualified to see Grandma?


    Julie¡¯s heart instantly jumped to her throat.


    ¨C What ?


    Seeing Julie in this state, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¨C Do you think Grandma doesn¡¯t know who was behind the poisoningst time?


    ¨C You¡­ you talk nonsense. What poison?


    ¨C What kind of person is Grandma Julie? What hasn¡¯t she seen before? You think you can avoid it by swearing on yourte mother? You are too naive! Let me tell you, grandma already knew you did those things. She just didn¡¯t want to report you.


    Lyana¡¯s words were like a sharp de that stabbed Julie¡¯s heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    At that moment, the butler, who was standing to the side without saying a word, said:


    ¨C Miss Julie, the tea leaves you bought before belonged to the shop in the name of the Old Lady. Since the tea leaves you wanted were no longer there, I specially took them in advance from other customers for you.


    Julie felt like the whole world had copsed.


    This tea shop actually belonged to Grandma!


    So no matter what she did, Grandma knew!


    Julie¡¯s body involuntarily softened, and her face went pale.


    Lyana raised her head slightly and continued to provoke her.


    ¨C Otherwise, why do you think Grandma called us home?


    Julie looked at Lyana anxiously. She had a bad feeling.


    Lyana paused before continuing:


    ¨C Actually, Grandma still cares a lot about you. If she didn¡¯t care about you, she could have called Vincent directly. However, she just wanted to prevent you from making a mistake. It¡¯s just that you let her down.


    Julie couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Her legs went limp and she fell to the ground.


    It¡¯s true !


    He had never cared about her before.


    If her grandmother hadn¡¯t wanted to prevent her from making a mistake, she wouldn¡¯t have called her at home.


    Lyana looked down at Julie and said coldly:


    ¨C Last time, you tampered with the medicine I gave Grandma and almost killed her. However, at that time, you did not know how to repent. This time you used Denise and almost ruined my and Victor¡¯s innocence.


    Julie¡¯s breathing became faster and faster, and she felt a little out of breath. She looked up at Lyana in fear.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the ancestral hall. She asked :


    ¨C How dare you tell your ancestors that you never hurt Grandma? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ancestors of the Sanchez family wille looking for you in the middle of the night?


    Julie quickly covered her ears with her hands and screamed in horror:


    ¨C Stop talking, I don¡¯t want to hear that anymore.


    Lyana remained anchored to the ground, her gaze fixed on Julie¡¯s face. Then she said,


    ¨C Since you already broke the oath you made and hurt Grandma, Grandma decided to let you leave the Sanchez family.


    Julie shook her head frantically.


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t leave the Sanchez family.


    After leaving the Sanchez family, she would lose all of her current fame and wealth. If she was no longer the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family, no one would take care of her.


    ¨C No, Grandma¡­ Grandma would never treat me like that. I want to see Grandma.


    As she spoke, Julie got up and walked towards the vi.


    Grandma always had a tender heart. As long as she apologized to Dadi and knelt down to beg her forgiveness, she thought that Dadi would definitely forgive her.


    Seeing Julie like that, the butler stepped forward and blocked her way.


    ¨C It¡¯s really toote now, Miss Julie. You should leave! What the Second Young Master just asked you was also what the Old Lady wanted to ask you. As long as you were willing to repent in the ancestral hall, Old Lady Sanchez was willing to consider your past rtionship and give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. However, you have already missed this opportunity.


    When Julie heard the butler say this, she said in a daze:


    ¨C How is it possible ? How can grandma be so heartless?


    Vincent held Lyana¡¯s hand and walked out. When he walked past Julie, a cold glint crossed his eyes.


    ¨C All your things were given to you by Grandma. You don¡¯t need to pack your bags anymore. You can leave now.


    ¨C No no.


    The tears on Julie¡¯s face instantly fell. She cried and knelt down in front of Vincent, pleading:N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, please give me another chance. It¡¯s my house. If I leave here, I don¡¯t know where I can go.


    As she spoke, Julie reached out to grab Vincent¡¯s hand.


    Vincent coldly avoids Julie and says:


    ¨C I remember telling you that as long as you took care of Grandma, you would remain the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family. However, it was all ruined by you.


    Julie cried even harder. She shook her head vigorously and said in desperation,


    ¨C Brother Vincent, I was wrongst time. I identally overheard Grandma and Laura say they wanted to leave the assets to the second sister-inw. I only did this because I was stupid.


    As she spoke, Julie cried even harder.


    ¨C I felt very sorry for Grandma recently, so I took care of her and stayed by her side. Please, I promise you that I will not make any more mistakes in the future. I will behave well in the future¡­


    At this moment, the butler was stunned.


    The coldness on Vincent¡¯s body intensified.


    Seeing Julie in this state, the corners of Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a sly look crossed her beautiful fox eyes.


    Heh.


    Julie finally admitted it.


    She had been waiting for this moment. She couldn¡¯t help but apud Julie.


    Julie, who was originally desperate, was stunned when she heard the loud apuse. At that moment, a trace of confusion crossed his eyes.


    The butler scolded him angrily:


    ¨C Miss Leroy, how could you do such a thing? The olddy treats you like her own granddaughter. How could she do such a cruel thing?


    When Julie heard the butler say this, she was stunned.


    Well¡­


    Julie quickly came to her senses. She looked at Lyana in disbelief and asked:


    ¨C Are you really plotting against me?


    Lyana instantly smiled brightly and asked:


    ¨C If you have a clear conscience, I won¡¯t be able to plot against you.

 Chapter 205

    Julie¡¯s breathing quickened. What happened tonight shed through her mind, and she finally understood the w in Lyana¡¯s words.


    She was looking for someone to buy tea leaves. It was already sote, that the person selling the tea leaves wouldn¡¯t have contacted Grandma directly. Moreover, this person did not say that she asked him to buy tea leaves!


    Therefore, from the beginning, it was a lie that Lyana had made up.


    This lie was intended to lure him into the trap!


    If it was any other time, she would certainly have thought things over calmly and seen if there were any ws!


    However, just now, Brother Vincent said he wanted to kick her out, and the butler said that represented his grandmother¡¯s own feelings, so she just unpacked it without thinking.


    A trace of anger crossed Julie¡¯s eyes. She suddenly stood up and fiercely asked:


    ¨C Lyana! You nned all this, right? You wanted to force me to talk to you about these things.


    ¨C Clever!


    Lyana nodded in agreement.


    Julie¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists, then slowly unclenched. She tilted her head to look at Vincent and said:


    ¨C Brother Vincent, did you hear that? She¡¯s already admitted that she was the one who plotted against me. In fact, these things have nothing to do with me.


    A trace of sarcasm crossed Vincent¡¯s face.


    ¨C So what ?


    As Julie was about to say something else, she saw Vincent¡¯s cold face and realized he was acting on Lyana.


    Thus, everyone acted and waited for her to fall into the trap.


    ¨C How could you do that?


    Julie asked in disbelief.


    ¨C If I hadn¡¯t done that, how would I have known that I had been raising an ungrateful girl all these years?


    The voice of old Madame Sanchez came from the side.


    Laura helped old Madame Sanchez out.


    A trace of disappointment and sadness crossed Old Lady Sanchez¡¯s face. She really didn¡¯t expect the child she had personally raised to do such a thing.


    ¨C Grandmother ?


    Julie¡¯s heart was in her throat. She asked in disbelief,


    ¨C Grandma¡­ you are really involved. Do you trust Lyana that much?


    Old Madame Sanchez¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    Until now, Julie hadn¡¯t realized her mistake.


    When she heard Julie cry, her heart almost broke. She almost went out to stop them.


    However, when she thought about what Lyana said, she stopped in her tracks.


    She also wanted Lyana to know that Julie was a good kid and wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It would be a good opportunity for both of them to bury the hatchet and prosper in the future.


    However, old Madame Sanchez did not expect Julie to do such a thing.


    Julie was his granddaughter. In fact, she treated Julie like her daughter.


    She wanted to make Julie a high-level socialite. She was also very happy to see Julie gradually bing exceptional.


    Old Madame Sanchez didn¡¯t dare imagine that Julie could hurt her.


    What she didn¡¯t dare imagine was that if Lyana hadn¡¯t been smart today, she probably would have been ruined.


    Old Madame Sanchez was so sad that tears ran down her face. How could she raise such a vicious child?


    Seeing that old Madame Sanchez was crying, Julie felt bad. She ran to her andined crying,


    ¨C Since Lyana came to our house, you have be biased. I clearly went with you, but¡­


    Bam-


    Old Madame Sanchez raised her hand and pped Julie. In the end, she took a few steps back in pain.


    ¨C Grandmother.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Laura quickly supported old Madame Sanchez and called her gently.


    ¨C Grandmother


    Lyana quickly steps forward and supports old Madame Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandma, you can¡¯t get angry now. You have to take care of your health.


    Old Madame Sanchez looked at Lyana guiltily. She held Lyana¡¯s hand and said,


    ¨C Lyana, it¡¯s my fault. I have truly raised an ungrateful woman by my side.


    Hearing Old Mrs. Sanchez¡¯s words, Lyana gently shook her head and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s not your fault.


    When Julie saw this, her eyes were filled with jealousy. She asked angrily,


    ¨C I said something wrong ?


    When old Mrs. Sanchez heard Julie¡¯s words, she was so angry that sheughed. She asked,


    ¨C Is that why you want to kill me and ruin Lyana¡¯s innocence?


    When Julie heard Matriarch Sanchez say that, she frowned in disbelief. It was clearly Lyana who had ripped everything from her, so she had no choice but to ruin Lyana.


    Julie thought that Old Mrs. Sanchez had already been brainwashed by Lyana. She took a deep breath and did her best to stay calm. She said :


    ¨C Grandma, when I came to the Sanchez family, do you remember what you said? You said you would take care of me for the rest of my life, and that you would give me some of your possessions in the future. But after Lyana arrived, you forgot your previous promise. You gave all your possessions to Lyana.


    At that moment, Julie felt terribly bad. Sheined unhappily:


    ¨C I initially thought that some of these assets would belong to Laura and I, but I didn¡¯t expect the two of us to have none. You would give them all to Lyana. Do you still have me in your heart?


    She stepped forward and looked at old Madame Sanchez with disappointment.


    ¨C Before, you were willing to adopt me. I am very grateful to you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always worked hard to learn, hoping to reach the standards you love and be able to return the favor for raising me in the future. But now you¡¯ve given everything I treasure and care about to Lyana, leaving nothing for me.


    When old Madame Sanchez heard Julie¡¯s words, her face turned pale with anger.


    ¨C Grandma, I never thought about the things you didn¡¯t promise me. But why did you withdraw what you promised me? We have been together for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Lyana arrived in the Sanchez family, she would rece Laura and me.


    The more Julie talked, the more upset she felt. The tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Old Madame Sanchez trembled in all her limbs when she heard this. At that time, she was filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have brought Julie back, nor raised her. She simply raised a tiger to cause trouble.


    When the butler heard Julie¡¯s words, his expression darkened instantly. He turned around and went somewhere else. After a while, he came back with a document.


    At that time, Julie was stillining in an unfortunate way.


    ¨C Grandmother also knew that the speech at school was very important to me. You had always been the one who prepared the dress for me, but that day you asked me to take it off.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, her face instantly darkened. She angrily retorted:


    ¨C I finally understand now. Julie, you say other people should keep doing something for you until they die, right?


    ¨C If someone does not give in to you once, it means that he no longer loves or adores you. Then you can ignore all the efforts that others have made in the past. I want to ask, what have you done for Grandma all these years?


    ¨C Shut up. You are not allowed to speak here. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my rtionship with Grandma would never have changed. Grandma will always be my dearest grandmother, and I will take good care of her.


    Julie said angrily.


    Old Madame Sanchez¡¯s heart sank when she saw Julie like that. She hadn¡¯t expected the granddaughter she had personally raised to be so unhappy with her.


    Seeing that old Madame Sanchez was silent, Julie asked:


    ¨C Grandma, why don¡¯t you say anything? You¡­


    The butler couldn¡¯t take it anymore and abruptly interrupted Julie.


    ¨C Shut up !

 Chapter 206

    Julie looked at the butler with hatred. She felt like the whole world had let her down.


    ¨C Julie, you are really too much. The olddy has always adored you and ced you in her heart. Once, when your school had a parent-teacher meeting. At first, the olddy had a cold and a fever, so I wanted to attend in her ce. However, the olddy insisted on attending the parent-teacher meeting no matter what.


    When Julie heard the butler say that, she lowered her head and said nothing. This is because his grandmother often helped him attend parent-teacher meetings. These people at school were all respectful to her, and everyone called her Miss Sanchez.


    ¨C The Old Lady was grateful to the Second Lady for saving her life, so she wanted to help her make a dress once. It¡¯s just once. Are you so intolerant? Although the issue of the dress is very embarrassing, the Old Lady still asked me to order expensive fabrics. She said she wanted to help you make a dress in the future.


    Julie¡¯s expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t expect her grandmother to have prepared so many things for her behind her back.


    No !


    It¡¯s impossible !


    The butler must be lying to him!


    Julie shook her head and eximed:


    ¨C Liar, you lie to me again.


    When Old Mrs. Sanchez heard Julie¡¯s words, tears welled up in her eyes and her heart ached.


    The butler didn¡¯t want to argue with Julie. He continued,


    ¨C You said I was lying to you. In the past, when you were in school, did olddy give you rewards every time you passed your exams? After so long, you¡¯ve already taken it for granted.


    Julie slightly bit her lip. When she was young, her grades were not good, so her grandmother had tutors teach her. Each time she improved, her grandmother gave her other rewards.


    The butler continued:


    ¨C You keep talking about being an heiress. Watch this and you will understand.


    After saying this, the butler threw a document in front of Julie.


    Julie picked up the document from the floor and opened it. His expression changed drastically.


    ¨C How, how is this possible?


    Julie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    How is it possible ?


    Grandma had actually put a third of her property under her name, along with the vi she was currently living in.


    It was also clearly written that she was the rightful heiress.


    In addition to this, Grandmother¡¯s seal was also affixed to the bottom.


    Could it be that Grandma divided the assets into three?


    A part was given to Lyana.


    Thest portion should have been left to Laura.


    ¨C Look, it¡¯s only a third of the property. I think a lot of people won¡¯t be able to use it all in their lifetime. The mountain behind the Sanchez family vi has yet to be developed. If fully developed, it will likely be worth billions.


    Julie¡¯s hands were shaking terribly, and her tears were falling on the document one by one. Her voice was muffled by sobs.


    ¨C How is it possible ? All of this is false. You lie to me.


    In fact, Lyana could tell that her grandmother was very fond of Julie.


    It¡¯s just that Julie wasn¡¯t confident.


    How could a smart person like her grandmother not know who had poisoned her? However, she had chosen to be tolerant.


    Seeing Julie like that, Lyana thought it was ridiculous and pitiful. She said :


    ¨C You should know Grandma¡¯s notes and seal. Grandma never thought of treating you unfairly. Besides, she did her best to take care of you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t trust him.


    Lyana¡¯s words were like a sharp de that stabbed Julie in the chest.


    Julie¡¯s mind went nk.


    The butler looked at Julie and said sadly:


    ¨C I always thought the Sanchez family vi should be left to the Second Young Master, but Grandma said you always felt in danger and she wanted to leave it to you. She wanted you to stay here and feel the warmth of family.


    When Julie heard Butler Caron¡¯s words, she cried like an abandoned child. She knew she was wrong. At that moment, she really knew she was wrong.


    When old Madame Sanchez saw Julie like that, she was also very sad. It was so painful it was hard to breathe. However, as long as she thought about what Julie had done before, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists and make a decision.


    She could no longer have a tender heart. If she softened this time, she didn¡¯t know what danger Lyana would face in the future.


    If she softened this time, would Julie be fearless? She might even do something worse in the future.


    Old Madame Sanchez did her best to suppress the pain in her heart and said indifferently,


    ¨C From today, the Sanchez family will no longer be your home.


    Julie looked at old Madame Sanchez in disbelief, as if struck by lightning.


    ¨C No, Grandma, no¡­


    Julie cried as she crawled over to old Madame Sanchez and bowed. She cried until she was out of breath.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¨C Grandma, I was wrong before. I was blinded by the benefits. I beg you not to kick me out. I have only you.


    Laura, who had stood silently to the side, sighed helplessly. She had just found out that Julie had done so many things. She really didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing.


    In fact, Laura still felt a little sorry for Julie. Both lived with the Sanchez family, they did not feel safe.


    However, the only difference between her and Julie was that she knew she had to create her own life in the future, and not just rely on the Sanchez family.


    What Laura was hoping for now was to get an eptance letter from a design university in France.


    When Old Mrs. Sanchez saw Julie in this state, her heart ached terribly. She bent down and wanted to help Julie up, but after thinking about it, she helplessly retracted her hand and sighed.


    ¨C You should leave.


    Although it was only three words, for Old Mrs. Sanchez, it was as if all her strength had been drained and she had instantly aged a few years.


    Julie felt like her whole world hade crashing down. She looked up at Old Lady Sanchez and begged her:


    ¨C Grandma, I am really aware of my mistake this time. I will never do such a thing again. I will be filial towards you, I will take care of you and I will be respectful towards the second sister-inw. Grandma, please give me a chance. Don¡¯t be so cruel¡­


    She really knew she was wrong.


    The butler stood coolly to the side. He had been with the Old Lady for so long and had seen too many people and things. He didn¡¯t think Julie really knew her mistake. Julie had only realized that she had been wrong because of the Old Lady¡¯s will.


    Therefore, the butler didn¡¯t think Julie was pitiful. He just thought Miss Laura wasmendable and knew her limits no matter what she did.


    The butler stepped forward and looked at Julie coldly. He chided him:


    ¨C Miss Leroy, if you hadn¡¯t seen the will, would you really have regretted it? Would you have reflected on yourself like now?


    Julie was slightly stunned. Previously, she had criticized her grandmother for being biased.


    It was only after reading the will that she realized her grandmother was not biased.


    Is it a problem ?


    The butler said with a disappointed look:


    ¨C The result was obvious. You felt that the olddy had you in her heart only because of the money. In other words, it was right for the Old Lady to leave all her possessions to the Second Lady, since you were only her adopted granddaughter.


    ¨C The Old Lady has worked so hard to raise you, and she has long prepared a future for you. Did she raise you to be a murderer? You think she didn¡¯t hurt when she kicked you out? She spent over ten years raising you, but she had no choice but to kick you out. She¡¯s the one who should feel the most pain.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was¡­


    The butler abruptly interrupted Julie and continued:


    ¨C Your enlightenment this time is due to money. You know that if you leave the Sanchez family, you will have nothing.

 Chapter 207

    Julie was speechless. She looked at the butler helplessly.


    Lyana looked at the butler with admiration. If he was able to stay in the Sanchez family for so long, it was thanks to his abilities and his foresight.


    Julie knew very well that the butler would no longer plead for her. She looked helplessly at Laura.


    ¨C Laura¡­


    ¨C Sister Julie, I am still young and I know nothing.


    Laura looked down slightly and said.


    Julie retracted her gaze. She knew deep down that Laura had little say in the Sanchez family. Even if she helped to defend her, her grandmother would not let her stay.


    Having no choice, Julie could only turn her gaze to Vincent and call him pitifully:


    ¨C Brother Vincent¡­


    ¨C Do you know the difference between you, Laura and Lyana?


    Julie slightly bit her lip. Of course she knew the difference between her and Laura.


    Laura was just a young woman who only knew how to have fun. His grades were average and not exceptional at all. She was far inferior to her.


    As for Lyana, she admitted that she was very exceptional. However, Lyana was just a peasant girl. No matter how exceptional she was, she couldn¡¯t top her. Lyana didn¡¯t know her limits.


    ¨C Like you, Laura was raised by Grandmother. However, after so many things happened, she neverined. She was pure and grateful! As for Lyana, she neverined about you either. She just wanted you to tell the truth. But what about you? You wanted to kill Grandma.


    At that moment, Vincent stopped for a moment.


    ¨C Both are human, but you¡¯re worse than a beast.


    Laura remained there, obediently, without saying a word.


    Lyana hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to notice so many details.


    She felt there was nothing wrong with what Vincent said. From the start, Julie had wanted the life of old Madame Sanchez for money.


    Julie¡¯s legs went limp and she fell to the ground, her face filled with despair.


    She had always thought that Vincent liked her very much, but she didn¡¯t expect him to humiliate her in public.


    However, she could not refute Vincent¡¯s words.


    Vincent approached Julie indifferently and picked up old Madame Sanchez¡¯s will. In front of Julie, he tore her to pieces.


    Julie¡¯s heart had already shattered into countless pieces, as had Old Mrs. Sanchez¡¯s will.


    Julie knew very well that the Sanchez family could no longer tolerate her.


    Earlier, she had envied Muriel. Now it looked like she was actually the most favored. It¡¯s just that she personally ripped it all up.


    Julie remembered what her grandmother had said earlier and felt extremely ashamed.


    She really knew she was wrong. Even without these assets, she could not bear to leave her grandmother.


    Thinking of this, Julie knelt again before Old Madame Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandma, I know I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes before. I don¡¯t want anything now. I am sincerely repentant. I want to be by your side and take care of you for the rest of my life. Can¡¯t you not chase me?


    Old Mrs. Sanchez¡¯s eyes turned red and she said weakly:


    ¨C I gave you a chance. Leave now.


    ¨C Grandma, please don¡¯t kick me out. I really know my mistake. I always slept with you when I was young. I couldn¡¯t sleep without you. Grandma, you are my only family in this world. I can¡¯t lose you. I¡­


    Julie¡¯s words made old Madame Sanchez sink into her memories.


    When she was young, Julie had always stuck to her, not wanting to be separated even for a moment. No matter where she went, Julie had to follow her.


    At that time, her life gradually became more colorful thanks to Julie.


    She had raised Julie as a goddaughter. Even though she knew they weren¡¯t rted by blood, she adored Julie.


    It was precisely because of her love for Julie that she¡­


    Old Mrs. Sanchez made up her mind and said:


    ¨C If you still remember how I treated you in the past, then never appear in the Sanchez family again.


    With that, old Madame Sanchez turned around and entered the vi without looking at Julie again.


    When Julie saw that old Madame Sanchez was about to leave, she quickly got up and wanted to beg her.


    The butler stepped forward and quickly blocked Julie¡¯s path. He said coldly:


    ¨C Julie, the Old Lady has already been very clear. If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I can only ask the security guards to chase you away.


    Hearing the butler¡¯s words, Julie¡¯s face instantly paled.


    If she was kicked out¡­


    Tomorrow morning, everyone in the circle will probably know that she was kicked out of the Sanchez family.


    She was originally just the adopted daughter of the Sanchez family, and many people looked down on her. If that was the case, she would really be a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Julie tilted her head slightly and watched her grandmother leave. For some reason, she felt like her grandmother was a little stooped.


    She still remembered that her grandmother¡¯s back had always been proud and straight.


    She had really hurt Grandma¡¯s heart and misunderstood her. She regretted what she had done to Grandma.


    Julie regretted it very much now, but there was no need to regret now.


    Looking at Julie¡¯s tearful face, Lyana thought that maybe Julie still had Grandma in her heart. However, for Julie, the benefits were most important.


    Therefore, she was not at all worthy of pity.


    Lyana looked down at Julie and asked indifferently:


    ¨C Miss Leroy, do you need security now?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Julie¡¯s expression has changed dramatically. She turned to look at Lyana.


    At that moment, she felt like Lyana was like a high and mighty queen. She looked at her as if she were looking at an ant.


    Julie slowly lowered her eyes. She knew she had lost,pletely.


    What bothered Julie the most was that when Lyana arrived, she also looked at her with that same look.


    However, things had changed.


    Julie¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face again. She pursed her lips slightly, and her voice was as soft as ever, with a hint of tears.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, when I leave in the future, you will have to take care of Grandma and take care of her. She really feels very alone.


    Laura was speechless. You think I don¡¯t exist?


    Vincent cast an indifferent look at Julie, then walked over to Lyana and pulled her into his arms.


    Lyana tilted her head to look at Vincent. She had wanted to escape him, but the man¡¯s hold was too strong, leaving her no chance.


    ¨C In the future, with Mrs. Sanchez around, Grandma will certainly not be hurt.


    When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s words, her face turned pale again, and it became difficult for her to breathe.


    By calling her Mrs. Sanchez, Vincent directly recognized Lyana¡¯s name. He also told everyone that Lyana was the mistress of the Sanchez family vi.


    Plus, thest part of Vincent¡¯s words were clearly mocking her. What he meant was that if she stayed at the Sanchez family vi in the future, Grandma would most likely be in danger because of her.


    Julie felt as though her chest had been stabbed with a sharp de. She felt bad. His hands were clenched into fists, and his fingernails were deeply embedded in his palms. After a long time she said,


    ¨C Bye.


    Julie got up from the floor and headed for the door.


    She swore to herself toe back here in the future and be forgiven by her grandmother.


    Lyana watched Julie leave. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face again. She asked,


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t you give up?


    Vincent looked down slightly and looked into Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t invite me?


    Lyana was slightly stunned before reacting.

 Chapter 208

    After Lyana returned from the rummage sale, she asked Vincent to invite Grandma over for candy. She had also told Vincent not to let Grandmae, no matter what Julie saidter.


    Since Julie dared to plot against her tonight, she will suffer the consequences. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person to swallow her grievances.


    In the past, because of her grandmother, she couldn¡¯t bother arguing with Julie.


    However, this time, Julie went too far. She dared to plot against his innocence. So Julie was going to lose everything that was most important to her.


    Previously, Lyana had worried about Vincent¡¯s reluctance, but she didn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily.


    But then again, it makes sense. This scene was not just about her. It also concerned his grandmother.


    However, she still thanked Vincent.


    After that, Vincent invited the grandmother to the second floor of the ancestral hall. Then it was Julie¡¯s turn to suffer.


    However, what puzzled Lyana was why Vincent brought this up again.


    Vincent looked at her beautiful fox eyes filled with confusion, and his throat involuntarily shifted.


    ¨C You seem to have forgotten what I told you before.


    ¨C What ?


    Lyana didn¡¯t understand what Vincent was talking about. Had he said a lot of things in the past?


    Vincent walked over and approached Lyana. His eyes were deep as he pulled Lyana into his arms and looked at her with a burning gaze.


    ¨C I already told you not to thank me¡­


    Lyana¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The tip of her nose was filled with Vincent¡¯s pleasant scent. She wasn¡¯t used to him being so close to her.


    Lyana struggled to leave, but Vincent was too strong for her to break free.


    As Lyana was about to interrogate her, Vincent rested his chin on her shoulder.


    He leaned close to Lyana¡¯s ear and asked her softly:


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t you show a little sincerity, hmm?


    The tone of thest word of his words rose slightly, with a hint of ambiguity. This voice was like clear spring water, and his pupils involuntarily widened.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing tightened, and her pupils involuntarily widened.


    Well¡­


    This voice¡­


    How was it possible?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, like it was about to burst out of her chest the next second.


    The man¡¯s hot breath hit his neck, and a feeling of numbness instantly spread throughout his body.


    Why did his voice sound a bit like the man from five years ago?


    The only difference is that the voice of the man from five years ago was a bit hoarse, and his voice was a bit clearer.


    Vincent was too close to her. At this distance, Lyana felt very ufortable.


    She wanted to escape from this ambiguous position. She did her best to adjust her mental state and asked:


    ¨C How do you want me to show my sincerity?


    A man¡¯s unique scent wafted through Lyana¡¯s nose. This smell made her fall in love.


    She took a step back, but Vincent¡¯s grip was too strong, not allowing her to take a half step back.


    ¨C Not moving.


    He seemed to be giving her an order, but his drawl gave her a sense of anticipation.


    Lyana stood there, silent.


    Sheid her head against his chest. She could hear his heart beating loudly.


    Lyana felt the atmosphere was a bit strange. She opened her mouth slightly.


    ¨C Well¡­


    ¨C My shoulder hurts.


    The two spoke almost simultaneously.


    With that, Vincent let go of Lyana.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent and met his deep, emotionless eyes. She suggested:


    ¨C Go back there. I¡¯ll help you massage yourself.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana was speechless.


    This man epted so easily.


    Afterwards, they both went back to their room.


    Lyana closed the door and turned around. She saw that Vincent had already taken off his suit and was unbuttoning his shirt.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. Vincent had already unbuttoned three buttons of his shirt, so she could clearly see his perfect, sexy corbone. She could even dimly see the muscles in his chest. If he unbuttoned them all, then the underside would be¡­


    Lyana hastened to put aside her impure thoughts. His mouth was a little dry. She pursed her lips slightly and asked:


    ¨C Why are you undressing?


    Vincent¡¯s hand, which was unbuttoning his shirt, stopped for a moment. Then he said without hesitation:


    ¨C For the massage!


    Lyana didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It wasn¡¯t acupuncture.


    ¨C You do not need to take off your clothes for a massage.


    ¨C Oh, Vincent replied. He casually sat down on the couch and didn¡¯t button up his shirt.


    Lyana looked at Vincent. Hiszy appearance coupled with his barely visible pectoral muscles, made him look alluring.


    This man was truly monstrous.


    Lyana looked at Vincent, then read him.


    ¨C Sit here!


    ¨C All right.


    Vincent nodded and obediently sat down on the bed, his back facing Lyana.


    For some reason, Lyana sensed that Vincent was different than usual today, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was different.


    She stood behind Vincent and put her hands on his shoulders. At first, she didn¡¯t exert much pressure, but she gradually increased the pressure.


    Lyana massaged Vincent¡¯s shoulders and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Vincent was very much like Vicki who was obedient and well mannered.


    ¨C Where did you go this morning?


    Vincent asked.


    Lyana continued massaging and said casually:


    ¨C I went to a kindergarten.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze wasplicated and he asked:


    ¨C Why did you go to a kindergarten?


    ¨C To look for Mr. Harris.


    ¨C Matheo Harris?


    ¨C Yes, you previously asked me to find an item to prepare for the auction, so I took the painting and went looking for it.


    Vincent frowned slightly. Lyana seemed to be telling the truth, because Matheo was indeed the director of the kindergarten.


    However, this case involved Lucas, so he had to ask clearly:


    ¨C Did you defend a child in kindergarten?


    Lyana stopped massaging him. She didn¡¯t understand how Vincent could know.


    It¡¯s true !


    Denise must have told him about it.


    Lyana remembers Vincent once asking her if she liked children. She still remembers his answer.


    I do not like them.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want Vincent to know about her rtionship with Lucas.


    ¨C When I went to kindergarten today, I saw Denise bullying a little boy. His words were a little unpleasant. I really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I pretended to be a parent and taught Denise a lesson. Because of that, she was fired by Mr. Harris, so Denise wasn¡¯t happy with me.


    A trace of doubt crossed Vincent¡¯s heart. Could it be a simple coincidence?


    ¨C I remember you said you didn¡¯t like children.


    ¨C It¡¯s one thing not to like kids, but I can¡¯t let an adult bully them.


    Vincent had originally thought that Lyana had specifically gone to preschool to help Lucas teach Denise a lesson.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C Nothing.


    ¨C It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t remember you were like that in the past. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you so talkative, and you keep asking about that child. Do you know him?


    Vincent¡¯s expression was calm, and his voice didn¡¯t weaken at all.


    ¨C It belongs to my friend¡¯s family. I have seen it several times in the past.


    ¨C A friend ?


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened.


    Vincent looked at Lyana in confusion.


    ¨C Why do you have this face?


    ¨C For nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect you to have such a heartless friend.


    Lyana frowned.


    Vincent was confused. Heartless ?


    Vincent suppressed his anger and asked


    ¨C Huh? What happened ?


    ¨C He¡¯s a boy, but his father doesn¡¯t care about him at all. He always thought his dad liked girls and even wore girls¡¯ clothes especially! It¡¯s just too much. If that¡¯s not heartless, what is?

 Chapter 209

    Vincent¡¯s body stiffened. At the thought of Lucas wearing women¡¯s clothes, his heart raced and his breathing became involuntarily heavier.


    No wonder Lucas always wears feminine clothes at home. Was it actually because of that?


    Vincent¡¯s body rxed. He pretended to be calm and asked,


    ¨C How did you know?


    ¨C He told me himself.


    Vincent felt a little ufortable. Lucas hadn¡¯t wanted to talk to anyone at home, yet he had said so many things to Lyana.


    Lyana continued to massage Vincent. Curious, she asked,


    ¨C What is the name of your heartless friend?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana¡¯s heart really ached for Lucas. She wanted to find an opportunity to teach her father a lesson.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the mirror in the dressing table opposite him. In the mirror, he could see Lyana clench her teeth in anger.


    Vincent paused for a moment before continuing:


    ¨C He seems to have the samest name as me.


    Lyana frowned. What was the difference between this answer and not answering?


    Could it be that Vincent doesn¡¯t want to answer?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t bother to massage Vincent¡¯s shoulders anymore. She retracted her hand and said calmly:


    ¨C It¡¯s time.


    Vincent swung his shoulders slightly. Indeed, his shoulders were much better than before. After thinking, he turned to look at Lyana, who was walking towards the closet.


    ¨C Could there be a misunderstanding between father and son?


    Lyana was about to wash up when she heard Vincent¡¯s words. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at him unhappily.


    ¨C Are you looking for an excuse for your heartless friend?¡±


    Vincent was left speechless.


    ¨C You guys always have an excuse. It¡¯s clearly your fault. Lyana looked at Vincent unhappily, her tone unfriendly.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to talk to you.


    With that, Lyana took her bathrobe and headed for the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She mmed the bathroom door, expressing her displeasure.


    Vincent sat down by the bed and looked quietly at the bathroom door.


    It was the first time he had seen Lyana so irrational. She seemed to care a lot about Lucas when she got angry in front of him.


    After taking a shower, Lyana crawled into bed with her back to Vincent. She didn¡¯t want to see that bastard at all.


    The next day.


    When Lyana woke up, there was no one near her.


    She remembered being angry with Vincentst night. What puzzled her was that Vincent wasn¡¯t angry.


    In her bewilderment, she thought she had seen Vincent cover her with a nket in the middle of the night.


    It was really strange.


    Could it be that Vincent is a masochist?


    How is it possible ?


    Let¡¯s forget it, let¡¯s not think too much!


    After washing up, she went downstairs. In the living room, she saw old Madame Sanchez sitting on the sofa, dazed.


    Lyana felt that old Madame Sanchez seemed to have aged instantly.


    Lyana knew very well that even though old Madame Sanchez had chased Julie away and didn¡¯t want to see her again, she couldn¡¯t help but miss her.


    Kinship ties could not be severed.


    You can only adapt to this sort of thing slowly over time.


    Lyana gathered her thoughts and walked over to the olddy. She greeted him with a smile,


    ¨C Hello grandmother.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s voice, olddy Sanchez suddenly came to her senses. With a smile, she took Lyana¡¯s hand and sat down next to her. She said warmly,


    ¨C Hello, Lyana.


    ¨C My child, did you sleep wellst night?


    Old Madame Sanchez looked at Lyana gently.


    ¨C Yes quite.


    Lyana clearly remembered dreaming about the dead child against night.


    If this child hadn¡¯t died, he would probably be the same age as Lucas!


    She dreamed of her child at night because she talked about Lucas before going to bed¡­


    Old Madame Sanchez gave a slight nod. She looked at Lyana guiltily and said:


    ¨C Lyana, it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault for what happened to Julie. I didn¡¯t bring her up well and let her do such a thing. If I had educated her well at the time, she might not have taken the wrong path and put you in danger. I apologize to you now.


    When Lyana heard Old Lady Sanchez¡¯s words, she shook her head and said,


    ¨C Grandma, this case has nothing to do with you. In fact, she is already an adult. She is already capable of assuming legal responsibilities. You can¡¯t me yourself for his mistakes.


    When old Madame Sanchez heard this, she was so touched that her eyes turned red. If Julie could be so reasonable, she wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out.


    Thinking of Julie, Old Madame Sanchez¡¯s heart sank again.


    In fact, the reason Lyana was so determined to hunt Julie was mainly because Julie had poisoned Old Lady Sanchez. She didn¡¯t want Old Mrs. Sanchez to be hurt again.


    Lyana held Old Lady Sanchez¡¯s hand tightly and gentlyforted her.


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be sad anymore.


    When Old Mrs. Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she gave a slight nod. She looked at Lyana, wanting to say something but hesitated.


    Seeing Old Lady Sanchez¡¯s expression, Lyana knew she had something to say. She smiled and asked:


    ¨C Grandma, is there anything else you want to tell me?


    Old Lady Sanchez was slightly stunned. A trace of hesitation crossed her eyes, but she still asked directly:


    ¨C Lyana, do you know stone games?


    Lyana nodded. She didn¡¯t expect Old Lady Sanchez to y this game too.


    ¨C A little. Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?


    Old Mrs. Sanchez heaved a sigh of relief and asked with a smile:


    ¨C Have you heard of a ne called the Moon Goddess?


    Lyana nodded. When the Moon Goddess ne first appeared, she also paid attention to it. However, she hadn¡¯t been able to find him for a long time.


    ¨C Grandma, do you want this ne? Lyana asked.


    Old Mrs. Sanchez nodded and said:


    ¨C Initially, I wanted Julie to help me get it back, but now that I¡¯ve already kicked her out, I can¡¯t ask her to help me again. I wanted Laura to go too, but she doesn¡¯t know anything about stone games. I¡¯m also afraid that she is cheated! You also know that with Vincent¡¯s health, he won¡¯t be able to go that far.


    Lyana immediately understood what old Mrs. Sanchez meant. She smiles and says:


    ¨C Grandma, maybe I can try to find the ne. However, do you know where it is?


    ¨C In my country. It is a country where the stone game culture is widespread. And my friend told me that the Moon Goddess ne is there too.


    Old Mrs. Sanchez paused for a moment before continuing:


    ¨C The CEO of HH Group is preparing to hold a banquet on stone games in MY country. The first prize winner will receive the Moon Goddess.


    Lyana had heard of the famous HH Group CEO before. He was obsessed with stone games.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect the Moon Goddess to be in her hands.


    Old Madame Sanchez¡¯s frown deepened. She sighed and said:


    ¨C This ce is very messy. There are people from all walks of life. At first, I didn¡¯t want you to take the risk, but I really couldn¡¯t find anyone to confide in¡­


    Madame Sanchez paused, her gaze settling on Lyana¡¯s face. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¨C I have only you.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I will work hard to get you the moon goddess.


    Old Mrs. Sanchez heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¨C William Royer happens to be going too. You can both go there together so you can take care of each other along the way.


    Lyana remembered the first time she saw William. He seemed to be a bit unhappy with her. After a moment of hesitation, she quickly said:


    ¨C Grandma, in fact, I can take care of myself¡­


    ¨C Lyana, I know you¡¯re very exceptional and capable of taking care of yourself, but I¡¯ll still worry about you if I let you go alone.


    Matriarch Sanchez held Lyana¡¯s hand tightly and gently interrupted her.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t insist further.


    When she arrived at the airport, her phone rang. She opens it and sees it¡¯s a message from Lucas.


    ¨C Aunt, do you have time today? I want to pay you back what I owe you?


    When Lyana saw this message, the corners of her lips involuntarily curled up. She immediately responded.

 Chapter 210

    ¨C I am going abroad now. I¡¯ll look for you when I get back, okay?


    Lyana kindly exined.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucas answered in a clear voice.


    Lyana was about to board the ne, so she turned off her phone.


    At that time, there was a stream of people in the distance.


    ¨C Oh my god, look! He is the eldest of the young Royer masters.


    ¨C It is so beautiful. I can not stand it anymore. I choke.


    ¨C I¡¯ll be lucky if I can marry her.


    ¨C It¡¯s strange. Who is the woman next to him? I have never seen her before. Is that his girlfriend?


    ¨C When they are together, they look perfectly matched.


    ¡­ .


    When Lyana heard the words ¡°ire Silva,¡± she turned her head and saw ire¡¯s beautiful face and bright red lips that made her look sparkling.


    ire and William walked side by side, but in Lyana¡¯s opinion, they were indeed a perfect couple.


    While Lyana was deep in thought, the two people who had caught her eye had already approached her.


    William stopped in front of Lyana.


    Lyana looked up slightly. Even though William looked at her with such indifference, she couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of him.


    Lyana quickly pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind.


    William nced behind Lyana and frowned slightly. Perplexed, he asked:


    ¨C You are alone ?


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She said jokingly,


    ¨C It¡¯s you.


    William¡¯s frown deepened, and a hint of displeasure crossed his eyes. In fact, his impression of Lyana had already changed during his younger brother¡¯s concert. However, that impression hadpletely disappeared with his joke.


    ire had been by William¡¯s side for a long time, so she remembered his every expression. At that moment, when William frowned, she couldn¡¯t help but do it too.


    ire looked at Lyana in disgust and said,


    ¨C Miss Dubois, Brother William and I never thought of taking you. Please behave yourself.


    ire had heard of Lyana before. At the time, she only attended as an investor in a financialpany. She had the impression that Lyana was indeed very good at nting flowers and nts.


    However, what Lyana had just said instantly erased the good impression she had of her.


    Could it be that Lyana heard that she and William were going to MY, and deliberately wanted to stop them?


    Most people who went to MY were there to y on rocks. Did Lyana also know how to do it?


    Lyana was an expert at nting flowers and nts, but she was definitely a lover of betting on stones.


    ire didn¡¯t have to think twice to know that Lyana was the kind of person who wanted to marry into a wealthy family.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand how Nathan Dubois could have such a brainless sister.


    Hearing ire¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. She said,


    ¨C Miss Silva, it looks like you don¡¯t have the final say on whether or not I¡¯m taken.


    ire raised her chin arrogantly with a look of disdain.


    ¨C Brother William, it is impossible¡­


    William interrupted ire without hesitation, his voice going cold.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to board the ne.


    When ire heard William¡¯s words, she was stunned. Was he talking to her or to Lyana?


    When ire was puzzled, William continued:


    ¨C Helped Miss Dubois take her luggage.


    ire¡¯s body was swaying slightly, and she was in a frenzy.


    She clearly felt that William didn¡¯t like Lyana. Why did he need to bring Lyana with him?


    ire frowned. William gave him no face!


    Lyana didn¡¯t care what ire thought. She smiled softly and said,


    ¨C THANKS.


    After saying that, Lyana gave ire an indifferent look, the smugness and contempt in her eyes evident.


    ire pursed her lips. She could sense Lyana¡¯s warning. She seemed to warn him to talk less in the future.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze made ire very ufortable. However, now that ire had left with William, even though she was unhappy, she still followed her.


    On the ne, Lyana turned off her phone andzily leaned back in her seat. She tilted her head to look out the window, and her gaze inadvertentlynded on William¡¯s face.


    William¡¯s facial features were well defined, and his thin lips were pursed, as if thinking of something serious.


    When he was silent and did not speak, he was like a god from beyond that no one could disturb.


    ¨C Have you seen enough?


    William¡¯s voice was cold.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. When she came to her senses, she looked away awkwardly.


    For some reason, she felt her tone sounded like Vincent¡¯s.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him since she got mad at Vincentst night.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lyana felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so she changed the subject.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, when we get off theer, please send me to my hotel. THANKS.


    William tilted his head and looked at the intense gaze sitting next to her. He was as cold as ice.


    ¨C I want to go too.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana frowned slightly. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Isn¡¯t the hotel already full? The people inside are all there to participate in the stone gamepetition in three days. Could it be that you are also preparing to participate?


    On the other hand, when ire heard Lyana¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked :


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think we¡¯re going there?¡±


    Without even looking at ire, Lyana looked at William worriedly and asked:


    ¨C Monsieur Royer, are you doing this for the Moon Goddess?


    William nodded calmly and asked:


    ¨C Do you have the same goal as me?


    Lyana looked at William¡¯s determined expression and frowned, saying nothing.


    Previously, her grandmother had told her to go to MY with William, saying she could let William take care of her. However, she never thought that the person taking care of her would actually be herpetitor.


    It was a bit awkward.


    She really didn¡¯t expect William to participate in a stone game for the Moon Goddess. Could it be that William also believed in the legend of the Moon Goddess?


    The Moon Goddess was also known as the Thought Goddess.


    The magic thing about this ne was that it had a special ability. If we ce next to him the objects of the missing person, we can see his current situation in about a month.


    If it was a deceased person, they could also see their future.


    It was precisely because of this rumor that the Moon Goddess ne had be much more mysterious.


    The reason Grandma wanted this ne was to know the current situation of Young Elder Master Sanchez.


    The reason William wanted this ne was probably rted to the eldest daughter of the Royer family who had died prematurely.


    Thinking about this, Lyana felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    She also wanted to get this ne before because she wanted to see if her child was reincarnated.


    She was a medical student, so she shouldn¡¯t have believed in ghosts and gods. However, the fact that she misses her child has caused her to feel reverence for ghosts and gods.


    Lyana smiled and looked at William calmly.


    ¨C I will work hard to obtain the Moon Goddess.


    William was not angry upon hearing Lyana¡¯s words, as he could understand Old Lady Sanchez¡¯s eagerness to use the Moon Goddess to find Elder Young Master Sanchez.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to give up the Moon Goddess ne. Whether the rumors were true or not, he had to try.


    When ire heard Lyana¡¯s brash words, a trace of disdain crossed her eyes.


    An idiot is an idiot.


    A slight smile appeared on ire¡¯s lips. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? Do you think betting on stones is easy? There are many people participating in the stone gamepetition this time. Even getting to the final is harder than getting to the skies! You dare to brag that you want to get the Moon Goddess. You don¡¯t know your limits! Can you have a little self-awareness?

 Chapter 211

    Hearing ire¡¯s words, Lyana frowned and said impatiently:


    ¨C Do you believe me ? If you say another word, I¡¯ll knock you down.


    When ire heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was slightly taken aback. A disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    ¨C Lyana, aren¡¯t you too arrogant? Look at you.


    ¨C It¡¯s noisy.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly.


    ire continued:


    ¨C When we get off theer, I¡¯ll definitely¡­


    Before ire could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her ear. Her expression changed abruptly, and it was only then that she noticed that Lyana had stuck a needle in her ear.


    She was in so much pain that she was drenched in cold sweats. Her face was pale and she looked at Lyana. As she was about to speak, she felt as though her brain was being stabbed by thousands of needles. It was so painful that tears ran down her face.


    Indifferently, Lyana pulled out the silver needle and said:


    ¨C Hush for two hours and you won¡¯t hurt anymore. If you still want to talk, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You could be mute in the future. You better behave yourself now.


    ire looked at Lyana with a grudge. She lowered her eyes slightly and stopped talking. She nced at William, who was sitting nearby, hoping he woulde to her defense.


    William frowned and looked away. His gazended on ire¡¯s face.


    ¨C When we get off the ne, ask my secretary to arrange for you to return to An City. You don¡¯t need to follow me anymore.


    From the start, William didn¡¯t like ire following him. If his grandmother hadn¡¯t said that ire knew how to y on the stones, he wouldn¡¯t have epted.


    Even if ire had talent, he didn¡¯t need such a woman.


    ire looked at William in disbelief. She had never expected him to hunt her for a gold digger.


    ire¡¯s tears of distress were flowing uncontrobly, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In the country, she was also famous in the world of stone games. It was precisely because of this that she was able to persuade Grandmother Royer toe with William.


    However, all of this was destroyed by Lyana.


    What ire didn¡¯t understand was why William was standing up for Lyana when it was clearly her who had done something wrong.


    Plus, Lyana was herpetitor!


    At the thought of being stung by Lyana, ire¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    This time, Lyana calmly sat down in her seat. Now that her surroundings were finally calm, she felt much better.


    Two hourster, the ne finallynded.


    Lyana and William walk side by side in the front, while ire follows behind, panting.


    ire ran alongside William on her high heels and red resentfully at Lyana. She temporarily gave up arguing with Lyana on the ne and said sweetly:


    ¨C Brother William, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything more this time.


    Without even looking at ire, William said


    ¨C Felix Lopez, sends Miss Silva back.


    Felix quickly approached and said politely to ire:


    ¨C Miss Silva, your ne will take off in half an hour. You can go there and register now.


    ire¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she gritted her teeth. She was the daughter of the Silva family, and was very good at math from a young age. She was also quite famous in the world of international finance.


    Ever since she was young, everyone around her had always praised and treated her with respect. When had she ever suffered such grievances?


    Ever since she started pursuing William, her original pride waspletely gone. She only hoped that William would look at her again.


    However, William¡¯s heart was like a stone. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t warm him up.


    Despite this, ire still wanted to fight for him.


    ¨C Brother William, I am already an adult. I don¡¯t want to go back there now. You can¡¯t force me to. Since you don¡¯t want to travel with me, I won¡¯t follow you and bother you.


    ¨C All right.


    William epted without hesitation.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ire was amazed.


    ire¡¯s face went pale.


    Seeing ire in this state, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    William was truly a straight man. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t tell what the girl meant?


    ire stood angrily, staring resentfully at the retreating silhouettes of William and Lyana.


    She was the daughter of the Silva family. How could she leave so depressed?


    She certainly couldn¡¯t leave like that!


    If this affair were to spread, she would be humiliated!


    Since William wanted the Moon Goddess, this matter would be easy to settle.


    As long as she got the Moon Goddess, William would esteem her and apologize to her.


    Thinking about this, ire became proud again.


    Standing next to ire, Felix cautiously reminded her:


    ¨C Miss Silva, your ne is about to take off. Please register.


    ire was already in a bad mood. She red at Felix and said angrily,


    ¨C Clear ! Stay away. I do not board.


    Felix¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard ire¡¯s words. He put down ire¡¯s luggage and walked towards William without saying anything.


    ire was about to explode in anger when she saw Felix throwing away his luggage.


    William was the eldest young master of the Royer family. It was normal for him to treat her like that.


    Felix was just a little bodyguard, and yet he dared to be so arrogant. He just didn¡¯t take the Silva family seriously.


    ire looked at Felix with a somber expression. Then, she looked at the luggage with an expression of displeasure and reluctantly went to pick it up.


    At this moment, a low, hoarse male voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Let me help you.


    When ire heard that voice, she was slightly stunned. She looked up, and when she saw the man standing in front of her, her eyes involuntarily widened.


    Jesus!


    There really was such a handsome man in the world!


    This man was also such a gentleman.


    ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This man seemed familiar to her.


    It was only then that ire remembered that this man appeared to be the legendary King of the Game, Alexander Walker.


    While ire was in shock, Alexandre had already handed over his luggage to his bodyguard.


    ire stared at him. She felt that her heart had copsed.


    ire looked at Alexandre with a trace of curiosity in her heart. Was he also here to participate in this stone game event?


    However, Alexander failed to notice ire¡¯s anomaly. Her gaze was fixed on William¡¯s back not far away, and her thin lips curled slightly.


    William Royer!


    It had been a long time since they had met. He missed him so much.


    My hotel !


    Lyana followed William out of the car.


    Both entered the hotel. Suddenly, Lyana hears a familiar and annoying voice.


    ¨C Brother, look! Your sister is here.


    That voice was too familiar for Lyana. When she turned around, she saw Ines holding Nathan¡¯s hand as they got out of the car.


    Ines wore a long white dress and a straw hat. She had a sweet smile on her face, like she was here for a vacation.


    A trace of impatience crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. The enemies were really meant to meet on a narrow road. Even though they were abroad, they could still meet.


    At that time, Nathan also saw Lyana. His gaze stopped for a moment on her face before moving towards her with Ines.


    Nathan didn¡¯t speak to Lyana. Instead, he looked at William, who was standing next to her, and asked him seriously:


    ¨C Director Royer, the Montagne du Sud project is finished. When do you think we should put the house back?


    ¨C Next month.


    William answered simply.


    Nathan nodded slightly. Eventually his gazended on Lyana, who was next to William. A trace of joy crossed his eyes.

 Chapter 212

    The joy in Nathan¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, and he was as calm and indifferent as ever.


    Today, Lyana wore a long red dress. Her long seaweed-like hair flowed over her shoulders. Paired with her beautiful fox eyes, she was indescribably seductive, but not at all tacky.


    Everyone who passed Lyana couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. Their gazes couldn¡¯t help but fall on her jade feet, which were wrapped in ck high heels.


    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but swallow. His eyes instantly went cold, and his voice carried a hint of displeasure.


    ¨C Do you have a brain? It¡¯s MY, and it¡¯s also the most chaotic country in the world. Women here have the highest number of victims. What are you trying to do wearing this?


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. Even though Nathan¡¯s tone was very unfriendly, she could still hear a hint of concern in his words.


    Lyana clung to William¡¯s arm and smiled.


    ¨C Mr. Dubois, you worry too much. I believe that no one will dare to covet thepanion of young master Royer.¡±


    Seeing that Lyana was about totch onto William, Nathan¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    Standing to the side, William frowned slightly. He could feel the tension between Nathan and Lyana, but he was a little surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t Nathan Lyana¡¯s brother?


    Why did their rtionship seem so cold?


    Besides, why was Lyana addressing Nathan as Mr. Dubois?


    However, William was never an indiscreet person. He didn¡¯t ask too many questions about other people¡¯s business.


    William looked down slightly, his gaze falling on Lyana¡¯s hand, which was holding his arm. A trace of surprise crossed his heart.


    He had thought he would be very opposed to Lyana.


    Standing behind William, Felix was equally stunned. His young master had never liked being touched by others.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly froze.


    At that moment, a man in a tuxedo came to the side with several bodyguards behind him.


    His hair wasbed back, and he had a gentle smile on his face. All his movements were imbued with an aura of a gentleman.


    Lyana looked at this man and found him inexplicably familiar.


    ¨C Mr. Royer and Mr. Dubois, I¡¯m sure the Old Master will be very happy that you are both ready toe here to support him.


    Old Master¡­


    Lyana suddenly remembered that this man in front of her was probably the president of the HH group, the personal secretary of Old Master Raoul, Mr. Chavez.


    Old Master Raoul had always kept a low profile and rarely went out. Few people knew him, but the public knew Mr. Chavez very well.


    Since Mr. Chavez was Old Master Raoul¡¯s confidant, everyone addressed him with respect.


    Mr. Chavez was a cunning person. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing Lyana holding William¡¯s arm, he smiled and asked:


    ¨C It must be Madame Royer.


    William shook his head gently and introduced:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, my friend.


    When Mr. Chavez heard William¡¯s words, his gaze lingered for a moment on Lyana¡¯s face. Then he held out his hand and greeted her with a smile.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, nice to meet you.


    Lyana smiled and reached out to shake Mr. Chavez¡¯s hand, then pulled his hand away.


    Afterwards, Mr. Chavez, William and Nathan exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Lyana noticed that William and Nathan were both very polite to Mr. Chavez.


    It seemed that the HH Group could not be underestimated.


    Mr. Chavez smiled at them and said:


    ¨C Everyone, feel free to y. Please forgive me if I didn¡¯t treat you well.


    William pursed his lips and smiled slightly.


    ¨C Mr. Chavez, you are too polite.


    Mr. Chavez came and said only a few words to resolve the conflict between everyone.


    Lyana gave Nathan a cold look, then followed William to register a room key.


    Lyana and William had just entered their room when they heard a charming voice.


    ¨C Seriously, why are we here? It¡¯s so dirty. How boring.


    This delicate voice revealed a lot of displeasure, instantly catching the attention of everyone present.


    The person who spoke was none other than Boss Stone¡¯s new favorite model, Karen Boyd.


    Boss Stone, who was next to Karen, was talking to Mr. Chavez.


    Mr. Chavez naturally heard what Karen said, and the smile on his face widened.


    Lyana watched this scene in silence.


    Karen didn¡¯t seem to realize anything yet. She frowned as she looked at the rug under her feet and said:


    ¨C This carpet is really rotten. It really sucks.


    As she spoke, Karen gently leaned into Boss Stone¡¯s arms. Her flirtatious expression was adorable.


    Many men liked this kind of women.


    Mr. Chavez took a cigar from his pocket and handed it to Boss Stone, then extended his hand to Karen.


    She looked at Mr. Chavez¡¯s hand, and a hint of disdain crossed her eyes. Without hesitation, she pushed Mr. Chavez¡¯s hand away and said gently:


    ¨C Stupid man, quickly get your hand off. Do not touch me.


    When Boss Stone heard Karen say that, her face instantly darkened. He quickly pushed Karen away and apologized to Mr. Chavez with a terrified expression.


    Mr. Chavez was very magnanimous and quickly shook his head.


    Lyana silently looked away. She pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C It seems that this model called Karen Boyd offended Mr. Chavez.


    When Ines heard Lyana¡¯s words, a look of disdain crossed her face. She said nonchntly:


    ¨C Are you thinking too much? He¡¯s just a secretary. Do you need to make so many stories?


    Lyana remained nted on the ground and just smiled, without saying another word.


    Was the person capable of scaring William Royer and Nathan Dubois really just a simple secretary?


    Moreover, she had already investigated Mr. Chavez before, and she had obtained nothing.


    The more she found nothing, the more dangerous he was.


    Also, her focus today was the Moon Goddess, so she had to conserve her energy now.


    At midnight.


    Lyana was awakened by the noise outside. Instantly, she was no longer asleep. She looked at the time. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Lyana grabbed her robe and put it on. When she opened the door, she saw everyone rushing in one direction.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. She stopped a girl running in that direction and asked her in confusion:


    ¨C Miss, what happened? Why is everyone running in this direction?


    ¨C I think a little girl drowned in theke.


    The girl quickly followed the others.


    Lyana was walking in the opposite direction of the crowd. She walked to the end of the second floor hallway. There was a window here, and she could see theke from the hotel.


    By this time, police cars had also arrived and removed the cordon. Themotion downstairs was very strong.


    Lyana stood high up and saw the corpse that the police had recovered. When the lightnded on the corpse¡¯s face, his breathing tightened.


    That corpse was none other than Karen Boyd, who punched Mr. Chavez today.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. At that moment, she suddenly heard footsteps.


    Before she could turn around and see the man¡¯s face, she realized he had covered her with his windbreaker like a gentleman.


    As Lyana was about to take off the windbreaker, she suddenly smelled a familiar smell.


    At that time, a soft voice came from above.


    ¨C The night in MY is very dangerous. It is better for girls not to dress so dangerously.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat in her throat. This, this voice¡­


    For some reason, she thought of Mr. Chavez again.


    She looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s handsome face. The unease and panic in his heart gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 213

    Lyana wrapped herself in her clothes and looked up at Vincent. Seeing that he was tired, she asked in confusion,


    ¨C Why are you here ?


    Vincent did not respond to Lyana. His gaze fell on the corpse by theke, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t Grandma say¡­


    ¨C She didn¡¯t fall and drown.


    Vincent interrupted Lyana, his cold voice carrying a hint of intrigue.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in surprise. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C How do you know ?


    She looked down at the mess. The police had already transported the body in the police car.


    Although she guessed there was more to Karen Boyd¡¯s death, she had no proof.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and he said:


    ¨C I smelled alcohol when I passed by. At this hour, it is impossible for a woman to drink near theke, outside.


    Lyana instantly understood what Vincent meant.


    Karen was Boss Stone¡¯s lover. Logically speaking, she should be with Boss Stone by now.


    However, it was obvious that she had been forced to drink and thrown into theke as if she had fallen into it drunk.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly and she frowned. If she was not mistaken, Mr. Chavez must have asked his subordinates to do that. Like before, he couldn¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in his eyes.


    Lyana had to admit that Mr. Chavez was the emperor here. He could do anything.


    Seeing that Lyana understood what he meant, Vincent said calmly:


    ¨C Go back to rest.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters either. She nodded and followed Vincent to his room.


    When Lyana reached her room, she hesitated to pull out her room card and tilted her head to look at the man standing next to her.


    Seeing that Vincent had no intention of going to another room, she had no choice but to open the door.


    At that time, Ines had just returned from watching the show on the first floor when she saw a man enter Lyana¡¯s room.


    She was slightly stunned. Although she didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, she waspletely sure the man wasn¡¯t Vincent.


    You had to know that Vincent was not in good health, so it was impossible for him toe here.


    Therefore, Lyana had already cheated on him.


    Realizing this, Ines seemed shocked, but she quickly calmed down. A smug smile appeared on his lips.


    She wanted to capture this scene. When she returns home, she can tell Vincent about Lyana¡¯s affair.


    At that point, Vincent would definitely divorce Lyana, and she could marry Vincent.


    She would ruin Lyana¡¯s reputation.


    It was now or never!


    The more Ines thought about it, the more she was excited. She rushed into the room.


    Her room was only one wall away from Lyana¡¯s. After running, she immediately cautiously walked to her bedroom balcony and set up a camera.


    She knew that Lyana had always been cautious, but these two people could very well be on the balcony. She just had to wait quietly.


    Suddenly she felt a sharp pain in the back of her head and Ines lost consciousness.


    ¡­ .


    In the bedroom.


    Vincent entered the room with an indifferent expression. He looked around and put his hands in his pockets.


    For some reason, Lyana felt a little ufortable with Vincent¡¯s arrival.


    As Lyana was about to break that awkward silence, she heard Vincent say meaningfully:


    ¨C There is only one bed.


    She was slightly taken aback. She nced around the room. There was everything except a couch.


    Lyana¡¯sst look fell on the big bed.


    Although she slept in the same bed as him, it was a little awkward for a girl like her to mention that she slept with him, so she asked:


    ¨C Why not take another room?


    ¨C I have something important to do this time. It¡¯s not convenient for me to show myself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lyana nodded. Since he didn¡¯t specify what it was, she didn¡¯t want to know more.


    At that moment, Vincent¡¯s slender hands easily removed the tie around his neck and tossed it into the dirtyundry basket to the side.


    Her movements were smooth and flowing, which made Lyana¡¯s heart race.


    But it was his room.


    Vincent¡¯s tie had been thrown over Lyana¡¯s underwear, and she could vaguely see the ckce.


    Of course, Vincent noticed it too.


    He felt his mouth go dry. He pursed his lips slightly and swallowed.


    Lyana felt her temples throb. She wanted to move closer to cover him, but if she did, it would only make things worse.


    Out of sight out of mind. Lyana walked over to the bed and was about to turn off the light.


    However, when she walked past Vincent, he unexpectedly grabbed her hand.


    Lyana stood stunned for a moment. Her heart raced and she unconsciously raised her hand to shake Vincent.


    He was very strong, and he didn¡¯t give Lyana a chance to shake him. With his other hand, he held Lyana¡¯s slender waist.


    ¨C Let go of me.


    Lyana said in a low voice, frowning slightly.


    ¨C Are you going out like this today?


    As Vincent spoke, his voice deepened. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s chest, and he could vaguely see her beauty. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race.


    Lyana naturally noticed Vincent¡¯s gaze. She smiled slightly and exined:


    ¨C This does not count as an exit. There are not many people outside. Besides, I¡¯m just going to take a look down the hall.


    Vincent stared intently at Lyana. Her skin was clear, and from such a distance, he could clearly see every strand of hair on her skin. Her beautiful fox eyes shone with a hint of charm.


    When Vincent met her gaze, his heart skipped a beat, but he pretended to be cold.


    ¨C This is not our country. It¡¯s my country. If someone has ulterior motives, do you think you can handle it?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana looked up at him. At one point, Vincent¡¯s deep eyes seemed to have caught fire with sparks.


    She looked away ufortably and whispered softly:


    ¨C You¡¯re not there ?


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly froze.


    Lyana and Vincent were very close.


    She could hear his every breath and feel his every heartbeat.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt like the air had turned warm.


    She had a bad feeling and instinctively wanted to escape.


    However, Vincent¡¯s grip on his hand tightened, not allowing him to leave at all.


    As Lyana panicked, she realized that Vincent had let go of her wrist.


    The next moment, the room darkened.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, she was pulled into Vincent¡¯s arms, and the two fell onto the bed.


    Everything was dark. All she could smell was the man¡¯s broad chest and his unique scent.


    For some reason, she remembered that night five years ago.


    Even after five years, whenever she was faced with darkness, she felt helpless and helpless. She couldn¡¯t help squeezing Vincent¡¯s neck very hard.


    Lyana buried her head in Vincent¡¯s chest, as if he was the light that could bring her out of the darkness.


    Vincent was lying on the bed when he noticed Lyana¡¯s strange behavior. He frowned slightly.


    Lyana¡¯s reaction had nothing to do with lust. It was like she was just scared¡­


    What was she afraid of?


    At that thought, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but stroke Lyana¡¯s back.


    Suddenly, Lyana¡¯s expression changed. Without hesitation, she lifted her knee.

 Chapter 214

    ¨C Ouch¡­


    Vincent let out a muffled moan. The pain instantly spread throughout his body, and a cold sweat beaded on his forehead. Only then did he let her go. Her slender hands gripped the nket from the side, as if that could ease the pain Lyana had just caused her!


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up little by little and she snapped out of her memories of five years ago.


    Moonlight shone through the curtains, and she could vaguely see Vincent curled up on the bed.


    Damn it !


    What did she just do?


    She seemed to have used all her strength and¡­


    A trace of panic crossed Lyana¡¯s face. She quickly turns on the wallmp and looks at Vincent, who is lying on the bed.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows were drawn together, and the veins in his forehead and fingers bulged fiercely. His face was even paler than the snow-white sheets.


    Vincent¡¯s slightly unbuttoned shirt still revealed his sexy corbone, which was covered in sweat, giving off a sense of beauty from being manhandled.


    An ascetic demon!


    It was the first time Lyana had seen Vincent like that. She looked at him with fear.


    Oh no !


    Vincent was about to be crippled!


    He had just used his hand to calm her back.


    But what had she done?


    Lyana pursed her lips, looking annoyed.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I thought¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly realized she had said something wrong. Vincent hadn¡¯t wanted to do anything to her just now!


    It was his imagination.


    ¨C You¡­


    Lyana was about to speak again when she suddenly realized something and silently swallowed her words.


    Should she ask him directly if his lower body was okay?


    Could she ask him?


    Should she ask?


    To see Vincent like that¡­


    Could he possibly be okay?


    Even if it was a normal person, with his strength right now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist it. Also, Vincent¡¯s body was weak.


    Lyana leaned over and approached Vincent. She saw that he was frowning, that his long eyshes were trembling and that his eyelids were slightly red.


    ¨C Does it still hurt?


    Lyana asks anxiously.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s voice, Vincent slowly opened his eyes. His deep eyes seemed bottomless, as if he wanted to suck Lyana in.


    Before Lyana could react, Vincent grabbed her waist.


    The world turned, and Lyana was stuck beneath it.


    She still wanted to move, but to her surprise, Vincent¡¯s long legs were already pressing against hers. Vincent held his hands above his head with one hand.


    At that time, Lyana didn¡¯t have the strength to resist.


    With such a move, the robe on Lyana¡¯s body had already loosened, revealing her clear and sexy corbone. Her beautiful chest was faintly discernible when she breathed, she was extremely charming.


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and his thin lips moved slightly. His voice was low, maic and very dangerous.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, you are too ruthless.


    Mrs. Sanchez?


    Lyana¡¯s heart raced. Was Vincent reminding her of her happiness for the rest of her life?


    Lyana looked at Vincent¡¯s pale face and knew he was definitely still in pain. If she resisted forcefully, Vincent would probably suffer even more.


    It seemed like she could only give in.


    Lyana blinked her beautiful fox eyes, filled with apologies.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I did not do it on purpose.


    Her voice was very soft, like a feather gently brushing Vincent¡¯s chest.


    Vincent looked into her charming eyes and finally let go. He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, has anyone ever said that you were perfect to be an actress?


    Lyana tilted her head. She was slightly puzzled, but said nothing.


    After Vincent walked away, she silently turned and walked out.


    Vincent leaned against the headboard of the bed, his face covered in sweat. It seemed that the pain had not eased.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She remembered what had just happened. It seems that Vincent moved slightly at the critical moment.


    At that thought, the guilt in his heart eased a little.


    It was only then that Lyana took the nket to the side and carefully covered Vincent with it.


    Vincent epted it calmly.


    Only then did Lyana breathe a sigh of relief. She covered him carefully with the nket before getting into bed. With her back turned to Vincent, shey down and covered herself with the nket, curling up in a secure position and preparing to sleep.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s position next to him and thought about how she had covered him with the nket. His anger has dissipated a bit.


    Lyana frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. She turned to look at Vincent and smiled obediently.


    ¨C I also have something to do tomorrow. You are hurt now. Why don¡¯t you rest earlier?


    When Vincent met Lyana¡¯s sparkling eyes, he had a different feeling in his heart, but it didn¡¯t show on his face.


    Lyana shyly turned off the lights. Seeing that Vincent hadn¡¯t spoken, the unease in his heart dissipated. She closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    Too much had happened tonight.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Vincent. She just thought that if Vincent was disabled, the Sanchez family wouldn¡¯t be able to continue their line. She felt sorry for her grandmother and the Sanchez family.


    Fortunately, he was fine.


    ¨C Lyana!


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s voice, her heart skipped a beat.


    Other than that, Vincent¡¯s voice was really nice, especially when he called her name.


    ¨C Why are you so opposed to anyone approaching you?


    Vincent had long since realized that as long as other people approached her, she became involuntarily nervous.


    ording to him, Lyana should be calm and collected, but like every time he approached her, she looked innocent and harmless, as if she was using this method to hide the fear in her heart.


    If she did that once or twice, he might know it was a joke. However, she did it every time, making him feel that this matter was not so simple.


    Or maybe she¡¯s been hurt in the same way before, and it¡¯s caused her to react reflexively, like a protective mechanism?


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race, and her beautiful fox pupils gradually contracted.


    Although she knew Vincent was really asking her sincerely, her tone rose slightly, and he was unmistakable.


    Lyana pursed her lips. That night five years ago had stuck in his mind. His body had long learned to resist.


    But she didn¡¯t want to talk about these things to anyone.


    For her, it was an extremely dirty past.


    After Lyana calmed down, a smile appeared on her face. She pretended to be rxed and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s because I¡¯m shy. I¡¯m not ready to¡­


    Lyana didn¡¯t finish talking, but Vincent understood what she meant.


    ¨C Oh, Vincent replied, clearly not believing Lyana¡¯s words.


    Lyana lowered her eyes slightly, not saying anything.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Vincent didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He closed his eyes and prepared to rest. Shortly after, he fell asleep.


    Vincent was asleep, but Lyana suffered from insomnia.


    Was his disgust so obvious?


    Vincent realized that something was wrong with her.


    A trace of pain passed through Lyana¡¯s eyes, but she had clearly done her best to hold back.


    However, whenever she thought about that night and the innocent child who tragically died, she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Either way, she had to find this man.


    MY was a chaotic city, and the people here were the best informed. Lyana thought maybe she could use the informants here to investigate what happened back then.


    With this thought in mind, she gradually fell asleep.


    On the side, Vincent, who was originally breathing steadily and was supposed to be asleep, slowly opened his eyes. He turned to look at Lyana, his gaze resting on her calm profile. A trace of confusion crossed his eyes.


    When he held her waist just now, he felt a familiar feeling, reminding him of the girl who had been forced to ept him five years ago.

 Chapter 215

    The girl¡¯s body was soft and supple.


    Lyana¡¯s reaction was very simr to that girl¡¯s when she panicked!


    Vincent had investigated Lyana in the past, and he also learned that Lyana had been locked up in a mental hospital. Therefore, he thought this girl couldn¡¯t be Lyana.


    Vincent was quite sure that Lyana was not that girl, because she had also been the victim of a frame-up.


    Lyana was so smart. How could she have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap?


    She had also been drugged before. Also, after being drugged, she could still control her body to hit that junk.


    On top of that, she had also smartly avoided danger during the auction.


    In conclusion, Vincent felt that Lyana was definitely not that girl.


    Thinking about this, he felt a sense of loss.


    He looked at the sleeping Lyana and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­ .


    The next morning.


    When Lyana woke up, she saw Vincent sitting by the bed, leafing through a magazine.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    It was true. It was indeed a matter of joy to be able to continue the family line in the future.


    However, thinking about this, Lyana felt a little guilty.


    Lyana sat down. As she was about to speak, there was a knock on the door.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, are you awake?


    William¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Lyana unconsciously looked at Vincent. Seeing him shake his head, she understood instantly.


    It seems Vincent didn¡¯t want William to know he was here either. She turned to look at the door and said:


    ¨C I just woke up. Go down first. I¡¯lle when I¡¯ve finished packing.


    ¨C Understood.


    Lyana quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Then she put on light makeup, put on her clothes and left the bathroom.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Vincent was still reading a magazine. She asked :


    ¨C Should we eat together at noon, or should I bring food?


    Vincent looked up from the magazine and his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C I¡¯m going out in the afternoon. Just bring me food at noon.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana nodded and turned to head for the door.


    ¨C Wait.


    She turned to look at Vincent in confusion.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s beautiful face. He pursed his lips slightly and lowered his voice.


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget to stay away from Mr. Chavez.


    Lyana answered and turned to walk out.


    Even if Vincent hadn¡¯t called her back, she would have stayed away from Mr. Chavez. After all, Karen Boyd¡¯s deathst night was still fresh in her mind. She didn¡¯t want to die without knowing why.


    Lyana went down the stairs. From a distance, she could hear people talking about Karen Boyd.


    ¨C The forensic team has already produced the results. They say Karen drank too much and identally fell into theke which caused her idental death.


    ¨C What a pity. She is only twenty years old. It¡¯s the best moment of his life.


    ¨C Is not it ? It¡¯s just too pitiful. She has a 16-year-old brother who has leukeLyana and is still waiting for her to earn money to treat him.


    ¨C Boss Stone is also a coward. He flew outst night and even told the others he didn¡¯t know Karen Boyd. His values are truly awful.


    ¨C Speaking of which, Mr. Chavez is still nice. He said he had already sent a ne to pick up Karen¡¯s little brother, saying he wanted to help cure his illness and then raise him by his side.


    ¨C Mr. Chavez is really a good person. Even though such a big thing happened on his property, he didn¡¯t shirk his responsibilities. On the contrary, he is serious and responsible. Where in the world can you find such a good person.


    ¡­ .


    Hearing their words, Lyana lowered her eyes slightly, her heart filled with disdain.


    She was already dead. How could she be lucky?


    Only the living can enjoy life.


    Now it looked like Mr. Chavez was just too good to show off. Even though he had done many ruthless things, outsiders thought he was a gentleman. To them, he was so nice that he couldn¡¯t bear to step on an ant.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, how was your restst night?


    Suddenly, a deep, soft voice came from behind.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. She turned around and saw the elegant smile on Mr. Chavez¡¯s face, which kept her from feeling any disgust.


    It is precisely for this reason that Lyana felt that Mr. Chavez was very dangerous.


    When he had spoken just now, she had thought it was Vincent. His voice was very simr to Vincent¡¯s, but if you listened carefully, you could still tell the difference.


    Mr. Chavez¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, while Vincent¡¯s was clear as wine.


    Besides, Vincent didn¡¯t want to call her Miss Dubois.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s dazed expression, Mr. Chavez took a step back and walked away from her.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I scared you?


    Although he spoke gracefully, Lyana didn¡¯t dare let her guard down.


    She shook her head and said:


    ¨C No.


    ¨C Lyana.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded from the side.


    Lyana nodded and saw William walking towards her.


    She had a strange feeling in her heart, and a warm feeling went through her. Usually, William wouldn¡¯t have called her that.


    She really liked it when William called her that.


    William approached Lyana with a sweet smile on his face.


    ¨C I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while. So there you are. You didn¡¯t cause Mr. Chavez any trouble, did you?


    As he spoke, William ced himself between Lyana and Mr. Chavez.


    When Mr. Chavez heard William¡¯s words, he said with a sweet smile:


    ¨C No. Besides, it is an honor for me to greet the beautiful Miss Dubois.


    William looked at Lyana gently, his voice filled with affection.


    ¨C You must be hungry now. I¡¯ve already ordered breakfast for you.


    Lyana nodded slowly.


    William raised his arm slightly. Lyana understood instantly and took her arm.


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s eat now.


    With that, William was about to lead Lyana to the dining room when he remembered that Mr. Chavez was also there. He turned to look at Mr. Chavez and asked with a smile:


    ¨C Mr. Chavez, are we going to have breakfast together?


    ¨C Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Roger. I already ate.


    William nodded and left with Lyana.


    Lyana was fully aware that Mr. Chavez¡¯s gaze was fixed on her.


    Being stared at made her a little ufortable. It wasn¡¯t until William led her around a corner that the difort gradually subsided.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At this time, William also stopped. His kindness and affectionate expression instantly disappeared.


    Lyana didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. She knew that William had only done this to help her.


    William looked at Lyana and said stiffly:


    ¨C Forgive me for having offended you just now.


    If Old Mrs. Sanchez and Vincent hadn¡¯t reminded him to take care of Lyana, he wouldn¡¯t have taken care of her.


    Lyana sincerely said,


    ¨C THANKS.


    ¨C In the future, do your best to stay by my side and not walk around.


    Lyana nodded slightly.


    Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of Mr. Chavez, he was looking at her strangely and she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.


    The fewer problems, the better.


    It was only then that William said:


    ¨C But it¡¯s about to start. I can¡¯t take care of you all the time. Vincent has even arranged a bodyguard for you. I¡¯ll take you to see himter.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart warmed. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to find her a bodyguard. She really didn¡¯t expect him to be such a warm man.


    Lyana smiled and replied:


    ¨C All right.


    When Lyana smiled, her cunning fox eyes curved into crescents. She looked adorable, and the charm that exuded from her eyes made you want to make a mistake.


    William was slightly taken aback. When Lyana smiled, she actually looked a lot like Alexia. His expression instantly turned cold and he said:


    ¨C In the future, there is no need to wear makeup on such asions. Don¡¯t smile at anyone.

 Chapter 216

    Lyana was slightly taken aback.


    William really controlled her.


    There was nothing wrong with wearing in clothes and just wearing makeup, but why couldn¡¯t she smile?


    What surprised Lyana the most was that William, who didn¡¯t like her at all, could say such things.


    Besides, Vincent had never said such things to her.


    Come to think of it, it sounded like a brother lecturing his sister to protect her.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    William also knew he had said too much. However, what he said was like water that had been sshed. There was no way to go back.


    He looked at the peopleing and going in the hall in front of him and said,


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Lyana nodded slightly.


    When she entered the hall, she instantly received all kinds of stares from all directions.


    Those who coulde here were either rich or noble. Most of them were famous people, and some were people who had received invitations.


    However, to Lyana¡¯s surprise, Ines was not there.


    As usual, Nathan wore a dark suit and looked old fashioned.


    It was such an old style, but on Nathan, it didn¡¯t look cheesy at all. On the contrary, he exuded an inessible feeling.


    Moreover, Nathan¡¯s handsome face instantly caught the attention of many famous people. Some of them approached to talk to him, hoping to get his contact details.


    However, Nathan dismissed them all without batting an eyelid.


    At that time, Nathan also noticed that Lyana had entered.


    When he saw that Lyana was wearing a pink dress, his eyebrows arched and he couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure on his face.


    Nathan approached Lyana and said coldly:


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you take what I said yesterday to heart?


    Lyana looked at Nathan fearlessly. Her red lips curled slightly and she said:


    ¨C I already said that yesterday. With Mr. Royer around, everything will be fine.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Nathan¡¯s frown deepened. He took a step forward and looked coldly at Lyana, a hint of impatience in his tone.


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t go too far.


    Lyana smiled brightly and asked:


    ¨C Are you helping Vincent call me back?


    Yesterday, Nathan had noticed that Mr. Chavez was looking at Lyana differently.


    Besides, he had already reminded Lyana of this, but he had never expected Lyana to wear special makeup today. She wore a red dress, and was simply the most beautiful person present.


    Nathan took a step back and said coldly:


    ¨C Lyana¡­


    William frowned and interrupted Nathan.


    ¨C Mr. Dubois, please take care of the asion! You have caught the attention of many people.


    Nathan closed his eyes slightly and remained anchored to the ground coldly. When he opened them again, his gaze was fixed on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C Oh my god, that girl in the red dress is really beautiful! There are two handsome men surrounding her. She really lucky?


    ¨C She¡¯s really beautiful.


    ¨C So Nathan Dubois likes girls like that. I understand now.


    ¨C I¡¯ve never heard his name before. Looks like she doesn¡¯t have a lot of history.


    ¨C Could she be a wild model like Karen Boyd?


    ¡­ .


    In the eyes of these people, a wild model was only a prostitute.


    The men looked at Lyana¡¯s face and listened to what the others were saying. They were already certain that Lyana was a model.


    ¨C Even though she¡¯s a wild dummy, she¡¯s still a top notch dummy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C There is sweetness in her charm.


    ¨C I wonder how she will feel in bed.


    ¨C She must have served Mr. Royer and Mr. Dubois before. I think his skills can¡¯t be bad.


    ¨C Even if you die for love, it¡¯s still a love story that¡¯s worth it! If I can get close to her, I can die with no regrets.


    Nathan took a few steps back. Looking at Lyana¡¯s back, he frowned.


    In a daze, he remembered his childhood again.


    At that time, Lyana had always liked to follow him, constantly calling him Brother Nathan¡­


    Nathan¡¯s throat moved involuntarily. His eyes behind his sses narrowed slightly as he did his best to suppress the frustration in his heart.


    Nathan pursed his thin lips and clenched his fists.


    The little girl had grown up and was no longer obedient.


    Lyana and William headed for the dining room. There were fewer people here, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that the auction hadn¡¯t started yet, the scene from earlier had already drawn a lot of resentment.


    Especially from women who loved William and Nathan. They probably wanted to kill her directly.


    Remembering the mean words these people had just said, William looked at Lyana with concern and said:


    ¨C These people are just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take them to heart.


    Lyana smiled indifferently and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    In fact, Lyana was already used to these badments. She had always been toozy to care. If these people really dared to attack her, she would certainly take revenge ten or a hundred times more.


    William was slightly stunned. Seeing Lyana¡¯s calm, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t really affected by what those people had said.


    For some reason, William remembered Lyana¡¯s speech from medical school.


    At that time, Lyana calmly faced these bad reviews and directly delivered a beautiful speech.


    A trace of curiosity crossed William¡¯s eyes. Lyana had a carefree personality, but why did she always give him a weird look every time she saw him?


    As William was about to ask about Lyana¡¯s personality, he saw that she had already be herself again.


    William suddenly remembered the way Nathan looked at Lyana. It was a possessive look a man had when he looked at a woman. Almost unconsciously, he asked:


    ¨C Is Nathan Dubois your biological brother?


    ¨C No, I have nothing to do with him,¡± Lyana said without thinking.


    She had long wanted to sever ties with the Dubois family, even if it was only in name.


    William was left speechless.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to be so honest.


    William finally understood Nathan¡¯s hidden intentions.


    Seeing William staring at her, Lyana exined:


    ¨C I am a child adopted by the Dubois family. Olga Berger told me that my biological mother had been abandoned by a wealthy businessman. She couldn¡¯t afford to raise me, so she abandoned me too.


    William listened to Lyana¡¯s calm voice, as if this matter had nothing to do with her. It was as if she was describing the weather today.


    William suddenly remembered that he had discovered Lyana before. She lived in the countryside, but wasn¡¯t brought to town until she entered college. However, for some reason, she was sent to a mental hospital.


    Vincent had told her that Lyana was getting married in the name of her younger sister.


    At that moment, William couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Lyana.


    The best thing the Dubois couple did in their lives was to let her marry Vincent.


    Her heart sank inexplicably.


    William was slightly stunned.


    To him, Lyana was just a stranger. To put it mildly, she was Vincent¡¯s wife.


    But for some reason, when he saw Lyana like that, he felt bad.


    His chest also tightened.


    William didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. If his sister, Alexia, had wandered outside and experienced the same as Lyana, he would have wanted to kill those who had hurt her.


    ording to William, girls should grow up happily.


    However, Lyana failed to notice William¡¯s expression. She quietly ate her food, as if she didn¡¯t care what she just said.

 Chapter 217

    Lyana lowered her head to eat. Sensing that William had been watching her, she looked up and realized he was watching her thoughtfully.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    You have to know that the way William used to look at her was filled with disgust and alienation.


    For a moment, Lyana was distraught. An awkward atmosphere reigned in the air.


    ¨C It¡¯s about to start now. We will be adversaries in a moment. I will show no mercy.


    Lyana smiled, breaking the deadlock.


    Instead of responding directly to Lyana, William asked:


    ¨C So you believe what the Dubois couple said?


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. It turned out that William was still thinking about what had just happened. She shrugged slightly and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m only half convinced.


    Moreover, the Dubois family should not be trusted.


    ¨C So have you thought about looking for your rtives?


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s movements slowed down, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to mention the search for her loved ones.


    Although she yearns for kinship, she also knows reality very well.


    If her parents had been looking for her too, they could have been together a long time ago.


    Lyana pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C I did it.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s response, William felt a bit choked.


    He could hear the resignation in her voice.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t found her family.


    William frowned and asked,


    ¨C Where¡¯s Vincent?


    Lyana was amazed. She hadn¡¯t expected William to be so preupied with his past. But thinking about it, it made sense. Maybe William was thinking about his dead sister again.


    Instinctively, Lyana jumped to Vincent¡¯s defense.


    ¨C I did, but it¡¯s not so easy to find a rtive. Moreover¡­


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Her rtives did not seem to have approached her.


    Thinking about it another way.


    She did not let her rtives think about looking for her at all.


    It was always his wishful thinking.


    William looks at Lyana with concern.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes darkened, hiding the disappointment they contained. Finally, she smiled at William and said:


    ¨C I¡¯d better have breakfast first. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to introduce me to a bodyguard?


    Seeing that Lyana didn¡¯t want to talk about it, William didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¨C He¡¯s already on his way.


    If he kept asking, he risked rubbing salt in Lyana¡¯s wound.


    William ate in silence. Lyana¡¯s upbringing made him feel a bit depressed.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good life since she was young. Despite that, she had done her best to live and shine in the dark.


    At this moment, William¡¯s impression of Lyana changed.


    On the surface, whenever Lyana looked at him like that, maybe he just felt familiar.


    After breakfast, William¡¯s phone rang.


    ¨C Ok, I¡¯ll be right there.


    With that, he hung up and looked up at Lyana.


    ¨C Your bodyguard has arrived. We will see it now! He¡¯s waiting for us in the hall.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t need a bodyguard. With someone following her, she might feel a little uneasy.


    However, it was Vincent¡¯s good intentions, so she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Lyana followed William to the room. At this moment, everyone in the room was looking at them.


    Some were envious, others jealous, and still others had nothing to reproach themselves for.


    Lyana frowned slightly.


    In fact, there was a reason why she wore a red dress today. She just wanted to see if she could get lucky.


    However, she ignored the fact that it would attract other people¡¯s attention.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like Nathan, what he said earlier still made sense.


    William looked around and finally found his target. He waved his hand away.


    Lyana followed William¡¯s gaze and saw a man walking towards them. His eyes widened slightly.


    She was instantly amazed.


    Damn it !


    How could it be a bodyguard? He was clearly the young householder of a family.


    The man was about 1. 8 meters tall, the kind of person you notice instantly when in a crowd. Of course, others didn¡¯t notice him because of his size, but because of his appearance and figure.


    Her facial features were very exquisite. Even if he disguised himself as a woman, no one would have doubted his sex.


    He had a razor cut and looked like a badass. He looked a little obedient, but also a little handsome.


    This person was simply a walking hormone stimtor.


    When he appeared, he instantly caught the attention of countless young socialites. These people wished they could pounce on him.


    When the man approached them and they looked at him closely, they realized that he was even more handsome.


    ¨C Brother.


    When the man smiled, two shallow dimples appeared.


    His voice was low, pleasant, and a bit sulfurous.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him.


    At that time, she noticed a middle-aged man frowning.


    His gazended on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. This man seemed to hate her a lot, as if he didn¡¯t want to be her bodyguard.


    However, this man was, after all, a bodyguard given to him by Vincent. She still held out her hand.


    ¨C Hello, I entrust my personal security to you from now on.


    The bodyguard turned to the side, ignoring him.


    At that moment, the handsome man, who was exuding hormones, took Lyana¡¯s hand and said in a gentlemanly tone:


    ¨C It is an honor for me to serve a beautiful and noble young mistress like you.


    She was slightly taken aback.


    This man was his bodyguard?


    Was Vincent really serious?


    Was it really nice to find a man more handsome than a woman to be her bodyguard?


    Was he too trusting, or was he trusting her too much?


    The man¡¯s skin was the color of healthy wheat. Maybe it was because he was a bodyguard, but his hands were covered in calluses.


    When she touched his hand, she felt a little difort, and an indescribable sense of security.


    The man continued to smile at Lyana, letting his dimples show.


    William, who was standing to the side, coughed.


    It was only then that Lyana noticed she had been distracted. She smiles awkwardly and says:


    ¨C Hello, please take care of me in the future.


    The man¡¯s smile widened.


    ¨C My name is Daniel.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    It was only then that she let go.


    At that moment, someone shouted:


    ¨C Thepetition has started.


    Daniel immediately retracted his smile and stood next to Lyana with his hands behind his back.


    William whispered a few words of advice in Daniel¡¯s ear before leaving with the middle-aged man.


    Daniel¡¯s aura was too strong. Even though he stood silently to the side, Lyana could feel his presence.


    She led Daniel to the second building. Along the way, many people were staring at them and talking to each other.


    ¨C This little dummy is quite capable. She charmed many handsome men.


    ¨C It¡¯s strange. Who is that man ? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?


    ¨C He has a very nice figure. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s also a model.


    ¨C There are a lot of people here who like men. With him like that, he will probably be loved by others soon.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think he looks like a model at all. Don¡¯t tell me hees from an aristocratic family.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana listened to the gossip without flinching.


    Now she felt that even if she wasn¡¯t wearing makeup, others would probably notice her because of Daniel. It was impossible for her to keep a low profile here.


    Shortly after, she arrived at Building #2.


    Everyone had also arrived at Building 2. The moment they entered, they were shocked and couldn¡¯te to their senses for a long time.


    In the middle of them was a piece of jade. It was about 1. 6 meters tall and was crystal clear. He was so handsome that no one could look away.


    When everyone walked past the jadeite, they could still see their own reflections. Under the light, this jadeite was even more dazzling than a diamond.


    Lyana thought that piece of jade could at least be traded for $20 million. Maybe the price would be higher

 Chapter 218

    The HH Group was indeed wealthy. There was such arge piece of jade in the preliminary hall.


    The people who came here today were all rich or noble. When they saw this piece of jade, they were all tempted.


    You should know thatrge pieces of jade are priceless.


    At that time, the stage host said:


    ¨C It took almost ten years to polish this piece of jade. Mr. Chavez said that this piece of jade was the prize for first ce in the preliminary round.


    The host paused before continuing:


    ¨C As everyone must have seen, many uncut quarry stones are arranged around it. Everyone can choose the best one and let the master carve it on the spot. Depending on the quality of the material, the first twenty will be able to advance to the next round.


    Hearing the host say this, everyone stared at the jadeite.


    Most of them were just there to watch the show. They didn¡¯t expect there to be such an expensive price.


    Everyone was tempted. Who hasn¡¯t liked good things?


    Groupe HH was really generous. The 50 to 60 people present were eager to try. No one wanted to miss this jadeite.


    Any uncut quarry stones present had to be purchased with their own money.


    There were a total of 50 to 60 people present. If each of them contributed a little, the president of the HH group could earn a lot of money.


    If some people get carried away, they might even buy a few extra uncut quarry stones. At that time, the HH Group would be a hit.


    The host said:


    ¨C Let thepetition begin.


    Many people couldn¡¯t wait to choose the stones they liked. They wanted to start early.


    As for Lyana, she did note forward immediately to choose. Instead, she stared at the stones.


    These raw materials seemed ordinary, but no one knew what they contained.


    She looked at them once. Eventually his gazended on an ordinary, unremarkable rough stone. She approached it.


    At this time, an impatient voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Shrew, if you don¡¯t have money to y stones, stay in bed and apany your man. Don¡¯t get in my way.


    As she spoke, the woman was about to hit Lyana while flying.


    At that moment, Daniel raised his hand to block the woman. He raises his hand slightly, and the woman stumbles and falls to the ground.


    Regine Dunn fell to the ground. Her beautiful calf was scratched. Instantly, she frowned in pain and cried:


    ¨C You are crazy ? Can¡¯t you see? Are you blind?


    ¨C Yes I am.


    He said calmly.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Initially, Lyana had been a little unhappy to see this woman causing trouble. But when she heard Daniel¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Lyana¡¯s smile annoyed Regine so much that her expression changed.


    ¨C Shrew, wretch. Why are you here if you have no money.


    She hade with her father, Livio Dunn. He had just picked up a rough stone. He walked through the crowd and saw his daughter sitting on the ground, crying.


    Livio immediately saw Lyana and Daniel. He says angrily:


    ¨C Who hit her? That he has done ? If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll cut your legs off.


    Livio¡¯s angry roar attracted more people.


    Initially, everyone had a good impression of Lyana. However, when they saw that she was looking for trouble, they all despised her.


    William and Nathan also approached.


    At this moment, Regine was lying in Livio¡¯s arms, crying pitifully.


    Nathan came forward.


    Seeing this, William grabbed him.


    He looked at William in confusion.


    ¨C Does not cause problems.


    Nathan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he stood reluctantly.


    ¨C She can handle it, William said.


    Nathan eyed Lyana warily.


    At that moment, Daniel crossed his arms over his chest and didn¡¯t even frown. He shrugged his shoulders slightly and said:


    ¨C Your daughter threw herself on me by chance. I just rejected it.


    ¨C She even pretends to be weak and sits down on the ground. For what ? Should I marry her?


    Daniel said with a troubled expression.


    Regina was shocked.


    When she heard this man nder her, her expression changed drastically. She growled angrily,


    ¨C You¡¯re just a thug. How could I throw myself at you? You dream ! You¡¯re just spouting nonsense and ndering my reputation. Are you still a man?


    He said nonchntly:


    ¨C You know better than anyone whether I¡¯m a man or not.


    When Lyana heard Daniel¡¯s words, sheughed her head off. This bodyguard was so impressive. He even replied.


    Livio Dunn¡¯s face turned red with anger when he saw how cheeky Daniel looked. He shouted angrily,


    ¨C in, cut off his hands and feet! Then cut out his tongue.


    Daniel immediately shielded Lyana behind him and looked at Livio Dunn casually.


    She looked at Daniel¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This bodyguard was really dedicated.


    in was originally checking on Regine¡¯s wound. When he heard Livio calling him, he stood up and rolled up his sleeves, preparing to fight.


    Daniel calmly unbuttoned his sleeve and slowly folded it up, revealing his healthy wheat-colored wrist. He slowly looked up at in.


    Hiszy attitude showed that he didn¡¯t take in seriously at all.


    He took a step forward with a cold expression. His gaze fell on the face of the man in front of him and he frowned slightly. This man seemed familiar to her.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed in¡¯s mind, and his pupils instantly dted.


    It¡¯s him ?


    How can it be him?


    He didn¡¯t quit a long time ago?


    A trace of fear surged in in¡¯s heart. He swallowed and didn¡¯t dare take a step forward.


    Seeing that he was still not approaching him, Livio Dunn asked impatiently:


    ¨C What are you doing ? Why don¡¯t you hit him?


    in clenched his fists tightly, his palms sweating profusely.


    Even if he had ten times the guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare attack.


    The man in front of him was a god in the world of bodyguards.


    If he fought him, he risked his life.


    No one knew his name, only that there was a Daniel in it.


    It was said that he did not leave the mountain easily, and that he did not protect others easily. It was said that thest employer he protected was his childhood sweetheart.


    It was said that the son of the president of this group had hit his employer. He said he only pped him once. Then he broke into that group and crippled that person¡¯s son in front of the president.


    Since then, only his legend remains in the world of bodyguards.


    What happened ? Why did hee out?


    He did that for a small fry like Lyana Dubois.


    It is not normal. Could it be that she has a powerful past?


    Seeing that in didn¡¯t dare to attack, Livio Dunn angrily scolded him.


    He rolled up his sleeves and was about to do it himself.


    Daniel stood calmly, looking at him like he was a harmless ant.


    As he was about to make a move, the host walked over and said with a slight smile:


    ¨C Mr. Dunn, I¡¯m really sorry. Fighting is not allowed during thepetition. If you really want to make a move, I¡¯m going to have to strip you of your participation. Think twice before acting.


    When he heard the host say this, he could only suppress his anger and try his best to control himself.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on the host¡¯s face and he asked very politely:


    ¨C Can we fight outside the arena?


    He spoke the most arrogant words in the calmest tone.


    The corners of Lyana¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She suddenly understood why Vincent had asked Daniel to be his bodyguard. The two were verypatible, and both didn¡¯t want to be deceived.


    The others discussed it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 219

    ¨C Oh my God, does he want to die?


    ¨C I¡¯ve seen a lot of handsome boys who rely on their looks for a living. He just wants to show off and be loved by a rich woman.


    ¨C That stupid kid probably doesn¡¯t know who Mr. Dunn is.


    ¡­ .


    Of course, Daniel knew who Mr. Dunn was. Livio Dunn was originally from MY. Later, he bet on stone games to make a fortune. Thanks to his money, he had be a big shot that many people did not dare to provoke.


    But then what?


    He dared to attack his employer. He simply ran after death.


    Livio was shocked by Daniel¡¯s arrogant attitude. Then he chuckled. This young man was still young and unreliable. At this point, he still didn¡¯t know how to use the situation. He was just ying with fire.


    The host didn¡¯t expect him to say that. The smile on his face froze for a moment before he said respectfully:


    ¨C After this match is over, you can fight as you see fit.


    Daniel slowly rolled down his sleeves and buttoned them. He said very politely:


    ¨C THANKS.


    This rich voice made everyone¡¯s heart throb.


    Many of the women present had to admit that even though they knew this kid was acting, he was just too handsome.


    Livio Dunn gave Daniel a cold look and said:


    ¨C Hmph, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    in moved anxiously to Livio Dunn¡¯s side and cautiously reminded him:


    ¨C Boss, actually, he¡¯s¡­


    He was already very angry. He kicked in in the stomach, venting all his anger on him. He said coldly,


    ¨C You are fired.


    He looked down at in. A dog is useless.


    in finally felt better. He got up from the ground and looked at Livio coldly. Without saying anything, he turned and left.


    Regine was originally still very angry, but when she saw that such a handsome man was protecting this woman, she had a strange feeling.


    If he didn¡¯t open his mouth, he would be really nice to watch.


    Unfortunately, he followed the wrong person.


    In fact, he was protecting a wild model with no regrets.


    Ha.


    When thispetition was over, she wanted to see him kneel down and beg for mercy. When that happened, she would save him.


    She was convinced that this man would definitely give himself to her.


    She liked to see him kneel at her feet and beg for mercy. At that time, the expression on his face would certainly be pleasant.


    At that time, this man would certainly be particrly obedient and would protect her like a princess.


    Thinking about this, Regine felt that the wound on her leg was no longer ufortable.


    ¨C This handsome man has problems. He still wants to challenge Mr. Dunn. He really doesn¡¯t know his limits.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you¡¯re just a wild model. Stay obediently at Mr. Royer¡¯s side. Otherwise, go back to rest. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.


    ¨C Exactly, exactly.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana frowned and asked coldly:


    ¨C Who said I wasn¡¯t here to y on rocks?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, the surrounding peopleughed their heads off.


    ¨C Do you think you are worthy of a wild model?


    ¨C Wow, the wild little dummy is pretty daring.


    ¨C In fact, she is Mr. Royer¡¯spetitor. It¡¯s a good move to get his attention.


    ¨C She looks so confident.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana ignored them and headed for the disy near the door. She pointed to the ordinary stone in the inner area and said:Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¨C Hello, I want this one.


    The master tailor was in his fifties. Seeing Lyana like this, he thought she was forced by these people to y on stones. He kindly advised her:


    ¨C Little girl, these people are deliberately trying to provoke you. Don¡¯t be fooled.


    ¨C Thank you Uncle. I still want this room. How much does it cost?


    Lyana asked, her voice softening.


    ¨C Two hundred.


    When they heard the price, everyoneughed.


    ¨C That woman is really crazy.


    ¨C I think she¡¯s just crazy?


    ¨C She treats rock games like a joke now.


    ¨C Is there a problem with his eyes? What good things can this ordinary stone produce?


    ¨C She¡¯s just daydreaming.


    ¨C In my opinion, she only has 200 dors. That¡¯s why she bought this stone and pretended to be rich.


    ¡­ .


    Lyanapletely ignored their doubts. She pulled out two hundred dors from her wallet and handed them to the cutter.


    After checking the money, the cutter put it in her bag and ced the raw material she had purchased in front of the cutter.


    When some people saw that Lyana was about to open the stone, they immediately lost interest and scattered.


    It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t want to waste their time with a little girl. In addition, they still had to choose their own rough stones.


    Some had already chosen theirs. They hugged their stones, wanting to wait until the end to open them.


    Of course, there were also people standing next to Lyana, waiting to see her make a fool of herself.


    The cutting master¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. He asked :


    ¨C Do you want to cut it at the end, or now?


    ¨C Now, she said calmly.


    The cutter nced at Lyana, and a trace of sympathy crossed his heart. This cute little girl would probably be teased to death by those upper ss people in the future.


    The master cutter called his disciple, and handed him the stone.


    ¨C Cut it well.


    The disciple was already very familiar with the size. He drew lines on the rough stone, thinking he would find a suitable ce to cut itter.


    Regine had stood aside the whole time. She was waiting to see Lyana make a fool of herself. She chuckled:


    ¨C As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t listen to your elders, you will suffer. The cutting master has already rmended it to you, but you chose this rough stone anyway! It¡¯s true. You are so poor. Of course, you can¡¯t afford good rough stones.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the rough stone in Regine¡¯s hand. A green color had already escaped. She seemed like a good material. ording to the market, this stone should be worth more than a million dors.


    She grimaced coldly and said:


    ¨C You better mind your own business.


    Regine didn¡¯t expect her to always be so stubborn. She red at Lyana, wishing she could kill her.


    She was a proud daughter of heaven. When had she ever suffered such humiliation?


    This time, she will never let Lyana leave this ce alive.


    At this time, the disciple was about to start cutting.


    She frowned and hurriedly shouted:


    ¨C No, you can¡¯t cut it like that.


    The disciple stopped what he was doing and slightly frowned. He patiently exined:


    ¨C Normally we cut this material like this.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes turned cold. She asked :


    ¨C If all this is first-ss jade, can you afford topensate me?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He weighed the stone in his hand and said:


    ¨C Mademoiselle, I have seen many stones of this type. There¡¯s no jade in there at all.


    When the surrounding people heard what he said, they allughed.


    ¨C I knew it. She doesn¡¯t know stone games at all.


    ¨C He has already drawn the lines. She doesn¡¯t even know how to y rocks but she even wants to order the master to cut her.


    ¨C If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought there was Imperial Jade inside. If it really is imperial jade, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to swallow this stone.


    ¨C Has she read too many novels? She went out to embarrass herself.


    ¨C This is most likely the case. She really thinks she¡¯s an expert in stone games.


    ¨C A novel is a novel after all. She just fools people. She¡¯s the only one who takes it seriously.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana ignored the voices of these people. She frowned, and all eyes fell on that rough stone.

 Chapter 220

    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened. She asked :


    ¨C Is it because this stone is cheap that you can carve it casually? Are you really a skilled tailor?


    A trace of impatience shed on the face of the disciple, who said angrily:


    ¨C It is impossible for such a cheap stone to have good jade. Ayman like you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand.


    She approached the disciple and said coldly:


    ¨C Then I will cut it myself.


    When the others heard Lyana¡¯s words, they were all stunned.


    Even William and Nathan, who had rushed in from afar, were a bit surprised.


    They didn¡¯t expect her to know how to cut rough stones.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, and the corners of his lips curled slightly. He didn¡¯t expect the employer that Brother Vincent had arranged for him to be so interesting.


    ¨C Look at her. She is still pretending. She thinks she is a master.


    ¨C She¡¯s too strong to pretend. Seeing his confidence, I think there¡¯s imperial green jade in there.


    ¨C Apart from bragging, she is nothing.


    ¡­ .


    Seeing Lyana like this, the disciple angrily said:


    ¨C Do you know how to use my cutting machine?


    At that moment, the cutting master coldly called:


    ¨C Jeans !


    Jean reluctantly retreated to the side.


    The old master could tell that this youngdy might really be capable. She could really be an expert stone gamer. Not to mention anything else, his bodyguard didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.


    Jean stood aside and said nothing. You had to know that even Mr. Chavez had to give his master a face. He didn¡¯t expect to be insulted here.


    He said coldly:


    ¨C Since you know how to cut, do it.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on the old master¡¯s face. She smiled softly and said politely:


    ¨C THANKS.


    ¨C Miss, you are too polite. Call me if you need anything.


    She nodded and calmly put on her gloves.


    More and more people gather around her, looking at her as if they were watching a show. They expected her to make a fool of herself in front of everyone. When she did, they would humiliate her and make fun of her.


    Lyana calmly turned on the light. Since she couldn¡¯t see any icy colors, she brushed the dust off the surface of the stone.


    When the old master saw Lyana¡¯s technique, his eyes lighted up slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected her to use such a high-level method to cut a stone. You should know that usually, people who used this method cut raw materials worth millions.


    Jean really didn¡¯t expect her to know such a pruning method, and he was also learning it.


    When the others saw Lyana¡¯s expression, they only thought she was acting.


    Just as everyone thought she was particrly good at bragging and was about to leave, they saw that she had cut the stone.


    Everyone was amazed.


    My god, she really knew how to cut.


    That¡¯s not all, others could also see the icy color on the surface of the material.


    Although only a small part was exposed, it was enough to shock everyone.


    That crummy stone that cost $200 actually contained ice jade?


    When Regine saw that, she giggled andughed:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C It is normal that there are icy colors in this stone. I think it could be worth tens of dors.


    When she said that, the others calmed down.


    ¨C The rough stones that were sent today must have been brought from the Emerald Mountains. It is only natural that they can be cut to reveal the ice jade.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Also, there is very little Ice Jade. What¡¯s so strange.


    ¨C Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence that the whole stone has this small amount of ice jade.


    ¨C Great minds think alike. That¡¯s what I thought.


    ¨C Let¡¯s see how she does.


    Lyana took a closer look at the ice jade, then took the brush and continued brushing the shell near it.


    After Lyana¡¯s careful polishing, more and more of the shell fell off, and the area where the ice jade was nted gradually expanded.


    She ced the ice jade in the water and gently rubbed the part with the ice jade. The feeling of coldness spread throughout his body.


    That was it. That¡¯s how it feels.


    His bet paid off.


    The corners of his lips curled slightly. The championship was hers!


    The old cutting master, who was standing on the side, had just nced at the ice jade when his expression changed slightly.


    He had been in this business for decades. Just by looking at the water, he knew that this stone contained jade.


    Jean, who was standing on the side, also found it incredible.


    He had never thought that this shabby stone could actually produce jadeite.


    Watching themotion, everyone was confused.


    Through the big screen, they could clearly see that the stone in Lyana¡¯s hand was made of jade.


    Even Regine, who was standing to the side, turned pale with fright.


    How, how was this possible?


    It was absolutely impossible!


    How can a crummy stone that cost two hundred dors produce jade?


    William stood there, calm, staring at Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing how serious she was, for some reason, the image of her mother suddenly popped into her mind.


    Her mother looked the same when she was seriously embroidering.


    Their silhouettes gradually ovepped, and they looked 70 or 80% alike.


    For a moment, he was a little dazed.


    When Lyana was almost done removing the shell from the stone, she prepared to open the stone with the stone shaving machine.


    She looked carefully at the stone in her hand. She was going to start ying now.


    First, she had to determine the direction of the jade and the texture of the stone. Only then could she open it.


    This time no one dared to say anything as they looked like they had been pped multiple times instantly.


    At that time, someone admitted:


    ¨C From the technique that Lyana Dubois used for the cutout, she is indeed an expert in stone game.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. This stone has already exceeded our imagination. From the ice jade that emerged, she shouldn¡¯t be bad. Now we just want to see if she can get the full jade out inside. I think she should have the ability.


    When Regine heard the others praising Lyana, a trace of disdain crossed her eyes. She said angrily:


    ¨C Even if she can pull out the jade, so what? How can this stone be a good jade?


    Some people who were afraid of the power of the Dunn family quickly echoed.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Miss Dunn is right. Even though the ice jade here is okay, this jade is only the size of a fist. Logically, a jade like this probably only costs a thousand dors.


    ¨C It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a joke that this piece of jade can enter the top 20.


    ¨C I think Miss Dubois may be a cutter here. His technique is quite good.


    When Regine heard the others say that, sheughed smugly.


    Lyana didn¡¯t take their words to heart at all. She carefully cut out the thin slices of the surface of the stone.


    She picked up the stone. When her gazended on the cracked jadeite, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    By the looks of it, she probably hadn¡¯t nicked the best jade inside. She had only cut a corner.


    Moreover, she could also see the patterns inside clearly through the corners. The next time she cuts it, he¡¯ll be able to better protect the jade inside.


    The people around him sighed and were so nervous that their palms were sweating. For some reason, they felt like this game was even more intense than their own stone game.


    No one noticed a man in a ck suit standing at the second floor railing. It was none other than Mr. Chavez.

 Chapter 221

    Mr. Chavez raised his fingers and elegantly adjusted his sses. He was staring intently at Lyana, his eyes dark and bottomless.


    From the moment Lyana started cutting jadeite, he had already noticed her.


    Lyana¡¯s technique was very meticulous and daring. Mr. Chavez was certain that Lyana was already upping the ante.


    Mr. Chavez¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was certain that as long as there was jade in the rough stone that Lyana had carved, that piece of jade would increase in value. Indeed, she had already used the method to cut the most perfect andplete jade with the least waste possible.


    A bodyguard approached Mr. Chavez and gave a slight nod.


    ¨C Mr. Chavez, Alexander Walker¡¯s subordinates are also here.


    The coldness in Mr. Chavez¡¯s eyes increased. He said with indifference:


    ¨C I understand.


    ¨C So do they have to take precautions?


    Henri Chavez breathed a sigh of relief. Aplicated look crossed his eyes and he said:


    ¨C Just keep an eye on William Royer.


    ¨C Understood.


    After the bodyguard left, Mr. Chavez¡¯s gaze remained on Lyana.


    As for Lyana herself, her mind was filled with thoughts of cutting raw materials, so she didn¡¯t notice the gaze that was fixed on her from upstairs.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze gradually hardened. She had found him!


    Lyana followed the direction of the crack and shot it down without hesitation.


    The old master and Jean were closest, especially Jean, who was immediately covered in sweat.


    Damn it !


    How was this possible?


    What was that ?


    He was so scared he was rocking.


    The old master who was cutting could not help eximing:


    ¨C Oh my god, it¡¯s actually ss imperial jade.


    When John heard his master say this, he fell to the ground in shock.


    What had he just done?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He almost cut this ss imperial jade into pieces.


    At the thought, he was so frightened that his back was covered in cold sweats.


    At that time, everyone was shocked.


    Regina was stunned. When she came to her senses, her heart was in her throat.


    No.


    Impossible !


    How could this seedy stone have ss imperial jade?


    Everyone approached to take a closer look at the results.


    Lyana had already taken out the jadeite.


    This piece of jade was the size of his fist. Its color was very unique, and in the sunlight it was a very beautiful emerald green.


    Oh my god, it was just the perfect imperial green of the ss species!


    The reporters on the side rushed out their cameras and took pictures of the jadeite in Lyana¡¯s hands.


    This piece of jade appeared to be a different color under the camera shes. It seemed sun green, but alsoke blue.


    Even though there were some cracks on the left and right sides of this piece of jade, these remnants could still be used as decorations.


    It was really a ss type imperial green.


    ¨C Oh my god, there really are two hundred dors worth of imperial jade.


    ¨C No, no, it¡¯s actually a 200 dor rough stone with imperial jade inside.


    The valuation experts present at the scene approached and began to calcte.


    ¨C Last year, the president of apany, also opened a ss-type imperial jade. This piece of jade is only a quarter of the size of this piece of jade. At the time, the estimated price was around $400 million. So far, it has already reached nearly $500 million. So if you take the corners off that imperial jade, it will be at least $1. 2 billion to $2 billion.


    As the expert finished speaking, his whole body was shaking uncontrobly. He almost fainted.


    ¨C At the time, he spent $200 million at the stone game for ss imperial jade. However, Miss Lyana only spent $200.


    Byparison, Mr. Lee was truly an idiot.


    Despite everything, everyone envied Mr. Lee.


    But it was imperial jade!


    It was the imperial jade of the ss species!


    Such things are priceless.


    Lyana was too lucky. She had only spent $200.


    Two hundred dors!


    It was totally worth it!


    She was very lucky!


    Everyone was looking at Lyana longingly. They also wanted to be lucky.


    However, when they thought of themselves, they all fell silent.


    One of them had lost all his money ying rock games before, so he had sold his family¡¯s ancestral home to fight for a chance to survive.


    However, when he saw that Lyana had bet two hundred dors and received ss imperial jade, he knew hisst hope was gone. He almost fainted!


    He was shaking as he held onto the chair next to him, barely managing to stand.


    For what ?


    Was God so unfair to him?


    He had lost hundreds of millions of dors gambling. Why didn¡¯t the heavens give him a chance to get an Imperial Jade?


    Regina looked at the jadeite in Lyana¡¯s hand, shocked. She felt like she had been pped, and her face was burning with pain.


    Previously, she had been suspicious of Lyana. She thought there was no way she could get anything good out of a rough stone that cost $200.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Lyana to actually open it. If this piece of jade were exchanged for money, it would be equivalent to the property of his entire family.


    Why hadn¡¯t she seen the value of this stone?


    She had also noticed Lyana staring at the stone. However, she didn¡¯t think it contained good jade, so she didn¡¯t bother to snatch it from him.


    It had thus lost more than a billion dors.


    The others looked longingly at the jade in Lyana¡¯s hand. It is because this piece of jade had been ced in the first showcase. They had seen him as soon as they walked in, but they hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all.


    The rough stone they despised the most was actually Imperial Jade. It was just rubbing your face against the ground.


    At this moment, Jean could no longer describe his feelings. His body was shaking. He had almost opened the imperial green jade.


    If he had really cut it now, even if it was an imperial green jade, it would have disappeared!


    Daniel nced at the people around him and his lips curved into a cold smile. He snapped his fingers lightly.


    Everyone was shocked by this sound and turned their attention to Daniel.


    Daniel said carelessly:


    ¨C Who said that if this rough stone produced imperial jade, it would eat all the gravel.


    As soon as he said that, the hearts of the spectators jumped to their throats.


    Oh no, it was revenge!


    The person who just said that took a few steps back in silence. They wanted to leave quietly.


    Daniel red sharply, his gaze locked on that person¡¯s face. He said coldly:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you want to eat gravel?


    Although it was a question, it didn¡¯t seem like one.


    The man¡¯s face was pale with fear, and his legs were shaking.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. She really liked Daniel¡¯s personality. He was someone who didn¡¯t want to be harmed at all.


    She handed the imperial green jade to the old cutting master and said: .


    ¨C Help me pack it, please.


    The cutting master held the imperial jade with trembling hands. He carefully wrapped it in a gift box and handed it to Lyana.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Holding the gift package, Lyana carelessly picked up a piece of gravel and threw it at Daniel.


    ¨C Daniel Arnold.


    As if they were of the same mind, Daniel reached up and grabbed the gravel. His gazended on that person¡¯s face.


    This person was so frightened that she swallowed her saliva and broke into a cold sweat. He regretted having spoken too loudly just now.


    This man really wanted him to eat rocks.


    Daniel walked over to the man. Seeing that he still wasn¡¯t approaching, a cold glint crossed his eyes. He said angrily:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat gravel? Come quickly.


    In the past, Xavier Sun certainly wouldn¡¯t have even looked at Daniel. But now it was different. The value of Lyana¡¯s Imperial Jade instantly skyrocketed, and it was no longer something he couldpare to.

 Chapter 222

    Money was the most important thing in this ce. It would be easy for them to kill him with money.


    He said with fear:


    ¨C Ah¡­ Ah, humans can¡¯t eat stones. If humans eat stones, they will die.


    Daniel weighed the gravel in his hand and smiled.


    ¨C Okay, everything can be discussed.


    When Xavier Sun heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Daniel saidzily:


    ¨C It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to eat it. Then, if he were to apologize to Miss Dubois now, and you, he would have to call her great-aunt ten times.


    ¨C ¡­


    She was trying to stomp on his face.


    If he really did what Daniel said, those people would definitelyugh at him when they saw him in the future. He would have no status in the future.


    Seeing that Xavier looked like he had no reason to live, Daniel said casually:


    ¨C You don¡¯t want to apologize and you don¡¯t want to call her great-aunt. It¡¯s good. Just eat this stone.


    ¨C I¡­


    Xavier stood there, dazed, unable to say a word.


    The people on the side looked at Xavier sympathetically. They didn¡¯t feel well either. They knew that this young man had humiliated them by killing Xavier.


    In fact, not only had Xavier lost face, but they had also lost face.


    He clenched his fists. He turned to the host for help, hoping the host could stop Daniel.


    Ah, the host left silently.


    There was an unwritten rule in the world of stone games. The more luxurious and expensive the jadeite, the more such a person could not be provoked. Even Mr. Chavez, who was standing here today, would note forward to be the peacemaker.


    Xavier¡¯s heart instantly went cold. In all his years of life, it was the first time he had been so embarrassed. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he reluctantly called out:


    ¨C Great aunt.


    When Daniel heard Xavier¡¯s words, he retracted his gaze in satisfaction.


    From the side, a cold sweat broke out on Xavier¡¯s forehead. He clenched his fists and shouted again and again.


    Those who hadn¡¯tughed at Lyana covered their mouths and giggled.


    Regine was very close to Lyana. Every time Xavier called her great-aunt, it was as if she called Lyana. His face alternated between green and white.


    After he called five times, Lyana said:


    ¨C OK, it¡¯s fine.


    Xavier was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lyana to let him go like this.


    The other spectators were also amazed.


    How could someone as generous as Lyana, who didn¡¯t add insult to injury, be a wild model who had relied on her body to climb thedder?


    Xavier was still dazed by the anger he had just felt, but now he was convinced. He sighed slightly and said


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I was rude earlier. I was really blind to have said such words. I am really sorry.


    Lyana looked at Xavier¡¯s sincere gaze and gave a slight nod. This case was over.


    She was unfamiliar with this ce and didn¡¯t want to make any enemies.


    The host had a sweet smile on his face as he approached and said:


    ¨C Now, congrattions to Miss Dubois for obtaining the ss imperial jade.


    With a slight smile on her face, Lyana said politely:


    ¨C THANKS.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on William, who was standing nearby.


    They had initially thought that Lyana was just a little role model alongside William, and that she hade here to broaden her horizons.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be William¡¯s biggest adversary.


    The host kindly says:


    ¨C Everyone, if you have already chosen the rough stones, please cut them. I think the first round champion will be revealed soon.


    Hearing the host say that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    The critical moment had arrived.


    When everyone brought the raw materials they had already chosen to the cutting master, they solemnly watched the raw materials they had chosen being cut little by little.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was heavy, as if they had just entered this industry. Their palms couldn¡¯t help but be filled with sweat.


    Of course, some people were particrly depressed, because ording to them, there was a 90% chance that Lyana would get first ce.


    Lyana had already obtained a ss-type Imperial Jade. If they wanted to beat her, they had to get an even bigger Imperial Jade.


    Imperial jade was already rare. Getting a bigger Imperial Jade was even harder than winning the lottery.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Many people had long since given up on getting the top spot and only hoped to get into the top 20.


    At that time, the master cutters were also busy, but no one was ready to look for Jean to cut his stones.


    He stood, anchored to the ground, annoyed. He looked down at his hands. It seemed like there was no more room for him in this industry.


    Lyana¡¯s earlier action had cut off all her other avenues.


    He clenched his fists. Many people thought he was very good at cutting raw materials. Without Lyana, he could have be a great master of cutting raw materials.


    Lyana had ruined everything for him.


    A trace of intent to kill shed in Jean¡¯s eyes.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze was fixed on William. She was so curious about what kind of jadeite William could find that she didn¡¯t notice Jean¡¯s gaze at all.


    At this moment, Nathan walked towards Lyana.


    Daniel immediately stood next to Lyana and eyed Nathan warily.


    Nathanpletely ignored Daniel¡¯s gaze. He approached Lyana and calmly asked:


    ¨C When did you learn to y on stones?


    Lyana had nothing to say to Nathan. She said treacherously,


    ¨C I just got lucky.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He looked at Lyana suspiciously and said:


    ¨C If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll get some imperial jade?


    Either way, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¨C What do you want ?


    Lyana asked impatiently.


    ¨C Lia, you¡¯re attracting too much attention today.


    Nathan looked at Lyana, her eyes so soft water could drip from them.


    Lia?


    When Lyana heard that, she was slightly stunned.


    If she remembers correctly, thest time Nathan had called her that was on her seventh birthday.


    At that time, she treated Nathan like her own brother.


    However, since this incident, they had nothing to do with each other.


    Daniel could feel the turbulent atmosphere between the two of them. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, they must be acquaintances.


    With that thought, he wasn¡¯t as wary as before.


    His mission was to protect Lyana, not to make her cut off all social interaction.


    Lyana looked up at Nathan and asked coldly:


    ¨C You make him look so nice, but it¡¯s just to fight for the perks you deserve. Is this considered ostentatious?


    If she had chosen toy low like before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived this far.


    ¨C Now you have an imperial jade in your possession. A lot of people have their eyes on you, and you¡­


    Nathan wanted to say that Lyana was beautiful, but then he realized that it was not appropriate to say such things under such circumstances.


    He pursed his lips slightly and said:


    ¨C You are dressed very dazzlingly today. As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. It¡¯s better if youe home early and don¡¯t stay here.


    Lyana dismissed Nathan¡¯s suggestion without hesitation.


    ¨C Thank you for your kindness, but I still have something to do here. If I don¡¯t get the champion award this time, I won¡¯t be back.


    Nathan was slightly stunned and asked in surprise:


    ¨C Why do you want this?


    ¨C Do you live by the sea? Why are you so interested in it? Lyana asked.


    ¨C Lia, listen to me, you¡­


    As he spoke, Nathan took a step forward. Before he could finish speaking, his vision was blocked by Daniel.

 Chapter 223

    Daniel stood between Nathan and Lyana, protecting her behind him.


    A trace of displeasure crossed Nathan¡¯s eyes, and he said coldlyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Get out of the way.


    Daniel didn¡¯t back down at all from Nathan¡¯s gaze. He said in a disapproving tone:


    ¨C I am Miss Dubois¡¯ bodyguard. Now his safety depends on me. I will only obey him.


    As Daniel spoke, he carelessly took the stone in his hand and saidzily:


    ¨C It¡¯s Miss Dubois¡¯ freedom to wear what she likes. You have no right to interfere. Even if there is danger, I will help him eliminate all threats.


    With that, Daniel turned to look at Lyana, the corners of his lips curling slightly.


    ¨C It¡¯s natural for girls to like to be beautiful. Besides, she should show her most perfect side.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing tightened.


    Oh my God.


    This bodyguard was too strong to flirt. Every word he said hit home.


    Lyana¡¯s mood, which had darkened because of Nathan, instantly brightened. She nodded and said


    ¨C You¡¯re right.


    Nathan looked at the faint smile on Lyana¡¯s lips and frowned again.


    At that moment, the air around them froze.


    The old master looked up at Nathan and said:


    ¨C Congrattions, Mr. Dubois. You got Blood Jadeite.


    Only then did the tense atmosphere ease.


    Nathan brushed the serious expression off his face and walked over to the old master.


    Lyana tilted her head to look and saw a palm-sized blood jade in the old master¡¯s hand. Its surface was smooth, and there was no trace of impurity inside. She was as red as blood.


    Lyana raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Although this blood jade coin did not have the same value as the imperial jade she held in her hand, it was certainly not worth less than 200 million.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the price of the rough stone. Thirty million.


    It looked like Nathan had won a lot this time around.


    Indeed, people who lived in the upper ss society were more or less familiar with stone games.


    The host quickly congratted him.


    At this time, the other cutters shouted


    ¨C Oh my god, another imperial green.


    When everyone heard that voice, they were all amazed.


    Oh my god, there were actually two Imperial Jade Stones this time.


    Everyone rushed. The color and size of the imperial jade was barely inferior to the jade that Lyana had opened. It was considered to be of first quality.


    Lyana took a look. The price of the raw material was 20 million.


    Everyone felt like they could barely breathe.


    Oh my god, 20 million for imperial jade.


    In the past, the raw material price of imperial jade was at least 50 million.


    It was already rare for Lyana to get Imperial Jade for $200. Of course, 20 million dors is also very little.


    However, everyone said that Lyana had relied on luck at the moment. So, was this person also lucky?


    What happened today?


    There really were a lot of experts in the world of stone games.


    All of them were very curious to know who got the second imperial jade.


    They saw a young girl picking up the imperial jade with a smile. She turned to watch the media and bowed slightly, looking elegant and sweet.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly. It was ire.


    Hadn¡¯t she been driven out by William?


    Unexpectedly, ire was quite capable. She was standing here as a participant.


    By then, ire was no longer as restless and fierce as before. On the contrary, she exuded confidence and elegance.


    Lyana never thought that ire would really be able to get an Imperial Jade. It seems she underestimated her.


    ire was truly dazzling in her area of expertise.


    ire¡¯s eyes curled into a crescent when she smiled. She looked at Lyana and William, as if to silently challenge them.


    ire squeezed the imperial jade tightly in her hand. She wanted to regain all the face she had lost before.


    Moreover, Alexander Walker had said that he would help him.


    This time, William and Lyana were definitely going to lose!


    As soon as ire thought of Lyana kneeling before her and begging for mercy, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    Now that two pieces of Imperial Jade and one piece of Blood Jade had been opened, the atmosphere in the entire room had turned serious. The other participants became more and more nervous.


    Lyana was very concerned about William now, her gaze fixed on him.


    However, William seemed very calm, as if he felt no pressure.


    Seeing that Lyana was very worried about William, Daniel said softly:


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to worry about him.


    Lyana looked at Daniel in confusion.


    ¨C Are you close to him?


    Daniel just smiled and said nothing.


    They were from the same mother, so how could they not be familiar with each other?


    As Lyana was puzzled, the master who was cutting the raw material for William eximed:


    ¨C Oh my god, it really is a ss type blood jade! It¡¯s too rare¡­


    ss-like blood jadeite.


    Everyone quickly turned around and saw the cutter holding an emerald that appeared to be dripping with blood. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.


    This jade room was even more beautiful than the one Nathan had just opened.


    The amazing thing was that this piece of blood jade was the size of half a basketball.


    Everyone was looking at the blood jade with envy!


    ¨C Heavens, this blood jade is truly magnificent. And he is so big.


    ¨C I think it was opened at 50 million.


    ¨C From what I see, he raised his bet.


    ¨C Speaking of which, it¡¯s weird. There are so many imperial jades and blood jades today.


    ¨C Stop talking. If I can get such good types of ss, I¡¯m willing to spend 50 million or even 100 million.


    The final conclusion given by the valuation expert was that this blood jade was worth around one billion.


    Everyone was surprised.


    It was crazy.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red with envy. They watched one person after another y their way to bing a billionaire.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, feeling an inexplicable sense of danger.


    It looked like thispetition was going to be very intense.


    She had initially thought that she just had to rely on Alexander¡¯s suggestion to win in the end, but now it seemed like she still couldn¡¯t get first ce.


    At this moment, the host was very excited. He had hosted many stone game activities in the past, but this was the first time he hade across so many good materials.


    This time thepetition was really intense and exciting.


    It was only the first round. Lyana, Nathan, William, and ire had each obtained rare and valuable jadeite.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. It looked like it would be really difficult for her to get the Moon Goddess ne.


    Lyana tilted her head to look at Daniel and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C How long have you known him?


    ¨C Not a lot. A little over twenty years.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Over twenty years. It¡¯s not a lot ?


    Lyana sized up Daniel. He looked to be in his twenties. In this case, Daniel and William must have been childhood friends.


    Indeed, people of high society frequented the same circles.


    ¨C How long have you known Vincent Sanchez? Lyana asked curiously.


    ¨C Only about twenty years old.


    Lyana is silent. It looked like Vincent hadn¡¯t hired a bodyguard at all. He just happened to have a brother in this industry.


    The first time she saw Daniel, she felt that his temper waspletely different from that of ordinary bodyguards.


    He didn¡¯t have that cold, murderous aura, and he didn¡¯t look stiff. On the contrary, he looked more like a wealthy yboy.


    While Lyana was thinking, the rough stones had all been cracked open.


    Some were happy, others sad.


    After all, few people were lucky enough to get good jade.


    In the world of stone games, a stone that did not decrease in value was already considered good.


    So many yers had spent tens of millions of dors, but in the end only got tens of thousands of emeralds. They couldn¡¯t even find a ce to cry.


    Everyone waited anxiously. An hourter, the appraiser reported all the jadeite gradings.


    This time there were a total of 96 participants.


    The top spot was upied by Lyana¡¯s ss Imperial Jade, which was worth $1. 27 billion.


    Second ce goes to William. Although he didn¡¯t get an Imperial Green Jade, it was arge ss-type Blood Jade. In the end, it was valued at 930 million.


    ire stood to the side with a cold expression looking at the filing. His face darkened instantly and his hands clenched involuntarily.

 Chapter 224

    Previously, ire had thought that as long as she appeared and the jadeite she chose ranked first, she should be able tog Lyana¡¯s and William¡¯s jadeite prices. She would make William regret chasing her for Lyana.


    However, ire didn¡¯t expect Lyana to really know how to y on the stones, and that William¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t bad either.


    She only got third ce with the help of the King of the Game.


    However, the value of the jadeite she opened was much lower than Lyana¡¯s.


    A dark look crossed ire¡¯s eyes. She was outraged. Why was Lyana so lucky? Next round, she was definitely going to stomp on her.


    In third ce was ire¡¯s Imperial Green Jade, which was worth 865 million.


    Fourth ce was taken by Nathan¡¯s Blood Jade, which was worth 400 million.


    ire took a look at the leaderboard. The first four ranks had already exceeded three billion, and thest was only worth 600, 000.


    The difference was just too big.


    In thispetition, some people instantly became hundreds of millions, while others went bankrupt.


    Anyway, HH Group was still the one making money.


    Also, if thispetition was reported, everyone would think that Group HH was capable of obtaining Imperial Jades.


    If they could get more profits in the future, that would be even better.


    The host took the microphone and said in a soft voice:


    ¨C The first match is over. Everyone is asked to return to their hotel to rest. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon,e here on time for the second round.


    After thispetition ended, some people were happy, while others were sad. There were even some who could no longer bear the blow and were transported on stretchers by the organizers¡¯ medical staff.


    This is how stone games worked. Nine out of ten people lost.


    Regine looked at the piece of material in her hand and was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t ept spending millions, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even get a single piece of jade. She had lost everything.


    Regine¡¯s eyes grew increasingly red, and she threw the material in her hand onto the floor.


    Why did this happen?


    The piece of hardware she had purchased had already been opened. Moreover, she had also seen that it was clearly filled with ice jade. Why was there only normal jade inside?


    Normal jade was just a cheap thing.


    Seeing that her daughter was angry, Livio Dunn quickly approached tofort her. He said softly to her:


    ¨C Okay, don¡¯t be mad anymore. Dad¡¯s bet has increased this time, and he is seeded thirteenth. Come with me in the afternoon, and we¡¯ll choose a new rough stone. I think we can definitely get Imperial Jade today.


    Lyana was somewhat close to Regine and overheard what the father and daughter of the Dunn family had said. His lips curled into a mocking smile.


    They spent millions on uncut quarry stones, but received a jade worth tens of thousands of dors.


    It was not about losing money.


    On the contrary, it was a huge humiliation in the world of stone games.


    Lyana could understand how devastated Regine was.


    Sensing the gazes of others, Regine looked at those who were filled with concern. Finally, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She asked angrily:


    ¨C Why are youughing ? Why are you looking at me? You¡¯re crazy ?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t be bothered by Regine.


    Standing to the side, Daniel says happily:


    ¨C You¡¯re just retarded. Can¡¯t weugh?


    ¨C You.


    Regine¡¯s face turned green with anger, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¨C You run to death.


    Daniel gently shifted his shoulders and slowly unbuttoned his shirt. He licked his lips lightly and said:


    ¨C Alright, now that thepetition is over, I should stretch my muscles.


    When Livio Dunn remembered what had happened previously, he was about to settle ounts with Daniel with a furious expression, but he didn¡¯t expect him to talk about it first.


    So, without another word, Livio Dunn clenched his fists and punched Daniel in the face.


    Daniel¡¯s face was still calm. He didn¡¯t even blink. As Livio Dunn¡¯s face was about to touch him, he leaned back slightly and Livio Dunn¡¯s fist brushed his face.


    He raised his hand slightly and grabbed Livio Dunn¡¯s arm.


    Crack!


    It only took Daniel a moment to dislocate Livio Dunn¡¯s arm.


    Before Livio Dunn could react, his other hand was dislocated by Daniel.


    Livio Dunn endured the pain and took a step back. He lifted his leg and was about to kick Daniel in the stomach.


    However, Daniel grabbed Livio Dunn¡¯s leg and snapped it.


    ¨C Ah!


    Livio Dunn couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Livio Dunn fell to the ground, his face pale and covered in cold sweat. He looked at Daniel indignantly.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this young man to be so talented.


    He was no match for this young man.


    The spectators were also shocked.


    This young man was really too powerful. He was actually able to cripple Livio Dunn.


    You should know that at MY, Livio Dunn¡¯s skills were considered top notch.


    No one dared to underestimate this young man now.


    In less than ten seconds, this young man had made only a few moves before easily paralyzing Livio Dunn.


    What was terrifying was that this young man had been there all this time. He had only used his hands.


    Oh my god, this young man was really too powerful!


    Regine was so scared that her whole body was shaking. When she came to her senses, she rushed to Livio Dunn and wept bitterly.


    ¨C Dad, how are you? Are you doing well ?


    Livio Dunn was a martial artist, so he endured the pain.


    When he came to MY he also felt this kind of pain. However,ter when he got the money, he had already forgotten most of the pains of the past.


    Livio Dunn breathed quickly. He did his best to ease the pain in his body. It was only then that he understood why in had not dared to move when he saw this young man.


    If he was not mistaken, in must have known this young man.


    This time, he had underestimated his opponent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone looked at Daniel.


    Daniel slowly buttoned up his sleeves. His expression was calm, as if he didn¡¯t take Livio Dunn seriously at all.


    Lyana stood to the side and saw with her own eyes how Daniel attacked instantly.


    She wasn¡¯t weak either, so she naturally understood that Daniel was stronger!


    She hadn¡¯t expected the bodyguard Vincent had hired for her to be so powerful.


    It was really to his liking.


    When the youngdies watching themotion saw Daniel¡¯s skills, their faces turned red with embarrassment.


    He was just too handsome.


    He would make a good boyfriend!


    If they had such a boyfriend, they would definitely be reluctant to date. They just wanted to be with their boyfriends every moment.


    Except that¡­


    Who exactly was this man?


    ¨C Do you know who it is?


    ¨C I have never seen or heard of him before.


    ¨C He appeared like that?


    ¨C Did he look familiar to you?


    ¨C As long as it looks good, of course it looks familiar. Beautiful people all look alike.


    ¨C That¡¯s what I mean. Don¡¯t you think his nose and lips look a bit like those of William Royer?


    ¨C From what you say, it sounds a bit simr. Could they be cousins?


    ¨C It¡¯s impossible.


    ¨C I know. He¡¯s the man you¡¯ll never have.


    ¨C Why would such an exceptional man be Lyana Dubois¡¯ bodyguard? How nice it would be if he was my bodyguard.


    ¡­ .


    Daniel stood there calmly and looked down on Livio Dunn. His tone was calm, without any arrogance from before.


    ¨C Mr. Dunn, do you still want to fight on?


    This greeting seemed to be intended to make fun of Livio Dunn.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t take Livio Dunn seriously at all. It was a great humiliation for Livio Dunn.


    Regine looked at Daniel angrily and said:


    ¨C You are really too strong. I won¡¯t be polite to you for bullying my dad like that.


    ¨C It¡¯s good. Do not stay on the ceremony. You can also ask someone to take care of me.


    Daniel calmly says.

 Chapter 225

    The onlookers around him could tell by his tone that he didn¡¯t take the Dunn family seriously at all.


    Regine looked at Daniel angrily.


    This handsome man should be her bedfellow, obediently. Why did he hit his father?


    Regine¡¯s gaze fell on the crippled Livio Dunn.


    Ever since she was young, her father had been an invincible god of war in her eyes.


    But now he had been so beaten by his own ¡°toy¡±.


    Regine was really indignant. She red at Daniel. In the future, when Daniel enters her room and bes her subordinate, she makes him kneel down and apologize to his father.


    ¨C You just have to wait. I will definitely find someone to take care of you in the future.


    ¨C Do not do that.


    Livio Dunn tilted his head to look at Regine. He was in so much pain that it was hard to breathe. He said in a trembling voice:


    ¨C Send me quickly to the hospital.


    When Regine heard Livio Dunn¡¯s words, her tears flowed uncontrobly. She cried and asked,


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge?


    Livio Dunn frowned, worried that Regine wasn¡¯t listening. There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    ¨C Listen to me now.


    No matter how unhappy Regine was, she could only listen obediently to Livio Dunn and nod.


    Livio heaved a sigh of relief.


    Livio¡¯s gazended on Daniel¡¯s face. This man looked frivolous, but he exuded a noble aura and did not look like an ordinary person at all.


    Livio Dunn remembered in¡¯s fear of Daniel and understood that this man was not someone he could afford to offend.


    This time it was a lesson learned.


    Eventually, Livio Dunn couldn¡¯t help fainting.


    ¨C Dad.


    Regina screamed.


    After a while, Livio Dunn¡¯s subordinates all arrived. When they saw that he had already passed out, they were all amazed. Without a word, they carried him and slipped away.


    Regine was in no mood to bother with Daniel now, so she left with Livio Dunn.


    Daniel pulled out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a little hungry.


    Lyana nced at the clock. It was already half past twelve. It was indeed time to eat.


    Lyana followed Daniel to the dining room. With such a powerful bodyguard by her side, she felt extremely safe.


    ¨C Daniel, when you have time in the future, can you teach me a thing or two?


    Daniel¡¯s thin lips curled slightly as he nodded and said:


    ¨C It is an honor for me to be able to teach you.


    Hearing this, Lyana¡¯s eyes rxed, and she appeared extremely beautiful.


    Daniel looked a little dazed.


    The first time he saw Lyana, he had a very good impression of her, especially when she smiled. He seemed to have seen her somewhere before.


    Not far away, Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened and his breathing intensified when he saw Lyana smiling at Daniel.


    In her memory, Lyana rarely smiled like that, let alone at him.


    The girl he was waiting for had finally grown up. His personality had also changed, and it waspletely out of his control.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have given her freedom in the first ce. Instead, he should have forced her to stay by his side.


    Nathan left with a somber expression.


    William frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Daniel to get along so well with Lyana.


    When they got to the dining hall, Lyana thought to bring some food for Vincent. Instead of eating with Daniel, she packed him up and brought him back.


    Daniel watched Lyana leave.


    ¨C Brother.


    Daniel turned to look at William and asked:


    ¨C Can I woo her?


    Daniel¡¯s voice was still cheerful, it was impossible to know if he was telling the truth or not.


    William¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    ¨C No.


    William did not tell Daniel the exact reason. Although Vincent and Lyana were secretly married, he had already promised Vincent to keep this affair a secret. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t tell his younger brother.


    Lyana carried her meal upstairs. As soon as she opened the door, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Vincent.


    It¡¯s strange.


    She closed the door and entered the room. As she ced the food on the small table, the sound of running water came from the bathroom.


    Turns out Vincent was taking a shower. No wonder she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Lyana wanted to have dinner with Vincent after he went out. However, 40 minutes had passed, but Vincent still hadn¡¯te out.


    Lyana frowned slightly. Vincent had taken a long shower this time.


    Lyana walked to the bathroom door and knocked.


    Although there is the sound of running water inside, the person inside didn¡¯t react at all.


    Lyana had a bad feeling. Her heart skipped a beat, and she knocked on the door several times.


    Still no movement inside.


    Thinking of Vincent¡¯s illness, Lyana hastened to push the door open.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the room.


    The bathroom was foggy, and Lyana couldn¡¯t see anyone clearly.


    ¨C Vincent?


    Lyana groped her way to the tub and saw Vincent leaning against her, his face pale. The water in the bathtub was stained with red blood.


    Damn it !


    Is he¡­ is he dead?


    At the thought of ¡°death¡±, Lyana¡¯s heart sank. She had a bad feeling.


    It¡¯s impossible.


    It¡¯s impossible.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Vincent would certainly not die.


    She put her hand under Vincent¡¯s nose and noticed that he was still breathing lightly. If she had arrived a littleter, Vincent could have¡­


    She quickly helped Vincent up and pulled him onto the bed. Then she helped Vincent take off his shirt. His gaze inadvertentlynded on the wound in his back.


    Damn it !


    How could this have happened?


    The left side of his back had been cut, and his flesh was exposed. She could clearly see the bones inside.


    Lyana takes a closer look. Vincent looked like it had been stitched up, but for some reason it had reopened.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes have involuntarily widened!


    Last night, Vincent didn¡¯t look very well. At that time, she thought he wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she didn¡¯t care.


    Turns out he had been injuredst night, but pretended to be fine.


    Maybe it was because she had hurt himst night, but he had ducked and identally opened the wound on his back, so the thread hade free today.


    How could he be so stupid?


    Why had he hung alone yesterday?


    Why hadn¡¯t he told her?


    Lyana didn¡¯t dare think about it too much. She turned around and took a medicine bottle out of her suitcase, then sprinkled it directly on Vincent¡¯s wound.


    Even though he was unconscious, he could still feel the pain and frowned.


    After disinfecting the silver needles, Lyana carefully stitched up Vincent¡¯s wound, then wrapped it in gauze to prevent infection.


    After dealing with all of this, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She sat down on her side to rest, her gaze fixed on Vincent¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Vincent opened his eyes. Those beautiful eyes were extremely clear, not as deep as before. They seemed a little pitiful.


    Something was wrong.


    Vincent usually didn¡¯t have such an expression.


    ¨C Lyana, it hurts, he said coquettishly.


    He looked extremely well mannered.


    Lyana felt like her heart had been stabbed by something. It turned out that Vincent¡¯s second personality had appeared.


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you like Vicki? Why are you ignoring me?


    Vincent looked at Lyana with a distressed look, as if he would start crying if she didn¡¯t speak.


    ¨C How is it possible ? Does it still hurt?


    Lyana grabbed a towel and helped Vincent dry his hair.


    Vincent pursed his lips.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C You¡¯re hurt now. You need to recover slowly for a few days. Until then, you won¡¯t have any more pain, said Lyana softly.


    Vincent replied obediently:


    ¨C All right.


    Seeing Vincent like this, Lyana¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¨C Why are you here ?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.


    Lyana had heard from other people in the past that some people¡¯s other personalities and memories weren¡¯t connected, so she could understand that answer.

 Chapter 226

    Vincent was usually a thoughtful person. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking, but Vincent¡¯s second personality was very innocent. He was unconsciously forgetting all the bad things.


    Although Lyana knew that Vicki might not know what happened to Vincent, she couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C How did you get these injuries?


    Vincent replied honestly,


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.


    It was only then that Lyana gave up. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    Lyana just wanted Vincent to rest well. She said softly:


    ¨C Vincent, I¡¯m going to help you sit down. You have to dry your hair. Don¡¯t catch a cold yet.


    Vincent frowned slightly, and a trace of confusion crossed his eyes. He asked,


    ¨C Lyana, who is Vincent?


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Seeing Lyana in this state, Vincent asked sadly:


    ¨C Lyana, do you have other children?


    What a child¡­


    It was only then that Lyana realized that Vincent¡¯s split personality seemed to yearn for love and care.


    Could it be that Vincent was abused when he was young?


    Vicki was obedient and seemed very insecure.


    Vincent¡¯s clear eyes were fixed on Lyana. Seeing that she was silent, her eyes gradually darkened. He said in a low voice:


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you want to take care of Vicki because you have Vincent?


    Lyana looked at Vincent¡¯s serious expression and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was clearly Vincent.


    Vincent did not get an answer from Lyana. He lowered his head and frowned as he endured the pain in his back.


    Lyana exined softly,


    ¨C Vicky. Your nickname is Vicki, and your name is Vincent.


    When Vincent heard Lyana say this, he was very resistant.


    ¨C My name is not Vincent.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback.


    It was only then that she realized she couldn¡¯t let Vicki know about Vincent. If that happened, it was very likely that he would oust the first personality.


    If this continued, Vincent would truly be a Vicki.


    After thinking, Lyana could only lie. She smiled and said:


    ¨C I gave you the name of Vincent. If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll always call you Vicki.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, he instantly lifted his spirits.


    ¨C Yes, Lyana. My name is Vicki.


    He revealed an innocent and cute smile. It was an expression that Vincent would never show.


    She felt dizzy.


    ¨C Lyana.


    Lyana came to her senses and smiled.


    ¨C I¡¯ll help you dry your hair first. It¡¯s not good to sleep with wet hair.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana helped Vincent sit up. Seeing that her face was furrowed in pain, she suddenly remembered something Vincent had said to her in the past.


    She no longer needed to hold back.


    Lyana smiled at Vincent and said softly:


    ¨C Vicki, you are yourself. You are unique in this world. If you¡¯re in pain, you can tell me. You don¡¯t need to hold back when you¡¯re with me.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s soft voice, Vicki¡¯s heart warmed.


    If only his mother had said the same to him before.


    So he wasn¡¯t his brother¡¯s vessel.


    At that thought, his eyes widened involuntarily, and a host of questions popped into his mind.


    What is a ship?


    A brother ?


    Mom ?


    Since when does he have a family?


    Thinking about it, his head hurt. Strange fragments crossed his mind, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression was not good, Lyana looked at him with concern.


    ¨C Vicky.


    After a long time, Vincent returned to normal. He looked at Lyana innocently.


    ¨C Lyana, is there really no need to hold back?


    ¨C Of course.


    It was fine as long as Vincent didn¡¯t lose control.


    If Vincent didn¡¯t hold back, she wouldn¡¯t have a good life.


    Vincent was a bit difficult to deal with!


    Lyana looked at Vincent gently and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll get a hair dryer now and help you dry it.


    ¨C GOOD.


    Lyana got up and headed for the bathroom. Soon she brought the hairdryer and carefully dried Vincent¡¯s hair.


    Vincent sat down quietly, feeling a little dizzy. He enjoyed this feeling very much. It was very warm andfortable.


    After drying Vincent¡¯s hair, Lyana asked him to change.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After changing, Vincentidzily on the bed, allowing Lyana to feed him.


    He was staring intently at Lyana, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly.


    It was good to have Lyana around.


    At this thought, Vincent closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Vincent felt better, but Lyana was very worried, because Vincent had a fever now.


    His whole body was hot and his face was already flushed. He seemed even weaker.


    Seeing that Vincent had fallen asleep, Lyana was about to go get her medicine and got up.


    Vincent almost instinctively grabbed her hand. His eyes were still closed, and his voice was a bit hoarse, but there was a hint of sweetness in it.


    ¨C Lyana, you have no right to leave.


    That cute little voice had a hint of dominance and ferocity.


    Seeing Vincent like that, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent was still a bit ill.


    There is something wrong.


    To be precise, Vicki was a little sick.


    Lyana sat down on the edge of the bed again. Looking at the sleeping Vincent, she gentlyforted him,


    ¨C I understand. I will not leave now. I will stay by your side.


    He seemed to have heard what Lyana had said. He groaned in a daze and fellpletely asleep.


    When Lyana realized he waspletely asleep, she carefully retracted her hand.


    Vincent¡¯s fever was very high now. What if his brain was damaged?


    Now she can only use Physical Cooling.


    Lyana walks into the bathroom andys a wet towel on Vincent¡¯s forehead.


    Then, Lyana wiped Vincent¡¯s limbs with a damp towel.


    When Lyana is finished, she realizes that it is gettingte. Thepetition would start in half an hour.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief when she realized Vincent¡¯s fever had subsided a bit.


    When everything was done, Lyana started eating.


    Before leaving, she helped Vincent change his cold towel before leaving with his bag.


    More than half an hour after Lyana left, Vincent finally woke up. He looked at the time on the wall. It was now three-twenty.


    Vincent moved, and the towel on his forehead fell off.


    It looks like Lyana has made a return trip.


    He remembered taking a bath in the bathroom before, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything after that.


    Vaguely, he seemed to have had a dream. In this dream, he seemed to have be like when he was young.


    He even dreamed of Lyana.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t as cold as before. On the contrary, she treated him kindly and even helped him dry his hair.


    Lyana even affectionately called her Vicki.


    Lyana even said something to him.


    Vicki, you are yourself. You are unique in this world. If you¡¯re hurt, you can say so. With me, you don¡¯t have to hold back.


    Vincent swallowed and frowned slightly. His eyes darkened and his breathing became irregr.


    He didn¡¯t like that feeling in his dream and tried his best not to think about the situation in his dream.


    Vincent sat up and his gaze inadvertently fell on the food on the nightstand.


    This meal was exactly the same as the one he had eaten in his dream.


    For a moment, Vincent stood stunned.


    At the same time, in thepetition hall, everyone was seriously choosing their raw materials, hoping that they could spend as little money as possible to get more and better raw materials.


    This level was even more intense than the previous one.

 Chapter 227

    Although there are no prizes in this round, the host said that all the raw materials that appear here will definitely be worth more than three million dors.


    You should know that each uncut quarry stone here could produce more than three million dors worth of jadeite.


    Of course, not every rough stone was cheap.


    However, everyone knew that at least they wouldn¡¯t lose too much.


    This time all eyes were on Lyana.


    ¨C In the first round, Lyana Dubois won more than a billion dors.


    ¨C If you want my opinion, the Group absolutely wants her to lose this bet.


    ¨C We lost so much in the first round. Let¡¯s take a bet this time.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think Lyana will be so lucky this time around.


    ¨C I do not think so. I think she¡¯s an expert.


    While everyone was talking, Lyana was already preparing to choose her rough stone.


    She looked around, her gaze finallynding on a twenty inch stone.


    The price of this stone was 300 million.


    Lyana knew deep down that there would be good things in every round of thepetition this time around, so she had to up her bets.


    She felt that there must be something good in this raw material.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a god and didn¡¯t have x-ray vision. She couldn¡¯t be sure that was the case. She couldn¡¯t be sure there was anything good inside.


    If it was only $100 million, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    At this thought, Lyana approached the stone. Just as she put her hand on it and was about to speak to the tailor, a clear voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C I want this rough stone.


    When everyone heard that voice, they bowed their heads to watch.


    What wealth!


    It was 300 million!


    She just asked like that!


    Lyana tilts her head to watch. It was none other than ire.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, ire smiled softly, giving her an exceptionally noble air.


    Some people present also knew ire.


    ire was said to be a financial genius in An City. Previously, she had made a financial n and easily won $30 billion for the bank of An City.


    It was said that she was also the daughter of an old banker.


    Like father like daughter.


    Most people did not have such a bold and generous demeanor.


    Of course, everyone had also noticed Lyana.


    After Lyana made a small bet in the first round, many people had their eyes on her.


    Lyana also seemed to be infatuated with this stone.


    Everyone smiled and looked at Lyana and ire. It¡¯s going to be a good show to watch.


    Lyana¡¯s hand was still on the stone. A slight smile appeared on his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¨C Miss Silva, do you know what ¡°firste, first served¡± means?


    ire looked at Lyana calmly and smiled.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry about this time. I asked first. This stone is mine.


    Lyana sneered and asked:


    ¨C As long as you ask for it, will it be yours? If you say MY is yours, will the president of MY give you the country?


    When ire heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of anger crossed her eyes. With a cold expression she said


    ¨C You are twisting my words.


    ¨C Distort? Didn¡¯t you start it? Have you already forgotten the rules of the stone game world?


    Lyana asked with a smile.


    His hand had already touched the stone. It wasmon knowledge that she was the first buyer in these circumstances. If she didn¡¯t want the stone, the seller could talk to the next person.


    This method was mainly intended to prevent anyone from following in the footsteps of an expert. Indeed, there was once an imitator who knew nothing and followed an expert. When this expert was interested in this stone, he took the initiative to buy it.


    After this incident, many people hated such people, so a rule was made in the world of stone games.


    Whoever stood in front of the rough stone first was ready to argue with the seller about who would buy it first. Those who arrivedter had to wait for the previous person to leave before they could buy the rough stone.


    Precisely for this reason there was less to exploit.


    ire frowned slightly but rxed quickly.


    With Lyana¡¯s reminder, she suddenly remembered another rule.


    If the buyer could not shell out the money within the hour, the seller could sell the rough stone to the next person.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know if you want to buy it or not. After all, you don¡¯t look like you can afford it.


    Although ire apologized, the disdain in her eyes was evident.


    Lyana had first wondered if she should take such a risk to buy this stone. However, after hearing ire¡¯s words, she decided she wanted this stone.


    Lyana smiledzily and asked


    ¨C Oh, how do you know I can¡¯t afford it?


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I think I need to remind you of something. The rules of this contest have already been stated above. You cannot exchange the jadeite you got in the first round for money. In other words, you can only use your own money! Do you have that much money?


    ire raised her eyebrows slightly and asked arrogantly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Standing in the crowd, Regine remembered her father¡¯s instructions asking her not to provoke Lyana and Daniel.


    However, she thought about how Daniel had hurt her father in the first round.


    The doctor had told him that his father¡¯s leg was aminuted fracture. With current medical technology, even if treated, he would be disabled.


    Regine looked at Lyana coldly and said sarcastically:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, all of the uncut quarry stones in this second round are worth over three million dors. Do you still want to pick up leftovers like the first time? Want to buy two hundred more pieces of uncut quarry stones? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.


    Hearing the words of Regine, everyone discussed.


    ¨C Lyana Dubois is just a little model. How can she have so much money?


    ¨C Who knows ? Even if she borrows money now, who can lend her 300 million at once.


    ¨C Lyana is really stupid. She still wants to snatch that stone from Miss Silva.


    ¨C She really lost her mind.


    ¡­ .


    When ire heard everyone say that, she smiled and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, if you have time to tear this rough stone from me, why don¡¯t you go and see the other rough stones? If you need three to five million, I can lend it to you.


    Hearing ire¡¯s words, Lyana frowned slightly, her beautiful fox eyes narrowing.


    ire looked down at her.


    She said she had no money to lend him.


    Lyana was less afraid topete for wealth.


    In the crowd, someone said:


    ¨C I¡¯m willing to lend you some money, but you have to give me a tenth of the imperial green.


    Regine¡¯s eyes rolled over and she quickly said:


    ¨C I¡¯m also willing to lend you some money, but I don¡¯t want imperial jade. You have to go to the hospital and bow to my dad to apologize.


    Standing nearby, Nathan frowned as he saw Lyana being surrounded by everyone. He walked towards her.


    Nathan stopped next to Lyana and said:


    ¨C Lyana, I can give it to you.


    When Lyana heard Nathan¡¯s words, she was slightly surprised.


    300 million!


    Nathan was really ready to spend the money.


    If Ines found out that Nathan had given her 300 million, she would cry to death.


    Lyana shook her head slightly, calmly dismissing Nathan¡¯s good intentions.


    Lyana approached the master tailor and said calmly:


    ¨C Master, I have ten million extra dors. Please help me open this rough stone now.


    When the master tailor heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. It was the first time he had heard someone say such a thing.


    Ten millions !


    It was a huge sum of money. Many people wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much money in their lifetime.


    The others stared at Lyana, stunned.


    When Regine heard Lyana¡¯s words, her face turned red with anger. She says sadly:


    ¨C You really are an interesting person. You can casually say ten million dors and ask Master to give you a nk check. Who doesn¡¯t know how to do that?


    ¨C This 10 million can buy several other uncut quarry stones.


    ¨C Is she drunk?


    ¡­ .


    Lyana ignored them. She opened her bag and took out a bright red card, which she handed to the master.


    ¨C Pass the card!

 Chapter 228

    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, everyone was stunned and stood there in shock.


    Even Nathan, who was standing next to Lyana, was stunned.


    Inrge banks, red membership cards represented the highest card types. Generally, red card holders are worth at least ten billion.


    This means that Lyana was worth tens of billions.


    Everyone was confused.


    ire remained nted on the ground, staring at Lyana in disbelief.


    How was this possible?


    Her father was a bank executive, but even her father was not qualified to apply for a red card. How could Lyana be qualified to apply for a red card?


    This means that this card did not belong to Lyana.


    Lyana was just a hick. Even the Dubois family couldn¡¯t have that much money.


    William, who was standing nearby, was also stunned.


    Regine¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She felt like a p hadnded on her face and took two steps back in shock.


    ire took a while to react. She still didn¡¯t believe Lyana had a red card. Her gazended on William¡¯s face and she reacted instantly. With a displeased expression, she asked:


    ¨C Brother William, how could you give him your card?


    When everyone heard ire¡¯s words, they instantly reacted.


    This red card therefore belonged to William Royer.


    It¡¯s logic.


    How could a tiny model get a red card?


    It would be normal for the red card to be William¡¯s.


    Lyana was really an interesting person. She pretended to be rich with someone else¡¯s card. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed?


    Just as everyone was about to say something about Lyana, they saw William pull out a red card from his wallet.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh at how everyone looked like they ate shit.


    ire was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Everyone was equally amazed.


    Oh my god, Lyana really had a red card!


    How can someone with a red card just be a wild model?


    She was clearly a quiet tycoon.


    They were really impressed.


    Everyone acted like cowards and didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Regine¡¯s breathing quickened, and her heart raced. She was trying not to faint.


    ire¡¯s body shook involuntarily, as if a p hadnded on her face.


    However, Lyana still stood there calmly, her face looking even more beautiful.


    However, no one dared toe forward.


    The cutter took the red card with shaking hands, as if it weighed millions of kilograms.


    The cutting master¡¯s gazended on the host¡¯s face not far away. The host also looked shocked, as he was unsure whether to take 300 or 310 million.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A trace of shock crossed the host¡¯s face, but he quickly regained his usual smile and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, these uncut quarry stones have already been appraised. How could I have the nerve to charge you 10 million more?


    YOU !


    Look, now that the host knew Lyana had a red card, he instantly addressed her with respect.


    Also, the way the host addressed Lyana instantly elevated her status.


    The cutter instantly knew what to do. He silently swiped his card and respectfully handed it to Lyana.


    Thus, this rough stone became the property of Lyana.


    ire, who was standing to the side, clenched her fists. At that moment, she realized a problem.


    Her status and Lyana¡¯s were onpletely different levels.


    Previously, she was upset about what Lyana did to her on the ne. Now she could only secretly rejoice that Lyana hadn¡¯t done anything more vicious to her.


    ire had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, purely because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself any further.


    However, ire could not afford to offend Alexander, so she could only stay here shamelessly.


    There was only one round left. She was to help Alexander obtain the Moon Goddess.


    Thus, under the anxious eyes of all, this rough stone was opened.


    When everyone saw the exposed jadeite, they were instantly in a mess.


    Oh my god, it looked like ss imperial jade again.


    Initially, everyone thought that this $300 million raw material could be worth a billion dors worth of jadeite.


    However, when the entire Imperial Jade was released, everyone was shocked.


    Many people wanted to take pictures with their phones, but were stopped by the staff present.


    Oh my god, it really was the imperial jade of the ss species!


    The quality of this piece was not inferior to that of the jadeite that Lyana had obtained in the first round.


    Moreover, the jadeite of this raw material was the size of a pillow.


    How much was it worth?


    An assessment expert fainted on the spot.


    The other three valuation experts gave an uncertain estimate.


    Everyone present had already given up. They thought it was impossible for them to obtain the legendary Moon Goddess.


    All they wanted now was to choose good materials and earn some money.


    Soon, everyone present had finished opening the stones they had chosen, and some of them had also opened valuable jade.


    However, these jades paled inparison to Lyana¡¯s jadeite, which was the size of a pillow. They weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    Therefore, the second round ended under the envious eyes of all.


    The host stood up with a smile and said:


    ¨C The second and third rounds are over.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback.


    William also frowned.


    The others were also amazed.


    There was a murmur of discussion.


    The host exined:


    ¨C The third round is up to Miss Lyana¡¯s personal choice, as Miss Lyana is the winner of the second round.


    At that time, thebeldy came from afar with a box. The box instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    It was a box made of jadeite.


    William couldn¡¯t help but cringe and clench his fists.


    Everyone knew that the winner of this stone game contest was about to get the Moon Goddess.


    In other words, the jade box contained the Moon Goddess.


    The host smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, the third round of thepetition is very simple. As long as you are willing to give up the Jadeite from the first and second rounds, you will be able to obtain the Moon Goddess. Of course, we will also give you back the money you spent on the first and second stone game rounds, untouched. If you want to take the first and second round jadeite, then I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dubois, but you¡¯re not qualified to take the Moon Goddess.


    Hearing the host say this, everyone was stunned.


    This HH Group was too conspiratorial.


    But only a fool would choose the Moon Goddess.


    The host smiled at Lyana and said sweetly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you only have one chance to choose.


    Lyana nodded and nodded.


    The other participants couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¨C HH group is too good to scam money. They have already won a lot of money in thispetition, but they still asked for such a difficult request.


    ¨C Miss Dubois has two pieces of jade worth tens of billions. If she chooses the Moon Goddess, she will have to give up so much money.


    ¨C I heard that the Moon Goddess is a very magical stone. It is said that she can bring back the deceased person that people miss the most. If Miss Dubois is here for the Moon Goddess, she probably won¡¯t care about those two jades.


    ¨C The dead are already dead. Why does she still think about it? The living are the most important.


    ¡­ .


    William¡¯s gaze fell on the small jade box, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He just wanted to see his sister.


    Then his gaze fell on Lyana. He wanted to see what she would choose.


    Lyana hesitated for a moment before asking:


    ¡°Can I take a look at the Moon Goddess?¡±


    William¡¯s gaze fell on the host¡¯s face. He was very curious about the host¡¯s response.


    The host shook his head slightly and said firmly:


    ¨C Sorry, you can¡¯t.


    William couldn¡¯t help but frown, his gazending on Lyana¡¯s face.

 Chapter 229

    ¨C What else is there to think about? Of course, she must choose the Imperial Jades.


    ¨C Exactly. They didn¡¯t even let her look at him. Maybe the moon goddess wasn¡¯t so mysterious after all.


    ¨C They¡¯re too stingy. They don¡¯t even let us see it.


    ¡­ .


    The host looked up at the time and smiled at Lyana.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, there are still three minutes left. If you don¡¯t answer¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C I choose the Moon Goddess.


    Lyana interrupted the host without hesitation.


    The host was slightly stunned. He looked at Lyana in disbelief.


    There really was someone in this world who didn¡¯t bow to tens of billions of people!


    Everyone present was stunned and looked at Lyana in surprise.


    ¨C Oh my God, she¡¯s willing to give up tens of billions to choose the Moon Goddess.


    ¨C But it¡¯s tens of billions. How could she bear to do that?


    ¨C My heart bleeds.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana calmly epted everyone¡¯s surprised looks. She looked at the host and asked,


    ¨C So can you give me the Moon Goddess now?


    It took a long time for the host to calm down. He gave a friendly smile and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, congrattions on passing the level.


    When everyone heard the host say that, they were all stunned.


    What does it mean ?


    Lyana slightly narrowed her beautiful fox eyes.


    The host¡¯s gaze fell on everyone¡¯s faces, then he smiled and exined:


    ¨C Previously, Mr. Chavez had said that the Moon Goddess was a spiritual ne. The Moon Goddess cannot be measured with money. If a person chooses wealth, it means that the Moon Goddess is not meant for him.


    After saying that, the host looked at Lyana again and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois and the Moon Goddess are destined. Moreover, Miss Dubois has already passed this test. Therefore, you can take all the jadeite you obtained before thepetition with the Moon Goddess.


    Hearing the host say this, the others were instantly confused.


    It turned out that the so-called third stage was a test of the human heart.


    In this case, Lyana would be even richer. A beauty worth billions!


    At that moment, someone in the crowd asked curiously:


    ¨C And if Miss Dubois had chosen jadeite just now?


    The host replied calmly:


    ¨C If Miss Dubois had chosen jadeite, it means that she did not pass the third round. She will lose all the jadeite she won in the stone game contest this time around. Additionally, the Moon Goddess will also be given to the contestant with the highest value in the first and second rounds.


    Hearing the host say this, everyone was stunned. Then they watched the evaluation list on the big screen.


    Second ce was upied by William.


    Everyone broke into a cold sweat and sighed.


    However, if Lyana had been a little greedy at the moment, she would have lost everything.


    However, Lyana had just chosen the Moon Goddess without hesitation.


    Lyana tilted her head to look at William, who was not far away. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes under his sses, as if trying to ease the sadness in his heart.


    Lyana knew very well that William also cared a lot about the Moon Goddess.


    However, there was only one Moon Goddess, and she had already promised Grandma that she would give her to her.


    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, she could have given him the moon goddess.


    As soon as this thought appeared, Lyana was shocked.


    She was actually so generous to a man she didn¡¯t know well.


    At that moment, the host¡¯s words interrupted Lyana¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C Congrattions on winning the stone gamepetition, Miss Dubois. Then our manager will present the awards. Please take the stage to receive them.


    After the host finished speaking, everyone apuded her. They sincerely encouraged Lyana.


    Lyana deserved to be the champion.


    Lyana calmly walked to the podium.


    At that moment, Mr. Chavez came to the other side of the stage.


    He wore a ck windbreaker which made him look even taller. There was always a sweet smile on his face.


    When Mr. Chavez walked out, he instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Looking at his refined appearance, he still exuded a strong sense of oppression and suffocation.


    At this time, Lyana walked to the middle of the stage.


    Mr. Chavez extended his hand to Lyana with a gentlemanly air.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Mr. Chavez¡¯s hand. His hand was thin and long, and the back of his hand was smooth. If one looked only at his hand, one would think that it is about a young man.


    Lyana noticed that there was ayer of yellowed calluses on the palm of Mr. Chavez¡¯s hand. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was probably calluses from holding a gun for a long time.


    Lyana looked up at Mr. Chavez. Although he smiled, she felt a chill around her.


    Mr. Chavez smiled and said:


    ¨C Congrattions, Miss Dubois.


    On the surface, he was congratting Lyana, but in reality he was reminding her.


    Lyana shook his hand. With a slight squeeze, she let go.


    Mr. Chavez also let go. He walked over to thedy who was carrying the gifts and took the prize. Then, he handed the jade box to Lyana with both hands.


    Lyana smiled and took the jade box. She felt he was heavy and thanked him politely.


    Mr. Chavez smiled and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you are too polite. Hope you enjoy the rest of the trip.


    ¨C Understood.


    Thunderous apuse rang out below the stage. Everyone was celebrating that Lyana got the Moon Goddess. Right now, she was the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    At first, many people looked down on her, but now they were very respectful towards her.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the current Lyana was a real beauty.


    ire, who was standing under the stage, bit her lip. She left the room in silence and called someone when she reached the balcony.


    ¨C Mr. Walker, I¡¯m ire Silva. I¡­


    ¨C I already know it.


    Before ire can finish speaking,


    Alexandre Walker interrupted her without hesitation.


    ire looked around the room, her gazending on Lyana, who was on stage. She wore a Bluetooth headset and kept in touch with Alexandre. Also, there was a small camera on the bodice of her dress.


    Thanks to this camera, he could see everything that was happening.


    In fact, he was also infatuated with this stone, so he asked ire to get it. However, he didn¡¯t expect Lyana to get it first.


    ire felt very ufortable. She could have gotten the Moon Goddess, and pped William and Lyana on the spot, but she didn¡¯t expect to bete.


    Alexandre¡¯s gaze fell on the screen. Without taking his eyes off Lyana, he said meaningfully,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    ire sensed the danger in Alexandre¡¯s words. An intriguing look crossed her eyes and she asked shyly:


    ¨C Mr. Walker, now that we haven¡¯t obtained the Moon Goddess, what should we do next?


    On the other side of the headset, Alexandre did not answer ire¡¯s question. Instead, he asked:


    ¨C Do you want to marry William Royer?


    A trace of shyness shed on ire¡¯s face, who answered without hesitation:


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C In that case, I will hand over William Royer to you this evening. However, you must hand over Lyana Dubois and the Moon Goddess to me. My men will support youter.


    Hearing Alexander¡¯s words, ire heaved a sigh of relief. The depression she had felt from being suppressed by Lyana for the past two days was swept away.


    ¨C All right.


    ire epted without hesitation.


    ire really didn¡¯t expect Lyana to have so much money. He thought he saw Lyana standing on the stage, looking down on her.


    After tonight, she would knock Lyana off her pedestal and let everyone know that Lyana was just a toy for Alexander Walker.

 Chapter 230

    She had heard that the women around Alexander were yed half dead, then thrown into a pile of worms and tortured to death.


    ire gritted her teeth and looked at Lyana, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    Lyana Dubois!


    Your time hase!


    ¡­ .


    After the stone game contest was over, everyone dispersed.


    Escorted by Daniel, Lyana returned to her room with the jade box.


    Daniel watched Lyana pull out her room card. He knew that once Lyana entered the room, her mission would beplete. For some reason, he felt a little reluctant.


    He wanted to spend more time with her.


    Thinking about this, Daniel pulled back his lips and asked:


    ¨C Do you need me to escort you to the town of An?


    Lyana smiled brightly and gently shook her head.


    ¨C No, Vincent, you hired to protect me. You have done very well. Thank you for protecting me at the banquet today.


    She had a great time with Daniel and also wanted him to be her bodyguard forever.


    However, one cannot be so selfish. She knew that Daniel must have more important things to do. Vincent had to go to great lengths to hire Daniel to protect her.


    Daniel smiled, but that smirk didn¡¯t arouse any disgust.


    ¨C ording to you, I can ask forpensation from Vincent.


    Lyana smiled even brighter and said:


    ¨C Of course.


    ¨C Great.


    As he spoke, Daniel turned to leave. However, the moment he took a step, he turned to look at Lyana and asked again:


    ¨C You really don¡¯t need me to protect you?


    ¨C I will go back to William. With him around, don¡¯t worry.


    When Daniel heard Lyana¡¯s words, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Alright, we¡¯ll have a drink on the way back to An City.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana smiled at Daniel. Daniel¡¯s temperament suited him very well. These two would definitely be good friends in the future.


    Daniel turned to leave. With his right hand in his pocket, he raised his left hand and waved at Lyana with his back to her.


    Lyana smiled slightly, then took her room card, opened the door, and walked in.


    After entering, Lyana looked around. There was no one in the room. Vincent seemed to be gone.


    She frowned slightly. Vincent was seriously hurt now. She didn¡¯t know what important business he had to settle to leave now.


    What worried Lyana the most was whether Vincent¡¯s second personality would pop up when he was doing something?


    At this idea, Lyana was very worried and she called Vincent.


    The phone rang several times before he answered.


    Lyana cut to the chase and asked directly:


    ¨C Are you back in An City now?


    ¨C No.


    ¨C But the wound on your back¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s good now !


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as raspy and pleasant as ever. Lyana could read in his words that he wanted to hang up.


    However, when Lyana thought about the wound on Vincent¡¯s back, her eyebrows raised. She asked worriedly,


    ¨C I already got the Moon Goddess that Grandma wants. I¡¯m getting ready to go home tonight. Do you want toe back with me?


    ¨C Daniel Arnold?


    ¨C Now that thepetition is over, and there is a flight back to An City tonight, William has already purchased a ticket. I¡¯ll wait for him at the hotel and go to the airport together. There should be no danger. I thought I couldn¡¯t ask Daniel to apany me to my room. There is a difference between men and women, so it¡¯s more or less awkward, so I asked him toe inside.


    Vincent didn¡¯t seem to object. He continued to ask:


    ¨C So he¡¯s also going back to An City?


    ¨C I do not know.


    ¨C Got it.


    Suddenly, both sides fell silent.


    Lyana remembered Vincent¡¯s fever when she left at noon. She frowned and said,


    ¨C You¡­


    ¨C Today¡­


    The two men spoke in unison and fell silent again.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly, stunned.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, you are a little different today. You seem to talk a lot. Are you worried about me?


    There seemed to be a hint of intrigue in Vincent¡¯s voice, as well as a hint of ambiguity. Lyana could feel the temperature in the room suddenly rise.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was indeed very worried about Vincent¡¯s health.


    However, she bit back her words and casually asked:


    ¨C When do you n to return?


    The other side of the phone froze for a moment. Then Lyana heard Vincent say:


    ¨C In a few days.


    ¨C Alright I understand.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m hanging up.


    Seeing that Vincent was about to hang up, Lyana was still very worried about her injuries. So she said:


    ¨C You have to be careful from now on. Don¡¯t do strenuous exercise, or the wound on your back may reopen.


    The man on the other end pursed his lips slightly. There was a hint of ambiguity in his words as he asked:


    ¨C Madame isn¡¯t even by my side. Who am I supposed to find to do vigorous exercise?


    Lyana¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but blush. She remembered Vincent¡¯s pale facest night. Last night, Vincent seemed like someone she could intimidate easily. She still remembers how her cor was unbuttoned. She could vaguely see his beautiful figure which was alluring.


    Vincent probably wasn¡¯t teasing her, but reminding her of how the wound on her back had been openedst night.


    For a moment, Lyana stood stunned, not knowing how to respond.


    As she was deep in thought, Vincent asked solemnly:


    ¨C What did you tell me this afternoon?


    ¨C What ?


    ¨C I wanted to ask you about lunch.


    A trace of surprise crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. She had seen Vicki at noon. Could it be that Vincent is already aware of Vicki¡¯s existence?


    Lyana wasn¡¯t sure what Vincent meant. She asked :


    ¨C Did you remember something?


    ¨C I had a strange dream at noon.


    Lyana asked cautiously,


    ¨C What a dream ?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Vincent instantly fell silent. Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure either. Did everything that happened in the afternoon really happen, or was he dreaming it?


    Especially what Lyana had told her in her dream.


    In the afternoon, Lyana had been very sweet and caring towards him, even coaxing him.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Lyana¡¯s confusion was conveyed over the phone.


    Vincent sat in ce with his right leg crossed over his left. He said seriously:


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing. I just dreamed that you forced me to consummate our marriage.


    Lyana was shocked.


    What ?


    Vincent really said such a thing.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the usually serious Vincent to act like a hooligan in broad daylight!


    Lyana remembered Vincent¡¯s condition when he was injured at noon. She had taken care of him all afternoon, but he had still behaved like a hooligan towards her.


    Lyana said angrily,


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you hear? Dreams are the opposite of reality.


    ¨C Since it¡¯s the opposite, should I be the one who forces you to consummate the marriage?


    Lyana felt a headacheing on.


    Who would seriously discuss such a timid subject as the wedding night?


    The more Lyana thought about it, the angrier she got. Now she waspletely sure that Vincent was fine. She said angrily,


    ¨C I¡¯m hanging up !


    With that, Lyana hung up without hesitation.


    Vincent could see that Lyana was embarrassed and exasperated.


    Vincent reached out to unbutton his shirt, revealing his sexy corbone. His gaze fell on his phone, and his eyes lit up when he saw the name on his contact list.


    Standing to the side, Thomas¡¯ gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s contact.


    Mrs Sanchez.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. The second young master seemed to have fallen in love with the seconddy.


    Vincent calmly turned off his phone and put it carelessly in his pocket. He looked up at Thomas and asked coldly:


    ¨C Have you confirmed it?

 Chapter 231

    Thomas nodded and said very respectfully:


    ¨C Young master, news has been sent that he indeed saw the elder young master at MY.


    Vincent leaned back in his chairzily, his frown deepening.


    If he hadn¡¯t died, why hadn¡¯t hee back?


    Thomas also found it strange. Since the young elder master was still alive, why hadn¡¯t he returned to the Sanchez family? After all, old Madame Sanchez had been thinking about the young elder master every day.


    However, the young elder master had already been missing for five years.


    Thomas didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the young elder master. In his impression, the young elder master still smiled kindly.


    ording to Uncle Ray, although the Young Elder Master is still alive, he may have lost his memory.


    Only by finding the Young Elder Master himself could he confirm what is happening.


    Second young master hade to MY for this matter.


    ¡­ .


    After hanging up, Lyana frowned slightly, still thinking about Vincent¡¯sst words.


    If the two were face to face, how would she have answered Vincent¡¯s question?


    Could it be that she should tell Vincent that it is impossible for them to consummate their marriage?


    Lyana took a deep breath and did her best to put that question to the back of her mind.


    She nced at the clock. There was still a little time before boarding. She could still take a nap.


    At this time, the phone bell suddenly rang.


    Lyana had first thought it was Vincent calling, but when she saw it was Lucas on the other end of the line.


    Lyana¡¯s expression involuntarily softened. After answering the call, she put the phone to her ear and said in a softer voice:


    ¨C Lucas.


    ¨C Aunt, you seem to have forgotten something.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She only remembered that Lucas still owed her money. She didn¡¯t remember anything else.


    Lyana asked,


    ¨C What is this ?


    ¨C You promised me earlier to help me find Mom.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯ sad voice, Lyana¡¯s heart suddenly sank. She apologized:


    ¨C Luke¡­


    Lyana pursed her lips and continued:


    ¨C I¡¯ve already sent your DNA for testing. However, it will take a long time to find your family. It might take some time.


    ¨C You found her, then?


    ¨C No.


    Lyana looked down, her expression a bit grim.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he had a strange feeling.


    If only Aunt could be his mother!


    Unfortunately, Auntie was not his mother.


    Lucas said a little disappointed:


    ¨C I thought that with the sample, I would be able to find Mom quickly.


    Lyana felt like her heart had been pricked with a needle. When she got back, she would definitely help Lucas find his mom, so he could find her as soon as possible and not be disappointed again.


    However, what puzzled Lyana was why Lucas had suddenly mentioned this.


    Lyana estimated the time. It must have been around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon in An City, which meant that Lucas had just finished school.


    Could something have happened to Lucas again?


    However, Lyana couldn¡¯t ask Lucas directly, as she was afraid of hurting his pride.


    ¨C Lucas, are you home now?


    ¨C No one came to get me.


    Lyana understood now. It must have been because Lucas saw that all the other children had mothers, but he didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why he had called her to ask if she had found her mother.


    ¨C Lucas, can I pick you up at school after I get back?


    Lucas had a strange feeling in his heart. He hung up the phone without hesitation, his eyes a little red.


    He just wanted his mom to pick him up from school.


    Where the hell was his mom?


    Lucas was usually very strong, but at this time he was still very sad.


    Lucas¡¯ ssmate, looked at Lucas and deliberately grimaced. He cried :


    ¨C A child without a mother is just a smelly child picked up in the garbage.


    Another little boy looked at Lucas curiously and asked:


    ¨C Lucas, your mother threw you in the trash because you couldn¡¯t talk?


    Lucas¡¯ hand stiffened slightly, and his bright eyes darkened instantly. His little hands clenched into fists.


    ¨C Lucas Sanchez¡­


    whispered the little boy.


    Lucas turned and looked at the little boy. His cold eyes were filled with threats and warnings. It wasn¡¯t the look a kid that age should have.


    When the little boy met Lucas¡¯ gaze, he instantly trembled with fear and started crying.


    Lucas pretended not to hear anything. He averted his gaze indifferently and walked to the other side, distancing himself from them.


    Hisrade looked at Lucas¡¯ cold back and stamped his foot. He says unhappy,


    ¨C I already told you that Lucas is a demon. Don¡¯t provoke him.


    ¨C Emily, you¡¯re right. Lucas is a big monster. He can even eat people. Let¡¯s not y with him anymore.


    Lucas did not take the words of the two children to heart at all. Her small hand involuntarily tightened around her phone.


    Mom really didn¡¯t want him?


    Is that why mom had abandoned him?


    Lucas¡¯ eyes gradually darkened.


    At this time, Lyana, who was resting in her room at MY Hotel, felt a little uneasy.


    When she had just received the call from Lucas, her eyelids had fluttered. She was restless and felt that something big was about to happen.


    She was very worried about Lucas. Now she just wanted to get back to An City as soon as possible and visit him tomorrow.


    With that thought in her mind, Lyana closed her eyes and prepared to sleep for a while.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Lucas¡¯ exquisite face appeared before her. His beautiful eyes were fixed on her.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She opened her eyes, feeling more and more ufortable.


    It had been a long time since she had been able to find her mother.


    She was really worried that Lucas wouldn¡¯t be able to find his mom.


    She was an adult. She was able to bear the consequences.


    However, Lucas was still a child and knew nothing.


    How disappointed he would be if he never found his mother.


    In fact, Lyana¡¯s feelings for Lucas were a bitplicated. Ever since she had given birth to that dead baby, whenever she saw other children, she thought only of those unbearable memories. All she wanted was to escape.


    However, when she saw Lucas, she had a strange feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to him and take care of him.


    She had never expected her to treat Lucas so well.


    No matter what happens in the future, she must help Lucas find his mother.


    At least she had to let Lucas know if his mother was dead or alive.


    However, Lyana couldn¡¯t understand why Lucas¡¯ mother abandoned her. Could it be because she had a lot of difficulties?


    If only¡­


    If Lucas was his child and she was his mother¡­


    How wonderful that would be¡­


    Ding dong!


    The sudden sound of the doorbell interrupted Lyana¡¯s thoughts.


    Lyana headed for the door. Instead of opening it immediately, she asked:


    ¨C You are ?


    ¨C Hello, Miss Dubois. I am a hotel employee. Mr. Chavez specially prepared afternoon tea for all participants.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, something cold and hard pressed against his forehead.


    A gun.


    Lyana frowned slightly, involuntarily holding her breath.


    The man with the gun coldly warned him:


    ¨C Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll kill you.


    Lyana¡¯s mind is racing. There were four men in total. Maybe all four were there to steal it.


    Was it a robbery or a rape?


    From their nimble movements, Lyana could guess that they were definitely no ordinary people. She could only choose to remain silent.


    ¨C Get in there.


    the man said, pointing his gun at her.


    Lyana gave a slight nod and turned to enter. The four men entered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As the door closed, William, who had just exited the elevator, happened to see a man enter Lyana¡¯s room. He witnessed the dangerous scene.


    The man who had entered Lyana¡¯s room was holding a submachine gun.

 Chapter 232

    William¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. He clenched his fists very tightly. Without thinking, he knew those people were definitely here for the Moon Goddess.


    MY was a country where weapons could be carried at will.


    William knew that Lyana was a stubborn person. Faced with these people, it was very likely that something would happen.


    At that moment, William had only one thought in mind, that of saving her.


    William returned to the elevator.


    At this moment, in the room.


    Lyana¡¯s back was covered in sweat. She followed the man obediently, not daring to make any rash moves.


    If she had been further away from the gun, she was quite sure she could have dodged the shot.


    However, they were both too close to each other now. Also, the room was rtively small. If the other party fired, she would die for sure.


    Lyana nced at the other four. If she was right, whoever was pointing a gun at her must have been the leader of these people.


    ¨C Find it.


    The man coldly ordered, and the three began to search everywhere.


    The originally clean and tidy room instantly found itself in chaos.


    Lyana stood there quietly, leaving them to search.


    Are they looking for the moon goddess?


    Although the three men searched the whole room, they couldn¡¯t find what they wanted. So they shook their heads in the direction of their leader.


    There was a scar on the chief¡¯s face. The scar started from the corner of his left eye and went to the right corner of his mouth, crossing his entire face.


    The leader asked angrily,


    ¨C Where is the Moon Goddess?


    Lyana knew these people must be looking for the Moon Goddess.


    When the man didn¡¯t get a response from Lyana, he pointed the gun at his forehead with more force. Lyana¡¯s forehead turned red.


    ¨C I will ask you again. Where is the Moon Goddess? If you dare y tricks on me, I¡¯ll send you to hell.


    Lyana frowned in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Lyana¡¯s mind raced. In this situation, she could only save herself.


    She knew deep down that these four people were definitely no ordinary mercenaries. They were all ruthless and had probably killed hundreds of people.


    If she did as they said and handed over the Moon Goddess now, they would definitely kill her.


    If she didn¡¯t hand over the Moon Goddess now, she would definitely suffer a lot. However, she still had a chance to survive.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, the leader seemed to understand what she was thinking. He says impatiently:


    ¨C Cursed woman, I advise you not to y tricks. My patience has limits. If you give me the Moon Goddess now, I¡¯ll consider letting you live. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    Consider letting her live?


    These words made Lyana believe even more that this man had never thought of letting her live.


    From the time the four of them entered the room until now, Lyana had been acting very scared. She knew very well that it was the only way to let their guard down.


    Lyana¡¯s lips quivered slightly and she stammered:


    ¨C The Moon Goddess is not with me.


    ¨C If you say another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll send you to hell. You won thispetition and took the Moon Goddess. How can she not be with you?


    said the chief impatiently.


    From the words of this person, Lyana could tell that these four people had been ordered by someone to remove the Moon Goddess. Moreover, she was very sure that the mastermind also participated in this stone game contest. In order to avoid anymotion, Mr. Chavez had not announced the exact situation to the public, let alone the identity of the champion.


    Each event had its rules. Even if it were to be announced soon, it wouldn¡¯t be now.


    Therefore, the person who knew she had the Moon Goddess was definitely there.


    His first reaction was to think that it was very likely that ire or Regine had done this.


    However, she didn¡¯t think so.


    Most of the Silva family¡¯s resources were in the country, and ire was certainly alone and helpless here.


    However, it didn¡¯t look like Regine did. If Livio Dunn had deliberatelye looking for trouble, he would have sent someone to settle the matter when his leg was injured, not now.


    On the spot, Regine had said that as long as she agreed to kneel down and apologize to Livio Dunn, this case would be over.


    Therefore, if Livio Dunn were to seek her out, it would definitely be for her face, not the moon goddess.


    Lyana¡¯s body shook involuntarily. With a look of panic, she said:


    ¨C No, don¡¯t kill me. I am going to tell you. I will tell you everything.


    Seeing that Lyana was being tactful, the man calmed down.


    Lyana took a deep breath. Her eyes were red, like she was really scared. She quickly said:


    ¨C After I got the Moon Goddess, I gave it to my assistant. I wanted him to go to the airport to check her in and quickly send her back to An City.


    Lyana¡¯s voice shook slightly, as if she was very scared.


    ¨C An City?


    The leader frowned, looking displeased.


    If the Moon Goddess really came to An City, then this case would be troublesome.


    Lyana said cautiously:


    ¨C Because my hometown is in An City, so I¡­


    The chief was furious. He swore,


    ¨C F*ck!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and was about to shoot Lyana to kill him.


    Lyana hastened to say:


    ¨C But the assistant left half an hour ago. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s at the airport yet. If we go now, we should be able to get there¡­


    Lyana¡¯s voice was getting softer and softer, like she was really scared the boss would beat her to death.


    When the man heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of hope shed through his eyes. He asked :


    ¨C What is the name of your assistant?


    ¨C Thomas.


    Lyana thought,


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to borrow your name.¡±


    When the man heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He seemed to have heard that name before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it clearly.


    Lyana nodded eagerly and said:


    ¨C He¡¯s my assistant.


    The man quickly said to his other two subordinates:


    ¨C Hurry up and chase him.


    The two subordinates answered and headed for the door. Before they could open it, their leader stopped them.


    ¨C Come back. This case still cannot be made public. We must solve it calmly.


    At that moment, the chef¡¯s eyes wandered, finallynding on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C Call your assistant now and ask him to bring back the Moon Goddess.


    As he spoke, the leader motioned for his subordinate to pass him the phone that Lyana had ced on the bedside table.


    Lyana had a bad feeling.


    If she called Thomas now, wouldn¡¯t everything be revealed?


    As he spoke, the chief opened the safety of his weapon. As long as he pulled the trigger, Lyana¡¯s head would explode.


    ¨C I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t y with me. If you lie, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.


    Hearing that, it seemed like she had no choice but to make that call.


    Thomas was Vincent¡¯s bodyguard and secretary. Lyana thought he must be quite capable.


    Whileforting herself, Lyana called Thomas.


    Thomas¡¯ puzzled voice came out of the phone.


    ¨C Madam.


    Thomas was very surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to call him then.


    At this time, the four kidnappers were staring fiercely at Lyana.


    Lyana pretended to be shocked and said hastily:


    ¨C You haven¡¯t arrived at the airport yet, have you?


    ¨C Of course not. I was with¡­


    Without hesitation, Lyana interrupted Thomas and quickly said:


    ¨C Thomas, I have thought about it. I think it is best that I personally deliver the Moon Goddess to the Old Lady. She will be happier. Hurry to bring her back! Let no one know. I want to surprise the Old Lady.

 Chapter 233

    Lyana knew Thomas had to be with Vincent now.


    On the other end of the line, Thomas was amazed. He didn¡¯t have the Moon Goddess at all.


    Thomas thought about it. He seemed to have understood what Lyana had said. Her heart sank as she nced at Vincent, who was sitting nearby.


    They exchanged a look.


    Vincent¡¯s expression turned cold. He taps his fingers lightly on the coffee table.


    Thomas paused for a moment. The second young master had typed in a Morse code which meant: Danger.


    Thomas hastened to smile and said:


    ¨C Okay madam. I will return the ne immediately.


    On the other end of the line, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Thomas¡¯s words. Worried about being exposed, she hung up without hesitation.


    It seemed that Thomas understood what she meant.


    Thomas should be with Vincent. They would certainly bothe to save her.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Now she just had to wait.


    Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang again.


    The four kidnappers eyed the front door warily.


    Lyana¡¯s heart instantly raced to her throat. Something was wrong. It had only been ten minutes, and they were already there?


    At that time, the voice of a young, sweet girl came from outside the door.


    ¨C Hello, room service.


    The four men exchanged nces.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly became tense.


    The leader pointed his gun at Lyana and coldly ordered:


    ¨C Tell her now that you don¡¯t need room service.


    The girl behind the door said quietly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m really sorry. Please open the door. Mr. Chavez will give the first three participants of thispetition a jade bracelet which has been blessed by the Living Buddha. He said he wanted me to personally deliver it to each participant.


    Lyana tilted her head to look at the chef, as if asking for his opinion.


    The leader frowned even more and whispered:


    ¨C Just ask him to leave the gift at the door.


    Lyana said:


    ¨C Help me thank Mr Chavez. Just leave the gift at my door. I¡¯ll go get itter.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, this gift must be delivered to you personally.


    Lyana said:


    ¨C Thank you for your good intentions, Mr Chavez, but leave him at the door. I¡¯ll exinter.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, if it¡¯s not practical for you to go out and retrieve him, I can just open the door and send him inside.


    Outside the door, thedy¡¯s tone grew stiffer.


    The ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¨C Wait, I¡¯ll go get it now. However, I have to talk to the bodyguard first. Please wait a moment.


    After Lyana finished speaking, the killing intent in the leader¡¯s eyes gradually faded away.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to look at the leader and said softly:


    ¨C You must know what kind of person Mr. Chavez is, right? If this thing blows up, even if you kill me and get the Moon Goddess, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a chance to leave this ce alive.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t I bring things inside? By the time she leaves, the danger will have been resolved.


    Lyana paused before continuing:


    ¨C I want to live well, and you want to aplish the mission, don¡¯t you?


    The leader stood there in silence, as if considering what Lyana had said.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know if he would agree. In fact, there were a few small ws in his words. If we find them, it could be over.


    If she could cooperate with these people and get the hotel dutydy to send the item, it would be better for both of them. Moreover, Mr. Chavez would not know what happened here.


    However, there was a problem. This case would not benefit him at all.


    If the hoteldy on duty broke in, the dead person would be the hoteldy on duty, not her.


    After all, how could a person who has been kidnapped deliberately help the kidnappers offload their responsibility?


    Lyana thought that as long as she opened the door and was given a chance, she would take the opportunity to escape. Besides, it was his only chance.


    The leader thought for a long moment before saying:


    ¨C Very well, we will do as you say. If you dare y tricks, I¡¯ll kill you.


    The chief put away his pistol and motioned for his men to open the door.


    Lyana gave the chef an indifferent look. Without the threat of the gun, his chances of winning were higher.


    One of the men opened the door and stood in the doorway. He looked coldly at the hotel servicedy and said:


    ¨C Now you can give me the present.


    ¨C No, I want to put it on Miss Dubois personally.


    A trace of ruthlessness appeared in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Lyana quickly approached with a smile. She gently patted the man¡¯s shoulder and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s just a bracelet. Why be nervous?


    The man nodded stiffly.


    When the Chief saw Lyana heading for the door, he became alert and quickly grabbed the gun from his pocket.


    A gleam crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes as she calmly extended her hand to thedy on duty at the hotel.


    A bright smile appeared on the face of the hotel servicedy. She was about to pull out the ne and help Lyana put it on.


    Lyana grabbed the hotel service woman¡¯s hand and pushed her out without hesitation. She also threw herself on her without hesitation.


    Seeing that Lyana was about to escape, the man standing at the door reached out to grab her.


    Lyana was much faster than him. She took the silver needle out of her hand and nted it in the man¡¯s palm without hesitation.


    The man quickly let go in pain.


    When the leader saw this, his face darkened and he cursed,


    ¨C F*ck.


    As he spoke, he pulled out his gun and aimed for Lyana¡¯s arm without hesitation!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two shots ring out in Lyana¡¯s ears.


    It was only then that Lyana noticed that the rear shot had been fired by William.


    A trace of surprise crossed his heart.


    Bang!


    When the two balls collide in the air, a high-pitched squeak is heard.


    Thedy on duty at the hotel was shocked by this sudden change. Without hesitation, she opened the door next to her with her multi-purpose room card and quickly entered.


    At that time, there was a middle-aged bald man in the bedroom, having sex with his little lover.


    When the man heard the door open, he looked impatient and growled:


    ¨C What is happening ? Why are you entering my room? Do you think I¡¯llin about youter?


    At that time, the kidnappers chased them.


    All the weapons they had prepared were silencers. Even if they were to fight here, Mr. Chavez wouldn¡¯t notice them anytime soon.


    They looked at Lyana with reddened eyes, secretly vowing to catch her.


    The leader held his gun and fired another shot at Lyana without hesitation.


    William saw the ball immediately. Without hesitation, he used his body to block her for Lyana. He couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    Lyana quickly brought William into the room. Without hesitation, she closed the door and locked it.


    She didn¡¯t expect William, who usually didn¡¯t like her, to help her take a bullet.


    At that time, the two people in the room who were exercising on the bed were screaming in fear, but Lyana couldn¡¯t hear anything. Her gaze fell on William.


    William¡¯s white shirt was stained with blood.


    Lyana¡¯s hands shook involuntarily, her heart was filled with panic.


    Was he going to die?


    ¨C William, you¡­


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he grabbed her hand. His face was pale and ugly. Without hesitation, he interrupted Lyana.


    ¨C Listen to me now. These people must be mercenaries. They¡¯re the kind of people who won¡¯t stop until they reach their goal. The car is down. Now jump down with me.


    When the two people who were initially making love in the bedroom saw that someone had been shot, they were so scared that they hid under the covers and dared not make a sound.


    At this time, thedy on duty at the hotel quickly walked over to the bedside table and called the security guard without hesitation.


    ¨C Security, it¡¯s Irene. Please tell Mr. Chavez that Miss Dubois encountered a thief and that Mr. Royer was also hit. Please call an ambnce quickly.

 Chapter 234

    William covered her injured abdomen with his hand and pulled Lyana to the window.


    She opened the window and looked up. This height was not a problem for her.


    However, he was injured now.


    Lyana asked worriedly,


    ¨C How are you now ? Can you jump down?


    He nodded and said firmly,


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    He couldn¡¯t let Lyana see that he was weak and exhausted.


    She knew they didn¡¯t have much time left. In a few minutes, the kidnappers were probably going to break in.


    Besides, she knew very well that he was definitely going to do it. She took a deep breath and jumped down without hesitation.


    After stabilizing, Lyana looked up at William.


    By then, William¡¯s face had grown increasingly pale, and his white shirt had almost turned blood red.


    What made Lyana most ufortable was that the bullet seemed to have hit William¡¯s heart.


    At this time, Lyana¡¯s hands and feet were cold. Her heart skipped a beat.


    However, before she could react, she heard the sound of the kidnapper kicking the door open.


    Lyana had a bad feeling. She quickly screamed,


    ¨C Jumped up.


    At this time, he was standing by the window, barely breathing. His eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. He tried his best to see Lyana¡¯s face clearly.


    In a daze, he felt that Lyana¡¯s face looked a lot like Alexia¡¯s.


    Perhaps he had long thought of Lyana as his dead sister, and that was why he had risked everything to protect her.


    Lyana looked at William, who was motionless, and her eyes filled with tears.


    Standing to the side, Eddy Rios shouted anxiously:


    ¨C Young Elder Master, jump quickly.


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Eddy¡¯s face. With hisst strength, he said:


    ¨C Send it to Vincent.


    As soon as he finished talking, the kidnapper grabbed him.


    Lyana remained rooted to the ground as William closed his eyes and copsed.


    She felt like her heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand, choking her.


    His heart was hurting like hell. It had been a long time since she had felt that.


    Thest time she had hurt like this was when she learned that her child had died after giving birth.


    Could he be dead?


    No, it was impossible. William must have passed out!


    She instinctively wanted to save William, but Eddy pushed her into the car.


    He quickly got into the car and angrily said:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, it¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t been there, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    At this time, the kidnappers upstairs were standing by the window and pointing their guns at the car.


    Eddy stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    The bullet hit the car with a snap.


    Lyana, who was sitting in the car, was now awake.


    It was only then that she noticed that Eddy was actually the bodyguard who hade with Daniel.


    She remembered that he didn¡¯t like her very much before.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on the rearview mirror.


    There were several helicopters flying over the hotel.


    The mercenaries took William without hesitation.


    She pursed her lips. She was definitely going to save William.


    ¨C Give me William¡¯s phone number.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Eddy¡¯s face.


    From the start, he had despised Lyana. He said angrily:


    ¨C Why do you need a phone?


    ¨C These people want the Moon Goddess. I¡¯m going to trade the Moon Goddess for William.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so loyal. A trace of disdain crossed his eyes and he asked:


    ¡°So you know who took it?¡± You still don¡¯t know what happened to the young master¡­


    Eddy¡¯s eyes reddened.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Lyana also shut up.


    She thought for a moment. Before William came to save her, he must have already carried out a thorough investigation. She asked:


    ¡°So do you know who taught them?¡±


    ¨C Alexander Walker.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    The name sounded familiar to him. She had heard it before somewhere.


    ¨C He¡¯s a legendary figure here and the person behind the ck Market monopoly. He can do whatever he wants here. If you want to save the young elder master with your own abilities, that¡¯s ridiculous.


    After hearing Eddy¡¯s words, Lyana finally remembered.


    Alexander Walker was the King of the Dark Hells of MY.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    However, he was the one who had provoked her first.


    A trace of coldness crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    ¨C Tell me his phone number.


    When Eddy heard Lyana¡¯s words, he looked impatient. He had the impression that Lyana was the kind of girl who stayed in her room. She had simply watched too many crime dramas and knew nothing. And yet, she continued to y the fool.


    He was a little annoyed by Lyana¡¯s words, so he gave her the number.


    She pulled out her phone and quickly wrote down a series of codes. Then she entered William¡¯s phone number.


    Soon a map appeared on the page. On the map, there was a red dot moving in the opposite direction to theirs.


    She does her best to stay calm. She pointed to the red dot on the screen and said:


    ¨C This is William¡¯s position. Let¡¯s get it now.


    Eddy was slightly stunned. Previously, he had thought that Lyana was casually asking. He had never expected Lyana to be truly able to locate the young Elder Master.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She did her best to remain calm and analyzed:


    ¨C I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to take a corpse away. It would hurt him, so he must still be alive.


    ¨C I heard that Alexander Walker is the king of ck hell here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these people should have followed Alexander Walker¡¯s orders to take William away. I assume he had other arrangements. If so, he shouldn¡¯t be in danger. However, his injuries¡­


    Towards the end, Lyana¡¯s voice got a little choked up, and it was hard for her to breathe. She did her best not to cry.


    Eddy had also calmed down. He had been too agitated earlier.

 Chapter 235

    He tilted his head and nced at Lyana, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. He didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so smart.


    Now was not the time to start an internal conflict. Their objective was the same: to save William. Therefore, he had to let go of his prejudice against Lyana.


    He solemnly says:


    ¨C I¡¯d better contact the Third Young Master first. The third young master controls all the power of the Royer family in MY.


    Lyana was a little stunned. She looked at Eddy in surprise and asked:


    ¨C Is there still a third young master in the Royer family?


    You should know that she was already very shocked when she heard that there was a second young master in the Royer family. Now there was another third young master for some reason.


    ¨C You do not know ?


    Eddy asked, frowning slightly.


    ¨C Do I know the third young master of the Royer family?


    Lyana eyed Eddy warily.


    He pursed his lips, looking impatient. It turned out that Lyana didn¡¯t know anything.


    For him, the third young master of the Royer family was a powerful god. He shouldn¡¯t have stooped to being Lyana¡¯s bodyguard. It was really embarrassing for the Royer family.


    However, at that time, the Third Young Master said that he had been tasked with something by someone he was loyal to.


    Eddy sighed. If it hadn¡¯t been for this particr situation, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have told Lyana about it.


    However, saving the Young Elder Master was more important now.


    After thinking about it, he still said


    ¨C Daniel came all the way here to be your bodyguard. He is the third young master of our Royer family, Daniel Royer.


    Lyana was amazed.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Daniel to be the young master of the Royer family.


    Vincent had in fact invited the third young master of the Royer family to protect her.


    Daniel epted.


    In addition, he protected her well.


    What shocked her was that there really was a third young master in the Royer family. She hadn¡¯t actually found any information about this person before.


    Daniel Royer!


    This name was really good!


    The Royer couple were too good to give birth. Their three sons were all so exceptional.


    The eldest was an entrepreneur, the second was an artist, and the third was a boxing champion.


    Eddy didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so shocked. Without thinking, he immediately called the third young master.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, the phone you¡¯re calling is off. Please try againter !


    Eddy frowned. It seemed that the third young master had already flown back to An City. He couldn¡¯t contact him now.


    At that moment, he felt a sense of helplessness. Without the Third Young Master, he wouldn¡¯t have known where the power of the Royer familyy, let alone how to save the Elder Young Master.


    Lyana quickly recovered from her shock. She picked up her phone and made a call without hesitation.


    ¨C Hello ?


    The man¡¯szy voice came through the phone.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was serious and she ordered:


    ¨C Old Harris, I¡¯m in MY now. I encountered problems. Send me some powerful bodyguards! Also prepare weapons and explosives for me.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then a man¡¯s surprised voice said:


    ¨C Why do you want that?


    Lyana remembered how William looked after being shot. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her phone.


    ¨C Of course, I¡¯m going to blow up Alexander Walker¡¯sir! I will take revenge and eliminate evil for the people.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Eddy was shocked. He mmed on the brakes in shock and looked at Lyana in surprise.


    She seemed to have really watched too many police dramas.


    What did she mean by blowing up Alexander Walker¡¯sir?


    Are you still talking about revenge and getting rid of evil for the people?


    Could this question be answered so easily?


    If Alexander Walker could be eliminated like that, why is he called the King of ck Hell?


    At the other end of the line, Matheo Harris also remained stunned for a few seconds. He stammered:


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you serious?¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you right now. Stop your bullshit. I¡¯m sending you an address now. Tell them toe get me.


    Lyana said anxiously.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Matheo was sure she wasn¡¯t kidding. So he said:


    ¨C All right.


    Eddy couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lyana¡¯s phone. On the screen appeared the name of Matheo Harris!


    At that moment, Eddy looked like he had been struck by lightning. He was charred on the outside and tender on the inside, and his brain had copsed.


    After a long time, he gradually regained his senses.


    As he expected, the voice of the man on the other end of the line sounded a bit familiar. However, he had never thought that this man was Matheo Harris.


    In MY, if Alexander Walker was the King of ck Hell, then Matheo Harris was the White Jade Emperor.


    These two were tied.


    In the past, they had minded their own business.


    It was because if both sides attacked, it would only hurt them.


    However, what intrigued Eddy is that a big shot like Matheo Harris listens to Lyana.


    Come to think of it, the Third Young Master had only been Lyana¡¯s bodyguard for a few hours. Now it didn¡¯t seem so embarrassing anymore.


    After hanging up, Lyana said to Eddy:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Hurry up and follow them. If the signal breaks, we won¡¯t be able to catch them.


    At first he looked down on Lyana. But now, without any hesitation, he nodded and said:


    ¨C All right.


    As long as he could save the young elder master safely, who cares if he getsmandeered by a little girl like Lyana Dubois?


    If anything happened to the young elder master, even if he killed himself to apologize, he would still be med.


    Without hesitation, Lyana took a box out of her pocket. Inside the box was the Moon Goddess that the mercenaries wanted.


    She had already promised her grandmother that she would bring back the Moon Goddess safe and sound.


    However, something happened. To save her, William had been badly injured and had been taken away by Alexander Walker¡¯s men. She could only trade the Moon Goddess for William because her life was more important.


    At that time, after saving William and sending him to the hospital, she could think of a way to get the Moon Goddess back.

 Chapter 236

    Alexander Walker lived on the highest mountain in MY. Standing in front of the French windows of the living room, he could contemte the whole of MY.


    This vi was about the same size as the Sanchez family residence in An City. The only difference was their renovation style.


    The Sanchez family vi was decorated in a luxurious and modern European style.


    However, when one entered the vi of Alexandre Walker, it gave off a dazzling sensation. It had a very strange name: the Ghost City.


    Alexander Walker was the ruler of Ghost City.


    Alexander Walker moved to the middle chair and sat down. It was a chair made of pure gold and engraved with dragon designs. The dragon designs were realistic and intimidating.


    Alexander Walker sat calmly, his phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. He looked down on everyone, like a mighty king.


    At that time, the leader entered with the three thieves. They didn¡¯t look as majestic as before. Their eyes were filled with fear and they said tremblingly:


    ¨C Master Walker, I feel sorry for the Moon Goddess. We couldn¡¯t get it back this time. Lyana Dubois fled¡­


    Alexander Walker gently ced his hand on the railing and tapped it twice. A snake crawled out from behind the chair.


    The little snakended quietly in the palm of Alexandre Walker, sticking out its tongue from time to time.


    ¨C This time you caused quite a stir.


    Although Alexander Walker¡¯s tone was calm and seemed to be talking about something that didn¡¯t concern him, the killing intent in his eyes was evident.


    The leader and his three subordinates were so frightened that their legs were shaking and they were kneeling on the ground.


    The leader says fearfully:


    ¨C Chief Walker, it¡¯s our fault. Lyana Dubois is too cunning. We didn¡¯t expect her to¡­


    ¨C Did you shoot?


    Alexandre Walker interrupted the chef bluntly.


    The four men were slightly stunned and looked at each other. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what Alexander Walker meant by asking that.


    Their orders were to bring back the Moon Goddess, regardless of life or death of anyone.


    What made them strange was that after William was injured, their orders were to bring William and Lyana back alive.


    When they received this order, they had a bad feeling.


    They almost killed Lyana Dubois.


    If they had really killed Lyana, even if she didn¡¯t die, Alexander Walker would y them alive.


    The leader pursed his lips slightly and said cautiously:


    ¨C Chief Walker, our orders are to retrieve the Moon Goddess and kill Lyana Dubois.


    During this time, they had arranged to listen to ire.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing the leader¡¯s words, a cold glint shed in Alexander Walker¡¯s eyes, and his hand involuntarily tightened around the green snake.


    At this time, the green snake¡¯s body tensed in pain and spat out its red tongue. Although he was in great pain, he dared not bite Alexander Walker.


    The room temperature instantly dropped.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who your master is?¡±


    Alexandre Walker gave the four of them a cold look.


    The four were not idiots. When they heard Alexandre Walker¡¯s words, they instantly realized that ire Silva must have deliberately spread the news, leading them to make a mistake.


    ¨C Master Walker, it¡¯s all our fault. Please spare us.


    The chief devoutly prostrated himself on the ground, desperately pleading.


    The other three were lying on the ground, not daring to look up.


    Alexander Walkerpletely ignored what they were saying. His gaze fell on the green snake in his hand and he said:


    ¨C Soan, have you been hungrytely?


    With a gesture from Alexander Walker, Soan climbed down from the chair and slid towards the four people kneeling on the ground.


    When Soan got to the four of them, his eyes were staring eagerly at the food in front of him.


    The four people instantly understood. They suppressed the fear in their hearts and reached out to the green serpent.


    The green snake bit without hesitation. The venom between his teeth entered a man¡¯s body through the wound. His eyes narrowed slightly as he tried his best to swallow a man¡¯s blood.


    The green snake was not greedy. After a while, he bit another person.

 Chapter 237

    Within eight minutes, the four men were paralyzed by the poisonous snakes. One by one they fell to the ground, their eyes rolling back in their heads as they convulsed.


    The people standing to the side couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore and lowered their heads even further.


    This punishment was the one that all the inhabitants of the ghost town feared the most.


    You had to know that once poisoned by a snake, it was equivalent to going through hell and undergoing all kinds of tortures in the eighteen levels of hell.


    It was nothing. If he died, it would be easier.


    However, when the victim was close to death, Alexander Walker gave him the antidote anyway.


    He would let them be taken straight back from the eighteenth level of hell. He let them remember for the rest of their lives what it meant to be in so much pain they wished they were dead.


    Some people would say it¡¯s better to die. However, when a person has actually experienced death ande back to life, they cherish the opportunity toe back to life.


    Alexander Walker looked at Soan, who was gliding towards him with satisfaction. These people were really stupid. They weren¡¯t as smart as his Soan.


    Alexandre Walker¡¯s gaze fell on the woman not far from there. The woman instantly understood. Then she walked over to the four of them with a small leather suitcase and pulled out a syringe to inject the snake poison antidote into their bodies.


    The four people who had flinched instantly stopped doing so. Their eyes gradually focused. If they wanted to get back to normal, they had to recover for a while.


    Although they were detoxified after being poisoned, every rainy day and every winter in the future, their whole body would hurt so much that they wished they were dead.


    It was the price to pay for disobeying Alexander Walker.


    Alexander Walker stroked Soan¡¯s head gently and raised his eyebrows slightly. His gaze fell on ire, who was behind the screen.


    ¨C Miss Silva, was this scene exciting?


    The servants on the side immediately removed the screen, and ire faced Alexander Walker.


    ire was so scared that her legs went limp. She sat down on the ground and looked at Alexander Walker in awe.


    This man was simply a demon. He was too terrifying!


    Alexandre Walker¡¯s gaze fell on ire¡¯s face. It was as if he was not looking at ire but a piece of trash. He asked :


    ¨C Now it¡¯s your turn. How do you think I should punish you?


    ire immediately stood up and knelt in front of Alexander Walker. Her eyes were filled with fear and she said, her lips pale:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walker. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I just wanted to help you bring back the Moon Goddess¡­


    ¡°And then use my people at will to get rid of a thorn in your side?¡± Hmm ?


    Alexander Walker¡¯sst word rose slightly as he looked at ire coldly.


    ire was so scared that her face turned pale. She hadn¡¯t expected Alexander Walker to be such a terrifying person. In fact, she was also very innocent. She just wanted her man back. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    If she was wrong, she should have killed Lyana herself, not asked Alexander Walker¡¯s men to do it.


    However, ire didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    She knew in her heart that if she said so, all that awaited her was death.


    ¨C I¡¯ve said before that my people must listen to me. Otherwise, they can only be punished.


    Alexander Walker spoke calmly, as if he had no intention of threatening ire at all.


    However, she was already extremely scared. Her gaze fell on the green snake in Alexander Walker¡¯s hand, and she was so frightened that tears were flowing.


    Alexander nodded gently at Soan.


    Soan, who had eaten his fill and was about to rest, suddenly opened his eyes and looked ire in the eye.


    ire was immediately spooked. Before she could scream, she saw the green snake slither towards her.


    When the green snake bit ire, it did not attack her hand, but directly bit her lower body.


    The searing pain immediately spread and ire passed out.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 238

    She hadn¡¯t fainted from pain, but from shock.


    Alexandre stood up coldly and looked at ire.


    This woman was too ambitious and jealous, so she wanted to kill his wife. If so, he would make sure she could never be a woman again.


    He said lightly,


    ¨C Let¡¯s go see William Royer now.


    The green snake had a very human appearance. He seemed to know what he was talking about and quickly slid towards him, obediently submitting to his feet.


    Alexander bent down slightly and picked up the green snake, cing it in his palm.


    ire, who was lying in the hall, was bleeding all over the floor. There was also a hole in her lower abdomen and her uterus was damaged.


    When he went to the side room, there was no longer the luxury of the main room. There was only silence.


    Maybe it was because it was so quiet that it seemed strange.


    The room on the left was where William was.


    At the thought of William, Alexander¡¯s eyes instantly turned red with hate.


    William Royer!


    It¡¯s all William Royer¡¯s fault!


    If he hadn¡¯t been there, his younger brother wouldn¡¯t have died.


    His poor brother.


    When the mercenary saw Alexander approaching, he gave a slight nod.


    ¨C He is dead ?


    He coldly asked.


    ¨C He¡¯s still breathing.


    ¨C Keep him alive. If he dies, you can¡¯t live either.


    He ordered without mercy.


    He wanted to make William¡¯s life hell.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sound of artillery fire was heard outside.


    Alexander frowned. He looked up and saw that half the sky was lit with mes through the French windows.


    In an instant, the fire disappeared again, and smoke spread.


    At that moment, a young mercenary quickly entered and reported:


    ¨C Chief Walker, Lyana Dubois is now holding a rocketuncher and sting the central hall. The central hall copsed.


    Alexander Walker frowned and asked hesitantly:


    ¨C Who did you just say?


    ¨C Lyana Dubois.


    After the mercenary said that, he quickly lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have directly started fighting with him. However, this time it was Matheo Harris¡¯s men.


    They had never thought that Lyana Dubois was linked to Matheo Harris.


    Moreover, Alexander Walker had already said that he absolutely could not hurt Lyana. He could onlye to report on her.


    The Mercenary initially thought Alexander Walker would be angry, but he didn¡¯t expect the corners of Alexander Walker¡¯s mouth to curl up.


    Alexander was handsome. When he smiled, people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    Everyone thought it was amazing.


    Alexander gently rubbed his chin, his eyes filled with surprise.


    The woman he loved waspletely different from those beauties.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. His gazended on the mercenary¡¯s face and he said


    ¨C Let her in now. If she gets hurt, you won¡¯t be alive.


    ¨C Yes.


    Alexander Walker said to the mercenaries guarding William¡¯s gate:


    ¨C Watch him now.


    ¨C Yes.


    Alexander Walker exited happily. He wanted to personally wee his beautiful and intelligent princess.


    Alexander left.


    At this time, outside the hall.


    Lyana stood coldly and ordered out loud:


    ¨C There are still three minutes left. If they don¡¯t kick William out, I¡¯ll blow up Alexander Walker¡¯s house! I will send them to hell.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¨C Yes.


    everyone answered aloud.


    Their hearts raced.


    They had known for a long time that they had two masters. One was Matheo Harris, and the other the legendary Miss Dubois.


    In the past, they weren¡¯t very convinced by Miss Dubois, but now that they had seen her today, they had nothing but admiration for her.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t afraid of Alexander Walker. Moreover, both sides were of simr strength. In the past, when there were conflicts, they only negotiated.


    However, it was different for Miss Dubois. She directly asked them to fire their cannons.


    To be honest, they had wanted to do such an exciting thing for a long time.


    A mountain could not contain two tigers. They should have fought Alexander Walker a long time ago!


    Today, Miss Dubois was like a majestic god of war. She was holding a cannon and blew up Alexander Walker¡¯s house,unching the first attack.


    It was just too awesome!


    On the side, Eddy was already so shocked he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only stand there, silent, and watch it all, because he felt he couldn¡¯t interfere at all.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering if they were filming a crime movie.


    Lyana nced at the watch she was wearing on her wrist and said coldly:


    ¨C Time to light the fire.


    Beside Lyana, Basil nodded. As he took out his lighter and was about to light it, the door to Alexander Walker¡¯s room opened.


    A man in his fifties with white hair came out of the room. This person was the Ghost Town butler.


    With a modest smile on his face, he approached Lyana and bowed slightly. He politely says:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, Master Walker invites you to sit down.


    Basil¡¯s first reaction was to refuse.


    ¨C No.


    The butler¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard Basil¡¯s words. In the Ghost City, he was second only to one person, and no one had denied him for a long time.


    Lyana looked coldly at the butler and cut to the chase.


    ¨C I already brought the Moon Goddess. I can also deliver it personally to Alexandre Walker, but first you have to let William Royer go. If I don¡¯t see it, I won¡¯te in. Alexander Walker may forget to retrieve the Moon Goddess.


    When the butler heard Lyana¡¯s words, he smiled and exined:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, everything was a misunderstanding before. Master Walker never meant to hurt you. It¡¯s just that the person who gave that order was a guest of our master.


    The butler pped his hands gently.


    Two mercenaries came out. They carried ire, who was covered in blood and had passed out, and threw her at Lyana¡¯s feet.


    Lyana looked down slightly, her gazending on ire. She frowns slightly.


    The butler smiled and said:


    ¨C Our Master Walker attaches the utmost importance to etiquette. Miss ire Silva had secretly given the order to kill you, and this had already frightened Miss Dubois and caused serious injuries to Mr. William Royer. Therefore, our Master Jiang has already punished her and even ordered that she be handed over to you to deal with.


    Lyana¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Beforeing here, she had already hacked into the hotel she stayed in and checked the surveince cameras. ire had indeed interacted with the four mercenaries.


    However, what Lyana didn¡¯t expect was that ire would be willing to work for Alexander Walker for her own selfish desires.


    You should know that Alexander Walker was known as the King of the Underworld. What was so good about asking a tiger for its skin?


    It was just stupid.


    Although Lyana didn¡¯t believe the butler¡¯s words, her tone was more polite than before. She says :


    ¨C Since there is a misunderstanding, ask Mr. Alexandre Walker if he can send William Royer. If so, we will each go our separate ways in the future.


    When Lyana said thest four words, she dragged thest syble.


    The threat in his words could not have been more evident.


    If Alexandre Walker attacked William Royer, don¡¯t me him for being rude.


    The butler felt a slight chill. He hadn¡¯t expected this little girl to be so calm. Not only was she not afraid of them, but she threatened them and warned them.


    She really was an interesting little girl.


    No wonder Master Walker treats her differently.

 Chapter 239

    The butler stood stunned for a moment. Then he gave a sweet smile and said with a troubled expression,


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s also our teacher¡¯s intention not to send Mr. William out. Mr. William¡¯s injuries are very serious now, and the doctor is on the way. I¡¯m afraid if we get him out now, his injuries will get worse.


    When Lyana heard the butler¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. A feeling of helplessness instantly built up in his heart.


    The butler was right.


    On the side, Eddy¡¯s heart was in shambles. It was simply a dead end!


    What should she do now?


    Eddy eyed Alexander Walker¡¯s vi with concern.


    ¨C I can save him.


    Lyana said without hesitation.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Eddy¡¯s eyes reddened.


    He had always despised Lyana, but he had never expected that at such a critical time, Lyana would risk her life for the young Elder Master.


    The butler smiled softly and said,


    ¨C It¡¯s better that way. M. Royer will be saved.


    Basil knew that no one could change Lyana¡¯s mind, so he stopped persuading her. His gaze fell on the butler¡¯s face, and he coldly threatened:


    ¨C Butler Beck, please tell Mr. Walker that if our Miss Dubois is hurt in any way, Master Harris will definitely tten the Walker family.


    Beck calmly agreed.


    Lyana knew very well that if she entered now it could be very dangerous, but there was no other way.


    She could only bet that Alexandre Walker was afraid of Matheo Harris.


    If William died because of her, she would never be able to eat or sleep in peace for the rest of her life, as she would live in guilt.


    Lyana followed Butler Beck and entered the resplendent pce.


    At that moment, Eddy¡¯s phone rang. When he saw it was Vincent, he quickly picked up.


    ¨C Second young master.


    ¨C Where is Lyana Dubois?


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse with anxiety.


    Eddy was unaware of Vincent and Lyana¡¯s rtionship. He said :


    ¨C In order to save our young elder master, Miss Dubois entered the Phantom City alone.


    For some reason, Eddy felt the silence on the phone was a bit suffocating. He didn¡¯t dare make another sound.


    ¨C How long has she been there?


    On the phone, Vincent¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if enduring it.


    Eddy¡¯s heart was in his throat. He pursed his lips slightly and said:


    ¨C She didn¡¯te in five minutes ago.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Eddy exined everything that had just happened.


    Vincent thought for a moment and said:


    ¨C There is no signal on his phone now. If she doesn¡¯te out or contact you in half an hour, shoot. I will be there soon.


    When Eddy heard Vincent¡¯s words, his breathing tightened. He didn¡¯t understand why Vincent and Lyana were so determined.


    However, when he thought of Vincent¡¯s imminent arrival, he felt at ease.


    Alexander Walker could offend a family, but he couldn¡¯t offend the Royer, Harris, and Sanchez families at the same time.


    It was three against one. Alexandre Walker had no chance of winning.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that thought, Eddy¡¯s worried heart gradually rxed.


    Without hesitation, he replied:


    ¨C OK.


    In the Ghost City.


    As soon as Lyana entered Ghost City, she realized there was no signal on her phone. Something must have interfered with the signal, preventing him from contacting the outside world.


    Although she was a good hacker, she had neither the time nor the energy to crack the Ghost City firewall now.


    Lyana looked around. This ce was heavily guarded, and there were mercenaries in almost every corner. It would be difficult to escape. If she took with her William, seriously injured, it would be even more difficult!


    However, after entering, Lyana¡¯s heart gradually calmed down.


    She knew deep down that Matheo would never let anything happen to her. She also believed that Vincent would definitelye to help her!


    Lyana followed Butler Beck to the most luxurious room. There was a scent of sandalwood everywhere, making you feel like you were in paradise.


    Alexandre Walker really had the time and energy to build luxurious rooms here.


    Lyana looked up and saw a chair with dragon designs engraved on it.


    Lyana believed that if we were in ancient times, Alexander Walker would be a tyrant and a king who would dominate an area.


    ¨C Miss Dubois.


    She heard a soft, distinguished voice.


    Lyana tilted her head and saw a handsome man.

 Chapter 240

    The man¡¯s face seemed like the most perfect masterpiece in heaven. We can say that it is magnificent.


    He wore a light pink shirt with two buttons unbuttoned. His muscr chest was faintly visible, and he looked indescribably sexy.


    Her beauty wasparable to that of Lyam.


    The only difference was that he had a pair of beautiful blue eyes, which made him even more attractive.


    He was to be the legendary King of the ck Hell, Alexander Walker.


    Lyana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She didn¡¯t bother to make conversation. Instead, she asked:


    ¡°Where is William Royer?¡± I want to see him.


    Alexandre Walker had only seen Lyana on screen before. It was the first time he had seen her up close. Even though his gaze was unfriendly, it didn¡¯t affect his feelings for her at all.


    Her skin was smooth, and her eyes were clear. The corners of her eyes were turned upwards, and she seemed a bit sly. Her red lips were slightly pursed under her exquisite nose.


    She stood there, coldly, but she was still able to articte the words ¡°iparable beauty¡± clearly.


    She was like a candy bar.


    Even though he didn¡¯t like sweets, he could feel her sweetness.


    Lyana was indeed the woman who had moved his heart.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and he asked:


    ¨C What is your rtionship with William Royer? Are you his wife?


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Alexander Walker to ask such a question.


    However, thinking about it, she realized that to save her, William had risked his life to block the ball for her. Now, to save William, she entered Ghost City alone.


    If she told others that she and William were just ordinary friends, no one would believe her.


    Moreover, she did not want to tarnish William¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I¡¯m his adoptive sister,¡± Lyana replied calmly.


    A slight smile appeared on Alexandre Walker¡¯s face.


    ¨C So you¡¯re just his adopted sister.


    As soon as he¡¯s finished speaking, Alexander Walker seems to have realized something. He frowned again and asked:


    ¨C What did you say ? Are you his adoptive sister?


    Lyana didn¡¯t understand what Alexander Walker meant now. One moment he was happy, the next he was angry.


    However, Lyana still nodded and said


    ¨C Yes.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s expression grew even uglier. His blue eyes were like a vast ocean in which one falls involuntarily.


    Lyana was in no mood to worry about Alexander Walker¡¯s feelings. She looked up at him and asked:


    ¨C Where is my brother?


    Alexander Walker¡¯s expression has changed slightly. Hearing Lyana call William ¡°Brother¡± so naturally, he truly believed that Lyana and William didn¡¯t have such a dirty rtionship.


    A trace of jealousy crossed the eyes of Alexandre Walker. Why did William have such a good sister like Lyana?


    Lyana didn¡¯t hear Alexander Walker¡¯s response. Frowning, she asked again:


    ¨C Where is my brother?


    This time, Lyana emphasized her words.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. He asked with a smile:


    ¡°Are you so worried about him?¡±


    ¨C You¡¯re saying nonsense ? It is my brother.


    Lyana looked at Alexander Walker like he was an idiot.


    At this moment, Alexander Walker suddenly thought of his brother who had tragically died.


    Even though his younger brother had already left the world for three years, he could never forget him.


    ¨C I can take you to see William, but I have to take you somewhere else first.


    A trace of surprise crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Alexander Walker was doing this, but she was following him anyway.


    Alexander Walker led her into the back hall. Lyana saw a pure white prayer room that looked very holy.


    Someone as cold as Alexander Walker really believed in God?


    Lyana did not respond.


    When the mercenary opened the door to the prayer room, a gust of cold air hit her instantly. Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Lyana looked up and saw that the prayer hall was surrounded by ice. Cold white air filled the air. Even the cross in the middle of the prayer hall was carved out of ice.


    Under the cross was a coffin made of ice.


    Lyana followed Alexandre Walker inside. He stopped in front of the ice coffin.


    Lyana looked at Alexander Walker in confusion. Following her gaze, she saw a man lying in the coffin. The face of this man was identical to that of Alexander Walker.


    However, this man¡¯s face was snow white and lifeless. It looked like he had been dead for many years.


    He was beautiful. Beautiful as a picture.


    He was lying in the ice coffin like a sleeping beauty.


    Alexander Walker held back the tears in his eyes and looked at the person in the coffin. He said softly,


    ¨C This is my younger brother, Arnaud Walker.


    Lyana could see that Alexander Walker¡¯s voice was hoarse. Standing next to him, she could also feel the grief emanating from his body.


    Rumor had it that the King of the Dark Underworld was heartless. It seemed that the rumors couldn¡¯t bepletely believed.


    ¨C Three years ago, Arnaud followed your brother to An City, but I didn¡¯t expect this trip to be thest. When I saw him again, I realized that all his bones and tendons were broken. He had to be tortured inhumanely before he died.


    Alexander Walker held back tears and tilted his head to look at Lyana with eyes filled with bloodlust and hatred.


    ¨C Your brother caused my brother¡¯s tragic death. It¡¯s only fair that I let him down to apany my brother now.


    Lyana met the eyes of Alexander Walker, which were filled with hate. His expression faltered slightly. It turned out that Alexander Walker had no intention of letting William live.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    However, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone as sweet as William would be so ruthless towards Arnaud Walker.


    Could it be that Alexander misunderstood something?


    At that thought, Lyana stopped.


    She didn¡¯t know why she trusted William unconditionally.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 241

    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. She knew she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, because it would anger Alexander Walker and only cause him to kill William sooner.


    Lyana lowered her eyes slightly. After thinking, she instantly thought of a solution.


    ¨C If you don¡¯t lie to me, I think my brother deserves to die too.


    When Alexandre Walker heard Lyana say that, he was slightly stunned. The hatred in his eyes gradually disappeared. He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to say that.


    If it was someone else, he would deny it without hesitation.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s expression returned to normal, and his heart seemed to soften a little. In fact, he had been waiting for William to die. As long as William came here, he would definitely let William stay in the prayer room to apany his brother andy there forever.


    It was too lonely for his brother to be alone in the prayer room.


    Seeing that Alexander Walker¡¯s mood had improved a bit, unlike earlier when he was eager to kill William immediately, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and asked:


    ¨C I want to see my brother. I want to ask why he wanted to kill your brother.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Arnaud Walker¡¯s face, and her eyes darkened involuntarily.


    She knew the pain of losing her family. She also wanted to help William and Alexander Walker resolve the misunderstanding.


    Although Alexandre Walker and Arnaud Walker looked identical, she found Arnaud to be softer.


    Alexandre Walker must have protected Arnaud very well, which is why he looked so innocent.


    ¨C Do you believe in reincarnation?


    As she spoke, Lyana looked up at Alexander Walker.


    Alexander Walker met Lyana¡¯s gaze and shook his head gently.


    He was the ruler of Ghost City. He had never believed in ghosts or gods, much less in the existence of reincarnation in this world.


    Lyana stared intently into Alexander Walker¡¯s eyes, her beautiful fox eyes narrowing slightly.


    If Alexander Walker really didn¡¯t believe in reincarnation, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone to kidnap the Moon Goddess.


    Lyana had no intention of exposing Alexander¡¯s thoughts. His gaze rested again on Arnaud¡¯s face. She said :


    ¨C I have the impression that there is a reincarnation in this world. Sometimes I always have the same dream. This dream seems to have happened in my previous life. Maybe it reminds me of my past life?


    Alexander Walker looked at Lyana seriously, listening intently. Lyana¡¯s hair fell slightly near her ears, making her face even softer.


    In fact, Alexander had the same feeling because he always dreamed of something more realistic. However, when he woke up, he forgot the dream and only vaguely remembered that he had dreamed about it.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze was still on Arnaud¡¯s face. She says softly:


    ¨C If a person dies, he will have resentment or worry in his heart. Their soul will not be able to rest in peace, or embark on the path of reincarnation and reincarnate again.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t know if that was right. Her grandfather had told her all about it, and she felt like it made a lot of sense.


    Moreover, she hoped that her dead child could rest in peace and be reincarnated again to spend his life in a happy family.


    Lyana blinked slightly and withdrew her thoughts. Her gaze fell on Alexander Walker¡¯s face and she said:


    ¨C If he hates my brother, I think my brother should personally apologize to appease his anger. If you kill my brother, his soul cannot rest in peace.


    When Alexandre Walker heard Lyana¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard a huge joke. He replied sarcastically:


    ¨C Apologize ? How could someone like William Royer apologize?


    Lyana looked straight into her zombie eyes and said firmly:


    ¨C I won¡¯t know what happened back then until I ask my brother. If it¡¯s his fault, I¡¯ll definitely persuade him to apologize! Besides, you didn¡¯t ask him and you didn¡¯t try. How do you know he doesn¡¯t want to apologize?


    Alexander Walker¡¯s cold heart instantly wavered.


    Arnaud was his weakness and all he had.


    Lyana had made such a request because she had seen through her game.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lyana was really worried about William. Previously, Butler Beck had said that William had lost too much blood. You can die from excessive blood loss.


    Every minute and every second was precious now. If he dyed any longer, William would be in even more danger.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox-like face. His dark brown eyes were filled with softness and a hint of anxiety.


    Alexander Walker was no fool. How could he not know what Lyana was thinking?


    Lyana was just looking for an excuse to see William.


    If what Lyana was saying was true, even if it was only one percent, he was willing to give it a try.


    Alexander Walker looked at Lyana¡¯s lips, which had turned pale from the cold and were still trembling. His throat involuntarily shifted as he gave in and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll take you to see him.


    Hearing Alexander Walker¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart rxed slightly. She followed him.


    When Lyana reached the entrance to the prayer room, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Arnaud¡¯s icy coffin.


    Naturally, Alexander could see what Lyana was doing. He looked coldly to the side and kept walking.


    When the prayer room door closed, Lyana looked away, feeling a little uneasy.


    She wondered how William was doing now.


    Previously, Lyana hated Alexandre Walker very much. However, after blowing up his castle and seeing that everything he did was for the good of thete Arnaud Walker, she didn¡¯t feel as determined as before.


    Perhaps they could still reconcile with Alexander Walker.


    -Walker¡­


    As Lyana spoke, she heard Alexandre Walker say to Butler Beck


    ¨C Take her to see William Royer.


    When the butler heard Alexander Walker¡¯s words, he nodded, his eyes filled with disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what method Lyana had used to change Chief Walker¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 242

    You should know that Master Walker originally wanted to bleed William Royer white and let him die of his blood.


    By counting the time, he should have already started bleeding.


    Lyana was naturally unaware. She breathed a sigh of relief and followed the butler to the other side. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Alexander Walker.


    Alexandre Walker turned around and entered the main hall.


    Lyana followed the butler into the side hall. Soon after, they arrived at William¡¯s room.


    The moment she nced at the mercenary, he calmly opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a thick smell of blood hit her.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown. She came in quickly and saw William lying on the bed, barely breathing.


    William¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were closed. He looked like Arnaud Walker, dead.


    Lyana¡¯s heart sank.


    Suddenly she heard a beep. She looked and was shocked.


    There was a wound on William¡¯s wrist. Blood spurted out and flowed into a jade cup near the bed.


    It was unclear whether the cup was red or white, but it had already turned red.


    Lyana hastened to say:


    ¨C William.


    However, William did not respond.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes reddened involuntarily. His rationality instantly turned to anger. She looked at the butler angrily.


    ¡°Is that how you treat your guests?¡±


    Even though she had seen Arnaud Walker dead previously, she couldn¡¯t control her anger at that time.


    The butler stood there calmly, a slight smile on his face. He does not say anything.


    Lyana looked away angrily. She lifted her skirt and pulled hard, pulling out a three-finger-wide piece of fabric.


    Lyana rushed to tie a piece of cloth around William¡¯s injured wrist to help stop the bleeding.


    Her hand shook as she touched William¡¯s other hand. When she finally felt his pulse, the panic in her heart gradually disappeared.


    ¨C William, wake up. I am the.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lyana screamed anxiously.


    However, William had already lost too much blood and was unconscious.


    Lyana knew that if he continued to remain unconscious, he was in danger of going into shock.


    Lyana took out a silver needle and inserted it without hesitation into William¡¯s midline acupoint and into the nerve point behind his head.


    In less than three minutes, William slowly opened his eyes. Severe pain instantly arose. He frowned and his breathing quickened.


    Seeing this, Lyana helped William by inserting another needle.


    It was only then that William felt the pain in his body gradually dissipate. He finally saw Lyana standing in front of him. His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Why were you taken too?¡±


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t been so close, she might not have heard William¡¯s faint voice.


    ¨C I was not caught. I came on my own. Besides, they won¡¯t hurt me. It¡¯s just that your wounds can¡¯t wait. I will help you remove the ball now.


    William looked at Lyana weakly. He couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but he could see that she was anxious.


    ¨C Do not Cry.


    Williamforted her gently.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She grabbed William¡¯s hand and said softly,


    ¨C Stop talking. Keep your strength. Let¡¯s go from here first.


    After arriving at MY, William had protected her. This time it was her turn to protect William.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed.


    She was not at all afraid of the mercenaries standing at the door. She carefully helped William up, put one of her hands on his shoulder and helped him out.


    On the side, the butler¡¯s heart sinks. He quickly blocked Lyana¡¯s path and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you cannot take Mr. Royer now.


    Lyana¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¨C Clear.


    When the butler met Lyana¡¯s gaze, he was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to have such an imposing aura. She had really scared him.


    He knew that if he really blocked Lyana¡¯s path, she would kill him without hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that this aura was actuallying from a woman.


    In the past, he would certainly have used any means possible to make Lyana stay. However, Chief Walker had told him not to touch a single hair of Lyana, so he had some reservations.


    The mercenaries were also worried about what Alexander Walker had said.


    The butler and the mercenaries could only retreat towards the door step by step, allowing Lyana to leave with William.


    However, William, who was under Lyana¡¯smand, had a blood feud with the Walker family.


    If they let Lyana go, Alexander Walker certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, if they let William go, they would be the only ones to die.


    The butler kindly advised


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I hope you won¡¯t go any further. If you do, the consequences will be unimaginable. Since you already know about the hatred between the Walker family and William Royer, you should also understand that Master Walker won¡¯t let William go.


    Lyana stood there calmly and said fearlessly:


    ¨C You think I really didn¡¯t do any preparation beforeing here alone?


    As she spoke, Lyana unbuttoned her shirt with her other hand, revealing the nuke strapped to her waist.


    The bomb was not big. It was the size of a cell phone.


    When the butler saw the nuclear bomb, his expression suddenly changed and he eximed:


    ¨C Nuclear bomb 96?


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C You have good eyes.


    A trace of fear crossed the butler¡¯s face. He had finally understood that Lyana was ready to die with them.


    He had never expected such a daring and meticulous woman to exist in this world. What was even more unexpected was that this woman would do this for William Royer.

 Chapter 243

    William opened his eyes, dazed. His gaze inadvertentlynded on the nuclear bomb on Lyana¡¯s waist. His pupils dte involuntarily and he stares at Lyana in disbelief.


    Lyana was small. Although he put his full weight on her, she didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful face was filled with coldness.


    At this moment, William had a strange feeling.


    William knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Lyana to leave at all, because she had already made all the preparations when he arrived.


    William clenched his fists so as not to fall asleep. He didn¡¯t want to be a burden on Lyana.


    Lyana continued walking while the butler was still in a daze.


    The mercenaries quickly retreated two meters out of fear.


    Lyana was attached to a nuclear bomb!


    Although a nuclear bomb could not bepared to a nuclear weapon, its power was about the same as that of a nuclear weapon. As long as Lyana detonated the nuke on her, the entire Ghost City disappeared instantly.


    Everyone was amazed. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    As everyone was looking at each other, Alexander Walker entered.


    Alexandre Walker looked at Lyana¡¯s determined expression and remembered the softness in her gaze when she looked at Arnaud Walker just now. His blue eyes were filled with sadness.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Alexandre Walker¡¯s face. She also saw the disappointment in his eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and said apologetically:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s tone was very calm, but his voice was as cold as ice.


    ¨C You lied to me.


    Lyana also knew she had done something wrong. She did her best to exin herself.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¨C You can capture him for your brother, but he¡¯s my adopted brother. I can do anything for him.


    ¨C Even though you knew he used such a cruel method to hurt my brother, you¡¯re still so blindly protective. Are you helping your family instead of being reasonable?


    William frowned slightly.


    Alexander Walker¡­


    Without taking her eyes off Alexandre, Lyana said firmly:


    ¨C I came here this time to see William take her. I only lied to you about it. However, I haven¡¯t lied to you at all just now. I can swear it to heaven. Besides, I believe that his hands will not be stained with the blood of Arnaud Walker.


    Alexander Walkerughed, but his eyes were filled with destion.


    It seemed that the more beautiful a woman was, the better she was at lying.


    Such people could not be trusted at all.


    If she said those words in front of him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her see William.


    ¨C Alexandre Walker, I can swear to you that I will definitely investigate the cause of death of Arnaud Walker. This time, I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. Please believe me onest time.


    Alexander Walker stood there, staring intently at Lyana, his throat moving.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m going to let you go?¡±


    Lyana smiled. She nced at the mercenaries standing around her and said:


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to let me go. At best, we will all die together. Actually,e to think of it, with so many people dying with me, it¡¯s going to be pretty hectic on the road to hell, right?


    Alexander Walker clenched his fists in his pockets. His voice was cold.


    ¨C You are threatening me now.


    Lyana nodded calmly and said seriously:


    ¨C It¡¯s true that I¡¯m threatening you, but I really want to investigate the cause of Arnaud Walker¡¯s death! If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go to your brother on the road to hell and ask him for an exnation?


    The butler, standing off to the side, was stunned. It was the first time he had seen a woman threaten Master Walker in such an unscrupulous way.


    Besides, he could see in Lyana¡¯s eyes that she wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all.


    Alexander Walker looked down and said hoarsely:


    ¨C He¡¯s just your adopted brother.


    ¨C But he was willing to sacrifice his life to save me.


    Lyana looked at Alexander Walker calmly.


    Was there a problem with giving up everything to save his savior?


    A cold smile appeared on Alexander Walker¡¯s face as he said:


    ¨C Then let¡¯s all go to hell to find my brother.


    When everyone heard the words of Alexander Walker, they were all shocked.


    Lyana just stood there, calmly. She knew Alexander Walker was ying a game with her. He would certainly be ready to part with these mercenaries, but he would certainly not be ready to let Arnaud¡¯s corpse suffer any damage.


    As the two sides were at an impasse, a loud bang suddenly came from outside.


    Kaboom-


    Alexander Walker narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze turned cold.


    That voice was shattering!


    Lyana was also amazed. She could feel the ground shaking.


    A mercenary came running in from outside, panicked. His gaze identallynded on the nuke at Lyana¡¯s waist, and he nearly passed out from the shock.


    ¨C What happened ?


    The mercenary swallowed nervously and said


    ¨C Oh no, Vincent Sanchez surrounded the whole ghost town with tanks.


    The mercenary looked at Alexander Walker¡¯s expression and said cautiously:


    ¨C It only hit the east side of the ghost town. Looks like there are ten tanks. He even said that if he doesn¡¯t see Lyana Dubois and William Royer in ten minutes, he will shoot directly at the pce.


    The butler was speechless.


    Alexander Walker had been calm in front of Lyana, but now that he heard the mercenary say that, his expression changed.


    Alexander Walker asked in an uncertain tone:


    ¨C Are you talking about the Sanchez family from the city of An?


    ¨C Exact.


    ¡°The second young master of the Sanchez family?¡±


    Alexander Walker asked, unwilling to give up.


    ¨C It¡¯s him.


    At this moment, Lyana was also shocked.


    Where had Vincent found so many tanks?


    A bright light shot through Lyana¡¯s eyes, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly. His originally worried heart calmed down a lot.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know when she had changed, but Alexander Walker could see it clearly.


    Alexandre Walker was suddenly curious to know who Lyana Dubois was.


    For Lyana Dubois, Matheo Harris would not have hesitated to fall out with him.

 Chapter 244

    William had blocked a ball for her!


    Vincent had driven a tank to save her!


    Alexandre Walker became even more curious about Lyana¡¯s identity.


    The butler, standing off to the side, was a bit anxious.


    If it was just the Harris family and the Royer family, the Walker family could fight them. However, if the Sanchez family came too, they really couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Would the Walker family foundations be destroyed?


    The butler looked at Alexandre Walker with concern.


    ¨C Master Walker.¡±


    ¨C Everyone whoes is a guest. Let¡¯s take a look at the second young master of the Sanchez family.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile.


    Lyana finally understood that Alexander Walker was definitely a ruthless person. Maybe he wasn¡¯t afraid to die together.


    When Lyana saw that Alexander Walker was about to leave, she screamed


    ¨C Alexander Walker.


    Alexander turned to look at Lyana, his blue eyes shining with anticipation.


    There was a hint of sweetness in Lyana¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Alexandre Walker, I really won¡¯t lie to you anymore. When I return, I will investigate and give an exnation to your brother. I will certainly not be biased towards my family.


    Alexander Walker looked at Lyana calmly. Earlier, he noticed that when Lyana heard the name Vincent Sanchez, her eyes instantly softened. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and he asked:


    ¨C Are you more worried about William Royer or Vincent Sanchez?


    When Lyana heard Alexander Walker¡¯s question, she was stunned.


    For a moment, Lyana didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Lyana¡¯s thoughts were simple. She didn¡¯t want anyone getting hurt, let alone William and Vincent.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s question seemed to have another meaning. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it now.


    Lyana looked firmly at Alexander Walker and said verbatim:


    ¨C This time, I won¡¯t lie to you.


    Alexander gave Lyana a meaningful look before turning to leave.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s blue eyes were filled with sadness.


    He wasn¡¯t in love, nor did he believe in nonsense like love at first sight.


    However, he did not expect such a thing to happen to him.


    Maybe if another woman had said those words to him, he would have killed her without hesitation.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but believe everything she said, just because that woman was Lyana Dubois.


    Just now, when he had nned to see Vincent, Lyana had revealed a hint of sweetness.


    At first nce, Lyana cared a lot about Vincent.


    So why did Lyana risk everything to save William Royer?


    Was Lyana¡¯s rtionship with William really that simple?


    Right now, outside the pce.


    Alexander Walker looked around and saw dozens of tanks around him.


    Meanwhile, Vincent sat on thergest float. His expression was a bit sinister, and his whole body emitted a cold aura, like the Death God.


    Alexander Walker believed that the title of King of the Dark Underworld should be given to Vincent.


    When Thomas got Lyana¡¯s call, he flew north with Vincent as fast as he could.


    Moreover, Thomas had gathered all the forces of the Sanchez family in MY in a short period of time.


    They had to save William and Lyana today!


    There were more people here at night than in An City, but the people on standby dared not ck off at all.


    The gates to the ghost town opened slowly.


    Alexander Walker came out calmly, followed by Butler Beck and four other mercenaries.


    Vincent jumped from the tank with agility. His dark eyes stare at Alexander Walker, and he stands with his hands behind his back, looking arrogant.


    The pressure emanating from Vincent was very strong, making the hearts of Butler Beck and the four mercenaries tremble.


    However, Alexander Walker was different. Under such pressure, he stood there calmly, a smile on his face. He asked,


    ¨C Second Young Master Sanchez, what brings you here sote at night?


    Vincent looked up at Alexander Walker and said coldly:


    ¨C Mr. Walker, a frank person does not resort to insinuations. I¡¯m here to pick up two of my friends. One of them is called Dubois, and the other is called Royer.


    Butler Beck¡¯s heart quivered. He looked up at Alexander Walker.


    A soft smile appeared on Alexander Walker¡¯s face and he said:


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to disappoint Young Petty Officer Sanchez. They both said they would stay at Ghost City for a while.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s demeanor was gentle, and no one could find fault with him.


    At this moment, Vincent slightly raised his hand. Suddenly, a cold dagger appeared in his hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Alexander Walker¡¯s face.


    ¨C I like to be polite before resorting to force. Mr. Walker, given your rtionship with my brother, I hope you can give them to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    Alexandre Walker chuckled softly, his blue eyes shining brightly. He asked :


    ¨C What if I¡¯m not willing?


    ¨C It¡¯s not New Years yet, but I wouldn¡¯t mind having some fireworks in your ghost town to celebrate in advance. What do you think ?


    The smile on Alexander Walker¡¯s face gradually disappeared. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and the smell of gunpowder on his body grew stronger and stronger, as if he was about to destroy the world!


    Butler Beck was shocked by Vincent¡¯s murderous aura. He was really afraid that Vincent would raze the Ghost City. He tried to work things out.


    ¨C Young Master Sanchez, our master and your brother are good brothers. Speaking of which, we¡¯re still family. Let¡¯s talk slowly. It is not appropriate to light fireworks now. I think your big brother will be unhappy if he finds out.


    When Vincent heard Butler Beck mention his older brother, his dagger-ying hand paused. All his patience was almost exhausted.


    Vincent tugged the tie around his neck impatiently. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his walkie-talkie. He looked into Alexander Walker¡¯s eyes and ordered without hesitation:


    ¨C Everyone,e up.


    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, the small stones on the ground shook nonstop.


    Alexander looked down at the shaking ground and frowned. He looked up and saw dense tanksing from afar.


    Butler Beck¡¯s face was now pale with fear.


    Alexander Walker frowned slightly, a strange look crossing his eyes.


    More than twenty tanks had arrived.


    These tanks could easily level his house.

 Chapter 245

    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Alexandre¡¯s face. He raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. He says impatiently:


    ¨C Mr. Walker, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s already been five minutes. There are still five minutes left. My patience has limits.


    All the members of Matheo Harris were amazed.


    Who exactly was their Boss Dubois?


    Even young Master Sanchez was worried!


    In order to save Lyana, the Second Young Master of the Sanchez family even fought with his older brother¡¯s sworn brother.


    Besides, the determination in Vincent¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t fake at all.


    It seemed that until Alexander Walker handed over Lyana and William, Vincent was truly going to raze Ghost City.


    Eddy was in a bad state.


    Seeing this, Thomas approached Vincent and reminded him in a low voice:


    ¨C Second young master, the two are still inside. You cannot shoot at will.


    Vincent¡¯s expression was calm and he said casually:


    ¨C If Mr. Walker won¡¯t let them go, I think they could be imprisoned for the rest of their lives. Instead, why not give them a quick death and let them reincarnate sooner?


    Thomas was left speechless.


    Second Master, you are ruthless!


    After saying that, Vincent gave off a cold aura. He turned around and got into the tank. He looked at Alexandre Walker and couldn¡¯t help but remind him:


    ¨C Mr Walker, there are still three minutes left. Have you thought about it well?


    Butler Beck stood in the back and didn¡¯t want to say anything. At that moment, when he saw Vincent¡¯s arrogant expression, he couldn¡¯t help but angrily say:


    ¨C Do not exagerate. Your big brother has never been so arrogant and vain towards our master. Let me tell you, Mr. Royer killed one of our own, so it¡¯s only fitting that we arrest him! Why should we listen to you and let him go? We must avenge our Walker family.


    Suddenly, there was a sh of cold light.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The dagger in Vincent¡¯s hand hit Butler Beck¡¯s knee without hesitation.


    Beck instantly knelt on the floor in pain. His eyebrows were tightly knit, but he didn¡¯t fall.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    -Vincent Sanchez.


    Vincent didn¡¯t even bother to look at Alexandre Walker. He says calmly:


    ¨C If you want revenge, I won¡¯t stop you. However, I owe William a favor. Trust in our own abilities.


    Beck was amazed. He had never expected such an unreasonable person to exist in this world.


    He thought back to Lyana. Around this time, Lyana had also entered with a nuke strapped to her. His actions were exactly the same as Vincent¡¯s.


    ¨C By the way,


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Alexandre Walker¡¯s face and he said calmly:


    ¨C Mr. Walker, I forgot to introduce you. Lyana Dubois is my wife. If she suffers any harm in your Ghost Town, it doesn¡¯t matter that there are thousands of Ghost Towns. I can still set off fireworks.


    Thomas was left speechless.


    Oh my God !


    The second young master had finally made an official announcement!


    The second young master was so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to address him with respect. He was so rude.


    It was the first time Thomas had seen the second young master like that.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Alexander Walker and Beck who were stunned. Eddy and Matheo Harris¡¯ subordinates were also amazed.


    Vincent stared into Alexander Walker¡¯s face and saw the odd expression on his face. He knew Alexandre Walker very well.


    It must have been because Alexander Walker had developed different feelings for Lyana that he held her back for no reason.


    Vincent didn¡¯t like Alexandre¡¯s gaze because he looked at his wife with lust.


    He wanted to nip in the bud that little spark in Alexander Walker¡¯s heart.


    Although Lyana was his nominal wife, he did not allow any man to have inappropriate thoughts about his wife.


    Vincent touched the ring on his hand impatiently and sighed, having no patience.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, are you letting her go now?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s voice was much softer than before. He thus showed his respect for Alexandre Walker.


    Anyway, Alexander once saved his older brother, which is why he used diplomacy before violence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to talk nonsense with him.


    Alexandre Walker¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. For some reason, he remembered Gu Yue, who once fought with him at MY!


    At that time, Christian Sanchez was also so quick-witted and fearless.


    Even if there were artillery fire, pots of oil or mountains of knives and seas of fire in front of him, he intervened without hesitation or frowning.


    Alexander Walker remembered what Lyana said to him as he left.


    He now fully understood that the person Lyana was worried about was Vincent.


    But how could someone like Vincent make his wife worry about him?


    Lyana¡¯s words echoed in his ears. Alexander Walker¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to look at the mercenary behind him and said:


    ¨C Let them go.


    When Beck heard Alexandre Walker say that, he was stunned. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. He hastened to recall:


    ¨C Master Walker, if we let William Royer go now, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be lucky enough to catch him again.


    ¨C Let them go.


    Beck¡¯s heart instantly went cold. He looked into Alexander Walker¡¯s cold eyes and knew he had already made up his mind. Whatever he said was useless.


    Also, Beck¡¯s gazended on Vincent¡¯s face.


    Vincent was exactly the same as Christian Sanchez at the time.


    If they didn¡¯t free him, Vincent was sure to blow up Ghost City.


    If the ghost town disappeared, the soul of the second young master could not find its way back.


    Thinking about that, he could only endure. He says weakly to the mercenary


    ¨C Bring them all!


    ¨C Yes.


    Thomas stood to the side and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The seconddy was finally saved, and CEO Royer was fine. It was awesome.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Alexandre Walker¡¯s face. After a while, he said calmly:


    ¨C THANKS.


    Vincent knew deep down that since Alexander Walker had entered the martial world, he had probably never suffered a setback.


    Even though he seemed to have the upper hand now, as long as Alexander Walker changed his words, it would be very difficult for Lyana and William to get out of this alive.


    Beforeing here, Vincent was already ready to die with them.


    He thought that if Lyana and William didn¡¯t date, he would make Alexander Walker regret it.


    Now it seemed like the best solution.

 Chapter 246

    Without even looking at Vincent, Alexandre Walker turned around and entered.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jiang Wen removed the dagger from his knee. His forehead was covered with sweat. He threw the dagger to the ground and limped after Alexandre Walker.


    Eddy Rios, who was standing on the side, watched with concern the silhouette of Alexandre Walker who was leaving. He couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C Are they going to change their mind after entering and not let Madame Dubois, Madame Sanchez and the young elder master go?


    When he discovered Lyana¡¯s alternate identity, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    No wonder Vincent invited the Third Young Master to protect Lyana. It turned out that Lyana was the second young woman in the Sanchez family.


    He didn¡¯t know.


    At this moment, Thomas also looked at Vincent, feeling a little uneasy.


    You should know that Alexander Walker had a strong personality and had always been arrogant. How could he let her go so easily?


    Vincent looked at the silhouette of Alexandre Walker leaving and said without hesitation:


    ¨C He won¡¯t.


    It was impossible for so many people to follow him, or for him to get his current identity and status if he didn¡¯t keep his word.


    In the room.


    When Lyana found out Alexander Walker was ready to let them go, she breathed a sigh of relief. However, when she realized William¡¯s breathing was getting softer and softer, she couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    William had lost too much blood and needed immediate treatment. Otherwise, he might not see the sun tomorrow.


    Lyana carefully helped William out. Worried about her health, she walked very slowly. Despite this, William¡¯s face grew increasingly pale, as if he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    When she reached the side hall entrance, she saw Alexander Walker standing alone, his blue eyes fixed on her.


    Lyana looked calmly at Alexander Walker.


    Alexander Walker red at William with killing intent, but quickly pulled it off.


    Then his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. His voice was a bit hoarse as he threatened:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, you better remember what you promised me before. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.


    Lyana nodded solemnly and said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly give you a satisfactory answer.


    Alexander Walker nced at Lyana with aplicated expression before heading towards the main hall.


    Lyana looked away from Alexander Walker¡¯s face and helped William out.


    When Lyana reached the entrance to Ghost City, she was slightly stunned to see so many tanks in front of her.


    What is going on ?


    Vincent¡¯s identity seemed very mysterious.


    The people around Vincent could form an army.


    Lyana looked at Vincent curiously.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze alsonded on Lyana¡¯s face. Their eyes met.


    When Vincent realized William¡¯s white shirt was stained with his blood, he jumped down and walked towards Lyana.


    Eddy was the first to race alongside William. His eyes were filled with sorrow as he asked in a shaky voice:


    ¨C Young elder master, how are you? Can you hear me?


    By this time, William¡¯s consciousness was already beginning to fade. His body was hot, and he no longer had the strength to answer any questions.


    When William saw Vincent, his eyes gradually closed and he lost consciousness.


    ¨C We have to send him to the hospital quickly. He¡¯s lost too much blood now. He needs a blood transfusion in time.


    Lyana rushed to give instructions.


    ¨C Oh, that¡¯s right, okay.


    Eddy was already panicking. Of course, he would do whatever Lyana told him.


    Eddy carefully took William from Lyana¡¯s hands and helped him into the car.


    Just as Lyana was about to get on, her hand was suddenly grabbed.


    Feeling the warmth of his hand, Lyana¡¯s worry gradually subsided. She turns around and sees that it is Vincent.


    Vincent wore a ck trench coat. Under the effect of the night breeze, his clothes fluttered in the wind and he seemed a little tired from the journey.


    Vincent gave off a cold aura. However, when he approached Lyana, all the coldness in her body disappeared, leaving only a warm andfortable aura.


    Vincent let go of Lyana¡¯s wrist and naturally held her hand. Feeling the coldness of her hand, he looked at her with a pang in his heart.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.


    Lyana looked into Vincent¡¯s deep eyes, which were filled with joy. She took his hand.


    ¨C I waste.


    Vincent said.

 Chapter 247

    The strong wind and the sound of a tank crashing into a rock was very loud.


    However, Lyana could clearly hear every word Vincent said. His voice was like the sun in winter, warming his heart.


    Although only a few hours had passed since theirst meeting, Lyana felt like it had been years.


    Also, thest time she saw him, his name was Vicki, but the person standing in front of her was Vincent.


    Lyana let her guard down. She gently shook her head, a bright smile appeared on her face, and her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was the only smile Lyana disyed tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote,¡± Lyana said softly.


    In his opinion, Vincent had arrived at the right time.


    If Vincent had arrived a littleter, who knows what could have happened worse?


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez,e take a look. Our young senior master suddenly vomited blood. I wonder what happened.


    Eddy ran up anxiously and said.


    Hearing Eddy¡¯s words, Lyana immediately pulled her hand away and ran towards William¡¯s car.


    Vincent stood alone and watched. A trace of loneliness crossed her empty hands. The next moment, her thin lips curled slightly.


    He pulled his hand back calmly and looked at Lyana¡¯s slim back. It seemed that Lyana had already epted her title of Madame Sanchez.


    When Lyana ran alongside William, her gaze inadvertentlynded on Eddy¡¯s face. She was slightly surprised. It was only then that she realized he had just called her Mrs. Sanchez.


    It¡¯s strange, how did Eddy know about his rtionship with Vincent?


    However, there was no time to think about that now. Lyana looked down to look at William. The blood that William had coughed up made his face even paler, and his vitality was gradually fading.


    Lyana frowned, her heart sinking. In a serious tone, she said:


    ¨C The bullet in his body has not yet been removed. If this is prolonged, the injury will be even more serious. At that time, even the gods will be powerless.


    Eddy staggered back and looked at Lyana anxiously. Nothing must happen to the eldest of the young masters. He begged bitterly:


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, I heard that your medical skills are brilliant. I think you must have a way to save the young elder master. You are wee ! I will do whatever you want.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t sure she could save William. They were currently fighting for time with the Grim Reaper. Lyana said sternly:


    ¨C Where is the nearest hospital? Let¡¯s go and find an anesthesiologist. When the time is right, we¡¯ll take the ball out first! Hurry up and drive.


    Lyana realized the bullet was slightly above William¡¯s heart. Now that the bullet had sunk deep into her heart, the numbing powder she had given William earlier no longer worked.


    What she needed to do now was inject William with anesthetic, remove the bullet, and give him a blood transfusion.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Basil drove straight down the mountain.


    Lyana took out her phone and searched the map. She said to Basil,


    ¨C The nearest hospital is only twenty minutes from here.


    Basil had grown up here since he was a young child. Hearing Lyana say that, he knew she was talking about Renhe Hospital.


    Renhe Hospital used to be arge hospital, but now it was not well run, and the medical treatment was not good.


    He frowned and asked worriedly:


    ¨C I know this hospital, but their medical treatments are not good. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to operate. Why don¡¯t we go to the best hospital? It¡¯s about forty minutes from here.


    ¨C No, it¡¯s toote.


    Lyana refused without hesitation. For William, the earlier the operation, the safer it is.


    Even if Ren He¡¯s medical treatment was poor, it didn¡¯t matter. Lyana knew medical skills herself.


    ¨C OK.


    Basil epted without hesitation.


    Eddy sat next to William¡¯s bed. His eyes were red as he looked at Lyana and said gratefully:


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, thank you very much. If only¡­


    Lyana frowned slightly and interrupted Eddy.


    ¨C Eddy Rios, it is not convenient for me to reveal my identity now. Please don¡¯t call me that in the future. Besides, don¡¯t spread this stuff, okay?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned.


    You had to know that many people would be proud to be Mrs. Sanchez, but this was the first time he had seen this. She didn¡¯t want to tell the world that she was Mrs. Sanchez.


    However, Eddy thought quickly.


    If Lyana was just an ordinary person, the second young master of the Sanchez family probably wouldn¡¯t have made much of her.


    He quickly nodded.


    ¨C Okay, Miss Dubois. If you can save our young elder master, you will be the benefactress of all members of the Royer family. The Royer family will certainly thank you.


    ¨C Actually, you don¡¯t have to say that. I would have done my best to save him no matter what. If William hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have been dead a long time ago. In this case, William is my saviour.


    At this time, Lyana¡¯s voice choked up a bit, and her heart was filled with fear.


    If that bullet had deflected even a little more, it might have hit William¡¯s heart. Then William would never see the sun again tomorrow.


    Thinking about this, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Soon the car arrived at the hospital.


    The nurse was aware of the situation and rushed with the hospital bed. She carefully helped William onto the hospital bed and rushed to the emergency center.


    When the doctor heard the news and rushed over, he immediately saw William¡¯s injuries and rushed to ask the nurses to prepare for the operation.


    With an anxious expression, Eddy asked the doctor.


    ¨C Doctor, how is my family member?


    ¨C He¡¯s not in good shape now. His life is in danger due to excessive blood loss. We need to check his blood type first. When the timees, we will help him remove the bullet from his chest while transfusing him with blood. Although this operation is very risky, we will do everything we can to save him. Don¡¯t worry.


    Eddy frowned, then looked at Lyana anxiously.


    He had a vague feeling that only Lyana could save the young Elder Master.

 Chapter 248

    Lyana was also worried about William, so she asked:


    ¨C Doctor, can I enter the operating room with you and be your assistant?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, the doctor looked troubled. Since ancient times, there had never been a case where a patient¡¯s family entered the emergency room at will.


    After thinking, Lyana pulled out her phone and took a photo ID. She handed it to the doctor and said sincerely:


    ¨C Can you make an exception?


    The doctor took Lyana¡¯s phone. When he saw the identity documents, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. Then he smiled at Lyana and said respectfully:


    ¨C It would be an honor for me to have the advice of Dr. Dubois for this operation.


    Hearing this, Lyana knew that the doctor had agreed to let her in. She said gratefully:


    ¨C THANKS.


    Standing to the side, Eddy instantly understood and heaved a sigh of relief. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he humbly pleaded:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, please.


    Lyana looked at Eddy and gave a slight nod.


    Although she had previously felt that Eddy always had a long face, she had to admit that he was a very loyal bodyguard.


    Lyana followed the doctor into the disinfection room and put on a surgical gown. After disinfecting herself, she entered the operating room.


    As soon as she entered the operating room, she smelled a thick smell of disinfectant and blood.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the operating table. She saw that William was already lying on it, his body hooked up to various instruments.


    The anesthetist standing to the side was already ready. Now he just had to wait for the blood type report.


    The ER door opened and a nurse rushed in with the blood type report. She hands it directly to the chief surgeon.


    The head surgeon nced at the report and frowned.


    ¨C Type A blood?


    When the nurses standing around heard this, their expressions changed drastically.


    Lyana felt the atmosphere was a little weird. She asked worriedly:


    ¨C Type A blood? Is there a problem ?


    The chief surgeon replied:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, here is the problem. There was a pregnant woman who bled profusely during the day. She also has type A blood, but in the end there was only 1, 500 milliliters left. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not enough for this gentleman.


    Lyana frowned, her eyelids fluttering wildly.


    The doctor looked at William and sighed.


    ¨C He is losing no less than 30% of his blood now. In theory, we should prepare at least 3, 000 milliliters of blood.


    The doctor pursed his lips and said:


    ¨C But it will take at least half an hour to transport him from the other hospitals now.


    Lyana understood and interrupted the doctor without hesitation.


    ¨C I also have type A blood. Use mine! Also, I just had a physical exam a while ago. There is no problem.


    As Lyana spoke, one of the nurses had already hooked up the blood bag and was helping William with the transfusion.


    All that remained was to operate and remove the bullets.


    The doctor looked at Lyana and frowned.


    ¨C Even if you donate your blood, you can only donate 400 millilitres. It won¡¯t be enough.


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C This is a healthy blood donation limit. The situation is urgent now, and he could lose his life if he has ischeLyana. If I have ischeLyana, I¡¯ll be unconscious for a while at most. It is nothing serious.


    The doctor frowned and nced at William, who was lying on the bed and gradually losing his vitality. After thinking for a while, he epted Lyana¡¯s suggestion.


    ¨C Let¡¯s first do a crosspatibility test between the blood of Dr. Dubois and that of Mr. Royer. If there is no problem, we will do a blood test.


    ¨C OK.


    As she spoke, the nurse began drawing Lyana¡¯s blood from her veins and crossing it with William¡¯s.


    Lyana nced at the other nurse and said:


    ¨C Go out and tell Vincent Sanchez that there is not enough Group A blood. He needs to find someone from Group A and Group O.


    Lyana knew Vincent would understand.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, the nurse nodded and quickly left.


    At this time, the anesthesiologist was also preparing to administer the anesthesia. The chief surgeon has also started putting on gloves and disinfecting himself.


    ¨C How-how is this possible?


    eximed the nurse.


    Lyana looked at the nurse in confusion. The chief surgeon had also approached.


    ¨C What happened ?


    asked the chief surgeon.


    The nurse¡¯s expression changed slightly. Finally, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C Dr. Dubois, she cannot give blood for Mr. Royer.


    Lyana frowned slightly and asked, confused,


    ¨C How is it possible ? We have the same blood group. How can I not donate my blood?


    ¨C That¡¯s how it is, Doctor Dubois. When your blood came into contact with that of Mr. Royer, hemolysis took ce.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen, her pupils dting.


    ¨C How is it possible ? How can there be hemolysis?


    The nurse didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be so shocked. She hastened to say:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Come take a look.


    Lyana felt her mind go nk as she walked towards the nurse.


    Blood cross-matching was a step that had to be performed before each blood transfusion. Simply put, red blood cells from two people were ced together for an agglutination test.


    Clearly, even if they had the same blood group, there was still a possibility that they could experience coagtion and hemolysis.


    In order to ensure the health of the person receiving the blood, we checked every time there was a blood transfusion.


    How could this have happened?


    Seeing Lyana standing there, dazed, the nurse cautiously called:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois?


    It was only then that Lyana came to her senses. She did her best to calm down and said:


    ¨C Let me look.


    The nurse nodded gently and moved away.

 Chapter 249

    Lyana looked closer. The nurse was right. His blood had undergone haemolysis along with that of William.


    The chief surgeon was also puzzled. In theory, people with the same blood group do not have hemolysis. He looked at Lyana in surprise and asked:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, did you get the wrong blood type?


    After he finished speaking, the chief surgeon couldn¡¯t help butugh. A doctor had actually gotten his own blood type wrong.


    However, as the head surgeon smiled, his smile froze. Logically, it was impossible for a doctor to get the blood type wrong.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So the doctor frowned and looked at Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s lips quivered slightly and her breathing quickened.


    ¨C I¡¯m sure. I am blood type A.


    Seeing Lyana like this, the head surgeon was surprised. He had a bold thought, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The nurse standing to the side was more innocent. She said with surprise:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, you and Mr. Royer are direct rtives?


    When the nurse finished, she herself was amazed.


    You should know that Doctor Dubois was an exceptional doctor. She was certainly morepetent than him. How could she not know that close family members were not allowed to donate blood?


    Unless.


    Unless Dr. Dubois did not know that Mr. Royer was a member of his family.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes redden involuntarily, and tears well up in her eyes. She turned to look at William, who was lying on the bed, his eyes filled with conflicting emotions.


    His heart was pounding. She finally understood why she had a strange feeling when she first saw William.


    Plus, every time she saw William, she couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to him. Even though William was fierce with her, she couldn¡¯t help but approach him.


    She also knew very well that she had no romantic feelings for William. She just wanted to get closer to him.


    She finally got it all now.


    She and he were rted by blood, and should still be three generations from now.


    However, there were so many people in the Royer family. She and William may have been rted by blood or by a branch of the family.


    From what I see, she must be from the Royer family.


    However, her rtionship with William could only be confirmed after a DNA test.


    However, until all of this was investigated, this matter could not be made public. Otherwise there would be problems.


    However, Lyana now had a strange feeling.


    For some reason, she suddenly remembered what Olga once said, and her body went cold.


    Olga had once said that her mother was an unpresentable mistress, a mistress of a wealthy businessman.


    However, the wealthy businessman left unceremoniously because his mother had given birth to a daughter. Her mother had abandoned her with resentment and had run away.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. For some reason, it reminded him of Alexia, who had been pampered by the Royer family.


    Could she really be the illegitimate daughter of one of the Royer family members?


    However, the Royer family seemed to be very loyal. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.


    Lyana was a little confused, and her emotions gotplicated.


    At that point, the nurse realized she had done something wrong. It looks like she said something she shouldn¡¯t have said.


    Lyana tried her best to calm down, and her emotions gotplicated. Her voice was a bit hoarse as she said verbatim:


    ¨C I hope no one will say anything about what happened in the operating room. I¡¯m going to give everyone two million dors. However, if someone tells someone else, then¡­


    After saying that, Lyana scanned the crowd, her eyes instantly turning cold, as if threatening everyone present.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, they looked extremely scared, but they were still happy in their hearts. After all, it was two million dors. They had worked for ten years, but they had never saved so much money.


    They had be rich overnight.


    At that moment, a nurse came in.


    Nurse Farah smiled and said:


    ¨C There are three versatile O-bloods in the duty room of our hospital. There is also a girl who came with you. She is also blood type A and can help donate blood.


    In Lyana¡¯s memory, other than her, everyone who came today had to be men.


    ¨C By the way, Mr. Sanchez also said that if it¡¯s really not enough, we can just drain his blood.


    When Lyana heard this, she instantly remembered.


    The girl the nurse was talking about had to be ire.


    If ire hadn¡¯t colluded with Alexandre Walker, William wouldn¡¯t have be like this.


    When William wakes up, she hands him ire.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t want William to use ire¡¯s blood. ire¡¯s blood was too dirty. Just thinking about it, she felt disgusted.


    At that thought, Lyana¡¯s gazended on the nurse¡¯s face.


    ¨C Use the blood of your hospital staff. After the blood transfusion, I willpensate them.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. Mr. Sanchez has already donated the gratitude money. Now they also do the crosspatibility test. If there is no problem, we can use it directly,


    Farah said with a smile.


    The other people had received their bonuses, so they were silent now.


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s good that it has already been organized and the blood transfusion has already started.


    Farah looked at the hanging blood bag and knew what to do.


    Now that the blood transfusion issue was resolved, all that was left to do was retrieve the bullet.


    Whether or not William survived could only be left to fate.


    The head surgeon walked over to William¡¯s side and immediately unbuttoned his clothes to prepare for disinfection.


    William¡¯s injury seemed to have started to get worse. Lyana stood to the side and watched.


    She was anxious and ufortable, but she dared not disturb the doctor.


    She still didn¡¯t know what rtionship William had with her, but she was already worried about his safety.


    The bond of blood was choking him now.


    William, I hope you are doing well!

 Chapter 250

    Lyana stood to the side, feeling the air freeze. She was having more and more trouble breathing. Then his vision darkened.


    The head surgeon carefully removed the bullet with his tool.


    Even though William had been injected with anesthetic, he was still moaning in pain and frowning.


    Suddenly, the machine on the side beeped urgently. This meant that William¡¯s situation was not good.


    Blood spurted out instantly.


    The head surgeon frowned. There was a hint of urgency in his words when he said,


    ¨C Hemorrhage! Prepare for a blood transfusion.


    Lyana¡¯s face went pale, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    One blood bag after another poured into William¡¯s body, but his chest was still bleeding.


    At this rate, the hospital wouldn¡¯t have enough blood!


    Lyana looked at the remaining 600 milliliters of blood. Sweat ran down his face.


    A nurse came forward and quickly wiped away Lyana¡¯s sweat.


    The chief surgeon anxiously helped William stop the bleeding.


    Lyana saw that the situation was critical. William¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating for a moment. If he was still bleeding so much, there was probably no way to stop him. All the attending physician was doing now was letting William die a littleter.


    Lyana knew that if this continued, William was definitely going to die.


    Lyana took a deep breath. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said:


    ¨C Suture him!¡±


    When the head surgeon heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with surprise. He looked at Lyana in shock.


    ¨C That won¡¯t be enough. The bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped yet. What if the bleeding affects other blood vessels during the suture? Wouldn¡¯t that¡­


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t know if it was going to work or not. However, it was the only solution. She pursed her lips and said solemnly:


    ¨C If this continues, it is impossible to save him. The only thing we can do now is do as I say. First continue the blood transfusion, then stitch it up.


    The head surgeon frowns, his face pale with fear. He knew what he was doing was futile, but he still hoped for a miracle.


    However, as time passed, William¡¯s life also came to an end.


    The chief surgeon had failed to save William. Now he could only listen to Lyana¡¯s suggestion. Without hesitation, he said:


    ¨C Needle.


    When the nurse heard Lyana¡¯s words, she rushed to bring the needle and thread. After disinfecting them, she handed them all over to the chief surgeon.


    Seeing that the head surgeon was doing stitches, Lyana asked:Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¨C Do you have silver needles?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Farah was quick to respond:


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Bring them to me. The more, the better.


    As she spoke, Lyana looked at William with concern. As if thinking of something, she looked up at another nurse.


    ¨C I remember that when I arrived here, I saw that you had Chinese medicines?


    The nurse answered quickly:


    ¨C Yes there is.


    ¨C Are there any Chinese doctors on duty now?


    ¨C There are.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the blood bag. There was still time. This time, she was going to snatch it from the hands of the King of the Underworld. She tried her best to stay calm and said, ¡±


    ¨C Get a traditional Chinese medicine doctor now. Then ask him for a set of Chinese medicine. Silver wormwood, Crinis Carbonisatus, Cogon grass¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, the nurse was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, I don¡¯t remember anything.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¨C Do you have a pen and paper? Hurry to bring them.


    The nurse brought a pen and paper and handed it to Lyana.


    Lyana rushed to write everything down and handed the note to the nurse.


    ¨C Come back soon.


    At this time, the chief surgeon was still carefully suturing the wound. He was particrly careful with each stitch, lest he cause another wound.


    Soon the nurse brought the silver needle and sterilized it.


    Seeing this, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She walked over to William, holding a silver needle in her hand.


    When the head surgeon saw Lyana holding the silver needle, confusion crossed her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to suture him?¡±


    Lyana replied calmly:


    ¨C To help you, of course. Do not stop.


    The head surgeon paused for a moment, then continued what he was doing.


    Lyana took out the silver needle and started inserting it into her body.


    The first needle she inserted was meant to stop William from continuing to bleed. The most important acupuncture points were mainly used to treat coughs, blood coughs and certain inmmations.


    Lyana only hoped that this matter would be of some use.


    Lyana took out a second silver needle and inserted it into William¡¯s acupuncture point, under his toenail.


    The head surgeon was stunned by Lyana¡¯s actions. It was the first time he had used acupuncture during an operation.


    He was a Western doctor and had read many Chinese medicine books. Naturally, he knew the acupuncture points that Lyana had targeted.


    However, he felt that Chinese medicine was a bit mysterious. Therefore, he still doubted the usefulness of Lyana¡¯s actions.


    William suffered from external injuries. It was only by bandaging him that the bleeding could be stopped. Was it really possible to pierce his acupoints?


    The chief surgeon couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¨C Does it really work? he asked.


    ¨C I do not know either.


    Lyana lowered her eyes slightly and said calmly:


    ¨C Even if it¡¯s useless, it won¡¯t hurt.


    As she spoke, Lyana continued to insert silver needles.


    At that time, Farah brought the Chinese medicine soup.


    Lyana said,


    ¨C Feed him. Only a little at a time.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana even dipped the silver needle in the medicine before inserting it into William¡¯s body.


    The chief surgeon was also almost done.


    After Lyana finished inserting the needle, she could only wait quietly. She only hoped that William would be safe and sound.


    As everyone waited quietly, a look of surprise crossed the head surgeon¡¯s eyes. He hastened to say,


    ¨C The bleeding has stopped.


    Everyone rushed in and was so nervous they didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They looked at William¡¯s injury with hope. They could see that William¡¯s wound was bleeding less now.


    Although no one knows if it was because William¡¯s wound had been stitched up or because of the acupuncture, it was still something worth celebrating.


    At least William¡¯s injuries were temporarily stabilized and his life was no longer in danger.

 Chapter 251

    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She stared quietly into William¡¯s face as the nurses¡¯ cheers died down.


    She felt her eyelids grow heavy and her vision gradually blur. Then, she fell on her side uncontrobly and lost consciousness.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Farah was the first to notice that something was wrong with Lyana. She hastened to support her and cried out anxiously:


    ¨C Quick,e and help us! Doctor Dubois fainted.


    When the other nurses heard Farah¡¯s voice, they quickly surrounded her.


    ¨C What happened ? Why did Doctor Dubois faint?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, Doctor Dubois. Wake up.


    ¡°Hurry up and help Doctor Dubois get out!¡±


    ¡­ .


    The emergency room was outside the operating room.


    Vincent stood calmly by the wall and waited for the situation inside to be resolved.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Vincent looks up and sees the nurses helping the unconscious Lyana out.


    Vincent frowned and asked coldly:


    ¨C What happened ?


    ¨C She needs some fresh air now. Help her to go to the window.


    Hearing this, Vincent stepped forward without hesitation. He leaned over and carried Lyana in his arms, quickly heading for the window.


    Seeing this, Farah said:


    ¨C Maybe it was because she was so nervous during the operation that she fainted.


    When Vincent heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly and his voice deepened.


    ¨C How much blood did you draw?


    When the blood was drawn, Farah was not in the operating room, so she turned to her colleague, and asked:


    ¨C How much blood was collected?


    Katie was twenty-three and had just graduated from college. She was innocent and couldn¡¯t lie. When she heard Farah¡¯s question, she quickly lowered her head.


    In the past, she wanted to live her life simply, but she never expected to be involved in a feud between wealthy families.


    Although she didn¡¯t mean to lie, Katie was still a little scared when she thought of Lyana¡¯s cold stare.


    She calmed down quickly. She looked up at Farah and said with a serious expression:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois was very persistent and offered 500 milliliters of blood.


    When Farah heard Katie say this, she immediately eximed:


    ¨C You do not understand ? Donating too much blood is not good for your health. Are you trying to kill her?


    Farah knew Katie was an honest kid, so she didn¡¯t expect her to lie.


    Also, Lyana¡¯s face was pale and she passed out. It looked like she had donated too much blood.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s pale face, her deep eyes.


    Although Vincent was not a medical student, he had heard that blood donations could not exceed 400 milliliters. Otherwise, the body would be damaged.


    In an instant, Vincent gave off a cold aura.


    Katie stood to the side, shaking with fear and guilt. Her voice quivers as she says:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve already persuaded her not to, but Dr. Dubois insisted on transfusing as much blood. She said it didn¡¯t matter if she transfused a bit more as she would recover slowly. But if Mr. Royer has no blood, he could lose his life. We couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Katie had said that from Lyana¡¯s original words. She only hoped that she could leave this ce as soon as possible and get out of it.


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened and his grip on Lyana involuntarily tightened.


    Lyana has always been like that. As long as it was someone she loved, she was ready for anything.


    Just then, a nurse approached with a bottle of glucose. She quickly broke the vial and was about to give it to Lyana.


    ¨C Let me do it.


    Vincent ced Lyana on a stool by the window and took the glucose from the nurse.


    Seeing this, the nurse did not insist.


    Katie watched Vincent carefully, shaking with fear.


    She felt that Vincent¡¯s aura was a little too strong. She was still a little out of breath next to him.


    It seems that Vincent was unaware of Lyana and William¡¯s rtionship.


    Farah frowned as she watched Vincent feed Lyana glucose. His temples were throbbing.


    Any way you look at it, Vincent and Lyana seemed to have an amazing rtionship.


    Earlier, she had heard from her colleague that William had been shot to protect Lyana.


    It seemed that Lyana had an extraordinary rtionship with William and Vincent.


    These two men must be chasing Lyana!


    Today, she imagined a love triangle without fear of death.


    Farah looked longingly at Lyana, who was being chased by two exceptional men. When would she be able to find such an exceptional man?


    Farah¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a cough.


    Seeing that Lyana had woken up, Katie was worried about Lyana exposing herself. She quickly patted Lyana on the back and said sweetly:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, fortunately, you are awake. I just said that taking 500 milliliters of blood is not good for your health. Look, you passed out.


    Lyana gasped heavily and looked up at Katie. She hadn¡¯t expected this nurse to be so smart.


    Lyana rubbed her temples weakly. There was still an indescribable masculine scent on the tip of his nose. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but remember that night five years ago.


    The man smelled like that too.


    Lyana turned around and saw Vincent sitting next to her.


    Lyana pursed her lips lightly and quietly pulled away from Vincent.


    Vincent smelled good, but each time she thought of that night five years ago.


    Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help suspecting that Vincent was the man from five years ago.


    But every time she came to her senses, she couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself.


    Although she didn¡¯t see what the man looked like, she was quite sure that this man¡¯s voice waspletely different from Vincent¡¯s.


    It wouldn¡¯t be fair to Vincent if she determined he was guilty based on his scent alone.


    If Vincent smelled simr to the man five years ago, then Mr. Chavez had that smell too. Also, Mr. Chavez¡¯s voice sounded a bit like this man¡¯s. However, on second thought, Mr. Chavez¡¯s voice was still a bit different from this man¡¯s.

 Chapter 252

    Vincent looked down at Lyana and asked worriedly:


    ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡±


    Lyana shook her head gently.


    ¨C I¡¯m much better now.


    With that, Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Farah and Katie. With a worried look she asked,


    ¨C How is William?


    Farah was the head nurse. She had just examined William¡¯s body and was more qualified to speak now.


    ¨C This operation went smoothly. In addition, the doctor also said that Mr. Royer is temporarily out of danger. However, he still has to remain under observation for 24 hours. If Mr. Royer does not suffer from major bleeding, then he will be fine. For the next period, he just needs to recover well.


    When Lyana heard Farah¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was still a bit worried as she looked at the tightly closed door to the operating room. She was very afraid that there were other emergencies.


    Farah seemed to understand Lyana¡¯s concern. She said softly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you don¡¯t have to worry. The doctor is cleaning Mr. Royer¡¯s blood. You can arrange for Mr. Royer to be hospitalized now.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s words, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vincent nced at Thomas.


    Thomas immediately understood what Vincent meant and quickly said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to take care of the hospitalization procedures now.


    Katie felt guilty that she had lied before. She had wanted to leave for a long time.


    ¨C I¡¯m taking you to fix the hospitalization procedures,¡± she said quickly.


    When Thomas heard Katie say this, he said very politely:


    ¨C THANKS.


    Katie smiled.


    ¨C I¡¯m just doing my job.


    Lyana had already woken up. Farah thought there was no need for her to stay here any longer. She headed for the operating room, wanting to get in there and help.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s pale face and narrowed his eyes.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    ¨C William became like this because he wanted to save me. If anything happens to him, I certainly won¡¯t forgive myself.


    Lyana unknowingly interrupted Vincent.


    She felt like she let her guard down at the hotel, which is why ire took the opportunity to attack her. However, she had caused William¡¯s injury.


    Also, William was still unconscious and not out of danger.


    Lyana hated owing favors, even if that person was William, who was rted to her by blood.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s instability, Vincent didn¡¯t want to talk about what he had just said. Heforted her gently,


    ¨C William will definitely be fine.


    ¨C I hope so.


    At this time, in the operating room.


    Farah carefully packed the tools she used after the operation. It was something that had to be done for every operation. This is because some medical supplies produce bacteria after use and need to be treated in time.


    When Farah is almost done packing, she heads for the medical bin. As she was about to throw a bag of blood into it, she realized that one was missing.


    This was no mean feat, as the lesions could be infected after using a blood bag, so they had to be taken care of immediately.


    Farah frowned. She searched the operating room and found no other used blood bags.


    Farah looked at the blood bag in her hand in confusion. In the past, she had participated in many surgeries, but this had never happened before.


    She had three bags of what must have been the hospital¡¯s previous blood bank stock, and two bags of blood from her colleagues.


    It¡¯s strange. Where had Lyana¡¯s blood bag gone?


    Farah frowned. Why couldn¡¯t she find it?


    Farah threw the five bags of blood into the medical bin and looked around, but still couldn¡¯t find it.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed Farah¡¯s mind. She had a bold idea.


    The reason there were only five blood bags was most likely that Lyana hadn¡¯t donated blood at all.


    However, Farah was a little puzzled. Why hadn¡¯t Lyana given her blood? Why did her colleagues say that Lyana gave her blood?


    Farah pulled out the blood donation file and checked it. Thest blood donor was Lyana.


    Farah¡¯s intuition told her that Lyana had definitely not given William a blood transfusion. Everyone else lied.


    Why didn¡¯t Lyana want to transfuse blood to William?


    She recalled that before leaving the operating room, Lyana had even sworn to donate blood.


    Katie had said the same outside.


    Farah sensed that this case was not so simple. There had to be an unmentionable secret.


    With that thought in mind, Farah silently handed over the blood donation record and pretended not to know anything as she left the operating room.


    After half an hour, Farah felt it was time to change ire¡¯s bandage, so she brought the medicine to ire¡¯s room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    By this time, ire was lying on the bed, pale and colorless. Even so, she couldn¡¯t hide her beauty.


    Farah looked away longingly. If only she was that beautiful.


    Previously, when she gave her blood, Vincent even suggested that she drain ire¡¯s blood to supply William with blood.


    If ire¡¯s blood was really drained, she would definitely die.


    She didn¡¯t know what ire had done to offend Vincent, but she was nearly tortured at this point.


    Luckily, Vincent didn¡¯t suck ire¡¯s blood.


    ire had also undergone surgery. Now, as long as ire rested well, she was fine.


    However, ire¡¯s uterus had been destroyed. His body seemed to have been poisoned before. Although the poison had been detoxified, it was still very dangerous to his body.

 Chapter 253

    During the operation, the doctor removed ire¡¯s uterus.


    Without her uterus, ire could no longer have children.


    Thinking about that, Farah couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a beautiful person couldn¡¯t actually have children.


    Farah changed the dressing and was about to leave when the patient on the bed suddenly opened her eyes.


    Farah was about to inquire about her health when she saw the patient on the bed screaming in fear.


    ¨C Ahhhhhh


    ire screamed in fear and hid in a corner, shaking.


    Farah hadn¡¯t expected ire to make such a racket. She was shocked and quicklyforted her:


    ¨C Miss Silva, don¡¯t be afraid. You are well now.


    ¨C Don¡¯te any closer, please.


    At that moment, ire didn¡¯t dare open her eyes at all. She screamed loudly, as if that would lessen her fear.


    ¨C Miss Silva, you are safe now. Do not be afraid.


    Farahforted her.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s voice, ire slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she realized she was in the hospital, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ire¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach, and she felt a wave of pain.


    Farah was also a woman, so she naturally knew what ire was thinking. Seeing that ire was a little pitiful, sheforted her:


    ¨C Miss Silva, you need to pull yourself together. As long as you are still alive, you will slowly get better in the future.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s words, ire was slightly stunned. She asked aloud:


    ¨C Is Lyana Dubois there?


    ¨C She should be taking care of Mr. Royer now.


    Farah said honestly.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s words, irepletely ignored the pain in her body. She clutched the nket tightly under her, her eyes filled with hate.


    Alexander Walker¡¯s men were simply useless. They couldn¡¯t even take care of Lyana.


    ¡°Where¡¯s William?¡±


    ¨C Mr. Royer was seriously injured. He¡¯s finished the operation now.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s words, ire immediately became nervous and asked:


    ¨C Surgery ? What operation? Why does he have to have an operation?


    ¨C When M. Royer was sent here, he was shot in the chest and lost a lot of blood. Luckily, it¡¯s past the critical stage now.


    When ire heard this, her heart jumped nervously in her throat. She couldn¡¯t help but ask about William¡¯s situation.


    Farah initially didn¡¯t want to say the same to ire, but thetter seemed to be particrly emotional, so she answered honestly.


    Moreover, Farah even told her about Lyana¡¯s blood transfusion for William.


    ire¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. Tears streamed down her face. Why was his brother William so pitiful?


    Lyana Dubois!


    Lyana lost a lot of blood because of William.


    When William wakes up, he will be very grateful to Lyana. So the rtionship between William and Lyana would get better and better. She might not have a chance anymore.


    ire rolled her eyes and her gazended on Farah¡¯s face. She asked :


    ¨C Are you in charge of taking care of Brother William in the future?


    ¨C Yes.


    When ire heard that, she immediately looked at Farah with teary eyes and begged:


    ¨C Doctor Farah, can you do me a favor? Can you not tell William that Lyana gave him a blood transfusion? I¡¯m ready to give you a million dors.


    Farah frowned upon hearing ire¡¯s words. She asked curiously:


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C I am William¡¯s fiancee. Lyana is a mistress, and I really don¡¯t want to lose Brother William. My uterus is gone, and it¡¯s all I have left. Doctor Farah, please help me, okay?


    Farah was amazed. She didn¡¯t expect Doctor Dubois to be a third party.


    ire was already so unhappy now. She shouldn¡¯t lie!


    ¡°How about two million?¡± ire quickly said.


    Farah frowned. Originally, she didn¡¯t like people who threw money at others. These people thought that with a little money, the whole world would be theirs.


    However, when Farah thought about the disappearance of ire¡¯s womb and the fact that her fiance had also cheated on her, her sympathy prevailed.


    Farah looked at ire sympathetically.


    ire hastened to say:


    ¨C Please, if the doctor and the other nurses don¡¯t ask about it, can you tell no one?


    Farah looked down and said calmly


    ¨C I won¡¯t take your money, but Dr. Dubois isn¡¯t from here. If she tells Mr. Royer, then it has nothing to do with me.


    Also, Farah suspected that Lyana was not donating blood.


    ire was slightly stunned. Her whole body was cold, as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    How could Lyana miss such a good opportunity?


    Lyana was probably eager to show off in front of William.


    Farah¡¯s gaze fell on ire¡¯s face. She said calmly,


    ¨C I won¡¯t say anything to M. Royer. Let nature take its course.


    By then, ire couldn¡¯t hear anything. She sat on the spot, dazed.


    At this time, Lyana and Vincent stayed by William¡¯s bed, hoping he would wake up soon.


    Vincent nced at Lyana and saw that she was staring at William. Her face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were pale.


    ¨C Go and rest for a while.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. She pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C I want to see him wake up with my own eyes.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He no longer tried to persuade Lyana.


    Lyana looked at Vincent and asked quietly:


    ¨C Vincent, can you promise me something?


    ¨C Tell me.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was calm, his expression normal. It was like no matter what Lyana said, he agreed.


    Lyana turned to look at William. Remembering the hemolytic reaction between her blood and William¡¯s in the operating room, her breathing involuntarily quickened. She said softly,


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell him about my blood transfusion.


    Vincent looked at Lyana in confusion. He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to make such a request.


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C I just don¡¯t want him to feel overwhelmed.


    Lyana calmly looked at Vincent and pursed her lips.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression.


    ¨C A burden?


    Lyana looked at Vincent sincerely and exined slowly:


    ¨C Previously, I entered the Ghost City alone to save him. Logically speaking, we are both equal now. If he finds out that I gave him a blood transfusion, I think he might feel overwhelmed.


    In fact, Lyana was lying.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She wasn¡¯t sure of her identity yet, so she wanted to give herself a way out.


    Additionally, William¡¯s sister was also a medical student. She must have known very well that only parents could not give blood to each other.


    If William knew she had donated blood, he wouldn¡¯t suspect that she was rted to him by blood.


    His identity and that of William could not yet be made public.


    She had already made contact with the Royer family. All members of the Royer family were on the same side, but there were also many other people in the Royer family. Moreover, the others did not say that they had lost their daughter.


    Therefore, Lyana could not confirm her identity at all. Under such circumstances, she subconsciously wanted to maintain the status quo and slowly investigate the Royer family.


    In addition, she had already taken a sample of her and William¡¯s hair for a paternity test. Before the paternity test was done, she had to nip any danger in the bud.


    She had to survive!


    She worked hard to stay alive all these years. Even if she couldn¡¯t find her family, she had to make sure she stayed alive.

 Chapter 254

    If someone from the Royer family had previously thought that she shouldn¡¯t survive in this world, and that she should be abandoned, then she had no intention of acknowledging her family.


    However, if there was a misunderstanding between her and the Royer family, she had to look into it before reuniting with her family.


    Now she has to protect herself.


    Also, she had to let everyone know that she had given blood to William, but she had no intention of telling William about it.


    She did this because she was very afraid that some people would make a problem out of it.


    Vincent looked at Lyana quietly, not refusing her suggestion. After a moment, he nodded.


    Seeing Vincent nod, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Until she told William, he wouldn¡¯t know.


    However, thinking about it, she felt helpless.


    She had never given blood to William, but now she had to go around in circles. She could only hope that the ending between her and William was good.


    As Lyana was moved, William¡¯s fingers moved slightly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lyana took into ount all the small changes of William. She eximed in surprise:


    ¨C Vincent, he just moved his finger.


    As long as William could wake up tonight, that meant he was already past the critical period.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. Without hearing Vincent¡¯s response, she reached out and tugged at his sleeve.


    ¨C Look, his fingers are moving again.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s smiling face and frowned slightly. His eyes darken gradually.


    He has rarely seen Lyana so happy and so unreserved.


    At that time, Lyana was like an innocent child. All his emotions were written on his face.


    On the bed, William¡¯s eyshes quivered and he slowly opened his eyes.


    When Vincent saw that William had woken up, he breathed a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were sparkling.


    When Lyana saw that William had woken up, her breath tightened. After spending so much time with William, she always thought William was a good person. Now that she knew William might be rted to her by blood, her sense of closeness and dependence was even more evident.


    Lyana felt a lump in her throat and her eyes reddened. She says enthusiastically:


    ¨C You¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel now ? Does your chest still hurt? Do you want me to call a doctor?


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Faced with her sudden concern, he frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t answer Lyana¡¯s question. Instead, her gazended on Vincent¡¯s face.


    ¨C How long was I unconscious?


    Hearing William¡¯s hoarse voice, Lyana¡¯s heart sank. She hastened to ask:


    ¨C Brother William, would you like some water now? I can pour you some to moisten your throat.


    Thomas, who was standing to the side, was instantly speechless.


    Previously, when the Second Young Master was sick, she had not seen the Second Young Lady so worried and anxious.


    Why was the second youngdy so worried when William was sick?


    Could it be that after this incident, the Second Young Lady fell in love with William?


    Oh my God !


    It is simply a tragedy!


    Thomas had a bad feeling and silently headed for the door.


    Vincent gave Lyana an indifferent look, his face expressionless. He was just a little surprised. Lyana had never been like this before.


    She seemed too preupied with William.


    Could it be because they were longtime friends?


    Vincent frowned and quickly regained hisposure.


    Thomas saw Vincent¡¯s hand clench into a fist before letting go. Even though it onlysted a moment, Thomas sensed that the second young master was angry.


    William wasn¡¯t used to Lyana¡¯s worry, especially since Vincent was always by her side.


    Lyana¡¯s husband was Vincent, but he was rather an unimportant person.


    William thought he shouldn¡¯t let Lyana have such inappropriate thoughts. With a calm expression, he said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you need not be so worried. If I need anything, I¡¯ll tell the staff myself.

 Chapter 255

    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana realized that her attitude from earlier was a bit abnormal.


    This must be the so-called confusion of worry.


    His earlier enthusiastic attitude seemed misleading to others.


    However, looking at William¡¯s cold demeanor, Lyana still felt a little uneasy.


    She had always thought that she would never lose her temper again.


    The light in Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually diminished, but she soon regained her usualposure. With a calm expression, she said:


    ¨C You were hurt so badly because you saved me. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of me.


    After Lyana¡¯s exnation, the atmosphere in the room rxed considerably.


    William looked at Lyana calmly and smiled.


    ¨C Luckily, you got there in time and saved me from Alexander Walker, so you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, she nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. However, she didn¡¯t want William to draw a line between them. She said :


    ¨C That¡¯s true, but you were still hurt because of me.


    William said again calmly:


    ¨C Even if he¡¯s an ordinary person, I¡¯ll do my best to save him, not to mention that you¡¯re Vincent¡¯s wife. Besides, I already promised him to protect you. You don¡¯t have to take this to heart.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana knew he didn¡¯t want Vincent to misunderstand their rtionship.


    ¨C THANKS.


    William narrowed his eyes slightly. In a daze, he recalled how Lyana had helped him out of Ghost City.


    For some reason, he found the word ¡°thank you¡± rather heavy.


    He had a strange feeling in his heart, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lyana looked away indifferently, not wanting to talk anymore.


    Vincent looked at Thomas and said calmly:


    ¨C Bring me a cup of hot water.


    Thomas replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    Vincent very naturally adjusted the bed. As he stared at the angle of the bed, Thomas came in with a cup of water. He handed the cup to William and said:


    ¨C Drink some water first.


    William did not reject Vincent¡¯s suggestion. He took two sips and handed the cup back to Vincent.


    At that moment, Farah stood at the door and knocked.


    Thomas said:


    ¨C Pleasee in.


    Seeing that William had woken up, Farah breathed a sigh of relief. She took the electronic thermometer from the bed and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to take your temperature now.


    Vincent nodded.


    Farah held the electronic thermometer and pressed it to William¡¯s forehead. After hearing the electronic sound, she retracted the thermometer.


    ¨C Your temperature is normal now. You are out of danger. You should rest well afterwards. Try to eat lightly.


    William said indifferently,


    ¨C THANKS.


    Farah nodded, her gaze falling on Lyana¡¯s face. Although she knew Lyana was a doctor, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, as a nurse, that she had to


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, don¡¯t let Mr. Royer eat anything this evening. He can only drink hot water. We¡¯ll give him porridge tomorrow morning.


    Lyana nodded and said gratefully:


    ¨C THANKS.


    Farah was slightly taken aback.


    She had a hard time imagining that a sweet, polite person like Lyana was actually a mistress who ruined other people¡¯s rtionships.


    However, Farah reacted quickly and said calmly:


    ¨C You are wee. That¡¯s what I should do.


    Lyana smiled softly.


    After Farah finished talking, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she stood there with her notebook, thinking about how to help ire hide the fact that Lyana had given William a blood transfusion.


    ¨C Nurse Farah, can we talk more?


    Lyana¡¯s voice interrupted Farah¡¯s thoughts.


    Farah smiled and nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    When Farah and Lyana came out of the room, Lyana didn¡¯t forget to close the door.


    Lyana looked around. The hallway was very quiet. There was no one else.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. It was only then that his gazended on Farah¡¯s face.


    Farah looked to be in her thirties. She exuded a gentle aura and gave a sense of security and reliability.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Farah was not from MY, but in order for her to be the head nurse of this hospital, she had to have something special. She must be very professional.


    Lyana looked around and said softly to Farah:


    ¨C Miss Farah, can you promise me something?


    Farah¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, please speak. If I can do it, I¡¯ll do my best.


    Although Farah hated being a mistress, she still admired Lyana¡¯s medical skills.


    No doctor in the world was younger and morepetent than Lyana.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. She went straight to the point.


    ¨C Miss Farah, I hope you won¡¯t tell William about my blood transfusion.


    Farah was slightly taken aback by Lyana¡¯s words.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was serious, as if she had no intention of lying.


    Why was there something strange in all this?


    Logically, Lyana was looking forward to being with William. Now that she had done such a good thing, why didn¡¯t she want to let William know?


    Seeing that Farah was silent, Lyana felt uneasy. She asked :


    ¨C Miss Farah, can you help me keep this secret?


    Farah¡¯s frown deepened. She looked at Lyana in confusion and asked curiously:


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C I just don¡¯t want him to think he owes me a favor.


    At that moment, Farah felt like she was in a pickle.


    After a long time, Farah calmed down and said:


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Lyana smiled sincerely at Farah.


    Farah suppressed the surprise in her heart and shook her head gently. She said :


    ¨C We also have a rule here that prevents us from revealing the identity of the blood donor. I¡¯m just doing my job.


    Hearing Farah¡¯s words, Lyana instantly felt relieved.


    Farah was the head nurse. As long as Farah promised her, she would definitely do it. This means that Farah would also remind the other nurses who took part in the operation.


    Then this case would be deleted.


    Although Farah is filled with doubts, she still says without changing her expression:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I am going to leave to do my work. Contact me if you need anything.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana smiled and agreed.


    Farah smiled and turned to leave, her eyes filled with confusion.


    It¡¯s strange. Why was Lyana not ready to seize such a good opportunity?


    Why did Lyana hide the fact that she gave blood?


    Could it be that ire lied?


    Or rather, Lyana didn¡¯t donate blood and was afraid that William would find out.


    The more Farah thought about it, the more confused she became. Whatever the situation, she had to find out.


    Farah walked towards the nurses¡¯ station with a serious expression.


    The nurses helping in the operating room just now were all resting on the table because they were too tired.


    Farah approached Katie and shook her.


    Katie opened her eyes in a daze and saw Farah approaching. She asked nervously:


    ¨C Sister Farah, does Mr. Royer ¡­


    ¨C No, go out with me first.


    Farah interrupted Katie without hesitation.


    ¨C Oh.


    Katie yawned as she followed Farah outside, trying to stay awake.


    Farah led Katie to an empty room. Seeing how tired Katie was, she asked worriedly:


    ¨C Are you particrly tired?


    Katie shook her head slightly.


    ¨C I only slept a little. I¡¯m better now.


    ¨C You can go home and rest tomorrow morning.


    ¨C Thank you, Sister Farah.


    Farah pursed her lips and asked:


    ¨C Where is the blood bag that Lyana gave?


    Katie¡¯s expression changed when she heard Farah¡¯s question. She straightened up instantly and stammered:


    ¨C She¡¯s in the operating room¡­

 Chapter 256

    Farah¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of displeasure crossed them. She says sternly:


    ¡°Katie, do you still want to keep lying?¡±


    Katie¡¯s body shook. She bit her lip, forcing herself to stay calm.


    ¨C Sister Farah, I really don¡¯t lie.


    Farah let out a long sigh and crossed her arms. With a calm expression, she said:


    ¡°Katie, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of personality you have?¡± Since you graduated, I¡¯ve been taking care of you. Every time you lie, your eyes can¡¯t help but look down to the right and you stutter.


    Katie looked at Farah anxiously and pursed her lips. His defense was instantly shattered and his eyes turned red.


    ¨C Sister Farah, I, I really can¡¯t¡­


    Katie was really afraid to say it!


    Farah¡¯s expression turned serious and she asked sternly:


    ¨C When I tidied up the OR just now, I couldn¡¯t find Lyana¡¯s blood bag. Plus, she was clearly the first to donate blood. Why was his name thest on the blood donation register? Tell me the truth. Did she donate blood or not? What happened in the OR when I left the OR?


    Katie¡¯s legs buckle and she stumbles a step back. She managed to stand at the table, steady herself, and nod tentatively.


    Farah¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Indeed, this case was exactly as she had imagined.


    ¨C What happened ? Why are you all hiding it from me?


    Farah frowned.


    The head surgeon, Doctor Sha, had always been open and honest. But this time he also lied.


    Katie looked at the door in fear. Seeing that no one was there, she walked over to Farah¡¯s side and lowered her voice.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois asked us not to tell anyone.


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C Sister Farah, I really can¡¯t say more. Can you let me go? Doctor Dubois also said she¡¯d give us two million dors to shut up. Why don¡¯t I give you $500, 000? Stop asking around.


    Farah was stunned when she heard Katie say that.


    Two million ?


    Lyana was really generous.


    Not only was Lyana using the money to keep her mouth shut, but she was also acting like a mistress stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend.


    At that thought, the good impression Farah had of Lyana instantly vanished.


    Lyana had done everything she hated.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a million dors?¡± Sister Farah, you must know that we cannot afford to offend them. We just have to live our lives obediently.


    When Farah heard Katie say that, she looked down thoughtfully.


    Katie was saying that for her own good.


    This family of five relied on Katie to support them.


    Katie was willing to part with a million dors to make a deal with her. That means Katie wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Farah thought for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Lyana gave you that money. Keep it to yourself.


    ¨C SO¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask that question again.


    Farah also understood that no matter who she asked, she wouldn¡¯t get an answer. There was no need to keep asking.


    ¨C Thank you, Sister Farah.


    Katie smiled at Farah.


    ¨C All right, go and rest.


    Farah says calmly.


    Katie nodded quickly and headed for the door.


    After Katie left, Farah let out a long sigh. Although she had already gotten an answer, her heart felt even heavier.


    The two events had be even more confusing.


    Lyana had given everyone two million dors to tell the public that she had already given blood to William. Why did Lyana want to hide this from William?


    What¡¯s going on ?


    However, Farah was sure that ire wasn¡¯t lying to her.


    Lyana must have many unmentionable secrets.


    In the service.


    William had just woken up but as his body was very weak, he quickly fell back to sleep.


    Lyana tilted her head and looked at Vincent, who was sitting on the couch. By this time, Vincent had also fallen asleep.


    Vincent¡¯s frown was clear, like he was having a nightmare.


    Lyana suddenly remembered something. Ever since she had left Ghost City and seen Vincent, she had noticed that he looked a little tired.


    She didn¡¯t know what Vincent had been busy withtely. Lyana thought of the wound on Vincent¡¯s back and frowned.


    Vincent must be exhausted from running around with such serious injuries.


    Lyana silently took her phone out of her pocket.


    Her phone had vibrated earlier, but she didn¡¯t want to look at it in front of Vincent, so she didn¡¯t pull it out.


    Now she finally has the chance.


    It was a message from Doctor Sha.


    Lyana hastened to open it. When she saw the message, her heart tightened in her throat.


    ¨C The results of Dr. Joe¡¯s assessment are out. They are with me now. Are youing to pick them up?


    Lyana swallowed nervously, her hands covered in a cold sweat.


    Her heart was beating faster and faster, and she was unable to calm down.


    Fortunately, William and Vincent were already asleep, and no one saw the odd expression on his face.


    Lyana got up quietly and walked towards Doctor Sha¡¯s office.


    When Lyana reached the door to the room, she saw Thomas standing guard at the side.


    -Thomas.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Lady?¡±


    ¨C Go to the infirmary and ask for a new duvet. The second young master is already asleep. You can cover him with it so he doesn¡¯t catch a cold.


    A smile appeared on Thomas¡¯s face.


    ¨C All right.


    Thomas epted without hesitation.


    It was awesome. Second Young Lady finally knew how to take care of Second Young Master!


    That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to stack tiles because the second young master was in a bad mood!


    Although the tiling looked easy, it was a lot of work. Now his peers could respectfully address him as an old master.


    However, it was so tiring that his back hurt every time he stacked the tiles. The most important thing for a man was his height. He didn¡¯t want to lose his height before he could marry a woman!


    As long as the second young master was in a good mood, bing rich overnight was not a dream.


    With that thought in mind, Thomas happily descended the stairs.


    After Thomas left, Lyana looked at the time on her wrist and walked to Doctor Sha¡¯s office.


    When she reached the door to Doctor Sha¡¯s office, she knocked.


    ¨C Enter, please.


    Lyana took a deep breath and did her best to stay calm before entering.


    Seeing Lyana enter, Doctor Sha handed her a brownish-yellow folder.


    Lyana looked at the document in her hand with mixed feelings.


    She clutched the folder in her hand and didn¡¯t open it.


    When she had donated blood for William before, she knew there was hemolysis between her blood and William¡¯s. She realized that she might be rted to William by blood.


    But now she felt even more shy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Right now, she was holding the ID certificate in her hand and her heart was in shambles.


    Lyana felt like she was dreaming.


    As long as she opened this file, she would know how close she was to William.


    Based on this result, she would soon be able to identify her close family.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s nervous expression, Doctor Shaforted her.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, when the results of the evaluation are published, my colleague will have already sealed them. I don¡¯t know what the results are. Why don¡¯t I go out first and you guys take your time alone?


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana nodded, her gaze fixed on the document she held in her hand.


    After Doctor Sha left, Lyana was the only person left in the room.


    The room was so quiet she could hear his heartbeat.


    She carefully tore up the sealed folder. The sound of tearing breaks the silence of the room. She was on edge now.


    Lyana pulled out the appraisal report. She didn¡¯t bother to read the first half of the report, but looked at the bottom.

 Chapter 257

    After a DNA test, it was confirmed that William and Lyana were rted by blood. They were biological siblings!


    Lyana¡¯s hands shook involuntarily as she stared at the results in disbelief.


    The result was more shocking than she expected.


    She had never thought that she and William were biological siblings.


    She had at first thought that she was just the child of William¡¯s family. If she was just a mistress¡¯s child, she had no intention of going back.


    Also, it was written very clearly on this DNA report that she and William had the same parents.


    Why was it so?


    If she was the biological daughter of the Royer family, why didn¡¯t anyone look for her after she had been away from home for so many years?


    Lyana staggered back a step, her eyes turning red.


    The whole Royer family remembered the death of their eldest daughter. Why had it been abandoned?


    Suddenly, a thought crossed Lyana¡¯s mind.


    The elder girl¡­


    She remembered that her birthday was exactly the same as that of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Even the year was the same.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    Could it be¡­


    Lyana seemed to have thought of something, her eyes were shocked.


    Lyana¡¯s heart sank and she frowned.


    There is something wrong.


    Is there a misunderstanding?


    Suddenly, Lyana hears footsteps outside the office. She didn¡¯t have time to think about this question carefully, so she hurriedly put the paternity test report back in the envelope.


    Lyana opened the door and saw Farah standing outside.


    Farah looked at Lyana in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Lyana was in Doctor Sha¡¯s office while Doctor Sha was waiting outside.


    Farah nced at Lyana, then at Doctor Sha, who was standing to the side. She said :


    ¨C I just came from Miss Silva¡¯s service. His condition has stabilized.


    ¨C GOOD. In that case, we can ask him to try moving around the ward tomorrow, Doctor Sha said calmly.


    Farah nods and replies:


    ¨C All right.


    When Lyana heard Farah mention Miss Silva, she remembered ire. His face darkened.


    If it wasn¡¯t for ire, her brother wouldn¡¯t have nearly died.


    When her brother brought ire back to An City, she would certainly have her begging to die.


    Hiding the hatred in her eyes, Lyana quietly approached Doctor Sha and said very politely:


    ¨C Doctor Sha, can I tell you about Mr. Royer¡¯s future medicine?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Doctor Sha nodded and walked into the office.


    Doctor Sha walked over to the office and pulled out a list of medications. He handed it to Farah and said:


    ¨C Here is Miss Silva¡¯s list of medications. Go put it away.


    ¨C All right.


    Doctor Sha politely said,


    ¨C You must be tired after a busy night. Go to the nurses¡¯ station and rest. I¡¯ll call you back if anything happens.


    ¨C Yes.


    After Farah left, Doctor Sha closed the door. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing that Lyana had put the document on his desk, he asked suspiciously:C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¨C You¡¯re not going to win?


    Lyana gently shakes her head and says solemnly:


    ¨C Doctor Sha, you can take a look at the contents. This matter is quite serious. I don¡¯t want a third person to know. I don¡¯t want to take it away now because I have nowhere to put it. I¡¯ll give it to you first. Please take good care of it for me.


    ¨C All right,


    said the doctor, opening the file. He froze when he saw what was inside.


    ¨C You are not going to use the identification document and recognize it now?


    Lyana shook her head gently and said:


    ¨C He¡¯s just out of danger and needs to rest. If I present this report to him now, he will certainly be very moved. I think I¡¯ll tell him when he¡¯s better.


    Doctor Sha thought it logical and nodded without saying anything else.


    Doctor Sha looked at Lyana in agreement. Lyana already knew that she and William were siblings. She was probably looking for a good moment to recognize him.


    Although Mr. Royer was already out of danger, the ce where he was injured was above his heart. If his emotions fluctuated too much, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Lyana probably didn¡¯t want to recognize her family because she was worried about Mr. Royer¡¯s health.


    The current Lyana already considered Mr. Royer as her family.


    Doctor Sha locked the identification documents in the trunk.


    ¨C Thank you, Doctor Sha.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois is too polite.


    When Lyana left Doctor Sha¡¯s office, she headed towards the room. From a distance, she could hear the sound of leather shoes treading the ground. She looked up and saw Vincent.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were as deep as the starry sky. Lyana¡¯s heart inexplicably sank.


    Due to her rtionship with William, Lyana¡¯s gaze was not as calm as before.


    She retracted her gaze ufortably and approached Vincent.


    ¨C Why are you standing?


    Vincent naturally noticed Lyana¡¯s difort. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice:


    ¨C When I woke up, I didn¡¯t see you.


    Lyana raised her hand to look at the time on her wrist. Vincent had only slept about thirty minutes. Remembering that Vincent was still injured, she asked him gently:


    ¨C Do you want to go to the hotel and sleep a little more?


    Vincent did not immediately respond to Lyana. Instead, he approached her and stared at her.


    Vincent gradually looked down and saw Lyana¡¯s hands clench into small fists. Maybe she had used too much force, because her knuckles were white.


    Lyana looked nervous.


    Vincent reached out and gently touched Lyana¡¯s hand with his index finger.


    Lyana¡¯s body stiffened. Then, his hand moved slightly, rxing a little.


    The tip of the man¡¯s index finger pierced the space between Lyana¡¯s fingers. His fingers pressed against his palm, and his fingernails identally scratched his fingertips.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing involuntarily quickened. She looked up at Vincent, who was standing off to the side, and subconsciously wanted to pull her hand away.


    However, Vincent shook Lyana¡¯s hand forcefully. Her fingers were crossed, and her fingers were intertwined tightly with hers. His dark eyes were covered in a thick fog, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. He said in a low voice:


    ¨C You look very nervous.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart jumped nervously in her throat. Her breathing quickens as she exins:


    ¨C I just went to get Doctor Sha. He said that Mr. Royer¡¯s wound was in danger of bing infected and that I had to pay more attention to it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little worried about him.


    Lyana exined naturally. This was also the reason why she hade to Doctor Sha¡¯s office.


    In fact, Lyana was still very hesitant. Should she tell Vincent directly that she and William were biological siblings?


    Without a word, Vincent pulled Lyana forward.


    Lyana did not withdraw her hand again. Instead, she obediently followed.


    When Lyana saw that Vincent had already pulled her past William¡¯s neighborhood and she was still moving forward, she asked in surprise:


    ¨C Where are we going now?


    Vincent didn¡¯t let go of Lyana¡¯s hand.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t say we were going to rest at the hotel?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to rest?¡± I am not tired now. I will stay here and watch over him.


    Lyana smiled, but her tone was firm.


    The strange feeling in Vincent¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Lyana sternly, his gaze growing colder and colder.

 Chapter 258

    Seeing that Vincent didn¡¯t want to let go, Lyana tried to pull her hand away.


    At that moment, the man tightened his grip, and Lyana was caught off guard and fell into Vincent¡¯s arms.


    The man exerted more force and pinned Lyana against the wall.


    She is shocked by Vincent¡¯s sudden action. Her face turned pale and she asked in surprise:


    ¨C Vincent, what are you doing?


    Vincent¡¯s slender fingers pinch Lyana¡¯s chin and his gazends on Lyana¡¯s eyes. His voice was as cold as winter frost, and there was a hint of anger in his voice.


    ¡°Ms. Sanchez, aren¡¯t you a little too worried about him now?¡±


    Vincent¡¯sst word was slightly dragged. It gave food for thought.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was stunned. His heart raced involuntarily. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to have such a dominating side.


    Was Vincent jealous?


    How could this be possible?


    However, Vincent¡¯s words seemed to remind him of his current identity.


    Vincent let go of her indifferently and gently tucked Lyana¡¯s hair behind her ear. His expression was cold, but his voice was as soft as ever.


    ¨C Be wise. Go back to the hotel and rest now. Leave the rest to me. As for the favor you owe me, I will return it to you.


    Be wise ?


    When Lyana heard it, she seemed to have gone back five years.


    The man had said the same things to her that night.


    There seemed to be a certain resemnce in their voices.


    Vincent dropped Lyana and said,


    -Thomas.


    Thomas, who had just approached with a nket, overheard Vincent and Lyana¡¯s conversation.


    He involuntarily tightened his grip on the nket and shivered.


    The Second Master was angry again.


    Oh dear, is he going to make her stack tiles again?


    At this idea, Thomas felt like he had no reason to live.


    Thomas bravely stepped forward and said:


    ¨C Second young master.


    ¨C Take Madame to the hotel to rest now.


    Fortunately, it had nothing to do with the tiles.


    Thomas secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He looked up at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go.


    Lyana gave a slight nod and didn¡¯t persist.


    In Vincent¡¯s opinion, she had just transfused 500 milliliters of blood for William. If she continued to apany William now, Vincent might suspect that she has other feelings for him.


    When Lyana and Thomas reached the elevator, she turned to Thomas and asked:


    ¨C Thomas, when did Vincente to An City?


    Lyana asked this question because she wanted to confirm if the man from that night five years ago was Vincent.


    This is because the voices of Vincent and this person were somewhat simr.


    ¨C Thomas?


    Seeing that Thomas had remained silent, Lyana called.


    Thomas suddenly came to his senses and said:


    ¨C It must have been that winter, three years ago. I remember Matriarch Sanchez suddenly fell ill and was hospitalized. It was Miss Julie who called the second young master toe back.


    ¨C Are you sure ?


    ¨C Of course I¡¯m sure. Moreover, the second young master has always lived in Qin City. Everyone in the Sanchez family knows that.


    Lyana frowned slightly and asked:


    ¨C Did Vincent go to An City before that?


    ¨C No, at the time, the second young master¡¯s grandmother didn¡¯t want the second young master toe here. She said that the health of the second young master was not good and that he would transmit his illness to the elder young master. Therefore, the second young master has always lived alone in Qin City.


    When Lyana heard Thomas¡¯s words, her eyebrows raised.


    How could Vincent¡¯s mother say such cruel words?


    It¡¯s true, she had already heard Vincent talk about his grandmother.


    From what Thomas just said, Vincent¡¯s mother probably didn¡¯t like Vincent.


    Lyana¡¯s frown deepened.


    She still remembered that Vincent was afraid of women. If so, was his illness rted to his mother?


    Seeing Lyana frown, Thomas realizes he said the wrong thing. He hastened to say cautiously:


    ¨C Madame, can you not talk about it in front of the Second Young Master? If the second young master finds out that I talked about his mother, he will certainly be angry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m in an even worse state.


    Lyana nodded.


    Lyana asked curiously:


    ¨C What kind of person is his mother?


    Thomas looked a little troubled. He pursed his lips and said:


    ¨C I can¡¯t discuss this behind his back. You¡¯ll find out when shees to the Sanchez family in the future.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Lyana said nothing else.


    Thomas had never lied. From what Thomas said, the entire Sanchez family knew where he was.


    If Vincent hadn¡¯te to An City before, that meant the man of that night wasn¡¯t him.


    When she realized this, she felt a strange sense of loss.


    But soon, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t Vincent.


    She didn¡¯t want to be Vincent¡¯s enemy.


    At that thought, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She must have been stupid just now. Otherwise, why would she have suspected Vincent? Vincent was afraid of women.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Lyana realized that she didn¡¯t know her husband, Vincent, at all.


    She didn¡¯t understand Vincent¡¯s past, his family, or why he had be like this.


    There was also something particrly odd. If it had been any other wealthy family, the man¡¯s parents would havee out to meet the woman.


    However, after her marriage to the Sanchez family, she did not see the existence of Vincent¡¯s parents. It was as if they didn¡¯t exist at all.


    If Vincent¡¯s parents were already dead, it would certainly have been reported in the news.


    But now Vincent¡¯s parents seem to have disappeared off the face of the earth.


    When they got out of the elevator, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C I¡¯ve been here so long, but why haven¡¯t I seen Vincent¡¯s parents? Could they live in Qin City?


    When Thomas heard Lyana¡¯s question, he frowned. He didn¡¯t know how to exin theplicated rtionship between the Sanchez family and Lyana. He could therefore only warn him:


    ¨C Second Young Lady, don¡¯t mention them in front of the Second Young Master in the future. The second young master does not like them.


    Seeing that Thomas¡¯ expression had changed, Lyana responded weakly, suppressing her curiosity.


    ¨C Yes.


    Although Lyana had already agreed not to ask him, she was still very curious.


    Thomas looked at Lyana¡¯s pensive expression. Worried that Lyana would ask him anyway, he tried to persuade her again.


    ¨C Madam, you just need to know that the young master suffered a lot in the past. Do not ask these questions in front of him. If he wants to tell you, he will tell you.


    Lyana knew Thomas wouldn¡¯t say much, so she nodded.


    ¨C Alright, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask for anything more.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Thomas heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Lyana would keep asking.


    After sending Lyana to the hotel, Thomas called in some bodyguards to guard her. After making the necessary arrangements, he returned to the hospital.


    After washing up, Lyana went to bed.


    His mind was filled with what Thomas had just said. She frowned and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Then she thought of William, who was still lying in his hospital bed. She hoped that William would recover soon.


    All day, Lyana has been tense. Now that she was lying in her bed, the weight on her body had been lifted. She instantly felt much more rxed.


    However, she hadn¡¯t even slept for half an hour when her phone rang.


    Stunned, she picked up her phone without verifying the caller ID.


    ¨C Hello ? she mumbled.


    She was still half asleep. His voice was soft andzy.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¨C Ines has disappeared.


    When Lyana heard the male voiceing from the phone, she instantly woke up.


    Was it actually Nathan Dubois?


    It was amazing. Nathan was usually old fashioned, but now he looked restless.

 Chapter 259

    Lyana rubbed her eyes and said carelessly:


    ¡°What does his disappearance have to do with me?¡±


    Nathan wasn¡¯t surprised by Lyana¡¯s attitude, because Lyana didn¡¯t like Ines to begin with.


    ¨C The night I arrived at MY, I told her about the fight she had with you. She may have been a little harsh, but she said she wanted to go home on her own. But I had someone check the ne tickets and couldn¡¯t find any record of her purchase. Mom and dad also said she didn¡¯te home.


    MY was a dangerous ce. With the personality of Ines, what would happen if something happened to her on the outside?


    Lyana grew impatient.


    ¨C It has nothing to do with me. Why are you calling me ?


    ¨C Lyana, can you help me find her?


    When Lyana heard Nathan¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked :


    ¨C Nathan Dubois, have you lost your mind? Logically, I should be happy that Ines has disappeared. Why should I help you find her?


    Nathan didn¡¯t speak, but Lyana could still hear his rapid, nervous breathing through the phone.


    It seemed like Nathan was really worried about Ines.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It made sense. He may have been cold, but he was a good brother. He had worried about her like this before.


    Only this time.


    ¡°Y-you really want her gone?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice sounded cautious.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. After a few seconds of silence, she asked:


    ¨C You think I kidnapped Ines?


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Lyana knew he had admitted it.


    The more Lyana thought about it, the more ridiculous she found it. She grimaced coldly and said:


    ¨C Although I particrly hate Ines, I will not be like your family and will not y tricks on her back. I will only openly trample her. Don¡¯t think everyone is as dirty as your family.


    Nathan¡¯s grip on the phone involuntarily tightened.


    In fact, when Lyana fell silent, he had already regretted asking that question.


    Lyana had never been one to y tricks on people¡¯s backs. He had known her personality for a long time, but he had lost his rationality because of Ines.


    ¨C Sorry,¡± Nathan said and hung up.


    Lyana put her phone aside and smiled coldly.


    When she was young, she was just too naive. She really thought Nathan was going to protect her.


    It was ridiculous.


    Although she had only slept for a few moments, she felt much better now. She cleaned herself up briefly and went to the hospital.


    At this time, in the service.


    Vincent and Thomas were talking. When Lyana walked in, they both looked at her.


    As soon as Lyana walked in, she noticed the tiredness on Vincent¡¯s face. Frowning slightly, she approached him and said softly:


    ¨C You didn¡¯t sleepst night. How do you feel ?


    Vincent¡¯s hand, which was ying with his ring, stopped slightly. He hadn¡¯t nned that he would be the first person Lyana cared about.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. His thin lips curled slightly and he said softly:


    ¨C I feel pretty good.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    She didn¡¯t know if Vincent was praising her attitude or if he was referring to the feeling of not having sleptst night.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face warmed slightly. She silently looked away.


    She wanted to understand William¡¯s physical state today. If his body was still okay, they could meet today.


    Thinking about that, Lyana¡¯s gazended on William¡¯s face. She asked Vincent.


    ¡°Did he wake up after I left?¡±


    Vincent shook his head.


    When Lyana heard that, she frowned slightly. It seemed that William¡¯s body was still very weak.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s face. Her face was pale, and her lips were pale. He looked listless.


    She looked away and sat down next to Vincent. She put the box she was holding in her hand on the nearby table.


    ¨C I brought breakfast for you and Thomas. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.


    When Thomas, who was standing guard at the side, heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was ttered. He hadn¡¯t expected his breakfast to be served to him.


    Lyana handed her breakfast to Thomas. Thomas hastened to take it.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. He asked softly:


    ¨C You ate breakfast ?


    ¨C Yes.


    After breakfast, William still hasn¡¯t woken up.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown in concern. Bute to think of it, William was so badly injured that it was normal for him to be unconscious.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He broke the silence of the room.


    Lyana quickly pulled out her phone and turned the volume down before heading out.


    If the call came from Nathan and she didn¡¯t answer, he could keep calling.


    When Lyana came out, she saw it was Nathan.


    She stayed in the hallway before answering.


    ¨C Tell me, what else do you want?


    Lyana asked coldly.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then Nathan said:


    ¨C I found Ines. She¡¯s in the warehouse in our back yard.


    Lyana was slightly surprised by Nathan¡¯s words. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C When did shee back?


    When Nathan had called her earlier, she had thought that Ines was still at MY.


    ¨C She herself doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Although Lyana was a little puzzled, on second thought, this case had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t bother to ask for more. She said coldly:


    ¨C Since she¡¯s already home, don¡¯t ever call me again.


    Nathan¡¯s voice, originally old fashioned and stern, instantly softened. He said softly,


    ¨C Lia, I¡¯m really sorry. I was a bit anxious before.


    When Lyana heard Nathan¡¯s words, her eyebrows raised. She hated that form of address, and her voice became even colder.


    ¨C I¡¯ve told you before that I don¡¯t like this form of address very much. Don¡¯t ever call me that again.


    A silence fell on the other end of the line for a few seconds, and Nathan didn¡¯t insist any longer. He said :


    ¨C Ines said that the first night of MY, she saw someone enter your room, but she did not see the face of this person. However, she didn¡¯t expect anyone to knock her out. When she woke up, she was already at home. I think the person who knocked her out might be your family. It¡¯s a bit chaotic there. I think if it¡¯s possible you can check and see if the other party is friend or foe.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion when she heard Nathan¡¯s words. She asked :


    ¨C Is there anything else?


    ¨C She said she wanted to take a picture of you with that man and send it to Vincent.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. This man must have been Vincent.


    In fact, Ines did not recognize Vincent. Was Ines wrong?


    It didn¡¯t matter that Ines saw it wrong, it was indeed shameful for her to want to secretly take pictures of her.


    Moreover, it was not she who had fired Ines.


    However, Nathan¡¯s words made Lyana realize that someone had helped her that night.


    If this person was Matheo Harris, he would have tied Ines in front of her and let her do what she wanted with her instead of sending her away quietly.


    Lyana pulled back and pursed her lips.


    ¨C If there is nothing else, I hang up.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana hung up the phone and frowned. Apart from Matheo Harris, who else could help him?

 Chapter 260

    Ines was talking about the first night she came here. In other words, Vincent hade to get her at that time. Also, Vincent had told her not to tell anyone else, saying he didn¡¯t want to reveal her whereabouts.


    Could it be that Vincent did it secretly?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana walked back to the door of the room. She gently opened the door and whispered to Vincent:


    ¨C Vincent, can youe out for a moment?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent got up and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    Lyana went straight to the point.


    ¨C Did you knock Ines out and send her back to An City?


    Vincent gave Lyana a puzzled look and shook his head.


    ¨C No.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana was stunned. Then she briefly mentioned Ines¡¯ disappearance to Vincent.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C Why do you think that ?


    ¨C Because you said that night that you didn¡¯t want anyone to know you were here. I thought you were afraid that Ines would reveal your whereabouts, so you fired her.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze gradually darkened, and his voice deepened as he asked:


    ¡°Are you sure she saw meing?¡±


    ¨C Yes, but she hasn¡¯t recognized you yet. She secretly wanted to take a picture and send it to you,


    Lyana said. She could hear the nervousness in Vincent¡¯s voice.


    Vincent quickly picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¨C Help me check the surveince video from the second floor hallway of the hotel after the death of Karen Boyd. Send it to me.


    With that, Vincent hung up.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She thought his reaction was a little strange.


    In fact, Lyana wanted to use her hacking skills to verify the hotel videos. But since Vincent did it, could he have already guessed who did it? He just wanted to confirm it again.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In fifteen minutes, the surveince video was sent.


    Lyana looked at her. She wanted to see who had knocked out Ines.


    In the video, she and Vincent entered the room one after another.


    Shortly after, Ines appeared in the hallway. She snuck into the room next to her, and a man in ck followed her.


    As Lyana had expected, Ines did not recognize Vincent.


    The man in ck behind Ines also entered Ines¡¯ room. Shortly after, the man in ck carried Ines outside.


    Lyana noticed that when Vincent was watching this video, his hands were so tight that his knuckles were white.


    Could it be that Vincent knows this man?


    He seemed to have an unusual rtionship with this man?


    The man in the video kept his head down. Surveince cameras did not film his face. From the video, he appeared to be about six feet tall.


    As everyone¡¯s attention was on Karen Boyd, no one noticed that Ines had disappeared.


    Vincent¡¯s face darkened and he pressed the ck screen.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent. Seeing that he was frowning deeply, she asked him:


    ¨C It seems to protect yourings and goings. Who is he ?


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, his throat moved slightly. A gleam crossed his eyes, and his voice was a bit hoarse.


    ¨C You mean he protects me?


    Lyana could sense that Vincent was in a bad mood.


    Lyana nodded and said:


    ¨C At the time, you told me that it was not convenient for you to reveal your whereabouts. Besides, you were injured at the time. It is obvious that you were in a dangerous situation. If Ines had spread the news of your presence at the hotel, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Lyana continued:


    ¨C This man helped you solve this problem. In my opinion, he is just silently protecting you.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent narrowed his eyes, and there was aplicated look in his eyes¡­


    Lyana¡¯s words were reasonable.


    She felt a little ufortable under Vincent¡¯s gaze. She pursed her dry lips lightly.


    If it was in the past, she might not have said that, but after hearing Thomas talk about Vincent¡¯s past life, she just wanted to know more about him.


    ¡°Was he one of your former parents?¡± Or a subordinate?


    The man¡¯s voice was low as he continued:


    ¨C Just an unimportant person.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She knew very well that Vincent was lying to her. He just didn¡¯t want her to know his secret.


    However, now that the question was rified and Vincent didn¡¯t want to tell her, it was inconvenient for her to ask.


    Lyana said:


    ¨C Then I go in first.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana walked towards the room. She pushed open the door and turned to look at Vincent. He was leaning against the wall, and seemed deep in thought. He had no intention of entering the room together.


    Lyana closed the door to the room and looked at Thomas.


    ¨C He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Would you like to go take a look?


    In fact, Thomas had no desire to go there at all. He wanted to refuse. If he went to the Second Young Master¡¯s side now, he would be headed for a weapon.


    However, since Second Young Lady had already spoken, he dared not disobey. He could only say,


    ¨C All right.


    When Thomas came out of the room, he saw Vincent standing there quietly. His expression was blurred, and there seemed to be ayer of mist in his eyes.


    Thomas approached and called cautiously:


    ¨C Second young master.


    ¨C He is still alive.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Thomas¡¯s face.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Vincent was talking about. However, when he saw theplicated emotions in Vincent¡¯s eyes, he instantly reacted.


    So, the second young master was talking about the elder young master.


    For a moment, Thomas didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    After a long time, Thomas said:


    ¨C Second Young Master, didn¡¯t we already investigate when we went to rescue Madame? Although the young elder master came here and lives in the north, we found out that he had already passed away. Why do you think the Young Elder Master is still alive?


    Moreover, Thomas had followed Second Young Master¡¯s instructions and returned all of Young Master¡¯s belongings to An City.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Thomas¡¯s face. His thin lips parted slightly and he asked:


    ¨C Do you still remember Pablo Knight?


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly.


    He would never forget Pablo Knight. He was a bodyguard for the Sanchez family, just like him.


    He was the second young master¡¯s personal bodyguard, and Pablo Knight was the oldest young master¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    In the past, he always fought alongside the Young Elder Master. He had never betrayed the young elder master.


    Wherever Pablo Knight is, the Young Elder Master would definitely be there.


    If the young elder master was not there, Pablo would not live alone in this world.


    Pablo Knight swore to follow the young elder master.


    In the past, when Thomas was on a mission, he had been saved by Pablo. For him, he was his savior.


    Vincent said calmly,


    ¨C I saw Pablo Knight.


    Thomas¡¯ eyes widened involuntarily and he asked in shock:


    ¨C When ?


    Vincent unlocked his phone and handed it to Thomas.


    Thomas hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone. He opened the video. When he saw the man in the video, his hand shook as he mumbled:


    ¨C It¡¯s really him. How is it possible¡­


    If Thomas hadn¡¯t seen the surveince time in the video, he might have thought the video was fake.


    Although the man in the video had his head down, he recognized him at a nce. It was Pablo Knight.


    Whether it was his temperament or his physique, he was exactly the same as that of Pablo Knight.


    Since he was still alive, the young elder master must still be alive.

 Chapter 261

    Thomas returned the phone to Vincent. His heart was in shambles, and he frowned.


    ¨C So the information we found earlier is false?


    ¨C It seems that he already knows that I am investigating him and that he deliberately published false information.


    Vincent¡¯s face was dark and his voice was cold.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Does that mean the young master doesn¡¯t need us to find him?¡±


    However, what Thomas didn¡¯t understand was that if the Old Young Master wanted the Second Young Master to die, why did he send Pablo Knight to protect the Second Young Master?


    When the young master came here that night, he was already seriously injured.


    If news of the Second Young Master¡¯s injury spread, the enemies of the Sanchez family would certainlye after the Second Young Master and would not pass up any opportunity to kill him.


    Therefore, Thomas felt like the Senior Young Master was protecting the Second Young Master now.


    Vincent frowned slightly. He remembered that someone was following him to the airport.


    At this time, a group of women suddenly appeared. Then the police arrived.


    Vincent took this opportunity to escape danger.


    Now that he thinks about it, it all seems like a coincidence.


    There are no coincidences in this world.


    There were only meticulous ns.


    So Big Brother had been secretly protecting him?


    But how could that be?


    Vincent frowned even more. He didn¡¯t think his brother would be so nice.


    Not only did Vincent not believe it, but even Thomas found it unbelievable.


    Vincent put his phone back in his pocket. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly to hide theplex emotions they held. He said with indifference,


    ¨C Let¡¯s go north again.


    Thomas knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Vincent. The only thing he could do now was protect Vincent and not let anything happen to him again.


    ¡°When are we leaving, Second Master?¡±


    ¨C NOW.


    With that, Vincent went to the door of the room and pushed it. William had not yet woken up. Lyana sat quietly on the side, to watch.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression had returned to normal, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vincent said with indifference:


    ¨C Thomas and I have something to do. I let you do it.


    Lyana stood up and nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    However, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although she didn¡¯t know what Vincent was going to do, she had a vague feeling that what he was going to do had to do with this man in ck.


    Remembering the wound on Vincent¡¯s back, Lyana said with concern:


    ¨C Be careful.


    Hearing this, a slight smile appeared on Vincent¡¯s tight lips, but it quickly disappeared. His gaze settled on Lyana¡¯s face, and it gradually became deep. He asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Is Mrs. Sanchez worried about me now?


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze gradually became cold, and his voice became much more serious.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t leave the hospital like that. You have to be careful and protect yourself. I have provided bodyguards for you.


    Lyana nodded obediently.


    Vincent said nothing else. He closed the door and left.


    Lyana looked away from the door and looked at William¡¯s face again. Thetter¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and his eyes slowly opened.


    Lyana looked away from the door and looked at William¡¯s face again. Thetter¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly and his eyes slowly opened.


    Their eyes met.


    Vincent had already left with Thomas, leaving only the two of them in the room.


    Lyana¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. It was the best moment for her to recognize her brother.


    Lyana finally calmed down and asked quietly:


    ¨C You¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel now ?


    William noticed Lyana¡¯s nervous and worried look. He was apletely different person from his usual aloof person. She seemed to have a lot on her mind.


    William¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as he said softly:


    ¨C I¡¯m much better now. Can you help me sit down?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana carefully helped William up and ced a pillow behind him. She looked at William with aplicated expression.


    Lyana stood helplessly to the side. She was thinking about how to broach the subject without scaring William.


    As Lyana was thinking, William said:


    ¨C Looks like you have something to tell me?


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, her heart tightened in her throat. He had discovered that.


    Lyana pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¨C I really have something to tell you.


    William looked around the room and saw no one else. He asked,


    ¨C Where¡¯s Vincent?


    ¨C He just left to settle a race. I don¡¯t know when he will be back. You can let me know if you need anything.


    As Lyana finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    ¨C Enter, please.


    Lyana tilted her head.


    The door opened and Doctor Sha entered.


    Doctor Sha carefully examined William¡¯s wounds before breathing a sigh of relief. He nodded and said:


    ¨C M. Royer¡¯s wounds are healing well now. You can move them slightly, but he shouldn¡¯t be too fidgety.


    Lyana¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Then she nodded and said:


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana knew very well that Doctor Sha¡¯sst words were meant for her.


    William¡¯s wound was next to his heart. If his emotions fluctuate too much, it could affect his heart.


    Therefore, she could not recognize William yet.


    Seeing that Lyana understood what he meant, Doctor Sha nodded and said


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, I will leave first. If there¡¯s anything else, call me back.


    ¨C Thank you, Doctor Sha, Lyana said sincerely.


    ¨C It was nothing.


    After Doctor Sha left, only Lyana and William remained in the room.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was racing, and her emotions wereplicated.


    Her own family member was right in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¨C Roy¡­


    -Dubois¡­


    They both spoke at the same time.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. Then she smiled and said,


    ¨C You go first.


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s clear eyes. Remembering what he had just said, he asked:


    ¡°Did you have something to tell me just now?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ll be homesick after being away for so long this time?¡±


    William replied calmly:


    ¨C Since I was 18, I haven¡¯t thought much about this question.


    ¡°Is there anyone in the house you¡¯re worried about, then?¡±


    William¡¯s eyshes twitched slightly as he replied:


    ¨C I¡¯m worried about all of them.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes flickered. After hesitating for a long time, she asked shyly:


    ¨C I once embroidered a lucky bag for the eldest daughter of the Royer family. When the Qingming Festivales, I will embroider another lucky bag for her.


    Before going to MY, if Lyana had told him these things, William would have ignored her. But after so much had happened, he wasn¡¯t so resistant to her anymore.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She wanted to know more about William¡¯s feelings for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    ¨C You want the Moon Goddess because of her, don¡¯t you?


    At this moment, William¡¯s hair was a little messy. His eyes were extremely clear, and there seemed to be indescribable emotions lurking there. He looked at Lyana quietly for a long moment before saying:


    ¨C Can you give me my sses?


    Lyana looked at the sses on the bedside table. She walked over and handed them to William.


    After William put on his sses, his aura changed instantly. He looked more refined and serious.


    ¨C I heard that if you spill your blood on the Moon Goddess, you can dream of the loved ones you most want to see. Additionally, you can tell if your loved ones are happy in their next life based on the color of the jade, Lyana said.

 Chapter 262

    Lyana continued:


    ¨C If the jadeite does not undergo any change, it can only mean one thing. The soul of the dead wanders the world. She was never at peace.


    Lyana asked:


    ¨C Do you believe in these things?


    When Lyana first heard about this, she was stunned. Although she was in awe of reincarnation, there was no scientific basis for it yet. For her, it was just a fantasy.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared in his eyes.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a form offort for the living.


    Just like Lyana had thought, he didn¡¯t believe in reincarnation. He only wanted the Moon Goddess because he missed his sister.


    Lyana calmly looked at William. After a while she said,


    ¨C Did you ever think your sister wasn¡¯t really dead?


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, and her breathing quickened. Her hands gripped the bed sheets tightly. After a long time, when he calmed down, he asked:


    ¨C Why do you think she¡¯s not dead?


    Lyana replied calmly:


    ¨C Miss Royer¡¯s body has not been found, has it?


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s heart involuntarily tensed up, and her breathing became cautious.


    This answer was very important to Lyana.


    Since the corpse of the eldest daughter of the Royer family had not been found, this meant that she was most likely alive. But why didn¡¯t the Royer family continue to look for her?


    ¨C Actually, I found part of it.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana was slightly taken aback. She asked in disbelief,


    ¨C What do you mean by part?


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s pale face, confusion shed in William¡¯s eyes. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    Why did he get the impression that Lyana seemed particrly concerned about her sister¡¯s death?


    Lyana frowned slightly and said:


    ¨C Could it be that she was dismembered¡­?


    William nodded in pain. This case was very heavy for him. He didn¡¯t want to remember this subject for the rest of his life.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for hard evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that his sweet, clingy sister had just died.


    ¨C How can you be sure that this part of the body belongs to Miss Royer?


    When William heard this, his eyes instantly turned red. His eyes were filled with pain, and his temples were throbbing.


    He tried to suppress his irritable emotions, but his rapid breathing still revealed his current mood. He was very agitated.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lyana just wanted to probe. She didn¡¯t expect William¡¯s condition to suddenly turn so bad when she mentioned it.


    Lyana was a little worried about William. If William continued like this, it was very likely that he would tear the wound. William¡¯s wound was close to his heart. If he got emotional, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¨C Don¡¯t think about that for now¡­


    Lyana rushed tofort him.


    ¨C At the time, the police deployed all their forces, but they only found a section of my sister¡¯s forearm. And after a forensic paternity test, it waspletely confirmed that the arm belonged to my sister.


    When Lyana heard this, she gasped. She felt like there was a thick fog in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t dispel it no matter what.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t taken William and herself¡¯s hair samples for a paternity test, she would never have guessed that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Why have wee to this?


    At the time, the medical examiner had confirmed that the arm belonged to the eldest daughter of the Royer family, but her arm was intact.


    If she hadn¡¯t been born on the same day as Miss Royer, and if she hadn¡¯t taken the paternity test, she might have thought Miss Royer was already dead.


    Therefore, it could only mean one thing. This arm belonged to someone else.


    Who could have done such a thing? Using their powers to tamper with a paternity test?


    All of this could only be slowly considered after returning to An City.


    If the incident had been staged, there would be traces of evidence.


    William sat there, watching Lyana¡¯s pensive expression. Perplexed, he asked:


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about my sister?¡±


    Hearing William¡¯s question, Lyana¡¯s heart constricted in her throat.


    If she told William the truth, her body might not resist it and her life would be in danger.


    Even though Lyana really wanted to find William as soon as possible, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    However, she wanted to use the principle of boiling a frog with hot water to slowly reveal to William the truth about the eldest daughter of the Royer family. With a sincere expression, she said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t you want to know your sister¡¯s current condition? I¡¯ll let you know when your condition has stabilized.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, William frowned. He stared at Lyana without blinking, a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Could it be that Lyana already nned to give him the Moon Goddess?


    At this thought, William¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Then, the next moment, his wound was ripped out and he could barely breathe from the pain.


    William subconsciously wanted to cover his chest with his hand. The moment he ced his hand on his chest, pain instantly assaulted him. He nearly fainted from the pain.


    William¡¯s breathing was heavy.


    Seeing William in this state, Lyana rushed over to him and gently stroked his back. Sheforted him saying


    ¨C Don¡¯t get agitated. Breathe slowly. Breathe gently. Don¡¯t be anxious. That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it¡­


    After Lyana¡¯sfort, William¡¯s breathing gradually became softer. Her pounding heart gradually calmed down, and the pain instantly lessened.


    Bang!


    There was a sudden crash as the door to the room was forced open.


    A sharp female voice responded instantly.


    ¨C What are you two doing?


    Hearing that sound, Lyana turned around and saw ire in the wheelchair, who was looking at her resentfully.


    Seeing Lyana and William¡¯s calm, ire was slightly taken aback. From Lyana¡¯s voice just now, she thought Lyana had eaten William.


    ire took a deep breath. It seemed that she had misunderstood the two.


    But then what?


    Lyana, that shameless bitch, was almost pressed against William.


    The more ire thought about it, the angrier she got. She growled angrily,


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, do you still have the slightest feeling of shame? Before, you and Vincent were very intimate. Now you are harassing William. Do you really think the world revolves around you? Do you think all men should like you?


    Lyana didn¡¯t seem to hear ire¡¯s words. She carefully covered William with the nket and looked at ire coldly.


    If not for ire¡¯s appearance, his alone time with his brother would not have been interrupted.


    After Lyana finished, her gazended on ire¡¯s face. She approached ire and looked down at her.


    ¨C Are you teaching me a lesson?


    ire looked up at Lyana. When she met Lyana¡¯s cold eyes, her body shook involuntarily.


    Standing behind ire, Farah was also shocked by Lyana¡¯s aura.


    Farah silently took a step back and swallowed nervously. If she had known earlier, she would not have brought ire.


    ire was really too embarrassing. Not only was she uncooperative with his treatment, she was also crying and insisting oning to see William.


    Farah was getting impatient too. Thinking ire was only concerned about William, she agreed.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she reached the door to the room, ire would be triggered like a cat.

 Chapter 263

    Lyana stood in front of ire, her gaze cold. It was as if she had seen a disgusting cockroach.


    Lyana¡¯s undisguised disdain was driving ire crazy. With a look of displeasure, she chided.


    ¡°How dare you look at me like that?¡± Who do you think you are?


    Bam.


    The crisp p echoes down the hall.


    Lyana¡¯s pnded hard on ire¡¯s face.


    At that time, ire had been punched by Lyana. She felt a burning sensation on her face, and the pain was unbearable.


    ire turned around sharply and looked at Lyana in disbelief. She said fiercely:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, how dare you hit me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be like this now. You clearly owe me something.


    Boom!


    Another resounding p!


    Farah was amazed. She didn¡¯t dare take a step forward to pull Lyana away.


    ire¡¯s mind was a bit clouded by the beatings she had received. His ears were ringing and fingerprints were clearly showing on his face.


    William, who was lying on the hospital bed, was staring at Lyana¡¯s back. At this moment, her hands were clenched into fists, shaking slightly, and she gave off a murderous aura.


    William¡¯s eyes darkened. For some reason, he felt like Lyana was attacking ire because of him.


    ire finally came to her senses. She covered her face, her eyes red with anger.


    ¨C Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me?


    Bam!


    Another sharp p.


    ire rolls her eyes and nearly faints. She copsed in the wheelchair and gasped heavily.


    Lyana¡¯s hand hurt a little too. She looked at ire¡¯s pitiful state and said coldly:


    ¨C I was going to settle ounts with you, but now you¡¯re knocking on my door. If you hadn¡¯t done those dirty things, William wouldn¡¯t have been killed. He would not have stayed in the operating room for six hours and would not havee close to losing his life. ire Silva, how dare youe in here and scream?


    William¡¯s dark eyes moved slightly. Her thin lips pursed into a pale line.


    It really wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    When Farah heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was stunned.


    Both Lyana and ire seemed to be telling the truth. Lyana was particrly angry and she seemed to be angry because William was hurt. ire seemed to be angry because she was outraged.


    At that time, Farah didn¡¯t know who to believe.


    Since she couldn¡¯t understand, she didn¡¯t bother to think about it. The grudges of a wealthy family were not something a young nurse like her could understand.


    ire gritted her teeth and said:


    ¨C Lyana, I¡¯m hurt now and I can¡¯t hit you. Let me tell you that you will definitely regret it in the future.


    Lyana¡¯s fox eyes narrowed coldly. She grabbed ire¡¯s chin and tightened her grip. Her eyes were filled with killing intent and she said coldly:


    ¨C I already hit you lightly. Even if I kill you now, what can you do?


    ire was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face. She looked at Lyana anxiously.


    Seeing ire like this, Lyana frowned and shook her.


    ¨C Clear.


    Farah didn¡¯t dare stay here any longer and hurriedly pushed ire away.


    Lyana closed the door behind her.


    She was in no mood to deal with ire now. When they reached An City, she would certainly not be tender.


    ¨C Does your hand hurt?


    William¡¯s cold voice came from the side.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s voice, the killing intent in her eyes instantly disappeared. She turned around and smiled slightly.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you use your foot next time?


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. His lips curled into a smile.


    William could therefore also joke.


    Lyana nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    William recovered very quickly. He could already get out of bed and move around. His expression was much better than before.


    Doctor Sha¡¯s office.


    Lyana watched William¡¯s report.


    ording to the report, the wounds around William¡¯s heart had already healed. All he had to do was recover slowly.


    Lyana¡¯s worried heart finally rxed. She breathed a sigh of relief and said with relief,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    -It¡¯s awesome. It¡¯s finally healed.


    Doctor Sha nodded, and the tension in his heart gradually eased. William¡¯s condition had stabilized, and his life would no longer be in danger.


    Lyana pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C You can give me the paternity test now.


    Doctor Sha took it out of the trunk and handed it to Lyana.


    Lyana took the report, her eyes filled with impatience. After a long time, she asked:


    ¨C Could you do me a favor ?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C There are three hours left before 9 p. m. I want you to take my brother to the back yard of the hospital by then. I want to surprise him.


    Doctor Sha smiled.


    ¨C It would be an honor for me to attend your reunion with your brother.


    Lyana smiled and said,


    ¨C THANKS.


    8:50 p. m.


    Doctor Sha personally applied the medicine and bandaged William¡¯s wound. His expression was serious and he said:


    ¨C Mr. Royer, the bullet caused a lot of damage to the area around your skin this time. Fortunately, you recovered well and there was no infection. However, there will be a scar here in the future.


    When William heard Doctor Sha say this, he looked indifferent.


    ¨C I¡¯m still alive. This wound is nothing.


    When Doctor Sha heard William say that, he smiled and said,


    ¨C So I¡¯m relieved.


    William¡¯s gazended on the door of the room. His eyes narrowed slightly. Lyana hadn¡¯te since the evening.


    William asked casually,


    ¨C Where did Doctor Dubois go?


    When Doctor Sha heard William say this, he sighed and said:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois watched you in the room during this period. I saw that she didn¡¯t look very well, so I let her go back to the hotel to rest first.


    Hearing Doctor Sha¡¯s words, William recalled how Lyana slept by his bed that morning. Her eyes were dark and she looked haggard.


    In fact, he had asked Lyana to go back to the hotel to rest this morning, but she only smiled and didn¡¯t ept.


    During this period, Lyana took care of him. He was very grateful to her.


    Doctor Sha nced at the watch he wore on his wrist. It was almost time for his date with Lyana.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, you should exercise more now. Why don¡¯t I go out with you for a walk and tell you some things to write downter so there are no repercussions?


    William didn¡¯t give the matter too much thought. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Thank you, Doctor Sha.


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing but my duty.


    Doctor Sha moved to William¡¯s right and prepared to support him.


    However, William very politely rejected it.


    ¨C I feel better now, Doctor Sha. You don¡¯t need to hold me.


    Doctor Sha nodded.


    ¨C It¡¯s good that you can move on your own.


    Then the two walked out of the room side by side. After entering the elevator, Doctor Sha became involuntarily nervous.


    He was a little worried that William could see he was nervous and didn¡¯t mention it directly.


    As they descended, a cooling breeze blew across their faces. It was mixed with the scent of flowers and made them happy!


    William had been lying in the room for a long time. Now that he felt the aura of nature, he felt much more rxed.


    ¨C Doctor Sha.


    ¨C Yes ?


    ¨C How are ire Silva¡¯s injuries now?


    William asked calmly.


    Doctor Sha couldn¡¯t tell if William was worried about ire or had other thoughts, so he answered truthfully:


    ¨C Miss ire¡¯s uterus was badly injured, so we can only remove her uterus. She¡¯s fine, but the only bad thing is that she won¡¯t be able to be a mother anymore.

 Chapter 264

    Hearing Doctor Sha¡¯s words, a cold gleam crossed William¡¯s eyes. He said coldly,


    ¨C She asked.


    Doctor Sha didn¡¯t know the cause and effect of this matter, so he didn¡¯t say much.


    William seemed to have thought of something and asked:


    ¨C Does she take painkillers?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Stop painkillers.


    Doctor Sha was slightly stunned upon hearing William say this.


    ¨C You mean you won¡¯t give him painkillers?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    You should know that ire¡¯s uterus had been removed. It would certainly be very painful for the next two weeks. If she weren¡¯t given painkillers, it wouldn¡¯t be any different from being tortured to death. Moreover, ire had to endure this pain at all times.


    ¨C Yes.


    William nodded, not wanting to say more.


    Although Doctor Sha couldn¡¯t stand it, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey William.


    Doctor Sha and William had been in touch for so long. William was usually gentle, but he was very cruel to ire. Had ire done something unforgivable?


    Doctor Sha immediately averted his attention and pretended to be rxed. He said :


    ¨C The view from the back garden is not bad. Let¡¯s take a look.


    ¨C All right.


    Doctor Sha heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing William agree.


    ¨C Are there any supplements for women?


    Doctor Sha looked at William in confusion and nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Then I¡¯m going to have to hassle Doctor Sha to help me make some for Lyana to feed her body.


    ¨C All right.


    Doctor Sha looked at William thoughtfully. It seemed like Lyana already had a ce in William¡¯s heart.


    However, Doctor Sha did not understand how William felt about Lyana.


    As far as he was concerned, anything that wasn¡¯t romantic was fine.


    William stepped forward. Unknowingly, Lyana¡¯s beautiful face appeared in her mind, and her heart slowly softened.


    He didn¡¯t know why he felt so good around Lyana, but he couldn¡¯t help but treat her right.


    This kind of rtionship had nothing to do with romance. He just wanted to be good to her, like he had been to Alexia.


    However, what intrigued William was that he had never had such feelings for any girl other than Alexia.


    He had never even felt this with


    ire, with whom he had grown up.


    Lyana was the only person who could make him feel that way.


    At that time, a gust of wind passed. William and Doctor Sha had already left for the back garden.


    The back garden was quiet now. There was no one but him and Doctor Sha.


    The scenery here was as calm and beautiful as Doctor Sha had said. It was refreshing.


    Doctor Sha looked at the time. It was already eight fifty-nine. However, what puzzled him was why Lyana wasn¡¯t there yet.


    For some reason, Doctor Sha couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    The seconds ticked by.


    William didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. He turned to Doctor Sha and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home early. I¡¯m afraid Doctor Dubois will worry if she doesn¡¯t find me.


    At this time, Doctor Sha was a little troubled. He didn¡¯t know how to persuade William to stay.


    Nine o¡¯clock sharp.


    ¨C I am the.


    A soft, clear voice echoed from the side and fell into William¡¯s ears.


    William¡¯s cold heart seemed to be instantly enveloped in sunlight. The ice melted and her heart warmed.


    He looked up and saw Lyana standing nearby, waving at him.


    He didn¡¯t know when Lyana had arrived, but his eyes were bright with anticipation. It looked like she had been there a long time.


    Lyana held a ss bottle in her hand. The ss bottle shone brightly. Upon closer inspection, he realized the ss bottle was filled with fireflies.


    Lyana opened the bottle. The fireflies instantly flew out of the ss bottle, and a sparkling light spread.


    The fireflies made Lyana even more beautiful, like a fairy from another world.


    Lyana¡¯s red lips curved into a slight smile. Her beautiful fox eyes curved into crescents. They were so beautiful that you forgot to breathe.


    His interactions with Lyana during this time shed through his mind like a movie.


    Both had gone through life and death together. This feeling touched him.


    William looked into Lyana¡¯s eyes. Without knowing it, Lyana was like a ray of light that illuminated the darkest part of her heart.


    William¡¯s lips moved slightly.


    Lyana looked at William¡¯s handsome face and remembered the first time she had been to the Royers. William was standing at the door of the bedroom of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, but he dared not enter.


    In this case, William must have loved his sister so much that he did not want to face the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family¡­


    At this thought, Lyana¡¯s heart seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand. Even breathing became difficult.


    His lips moved slightly, and his voice cracked.


    ¨C Brother.


    She had been suppressing this form of address for several days. Today, she finally managed to say it.


    Suddenly, tears filled her eyes.


    At that moment, she clearly realized that she had a family. She had not been abandoned.


    It¡¯s not that her family hadn¡¯t looked for her before. They had been lied to. They were consumed by the pain of his death.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, his body stiffened and his pupils involuntarily dted. He looked at Lyana in disbelief. After a long time, he asked:


    ¨C What did you call me just now?


    Lyana walked towards William step by step. The fireflies in the bottle spread little by little.


    When Doctor Sha saw this situation, he was a little emotional for a moment, and his eyes involuntarily turned red.


    It turned out that Lyana hadn¡¯t nned to recognize William that evening. Instead, she appeared at the right time after catching those fireflies.


    Seeing that Lyana was getting closer and closer, Doctor Sha silently took a few steps back and gradually moved away, leaving that space for Lyana and William.


    When Lyana approached him, William finally saw the dust on Lyana¡¯s face. She must have gotten dirty identally when she caught the fireflies earlier. She looked like a domestic kitten.


    William gulped and said uncertainly


    ¨C What did you call me?


    Lyana met William¡¯s gaze. Without any hesitation, she said word for word,


    ¨C Brother.


    Lyana had already thought of many scenarios where she would reunite with William. She had also mentally prepared herself. However, when that time came, she was still very nervous.


    William remained nted on the ground, looking at Lyana in confusion. For a while, he treated Lyana like his sister.


    Although Alexia often called him brother, when Lyana called him brother, her heart trembled violently.


    William¡¯s breathing involuntarily dropped, and he was a little startled.


    After a while, William remembered that Lyana had once told the others that he was her sworn brother.


    A trace of sadness crossed William¡¯s eyes as he relieved the pressure in his heart. His voice was still soft when he said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, if we get married, we will officially have a banquet when we return to An City.


    Lyana wasn¡¯t surprised that William said that. After all, no one would believe that their sister, who had died twenty years ago, would ever stand before them again.


    Lyana shook her head gently. Her beautiful fox eyes stared at William without flinching and she said:


    ¨C You have misunderstood. I have no intention of marrying you because you are my biological brother.


    ¨C Biological brother?


    William asked with a frown.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded and continued,


    ¨C Although you may not believe what I am about to say, it is the truth. Do you remember the questions I asked you after you woke up from surgery?

 Chapter 265

    William frowned slightly. He looked at Lyana solemnly and nodded thoughtfully.


    The eldest daughter of the Royer family was a taboo subject in the Royer family. In fact, no one mentioned it because it was the deepest pain in everyone¡¯s heart.


    As soon as they mentioned her, they remembered the tragic state in which she was when she died.


    Whenever William dreamed of his sister, his heart was heavy.


    In her dream, her sister was crying bitterly. Her voice was strangled as she asked him:


    ¨C Brother, why didn¡¯t youe and save me sooner? When they cut me up, it hurt me¡­


    Whenever he dreamed about this, he felt pain and guilt for a long time.


    ¨C I am the sister who died for you over twenty years ago.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was shocked. Her heart raced, and her voice trembled.


    ¨C Do you know what you¡¯re saying?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Doctor Sha, who was not far away. She screamed :


    ¨C Doctor Sha,e over here.


    Doctor Sha approached. He pulled the paternity test report out of his white coat and handed it to William.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, this can remove all your doubts.


    William nced at Doctor Sha and hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the paternity test report. His fingers were shaking.


    William carefully opened the paternity test report. When he got to the end, his eyes involuntarily widened.


    ¨C Brother-sister rtionship¡­


    William eximed. It was the first time he had lost his temper.


    Lyana understood that this result might not be easy to digest. After reading the results, it took her a while toe to terms with this fact.


    William nced down at the date of the review. He was left speechless. After a long time, he looked at Lyana.


    Looking closer at Lyana, he vaguely saw Alexia¡¯s shadow on her, as well as her mother¡¯s appearance.


    In that moment, William finally understood why he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he took the ball for her.


    Her aura was bright and beautiful,pletely different from Alexia¡¯s innocence. But even so, the way he looked at her was exactly the same as his feelings for Alexia.


    So it was family.


    It was only then that William realized that Lyana was exactly the same as her mother when she was young. They were both beautiful.


    William¡¯s throat choked slightly.


    His sister, who had been dead for over twenty years, was in fact still alive.


    You had to know that he had seen his sister¡¯s body parts with his own eyes at the time. He felt extremely guilty, and it had be his nightmare for twenty years.


    William¡¯s breathing quickened involuntarily. He staggered a step back.


    Lyana was very worried about William¡¯s health. She stepped forward quickly and held out her hand in support of William. She asked worriedly:


    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    William¡¯s breathing quickened. He grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and clenched his fists. When he felt the warmth of Lyana¡¯s hand, he woke up from his nightmare.


    His palm was warm, and he could still feel his breath. All of this made William realize that he was not dreaming.


    Lyana looked at William with concern and quickly used her other hand to gently pat his back. She said softly,


    ¨C Brother, you can¡¯t be too restless now. Breathe slowly¡­


    ¨C Sugar¡­


    William¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Lyana was standing next to William and could hear him clearly. She thought William had hypoglyceLyana. She looked up at Doctor Sha and asked:


    ¨C Doctor Sha, is there any sugar?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Doctor Sha shook his head and looked at William with concern.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare me¡­


    ¨C Sugar.


    William shouted softly. Then he pulled Lyana into his arms and hugged her tight.


    He tightened his grip, as if it was the only way to hold Lyana firmly in his arms. It was only then that he realized that Lyana was still alive!


    Smelling Lyana¡¯s scent made him feel veryfortable.


    Lyana obediently let William hug her. After a moment of hesitation, she reached out and gently stroked his back.


    At that moment, Lyana felt warmth on her shoulder.


    Her breathing tightened and for a moment she felt sick to her stomach.


    Those were William¡¯s tears¡­


    Although her tears turned cold from the wind, Lyana felt that the area they fell on was extremely hot. Heat flowed through his veins and throughout his body.


    His whole body became hot.


    It was only then that Lyana realized that when William said ¡°sugar¡± it wasn¡¯t because he was low on blood sugar and needed to eat sugar.


    ¡°Sucre, I think that¡¯s his nickname¡­¡±


    Suddenly bits of information shed through his mind.


    She seemed very small at the time, soft and squishy. She was sitting at the table and looking at the people around her.


    There were a lot of things on the table.


    Bars, coins, brushes, pills, sugar, mooncakes, and so on¡­


    With all her might, she crawled out and just grabbed the sugar and the pills.


    ¨C The sister is a little princess. You can¡¯t call it a pill.


    ¨C Guys, you¡¯re ridiculous. If you let her take those things, what kind of nice nickname can she have?


    ¨C Why not Sugar?


    ¨C The aura of the eldest daughter of the Royer family instantly disappeared.


    ¨C She¡¯s our younger sister. She doesn¡¯t need to be imposing. We brothers can protect her. The name is sweet and sticky. Sugar, how sweet.


    ¡­ .


    The images were scattered. She couldn¡¯t make out their faces at all. All she noticed was a boy touching her head.


    The boy seemed to him to be the boy who yed the piano in his dreams.


    When Lyana tried to see these faces clearly, her memories instantly disappeared.


    She suddenly remembered something. When she was listening to Lyam ying the piano, she vaguely remembered that there was a young man ying the piano in her dream.


    Originally, she had thought it was just dreams.


    But now she realized that these were realities.


    The young man ying the piano was Lyam.


    ¨C Sugar, how good. That¡¯s also what Lyam said.


    The dreams she had had in the past wereing true. Things that had happened when she was a child. Things that had been buried deep in his memory.


    When she saw Lyam, although she was surprised, she didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction.


    At that time, she thought she was an abandoned person. If she hadn¡¯t needed to donate blood this time, she would never have known she was the daughter of the Royer family.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice choked.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    William hugged Lyana as the past resurfaced in his mind.


    At the time, when he had a little brother, he had hoped that his mother would give birth to a little sister.


    He eventually had a sister, but he identally lost her because his brothers were gamblers and took her to the yground with them.


    Shortly after, bad news arrived that affected him for more than twenty years¡­


    Lyana could feel William¡¯s body stiffen. She was a little worried about William¡¯s body. She said softly,


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t be agitated any more. Rx¡­


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s voice, William felt even worse.


    Why was he so stupid? Why was he so stupid?


    Lyana appeared before him a long time ago. She even asked him if they had met before.


    Why couldn¡¯t he think about it more then?


    He knew that Lyana looked a lot like Alexia and her mother, but he never thought that Lyana could be his sister.


    Maybe it was because his sister¡¯s death had devastated him. He dared not imagine anything else.


    He remembered the video the kidnappers had sent. It showed his sister tortured beyond recognition as she mourned her brother.

 Chapter 266

    William¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice choked.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Apologies came more than twenty years toote.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t know how she was abducted. At that time, she was still too young to remember anything.


    However, when she heard William¡¯s words, she suddenly thought of something.


    She says to him kindly:


    ¨C Brother, stop feeling guilty. I don¡¯t me you. No one has forgotten me during all these years. I don¡¯t remember you two at all. Sometimes it¡¯s a blessing not to remember, isn¡¯t it?


    William¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    ¨C You are the one suffering.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    If she had been able to regain her memories sooner, even if only a little sooner, or if she had discovered her past sooner and realized that she was not a member of the Dubois family, she would be may have been looking for his family for a long time.


    Fortunately, it was not toote.


    ¨C Brother, does your wound still hurt you?


    As William listened to Lyana¡¯s voice, he felt her hand caress his back again and again. Her worried heart gradually calmed down. He couldn¡¯t help remembering his childhood.


    When he had done wrong in the past, his father had punished him by making him kneel in front of the ancestral hall.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At that time, Sugar was only two years old. She climbed over the threshold of the ancestral hall and fell on her buttocks. But she didn¡¯t cry. She ran towards him.


    He picked it up and dusted it carefully.


    That¡¯s when Sugar called him in his baby voice:


    ¨C Besides.


    Her voice was soft and sweet, and as soon as he heard it, his unease disappeared.


    ¨C Does it hurt ?


    He lifted his eyes to hers.


    ¨C Sugar doesn¡¯t feel pain, brother. Your knees. Does it hurt?


    As long as William thought about what Sugar had said in the courtyard of the ancestral hall, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    At the thought that William¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t healed yet, Lyana looked at him with concern. She lifted her head from her arms, wanting to check William¡¯s wounds.


    At the thought that William¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t healed yet, Lyana looked at him with concern. She lifted her head from her arms, to check William¡¯s wounds.


    ¨C Brother.


    A thousand words. In the end, she only said one.


    Even though it was just a form of address, it made Lyana realize she had a family. She was not alone.


    William looked at Lyana¡¯s exquisite face. Her eyes were filled with tears and guilt.


    He reached out his shaking hand and carefully touched Lyana¡¯s face. His throat began to move as he said with a pang in his heart:


    ¨C Sweetheart, you must have had a hard time all these years.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t bear to see William so upset. To make him feel better, she shook her head and exined:


    ¨C No, Brother. In fact, I¡¯m doing very well. Everyone treats me very well and likes me. I¡­


    ¨C Actually, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. You can¡¯t fool me. In the ghost town, when the situation was so dangerous, you tried to save me by putting me in danger. If someone lived in a stable, peaceful and happy world, how could she have done such a thing? How could she have had the personality you have now?


    William¡¯s words instantly shattered Lyana¡¯s defenses.


    Maybe only a real parent would notice so many details and care if you¡¯re okay.


    Lyana felt a lump in her throat, and tears rolled down her face uncontrobly.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    William didn¡¯t help Lyana wipe away her tears. Instead, he pulled her into his arms again. His voice was low and raspy, but it was like a spring breeze. She was extremely sweet.


    ¨C Honey, cry a little.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana instantly felt an iparable warmth. It was the parenthood she had always wanted.


    She told herself that if she never found her loved ones, she would live her own life.


    But when she found her family, she realized she had always hoped for a family connection.


    The feeling was particrly warm, and she couldn¡¯t help sinking into it.


    Lyana bit her lip, trying not to cry.

 Chapter 267

    William noticed that Lyana¡¯s body was shaking slightly. He also realized that Lyana was suppressing her tears. It was as if a huge boulder was pressing against his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    This pain was unlike the physical pain of a fall and injury.


    On the contrary, his heart hurt like hell. She couldn¡¯t tell, but he was throbbing. All she could do was try to regte her breathing and reduce the pain in her heart.


    After a long moment, Williamforted her:


    ¨C Sweetheart, I am here as part of your family. You don¡¯t have to be a strong person or control yourself. I am also your haven of peace.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana lost control and burst into tears, wetting William¡¯s clothes.


    If she had found her brother sooner and reunited with him, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much.


    It had been a really long time since she had cried.


    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she cried.


    She had never been one to cry, but the warmth of her brother¡¯s arms was overwhelming. The sound of her voice made him want to cry.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hug William really tight, as if she wanted to mourn all the grievances she had suffered over the years.


    She was really lucky to have a brother and a family who really loved her.


    She was not a wretch abandoned by her family.


    Her family simply hadn¡¯t found her.


    William patted Lyana¡¯s back gently,forting her.


    After an unknown period of time, Lyana finally managed to stabilize her emotions. She silently pulled out of William¡¯s embrace and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand, feeling much better.


    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and looked at William shyly.


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t tell my family I¡¯m crying.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, William¡¯s lips curled up. He reached out and stroked Lyana¡¯s head tenderly.


    Lyana naturally moved closer to William and gently rubbed against his hand. The corners of her mouth can¡¯t help but curl up and she mutters:


    ¨C I am already so old. I shouldn¡¯t be crying, so you have no right to tell them.


    Lyana made the decision that when she returned to An City and recognized her other brothers and family, she would no longer cry just because they spoiled her. After all, she had already grown up.


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing how obedient she was, he was extremely moved.


    Such a delicate and cute appearance must be the real one.


    He was so lucky to have his sister¡¯s trust again and to have her show him her truest side without reservation.


    When William thought about how his brothers didn¡¯t know he had found his sister, he was instantly in good spirits and felt inexplicably proud.


    He was the first person to recognize his sister.


    William smiled at Lyana and nodded.


    ¨C Okay, I won¡¯t tell them about your crying today.


    He recognized his sister now. It was just as well that he could spend more time with her. It was their chance to be alone. He wasn¡¯t going to let his brotherse and cause trouble.


    Hearing this, Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. Her smile, beautiful and bright, instantly dispelled all the sadness from William¡¯s heart.


    Sugar was back. He would never have a nightmare again.


    After more than twenty years, he could sleep peacefully.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s wound. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice


    ¨C Brother, it is very windy outside now. Let¡¯s go home early. I will help you.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana affectionately held William¡¯s arm as they walked home. The lights from the streetlights cast a long shadow over them both. The fireflies in the night sky were still shining brightly. Suddenly, it seemed like time had passed peacefully.


    Doctor Sha looked at Lyana and William and couldn¡¯t help but cry. The rtionship between the siblings was too touching.


    After Lyana and William left, ire, who had been hiding behind the fake hill, pulled out her wheelchair.


    ire looked at Lyana¡¯s back in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be William¡¯s sister.


    ire frowned.


    How can this be?


    It is not possible !


    Parents are not allowed to donate blood. Lyana gave William blood, so Lyana must have been lying right now.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lyana was too sinister.


    Lyana had to deliberately pretend to be William¡¯s sister to get closer to him.


    When the time came, Lyana would have stood up and confessed that she and Brother William were not siblings. By then, William might have fallen in love with Lyana a long time ago and chosen to be with her.


    It wouldn¡¯t work!


    She couldn¡¯t let Brother William be manipted by Lyana.


    She had to find a good moment to make William understand that this was all just Lyana¡¯s n. When that time came, William would fly into a rage and chase Lyana away.


    She could use it tofort Brother William. Brother William will certainly change his mind about her and be with her.


    Thinking about this, ire felt happy.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana held William¡¯s arm and entered the elevator.


    Recognizing his family was only the first step in his n. If she wanted to openly return to the Royer family, she had to investigate the then kidnapping.


    Lyana felt that if the kidnappers were able to abduct her so easily back then, that meant someone had to help them. Moreover, it was very likely that this person was still part of the Royer family.


    At this thought, Lyana turned to William and asked him curiously:


    ¨C Brother, did you catch this kidnapper at the time?


    William was also thinking about this question. If his sister was still alive, that meant the kidnapping back then wasn¡¯t so simple. It had to be premeditated.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, William thoughtfully said:


    ¨C At the time, we caught the kidnappers. They also admitted to all the crimes they hadmitted. The court also sentenced them to death. These three people have already been shot. The money on them was also found.


    As William spoke, his expression darkened. At that time, even though the three kidnappers had been captured, her sister was no longer there.


    Fortunately, his sister was still alive!


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. Why did she feel like this case was a little strange?


    If the kidnappers really only wanted the money, why fake his death?


    However, what puzzled Lyana was that since she hadn¡¯t died, why had she be the daughter of the Dubois family?


    What was the involvement of the Dubois family?


    What intrigued Lyana the most was that if these people had deliberately taken her out of the Royer family, they must have had other motives.


    However, during all these years, she had suffered no pressure from the great powers.


    Could it be that the person behind this really thought she was dead?


    That¡¯s why she had survived death.


    It was the only possibility.


    Thinking about that, Lyana¡¯s breathing intensified and cold sweats beaded up her back. She was a little worried.


    Seeing Lyana frown, William realizes that Lyana guessed what happened back then.


    Those people must have thought Lyana was dead, so they didn¡¯t keep attacking.


    If Lyana went back to the Royer family now, those people would kill her again.


    The moment William thought about losing Lyana again¡­


    His heart raced. He couldn¡¯t bear to think about it.


    20 years ago, he was a child too young to protect his sister.


    But now he was an adult. Even if he had to give up his life, he had to protect his sister from any further harm.


    William knew it was impossible for him to stay by Lyana¡¯s side 24 hours a day. Therefore, he dared not risk Sugar¡¯s life.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Sugar again.


    In that case, he had to give up spending more time with Sugar for now.


    ¨C Sugar, if someone plotted to kill you back then and you go back to the Royer family now, you¡¯re in danger. Our operations must be more secret. I don¡¯t think we can reveal your identity yet, William said.

 Chapter 268

    William¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with frost.


    ¨C After my return, I will go to the police station to investigate the case file and see if there are any other clues to this abduction twenty years ago.


    At that moment, William¡¯s heart broke.


    The gods had been kind to him. Now that he had found his sister, he had a chance to redeem himself.


    However, when William thought about the fact that he couldn¡¯t bring his sister home immediately, he felt very sad.


    Lyana agreed with William¡¯s point of view. She nodded and said,


    ¨C Yes.


    Of course, she was going to use her contacts to look into the matter.


    At the time, she was just a three-year-old child, but she had to endure such cruelty.


    Someone with a motive had to be behind this, but she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Until she returns to the Royers, these vicious people might think that the eldest daughter of the Royer family is dead and let their guard down. They might even expose themselves.


    At that time, she would certainly find all the people who had pushed her to leave the Royer family. She would settle their ount one by one and force them to beg for death.


    Seeing how quiet Lyana was, William¡¯s breathing tightened, and he felt a tightness in his chest.


    He knew his sister had said yes because she understood he was saying it to protect her.


    However, what made William ufortable was that Lyana epted everything he said with such obedience and calm. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart sink.


    If it was Alexia, she would certainly have cried and wanted to go home.


    William really hoped that Sugar would also make a fuss and be able to express his emotions in front of him.


    ¨C Sugar, I¡¯m really sorry. I can only let you suffer for now. Trust me, once we catch these people, I¡¯ll definitely get you home. Our family will never be separated again.


    Lyana could hear the indulgence in William¡¯s voice. William must be very angry now. Sheforted him.


    ¨C Brother, there¡¯s no need to be too anxious about it. In order not to alert the enemy, we must go slowly. Mr. and Mrs. Royer are both very powerful people. All these years they have been kept in the dark. It is obvious that the person behind all this is very powerful.


    William knew Lyana was right. He could only make ns from a distance. However, his sister had to suffer.


    What made William ufortable was that when Lyana addressed her parents by calling them Mr. and Mrs. Royer, he had a strange feeling in his heart.


    William understood that it was not Lyana¡¯s fault.


    Lyana¡¯s parents had never interacted with her in the past twenty years. To Lyana, her parents were just blood-rted strangers.


    It seemed like it would take some time for Lyana to fit into this big family again.


    If he hadn¡¯te here with Lyana this time, or if he hadn¡¯t experienced the unforgettable events of Ghost City with her, Lyana probably wouldn¡¯t have been close to him.


    At first nce, Lyana and Vincent were still very close.


    vincent¡­


    William¡¯s heart quivered involuntarily.


    He had just found Sugar, but she had already grown up and married.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As a brother, he didn¡¯t give his sister muchpany.


    At that moment, the elevator door opened, instantly bringing William back to reality.


    William and Lyana got out of the elevator together. He turned to Lyana and asked her:


    ¨C Honey, how does Vincent treat you well?


    Lyana was slightly taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she had the feeling that when her brother mentioned Vincent, he sounded very serious and stern. He didn¡¯t look as happy as before.


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C He treats me pretty well.


    After saying that, Lyana continued,


    ¨C Brother, you must remember what I said before. We shouldn¡¯t be too anxious about it. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to be in danger. Since we already recognized each other, we just have to slowly investigate. One word will be enough for us to return home in the future. Everything will be fine as long as we are united.

 Chapter 269

    William nodded and said:


    ¨C Okay, I promise you.


    In fact, William was also very worried. If he pursued him too closely and the other party sensed him, his sister might be in danger again.


    Lyana continued,


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t matter that Second Brother and Third Brother discover my identity. However, we must not let anyone else know about it.


    It was precisely because the road ahead was unknown and could be full of thorns that she had asked the doctors and nurses to keep it a secret and not want the Royer family to know of her existence. It was also a form of protection for the Royer family.


    William nodded.


    If they knew Sugar was still alive, they would be very happy, especially Lyam. At that time, he was very fond of Sugar.


    After they arrived on the ward, Lyana helped Williamy down on the bed and fetched water from the pantry.


    When she returned, she poured a ss of water for William and brought it to him.


    ¨C Brother, drink some water first.


    William took Lyana¡¯s cup. After drinking it, he put the cup on the bedside table.


    William watched Lyana busy herself in the ward. His heart warmed up instantly. He still felt like he was dreaming.


    Sugar was alive now and she was taking care of him.


    William¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¨C Sugar.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. She turned to look at William, her beautiful fox eyes curling into a crescent as she smiled sweetly.


    ¨C Brother ?


    William looked at Lyana fondly and said softly:


    ¨C Don¡¯t be busy anymore. Come near me and sit down to rest for a while.


    His Sugar was so obedient and cute.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly, she liked this nickname her brother gave her. When William called her name, she was indescribably happy.


    Lyana moved a small stool and sat down next to William¡¯s bed. She said softly to him:


    ¨C Brother, you must rest well now. It¡¯s gettingte. You must rest.


    William looked at Lyana with a smile in his eyes. He said softly,


    ¨C I¡¯m not sleepy yet.


    In fact, William was already getting sleepy, but he didn¡¯t dare to sleep. He was afraid to fall asleep.


    If he opened his eyes again and found that it was all a dream and that Sugar was gone again¡­


    He didn¡¯t think he could take the shock.


    William stared intently at Lyana. He had never been the kind of person to worry about personal gain and loss. But today, he was really afraid of losing Sugar again.


    There were a lot of things he wanted to say to Sugar, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His sister must have suffered a lot on the outside.


    But he couldn¡¯t bring his sister home immediately.


    William sighed silently in his heart.


    In fact, Lyana and William felt the same way.


    Although she learned about her rtionship with William three days ago, for the past few days she has been eagerly waiting for William to get better so she can reunite with him.


    After today¡¯s reunion, she felt her soul tremble with excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but fear that this was all a dream. When she woke up, she would be the little girl no one wanted again.


    William stared at Lyana¡¯s face. Unknowingly, he remembered how Nathan Dubois had looked at Lyana before. It was a look that only men had when faced with a woman.


    William narrowed his eyes and frowned. He asked bluntly:


    ¨C Did Nathan Dubois intimidate you?


    Lyana naturally understood what William meant. She shook her head gently and said,


    ¨C He did not do it.


    ¨C There is something wrong with the way he looks at you. It¡¯s like he has feelings for you beyond being siblings, William said bluntly.


    Lyana pursed her lips, then nodded and briefly recounted the past.


    When she was about six years old, she went to the mountains with her grandfather to pick herbs. He was afraid she was in danger, so he told her to stay where she was and wait.


    At that time, she had inadvertently noticed a fig tree on the edge of the cliff.


    His grandfather had already told him that figs were rare in the world and that they were particrly precious herbs.


    With this thought, she wanted to pick the fig and give it to her grandfather.


    At that time, she thought only of figs. She reached out to pick one up and identally fell.

 Chapter 270

    She screamed in shock as a boy in a white shirt grabbed her left hand.


    She was hanging in the air from the cliff.


    She was still holding the fig in her right hand.


    She looked up at the boy, who happened to have his back to the light. The sunlight that day was blinding. She couldn¡¯t make out his features, only that he was wearing a white shirt.


    She wanted him to let go, but Brother White shook his head, not wanting to let go no matter what. He continued to cling to her.


    Even though his hand was cut by a tree branch and blood stained his white shirt, he didn¡¯t let go.


    At the time, she was so young. She just gave in and passed out.


    When she woke up, her grandfather had already taken her home. She handed him the fig.


    She had even asked her grandfather where Brother White Shirt had gone.


    His grandfather then told him that when he returned, he saw White Brother in white clinging to his unconscious form.


    White Brother was about to fall. Luckily, White Brother¡¯s other hand clung to the tree trunk, so they were both hanging from the cliff.


    Fortunately, his grandfather hade home early. If he had arrived a few minutester, she and White Brother would have fallen off the cliff and disappeared without a trace.


    White Brother left first because he had something to do. He left her a photo. She saved this phototer and drew a stone wall diagram!


    When she woke up, she chased him with the picture, but she couldn¡¯t find White Brother. On the back of the photo, she wrote a word ¡°Chuan¡±.


    Later, when she was seven, she met Brother Whiteshirt again.


    She recognized him immediately because he was still wearing his white shirt and because his hands were as long and slender as she remembered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the time, she had called him ¡°Brother White Shirt¡± without hesitation.


    However, he looked at her in surprise, his eyes full of confusion, as if he didn¡¯t understand why she called him that.


    Since Brother Whiteshirt was her savior, to thank him for saving her life, she asked him toe home for lunch.


    Previously, she had thought that White Shirt Brother¡¯s name might contain the word ¡°Chuan¡±. She had misunderstood.


    She wanted to give the picture back to Brother White Shirt, but he refused.


    Brother Whiteshirt thought she liked nights out in An City, so he taught her how to draw. It took him months toplete the painting.


    She was only seven at the time. As her paintings had caused a sensation, she had not wanted to be disturbed by these people. So she let her grandfather defeat them.


    When she was thirteen, she took up the brush again and recreated the design of the stone wall.


    When this stone wall painting appeared, her grandfather helped her sell the painting. This painting caused a sensation throughout the city of An.


    During this period, she used this pen name to draw many paintings. However, they all depictedndscapes near the vige where she lived. She also sold them for a lot of money. Grandfather had kept most of the money for herself.


    When she turned eighteen, Nathan Dubois came back for her and said something particrly chilling.


    ¨C These two are meant to be together,¡± he said.


    At that moment, she froze.


    Shortly after, she learned that Nathan Dubois was her biological brother.


    After that, she never painted again.


    She had never expected Brother Whiteshirt, who had kindly rescued her from the cliff, to turn into a sinister and terrifying Nathan Dubois.


    So she didn¡¯t want to talk about the past at all and didn¡¯t want to paint anymore.


    The reason she took the brush to that charity auction banquet was purely to draw a line under the past. Moreover, she had also thought that even if she had to paint in the future, she would change her pseudonym.


    Before knowing Nathan¡¯s identity, he treated her very well and took care of her.


    However, when she discovered that he was hiding his identity, she immediately realized that he had lied to her.

 Chapter 271

    Although she was very grateful to Nathan for saving her before, she could not tolerate deception.


    Of course, Ines Dubois did not know her past with Nathan Dubois.


    Now that Lyana had told William all about her past, she felt the weight on her chest disappear instantly. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    As William listened to Lyana talk about her past, his eyebrows raised. Just hearing that she was going to fall off the cliff made him tremble with fear.


    Fortunately, nothing had happened to Lyana at the time. Otherwise, Sugar would really be dead. He wouldn¡¯t have met Sugar today, let alone been reunited with her.


    William frowned and thought quickly. He said thoughtfully,


    ¡°Did he really say that at the time?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded and agreed.


    At first, she was too embarrassed to say such a thing. But now that she was over it, she thought it didn¡¯t matter.


    William narrowed his eyes slightly. After a while, he said thoughtfully:


    ¨C Could it be that when Jacob Dubois brought you back, he wanted you to be with Nathan Dubois?


    The Dubois family actually treated their sister like a bride.


    How infuriating!


    William did his best to suppress the anger in his chest.


    At that time, many people were looking for a young bride.


    One category was poor families. In these poor mountains, many families wanted sons. They abandoned their daughters at birth because they feared they would not have the means to raise them.


    Some poor families had sons. They were worried that their sons wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife, so they took girls and brought them home. When they were both adults, they could let the daughters marry their sons. By raising one more daughter, they would also have another person to work with.


    There were also wealthy families. Some families were particrly superstitious. They found fortune tellers and asked them to choose a suitable girl for their son as a bride.


    Not only did this girl have to match her son¡¯s birth chart, but she also had to bring prosperity to her husband. Only then could their son rise into the sky and be a dragon among men.


    Old Master Dubois lived in a time of war. At that time, the Dubois family was also a big business. It wasn¡¯t until Jacob Dubois¡¯ generation arrived that the Dubois family slowly fell.


    Thinking about it this way, the Dubois family was obviously thest. They had to bring their sister back that way back then to make her Nathan Dubois¡¯ wife.


    If so, Nathan might have known from the start that Lyana wasn¡¯t his biological sister. That¡¯s why he told Lyana that they were made for each other.


    However, what William couldn¡¯t understand was that if that was the case, why did the Dubois family throw his sister into the mountains to fend for herself? Why didn¡¯t they take care of his sister all these years?


    ¨C Sweetheart, do you remember when they sent you to the mountains?


    Lyana thought about it carefully and said:


    ¨C I remember that shortly after Grandma passed away, I was sent there. I think I celebrated my fifth birthday with Grandpa.


    A golden light shone in William¡¯s mind. He seemed to have grasped the key clue and asked directly:


    ¨C How is your rtionship with Matriarch Dubois?


    ¨C I still remember very clearly what happened when I was five years old. At that time Grandma was still there. She was very good with me, much better than with Ines Dubois. Moreover, she even gave me part of the shares of the Duboispany.


    William said thoughtfully:


    ¨C In other words, after the death of the Matriarch Dubois, Jacob Dubois and his wife were very cold with you and sent you to the mountains?


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana seemed to understand what he meant. She asked incredulously:


    ¨C Brother, do you think the reason I ended up in the Dubois family has something to do with Grandma Dubois?


    William nodded and said:


    ¨C As you said, when the Dubois Matriarch was there, the Dubois family treated you very well. However, after Matriarch Dubois left, the Dubois family abandoned you in the mountains and ignored you. It can only mean one thing. The Dubois family does not love you and does not want you to remain in the Dubois family, but the Dubois Matriarch wants you to live happily and remain in the Dubois family.

 Chapter 272

    Lyana pursed her lips, vaguely sensing the answer.


    ¨C Brother, you mean that at the time, Grand-mere Dubois wanted me to marry Nathan Dubois when I grew up? But after Grandma Dubois left, everything was out of Grandma Dubois¡¯ control. The Dubois couple didn¡¯t like me, so they sent me to the mountains.


    William looked at Lyana. His sister was indeed smart.


    ¨C I think that it is possible. There may be another possibility. The Dubois matriarch thought you were really the granddaughter of the Dubois family. It¡¯s just that she saw that the Dubois couple treated you badly, so she pampered you a little more.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Now that Matriarch Dubois was gone, if he wanted to investigate, he could only start with the Dubois couple.


    He thought there was a reason for this arrangement.


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t think about that right now. Rest early. When tomorrowes¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, the door to the room suddenly opened, interrupting her.


    Lyana thought Vincent was home. She turned around, and the smile on her face gradually froze. She sees ire sitting in a wheelchair.


    ire frowns and looks at Lyana resentfully.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She asked sternly,


    ¨C What are you doing here ?


    Afraid of being chased away by Lyana, ire hastened to say:


    ¨C Lyana, you¡¯re not Brother William¡¯s sister at all. What are you trying to do pretending to be Brother William¡¯s sister?


    William looked at ire coldly. His face instantly went cold, and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Just looking at ire, he felt like he had got his eyes dirty. At that moment, he wanted ire to disappear from his sight immediately.


    However, seeing that William wasn¡¯t talking, ire felt a little uneasy, but she soon calmed down.


    Lyana was just a wild country girl. She was vicious.


    If Lyana were to be the eldest daughter of the Royer family that everyone envied, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face Lyana in the future.


    By then, Lyana would be close to William. Even if it were discovered that Lyana is not the eldest daughter of the Royer family, she would be the first madam of the Royer family.


    The more ire thought about it, the angrier she got. She clenched her fists and mustered up her courage to push the wheelchair into William¡¯s room.


    Seeing ire enter, Lyana unknowingly protected William behind her. She looked at ire with a somber expression and asked sadly,


    ¨C ire, doesn¡¯t your face hurt you enough?


    At this mention, ire was furious. She was the daughter of the Silva family, and yet she had been beaten by wild girl Lyana Dubois.


    If this were known, she would be humiliated.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ire said with a somber expression:


    ¡°Do you still have the nerve to mention that?¡±


    Lyana said disapprovingly:


    ¨C Why can¡¯t I mention it? You¡¯re just a cripple now. I can easily defeat you.


    Disabled¡­


    When ire heard that word, the scar on her heart seemed to have been cut open mercilessly. It was so painful that she had trouble breathing.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lyana, how could her uterus have been removed?


    It¡¯s all thanks to Lyana.


    ire bit her lip and said angrily:


    ¨C Lyana, you really pretended to be Brother William¡¯s sister. You are too sinister. You¡¯re just a wild country girl. How can you be Brother William¡¯s sister?


    Before Lyana could speak, ire asked:


    ¨C Why did you approach Brother William? What do you want to do to the Royer family?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder. She had just told her brother not to let anyone else know what was going on.


    She hadn¡¯t expected ire to take the initiative to jump up and hit the gun.


    However, there was also a benefit to this. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being framed by ire in the future.


    ire met Lyana¡¯s gaze. Lyana looked at her like she was looking at a dead person.


    ire felt a shiver down her spine and her surroundings were cold.


    She was a little scared of the current Lyana.


    ire suppressed her fear. She would never allow a lout like Lyana to walk over her head.


    She was a great and powerful heiress.


    She was the most suitable woman for Brother William.


    ire asked:


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t change the subject. You think I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me? From the start, I suspected that you were in cahoots with Alexandre Walter. Otherwise, why would he let you go? The facts prove that I was right.


    Lyana felt like ire was getting more and more ridiculous.


    She thought her brother would never believe ire¡¯s nonsense.


    Lyana asked:


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you the one who cooperated with Alexander Walter and told his men to take my life? It hasn¡¯t even been a week. Does Miss Silva have amnesia? Did you forget all that? You said I¡¯m not my brother¡¯s sister. Do you have proof?


    Towards the end, Lyana¡¯s voice grew colder and colder. She was about to lose patience.


    Lyana looked menacingly at ire, as if to warn her not to talk nonsense.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, ire chuckled coldly and said dismissively:


    ¨C You won¡¯t give up until you¡¯ve seen death.


    After ire finished speaking, her gazended on William¡¯s face. She says to him in an ingenious tone:


    ¨C Brother William, when you were in the operating room, Lyana gave you 500 milliliters of blood because you had lost too much blood. If she was close to you, the doctor wouldn¡¯t have used her blood. It can only mean one thing. She just has the same blood type as you. You are not rted by blood.


    William did not speak. His gaze grew colder and colder.


    Lyana frowned. She didn¡¯t expect ire to know about her blood donation. Additionally, ire had used this case to prove that she was not William¡¯s biological sister.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, ire thought that she had touched Lyana¡¯s sore spot and became even more arrogant.


    ¨C Lyana, you are really vicious. Your blood has been transfused into Brother William¡¯s body. When you both take a paternity test, the results will definitely show that you are not rted by blood. You are really intriguing. You¡¯ve done so many things just to get closer to Brother William and the Royer family. Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?


    When Lyana heard ire¡¯s question, she wished she could give her a thumbs up. She looked at ire with disdain and scoffed:


    ¨C Your imagination is overflowing. You described it so vividly. If you¡¯re so good at making things up, why don¡¯t you be a screenwriter?


    William sat down by the bed and looked at ire quietly. ire¡¯s face was full of seriousness, as if she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Even though ire seemed serious and wless, William still believed that Lyana was Sugar.


    William didn¡¯t know why he believed so unconditionally that Sugar was her.


    ire saw that Lyana was silent. Like a judge in court, she said with righteousness,


    ¨C Lyana, the evidence is in front of you now. I exposed all your lies. What else do you have to say? I advise you to tell the truth quickly.


    Lyana smiled coldly and asked:


    ¡°Who told you I donated blood?¡±


    When ire heard Lyana¡¯s words, sheughed maniacally and said sarcastically:


    ¨C Lyana, I think you have Alzheimer¡¯s disease. You are already talking nonsense. All the doctors and nurses know that you gave your blood to Brother William. Plus, Katie even said you gave 500 milliliters.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t want her brother to resent her because of ire.

 Chapter 273

    Lyana smiled coldly and said:


    ¨C All right, call someone from the operating room now. We¡¯ll ask him in person.


    Just then, Katie came in with the pills.


    Katie was sensitive to the strange atmosphere in the room. Her heart skipped a beat and she swallowed nervously.


    ¨C Mr. Royer, your medication.


    When ire saw Katie, her eyes lit up.


    Katie, the young nurse, looked like a yes-man. She probably wouldn¡¯t lie.


    ire smiled sweetly and said softly to Katie:


    ¨C Miss Katie.


    Katie¡¯s heart was in her throat when she heard ire calling her name. Then she pretended to be calm and turned to look at ire. She asked politely,


    ¨C Miss Silva, what can I do for you?


    ire went straight to the point.


    ¨C I have a very important question to ask you. You must tell the truth. If you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t me me for being rude. When Mr. Royer was operated on, did Lyana give blood to Mr. Royer?


    Katie remembered Lyana¡¯s words and nodded.


    ¨C Yes, Dr. Dubois gave blood to Mr. Royer.


    William was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Katie to say that, and the answer was what he expected.


    Except there was something wrong with Katie¡¯s eyes. She looked to her right and swallowed hard. She looked like she was guilty of lying.


    When ire heard Katie¡¯s words, her lips curled into a bright smile. She knew it. Lyana was a liar. This time Brother William would certainly believe her.


    ire smiled at Katie and said:


    ¨C You can leave now.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Katie silently put the pills on the nightstand.


    ¨C Yes,


    she says, and she hurries out.


    ire sat proudly in her wheelchair, looking down on Lyana. She screamed :


    ¨C Lyana, there is already a witness. What else do you have to say?


    ¨C Actually, in the emergency room¡­


    ¨C I advise you not to quibble any longer. When I learned that you had given blood to Brother William, I found it a little strange. Why didn¡¯t you say it with fanfare to Brother William? Now I understand that you deliberately concealed this matter to pass yourself off as Brother William¡¯s sister. You really have ulterior motives.


    Towards the end, ire couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    ire took her phone out of her pocket. They were Katie¡¯s and Doctor Sha¡¯s bank statements. After the operation, Lyana had transferred two million dors to them.


    ire pushes the wheelchair over to William¡¯s bed and hands him the phone. With a soft expression, she said:


    ¨C Brother William, don¡¯t be fooled by Lyana¡¯s flowery words.


    When William saw the payment information, his eyes gradually became deep and his expressionplicated.


    William¡¯s frown deepened. His Sugar was already thinking far ahead.


    He knew exactly why Sugar wired money to the doctors and nurses.


    Lyana clenched her fists so hard her knuckles turned white. She looked at ire with a grim expression, wishing she could punch her.


    Lyana turned around and looked at William again. She saw him staring thoughtfully at ire¡¯s phone. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at all.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Would her brother believe what she said?


    Would he believe ire¡¯s words since her words sounded reasonable?


    The situation was very disadvantageous for her now. Lyana¡¯s frown deepened.


    She looked at William with a hint of impatience. She really wanted to gain William¡¯s trust.


    William was his biological brother. They were real family members.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on ire¡¯s face again. Her expression was serious as she enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C You are stupid ? Don¡¯t you think your words are a little contradictory? From what you said, I gave them the hush money just to keep them from telling my brother I gave him blood. In this way, I can seize the opportunity to be the precious daughter of the Royer family. But why did she say in front of us that I gave blood to my brother? She¡¯s not afraid that I¡¯ll ask to get the silence money back?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, ire couldn¡¯t help butugh. With a look of disdain, she said:


    ¨C Compared to your threat, she¡¯s more afraid that Brother William will attack her. What¡¯s wrong with that? That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare lie to Brother William. You are a despicable and shameless person. Now that you have imed to be the eldest daughter of the Royer family, have you thought about how sad Brother William and the others will be when they find out the truth?


    Without waiting for Lyana to speak, ire said confidently:


    ¨C You im to be the eldest daughter of the Royer family. You¡¯re just pretending to be someone. But have you ever thought about what the Royer family will do when they find out the truth? Do you know that they are obsessed with the pain of losing the eldest daughter of the Royer family? They suffered for more than twenty years. You make them suffer even more for your own selfish reasons. You are not worthy of being human.


    Lyana ignored ire¡¯s words, because she felt like ire was like a fly buzzing in her ear, which annoyed her a bit.


    However, ire was still arrogant and continued:


    ¨C Have you ever thought that if you used a fake paternity test to join the Royer family, the rest of the family wouldn¡¯t notice? Do you really think everyone in the Royer family is an idiot? There can be no ws in this case at the time. If there was, it would not have escaped the eyes of the Royer family.


    At that moment, ire¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She felt sick to her stomach as she looked at William. His brother William was too nice. He had almost been tricked by Lyana once again.


    ¨C Lyana, I will never let you hurt Brother William. The eldest daughter of the Royer family is Brother William¡¯s priority. Now that I¡¯ve unmasked your fake mask, you¡¯re like a rat. You are vicious and disgusting. You shouldn¡¯t go on living¡­


    ¨C Shut up.


    William interrupted ire with a grim expression. He could almost guess what ire was going to say next.


    ire was shocked by William¡¯s voice. She looked at her brother William in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected there to be a killing intent in his eyes.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Her lips quivered and she said:


    ¨C Brother William, I¡­


    William lifted the nket and got up from the bed. He walked towards ire step by step.


    When he approached her, he looked at her with a gloomy expression and asked her in a low voice:


    ¨C Since you know I care about the oldest daughter in my family, why do you keep ndering her? You even want to curse her. How dare you ?


    William¡¯s voice was cold and hoarse, like a demon from hell.


    Lyana¡¯s throat tightened involuntarily, and she felt a lump in her throat. She had never expected her brother to believe her unconditionally.


    Even if ire had released so many arguments against her, her brother had never suspected her.


    ire swallowed nervously and looked at William with red eyes. It was the first time she had seen such a terrifying William, and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Brother William, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± I¡¯m clearly doing this for your good¡­


    Before ire could finish, William grabbed her neck. His eyes were cold, like a dagger cutting into ire¡¯s face.


    ¨C You have already touched the bottom of my thoughts.


    William¡¯s voice was so cold there was no warmth in it.

 Chapter 274

    Lyana was stunned by William¡¯s reaction.


    She had always thought her brother was like a bright moon in the night sky, cold and inessible. However, she didn¡¯t expect that after getting angry, her brother would turn outpletely different.


    ire tried her best to breathe. She tried to pull William¡¯s hand away, but William¡¯s grip grew stronger and stronger. Gradually, she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¨C Ahem¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ire was speechless now.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that William hadn¡¯t listened to a single word she had said to him before.


    Lyana was a liar.


    Lyana was the one who had done something wrong.


    Why was Brother William so hard on her?


    ire gradually rolled her eyes and struggled less. The moment she nearly died fromck of oxygen, William threw her to the ground.


    ¨C Ah!


    ire screamed, panting, and tears flowed uncontrobly.


    It hurts. It hurt so much. That bottom part was hurting her so badly that she could barely breathe.


    ire looked down and saw that her pants were already stained with blood.


    She looked at William with tears streaming down her face and said pleadingly


    ¨C Save me, save me¡­


    William¡¯s eyes were cold, without any warmth.


    ¨C I gave you a way out before.


    ire¡¯s blood stained the floor. She was shaking as she looked at William.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She could see that ire was really scared this time.


    At this time, she bit her lip. She saw no warmth in William¡¯s ck eyes. She knew that William really wanted her dead.


    ire shakes her head gently and crawls closer to William. She begs bitterly:


    ¨C Brother William, save me, save me¡­


    ¨C I already gave you a chance, but you keep crossing my baseline. Since you¡¯re so brave, I¡¯ll let you be brave for once! You don¡¯t need to go back to An City anymore.


    At that time, William called ¡±


    ¨C Eddie.


    He pushed open the door and entered. When he saw ire on the floor, his face was expressionless, without a trace of pity.


    ¨C Young master.


    William looked at Eddy without blinking and said


    ¨C Take it out and clean it.


    ¨C Yes.


    ire wanted to struggle again, but she was in too much pain.


    Eddy carried ire like a rag.


    It was only then that ire clearly understood that Brother William really didn¡¯t want her to live anymore. They really couldn¡¯t go back to the past.


    Eddy rushed to get someone to clean up the blood in the room. The entire room instantly became clean, as if nothing had happened.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for ire at all, because ire deserved it. If she hadn¡¯t caused trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so miserably.


    However, Lyana was worried that ire¡¯s death would affect her brother. After all, everyone in An City knew that ire hade here with her brother.


    ¨C Brother.


    William seemed to have understood what Lyana was about to say. He interrupted him and said:


    ¨C If we take her back to An City, it will only bring us more trouble. If she doesn¡¯t cause trouble, she will naturally be safe. However, she is restless. She can only me herself.


    William knew about the rtionship between the Silva family and the Royer family, so he gave ire a chance. She just wasn¡¯t ready to take it.


    ¨C Brother, what about the Silva family? Lyana looked at William with concern.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, his voice was cold as he said,


    ¨C She was the one who wanted to kill you first, and she almost caused my death in Ghost City. She should have died at the hands of Alexander Walker. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have brought her back. Now we let ire go back to the night she was injured. We¡¯re just going to choose not to save her again.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect her brother, whom she had always believed to be sweet, to have such a cold and ruthless side.


    Besides, his brother was right. ire should have died in the Ghost City a long time ago.


    ¨C If shees to her senses and finds out who you are, she¡¯ll spread the word and put you in danger.


    At this time, William hid the coldness in his eyes, and his voice became warm.


    ¨C Honey, I already told you that I wouldn¡¯t put you in danger anymore.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. It felt so good to be protected.


    ¨C Brother, you are so good to me. In the future, I might not be able to control myself. I could be arrogant after being pampered.


    William reached out and gently patted Lyana¡¯s nose. He smiled fondly and said softly:


    ¨C My sister has the right.


    Lyana smiled embarrassed. She helped William to lie down on the bed and asked curiously:


    ¨C Brother, ire has just brought a lot of evidence. Why didn¡¯t you suspect me?


    Seeing the bright smile on Lyana¡¯s face, William couldn¡¯t help but swallow. He said softly:


    ¨C Stupid child, why should I suspect you? Everything is my fault. I lost you by ident. I didn¡¯t protect you enough and I didn¡¯t find you sooner.


    Lyana looked at William in confusion.


    ¨C Did you realize we were both rted when you were in the operating room? William asked.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback, but she quickly reacted and nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C That¡¯s why you gave them money to keep quiet. If you hadn¡¯t done that, the news of our rtionship could have spread a long time ago. At that point, you would have be a target.


    William paused and continued:


    ¨C If I had woken up then, I would have made the same decision.


    Lyana¡¯s worry instantly dissipated. Her eyes were filled with joy and she said softly:


    ¨C Brother, so you got it all figured out.


    ¨C You¡¯ve worked so hard to survive so far. Every step you take is very careful.


    William held Lyana¡¯s hand and said warmly:


    ¨C However, you don¡¯t need to be so careful in the future. With me around, I will certainly protect you well.


    Lyana¡¯s heart warmed and her eyes reddened. So Brother already knew everything.


    ¨C If you weren¡¯t my biological sister, with your aplishments, how could you insist on being my sister? This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t brought ire, how could you have suffered?


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana held his hand tightly.


    ¨C Brother, if you hadn¡¯t brought her here and been through all this, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to recognize you. I know with you around, you sure wouldn¡¯t let me suffer.


    When Lyana came to the end of her sentence, her voice cracked. She was really too easily touched.


    She remembered the situation when she returned to the Dubois family. At that time, everyone treated her coldly and she received no love.


    So that was the real family. Real family put her first.


    ¨C Thank you my brother.


    ¨C Actually, I should be thanking you.


    As soon as William finished speaking, the door opened.


    Lyana and William looked over and saw Farah nervously standing in the doorway of the room. His expression wasplicated. After thinking for a long time, she entered.


    Farah pursed her lips and gathered her courage. She exined:


    ¨C M-Mr. Royer, Katie is a person who keeps her promises, so she didn¡¯t say anything. However, I didn¡¯t take any money, so I can tell you the truth. In fact, Doctor Dubois did not give you a blood transfusion because during your operation, there was hemolysis. It was only then that I realized she was rted to you by blood.

 Chapter 275

    Farah really didn¡¯t know what would happen if she told the truth.


    Also, she just overheard the conversation between Doctor Sha and Katie.


    Doctor Sha was very unhappy. He thought that in this situation, Katie had to tell the truth.


    Moreover, Dr. Dubois was the sister of Mr. Royer.


    Farah was really worried that Mr. Royer still believed ire¡¯s words. If so, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Only now did Farah know that Mr. Royer had been hurt because of ire.


    So ire was the bad guy.


    Therefore, when Farah heard those words, she was really worried that Mr. Royer would not believe Doctor Dubois. The only thing she could do was help Doctor Dubois exin himself.


    She was going to tell the whole truth.


    Lyana frowned suspiciously and asked:


    ¨C How did you know?


    ¨C I¡¯m a nurse, so no matter what, I¡¯ll be very careful. When I tidied up the operating room that night, I couldn¡¯t find the blood bag you gave for Mr. Royer, so I first suspected that to please Mr. Royer , you deliberately made everyone say that she gave blood for you. With what Doctor Sha and Katie said, I¡¯m quite sure what happened, Farah said with a firm look.


    Seeing Farah like this, Lyana suddenly understood why Farah could be a head nurse at MY.


    Farah was quick-witted. The hospital needed such talent.


    Farah frowned and pursed her lips slightly.


    ¨C At first, I was afraid that Mr. Royer would believe what ire said. That is why there has been such a big misunderstanding. I wanted to tell you about it.


    When Farah said that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous again. However, she did not know how Doctor Dubois was going to behave with her.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see Doctor Dubois and her brother turn against each other because of someone else¡¯s instigation.


    The air in the room gradually thinned. She nced at Mr. Royer, then at Lyana. Seeing that they were deep in thought and not speaking, she continued:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk nonsense. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.


    After saying this, Farah became inexplicably nervous. She didn¡¯t know how Doctor Dubois was going to behave with her.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in these cases at all, because it was too dangerous.


    Lyana squinted and looked at Farah. Pursing her lips, she said:


    ¨C Okay, remember what you said. Go outside.


    Farah breathed a sigh of relief before turning and walking out.


    Lyana watched Farah leave. She could feel the fear in Farah¡¯s heart.


    Previously, Farah had brought ire to her home. She initially disliked Farah, but Farah was a reliable nurse.


    Also, she clearly knew that she hadn¡¯t donated blood, but she didn¡¯t tell anyone. It seemed like a person who could keep quiet.


    Besides, Farah hade running unscrupulously this time to help him clear his name.


    ¨C THANKS.


    Lyana watched Farah walk towards the door to the room.


    She had just opened the door when she heard Lyana¡¯s words. She turned around and saw the sincerity in those beautiful fox eyes.


    She had a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally, she shook her head and gave him a thin smile before walking out.


    William naturally understood Lyana¡¯s thoughts. She must be grateful that Farah was able to help her.


    In fact, without Farah¡¯s words, he still would have believed Lyana.


    William couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Her Sugar must have suffered a lot to be so insecure.


    He had to work hard to give Sugar all the best things and make her happy for the rest of her life.


    Lyana smiled and reminded him:


    ¨C Brother, you need to rest.


    William looked at Lyana lovingly. He wanted to spend more time with her, but when he saw the dark circles under Lyana¡¯s eyes, his heart ached. He hastened to say:


    ¨C Honey, go back to the hotel and rest tonight. Eddy will keep me here.


    ¨C But I¡­Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¨C Sugar, don¡¯t refuse your brother¡¯s kindness. We are already together. If mom and dad find out I didn¡¯t take care of you, they¡¯ll say I treated you badly. They might even break my leg.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¨C Brother, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to be beaten by mom and dad at your age.


    William smiled fondly and said:


    ¨C Very well, my Sugar, listen to me now. Go rest.


    As for what he said about being beaten, he didn¡¯t borate.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want William to worry about her, so she nodded and said:


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first. Brother, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana covered William with the nket before going out.


    Williamy down on the bed and watched Lyana leave, his eyes filled with sweetness. However, when he thought about the fact that Lyana was already married, he couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.


    He had finally found Sugar, but he hadn¡¯t spoiled her yet. Sugar was already married to someone else.


    Additionally, Sugar was married to Vincent.


    Was it just fate?

 Chapter 276

    About half an hourter, Lyana returned to her hotel room.


    She had finally recognized her brother, and her heart, which was pounding in her chest, had rxed.


    Lyana took a shower and applied a face mask when her phone suddenly rang.


    The call came from Vincent.


    When she saw Vincent¡¯s name, she was a bit giddy.


    Although they had only been apart for a few days, Lyana felt like it had been a long time since she had contacted Vincent.


    Lyana answered the call and ced the phone to her ear.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    The line was silent. Nobody answered him.


    Lyana frowned slightly and called out worriedly:


    ¨C Vincent?


    The sound of wind and heavy breathing came from the other side of the phone. This breathing was a little too fast. Lyana¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.


    Could something have happened to Vincent?


    Lyana feels more and more ufortable. Frowning, she hastened to ask:


    ¨C Vincent, what happened to you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you called? Are you still at MY?


    Lyana asked a series of questions, but the other party didn¡¯t answer at all.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She bit her lip and asked shyly:


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll hang up.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. I can not call you ?


    His voice was low and hoarse. It reached Lyana¡¯s ears through the microphone, making her feel that Vincent¡¯s current situation seemed to be very bad.


    Was Vincent injured?


    Lyana can¡¯t help but feel nervous. She hastened to ask:


    ¨C Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?


    Lyana did not hear Vincent¡¯s voice. She could hear his heavy breathing and the faint sound of his footsteps.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She remembered that Vincent still had injuries on his back and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Where is Thomas?


    At that moment, Vincent¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. She had never heard Vincent speak in such a voice before.


    There seemed to be an unhappy tone in his voice mixed with a certain sorrow, as if he was repressing something.


    Lyana¡¯s heart trembled slightly. For some reason, she felt sick to her stomach.


    ¨C Vincent, you¡­


    ¨C Why do you keep thinking about Vincent?


    He interrupted her without hesitation. His voice was deeper and hoarser than before. He looked sad and ufortable.


    Lyana frowned and blurted out:


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Vincent?¡±


    The other part remained silent for a while, as if a little hurt. Then he said:


    ¨C How many times do I have to tell you before you remember I¡¯m Vicki, and not the Vincent you¡¯re talking about.


    Lyana was shocked.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. She felt like she had been struck by lightning. She was stunned.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was racing and her mind was buzzing. She even forgot to think.


    She didn¡¯t expect Vincent¡¯s second personality to appear and even call her.


    Her head was pounding now, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    His disgruntled voice came out of the phone.


    ¡°Lyana, where are you?¡± Vicki can¡¯t find you.


    Lyana was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say he had something important to do? Why did he feel wronged?


    She was really curious. What could make Vincent¡¯s emotions fluctuate so much?


    However, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that now. Vicki¡¯s personality was very innocent and didn¡¯t have the slightest resistance. What if something happened?


    Lyana was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. She took off the mask on her face and sat on the bed. She hastened to ask,


    ¨C Vicki, where are you now? I¡¯m going to pick you up.


    ¨C Lyana really doesn¡¯t like Vicki anymore?


    Lyana was speechless. No matter what she asked, he didn¡¯t answer. He probably didn¡¯t know Thomas anymore.


    Helpless, Lyana could only hang up and call Thomas.


    For his part, Thomas was awakened by the ringing of his telephone.


    He took his phone out of his pocket. He had just woken up and was a little dizzy. When he saw the call was from Lyana, he instantly sobered up.


    Thomas greeted her respectfully.


    ¨C Madam.


    Lyana asked worriedly,


    ¨C Thomas, where is Vincent now?


    Thomas was dazed from his sleep. When he heard Lyana¡¯s question, his expression changed.


    Madame would certainly not have called for no reason. Something must have happened to the second young master.


    Thomas got up and rushed into the back room. He turned on the light in the room and saw that the bed was empty.


    He had a bad feeling and quickly said:


    ¨C Madam, Second Master has disappeared.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She asked anxiously,


    ¨C What do you mean ?


    Thinking about what had happened recently, he frowned and said honestly:


    ¨C The second young master has been in a bad mood for two days. He locked himself in his room. I watched him outside. I just walked into the bedroom and realized he was gone.


    ¡°So go feel the temperature on the bed now,¡± Lyana said anxiously.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Vincent to force Vicki out. The thought of the wound on Vincent¡¯s back made his expression even uglier.


    She could tell from the marks on Vincent¡¯s wounds that the other party wanted to cut Vincent¡¯s neck and kill him.


    However, Vincent skillfully dodged the attack and was only injured in the shoulder de.


    But now that simple-minded Vicki is out, could he still survive if he encountered another enemy?


    ¨C Oh no, ma¡¯am. The Second Master¡¯s bed ispletely cold.


    Thomas¡¯ voice instantly brought Lyana back to reality.


    ¨C Do not talk nonsense.


    Lyana frowned, her voiceced with anger.


    It was only then that Thomas realized he had said something that would easily be misinterpreted. He quickly corrected himself and said:


    ¨C Madam, I think the second young master is long gone.


    Lyana¡¯s heart sank. Her eyelids did not stop trembling and she hastened to say:


    ¨C Get it immediately. Look for it near you. you have to find it.

 Chapter 277

    ¨C Yes,¡± Thomas said nervously.


    Lyana looked around as if thinking of something. She asked :


    ¨C Is the ce where you live close to me?


    Thomas replied without thinking:


    ¨C Not far away. About 20 kilometers.


    Lyana¡¯s frown deepened. Since Vincent was already home, why hadn¡¯t hee to get her in the first ce?


    She remembered what Thomas had just said. Vincent was in a bad mood and had been locked in the house.


    So what happened?


    Previously, Vincent left because he saw the video of someone knocking out Ines Dubois and taking her away. Could it be rted to this man?


    Lyana knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out even if she thought about it that way. So she frowned and said:


    ¨C Alright, send me your position now. I¡¯m going to pick you up.


    ¨C Yes Madam,


    said Thomas, shaking his head.


    After Lyana hung up, her heart was in shambles. Worried that something was wrong with Vincent, she picked up her phone and called him.


    Beep-


    Beep-


    Beep-


    After three rings, a cold female voice suddenly came out of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you dialed is unavable. Please try againter¡±


    When Lyana heard this voice, she suddenly panicked. Not wanting to give up, she called Vincent again. However, it was still a cold female voice.


    She prayed that Vincent could answer the call and remove his personality from Vicki and wake up.


    She quickly put on her clothes and got ready to leave. His phone was still off.


    Lyana didn¡¯t give up. While continuing to make calls, she put on her clothes and shoes and walked out. When she reached the door, she opened it and saw Vincent sitting annoyed by her door.


    He was soaked and curled up in a ball. Her hair was wet. The water ran down the floor and quickly disappeared.


    Lyana rushed over to him and saw he had his head buried in herp. The phone screen in his hand was broken and covered in rainwater.


    ¨C Wine¡­ Vicki?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lyana called.


    She didn¡¯t even know when Vincent had arrived at her house. Why didn¡¯t he knock?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s voice, Vincent lifted his head and stared at her. He closed his eyes, and the rainwater from his eyshes slid down his cheeks.


    His lips were pale and he looked in terrible shape.


    He blinked, a hint of fear appearing in his gaze. He hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki wants to make a call, but the phone won¡¯t answer.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback.


    Vincent handed the phone to Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s heart sank when she saw this. She held Vincent¡¯s hand hesitantly, her voice filled with sweetness.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you knock?


    Vincent said nothing. He just held Lyana¡¯s hand.


    Lyana was really helpless. She had no way of exining to Vincent¡¯s second personality what had happened.


    He probably doesn¡¯t even know how he got here.


    At that thought, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shake Vincent¡¯s hand, wanting to warm his cold hand.


    Fortunately, Vincent was fine, and she gradually felt more at ease.


    Lyana pulled Vincent inside and said with a smile:


    ¨C All right,e in and take a shower. Don¡¯t catch a cold yet.


    She pulled him towards the bedroom, then closed the door. Automatically, she let go of his hand and headed for the bathroom.


    At that moment, Vincent quickly stepped forward and hugged Lyana from behind.


    Lyana was amazed. She could feel Vincent¡¯s muscles through his clothes.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Although Vincent spoke and acted like a child, he was still a normal man.


    After a while, Lyana said shyly,


    ¨C Vicky, I¡¯m¡­


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t leave the Vickis anymore.


    Vincent interrupted Lyana.

 Chapter 278

    Her voice was deep and maic, and her voice was extremely sexy. However, when he spoke, he sounded soft and distressed.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel sick to her stomach. Suddenly she remembered what Thomas had told her before.


    The appearance of Vincent¡¯s second personality was most likely due to his grandmother.


    If so, then Vincent must have suffered a lot when he was young. At that time, he was still so young. How did he survive this painful period?


    The man couldn¡¯t help hugging Lyana even tighter. After an unknown period of time, the clothes on his chest were already hot.


    Lyana opened her mouth slightly and gentlyforted him.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave.


    Vincent buried his head in Lyana¡¯s shoulder, his voice hazy and ethereal.


    ¨C Vicki is afraid of the dark, but he is also afraid that Lyana does not want him.


    Lyana wanted to turn around and hug Vincent, but she didn¡¯t know how strong he was. She could only let Vincent hug her from behind.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯lle with you now.


    Vincent let go of Lyana¡¯s hand slightly. He asked worriedly,


    ¡°Lyana¡­ will you still be with me?¡±


    His voice was like clear wine. She was terribly nice.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her marriage to Vincent was just a joke. She couldn¡¯t stay in the Sanchez family forever.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Also, the reason she was ready to get married was because she didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with her work.


    She and Vincent would be separated one day.


    Also, if Vincent knew about her past, he probably wouldn¡¯t ept it either.


    At that thought, Lyana gently patted Vincent¡¯s hand and said,


    ¨C Vicki, we all have our own lives now. We can¡¯t be together forever. You will understand in the future.


    Vincent¡¯s body stiffened and he released her.


    Lyana turned to look at Vincent and saw a twinge of pain on his face. He asked sadly,


    ¨C Why can¡¯t we be together forever?


    ¨C I just want to be with Lyana all the time.


    ¨C What should I do so that we can be together forever and no longer be apart?


    ¨C Vicki really doesn¡¯t want to be separated from Lyana.


    Vincent¡¯s string of words freaked out Lyana.


    It was the first time she had heard Vincent¡¯s second personality say the same. He seemed to be very afraid of losing her.


    Her eyes were full of tears, as if they were going to fall any second.


    For a moment, Lyana didn¡¯t know how to respond to Vincent.


    As she was puzzled, Vincent frowned. His eyes gradually darkened, and even his voice became dangerous.


    ¨C You don¡¯t want to be with me because of Vincent?


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Lyana instantly felt suffocated. How could she tell him he was Vincent?


    While Lyana was dazed, the man had already taken her words for tacit agreement.


    The man¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bounced. He confirmed again,


    ¨C Lia doesn¡¯t want to be with me because of Vincent?


    Lia?


    Why had his way of addressing her changed?


    Lyana¡¯s heart trembled and her ears turned red.


    Nathan Dubois used to call him that, but in Vincent¡¯s mouth, it sounded different.


    His voice was pure lust and dangerous, and his eyes had grown cold.


    Suddenly, Lyana felt a sense of danger. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She looked up at him and hastened tofort him:


    ¨C How is it possible ? Vincent is actually a big bad guy. How could I leave you just to be with him?


    Lyana was a little confused.


    Vincent¡¯s condition was not good at the moment. When her condition stabilizes in the future, she will certainly record all conversations when her second personality appears. At that time, she would show them to Vincent and ask him forpensation for his mental damage.


    ¨C Really ?


    The man¡¯s tone was slightly toned down, as if he didn¡¯t believe her. His gaze never left her lips.


    ¨C Of course it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to you, Lyana said kindly.


    Vincent reached out and gently stroked Lyana¡¯s beautiful face. His eyes became more and more misty. In a soft voice he said:


    ¨C Lia what do you think I should do to keep you by my side forever? What if I never go anywhere else?


    Lyana¡¯s heart trembled.


    His gaze was not at all like Vicki¡¯s. It looked more like Vincent¡¯s usual look.


    He looked a little different from the usual Vincent. He seemed to be a little sick.


    Strange, wasn¡¯t it Vicki now?


    Would Vicki have a third personality when he felt insecure?


    It¡¯s as if he hadn¡¯t called her Lyana earlier. He seemed to have called her Lia.


    Also, what was even weirder was that his name wasn¡¯t Vicki just yet.


    Could this be Vincent¡¯s third personality?


    If that were the case, Vincent¡¯s condition would only get worse.


    No, that can¡¯t happen.


    Without hesitation, Lyana hugged him.


    She looked him in the eyes and gently touched his back, hoping he would calm down as soon as possible.


    ¨C You have nothing to do. I will always be by your side. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Vicki, be good. Let¡¯s take a shower now, okay?


    His cold hand slid gently over Lyana¡¯s face, finallynding on Lyana¡¯s lips. He pressed his fingers to his lips.


    Lyana felt the touch of his hand. His eyes panicked, and his heart was in shambles.


    The man gave a wild smile. He stuck his tongue out and licked the rainwater off his lips, then swallowed. The possessiveness in his eyes was more and more evident. Then he approached Lyana.


    Lyana was slightly taken aback. An indescribable feeling of oppression instantly invaded her. Her heart seemed to skip a beat as she looked at him nervously.


    Lyana¡¯s lips parted slightly.


    ¨C Wine¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Vincent¡¯s fingers touched her lips, forcing her to stop speaking.


    His hands were cold, but the ces he touched were hot. She swallowed nervously.


    She wanted to escape now.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana took a step back. The next moment, the man suddenly pressed his hand against her waist, forcing her closer to him.


    Lyana took a deep breath, her eyes darkening.


    It was the first time that Lyana had seen Vincent in this state.


    Subconsciously, Lyana wanted to leave.


    However, the man pressed her against the wall and whispered in her ear:


    ¨C Lia I want you to stay with me forever.


    His voice was hoarse, as if suppressing his desire.


    His warm breath rushed into Lyana¡¯s ear like waves, crashing on the beach again and again.


    Lyana¡¯s face turned red and hot.


    She looked up at Vincent and saw the shy look in his eyes.


    His hand slipped from Lyana¡¯s lips andnded on her cor.


    Lyana took a deep breath and did her best to stay calm. She held out her hand to Vincent, her heart gradually racing.


    She believed that the man in front of her was neither Vicki nor Vincent.


    ¨C Who are you ?


    Lyana asked cautiously.


    Vincent¡¯s hand lingered on Lyana¡¯s corbone for a moment. His gaze gradually turned cold and he said coldly:


    ¨C You are really disobedient. How dare you forget my name?


    He looked devilish.


    At that moment, Lyana waspletely certain that the man in front of her was Vincent¡¯s third personality.


    -Lia.


    The low, hoarse voice of the man rang out again.


    ¡°Why are you so disobedient?¡± How should I punish Lia?


    Lyana was shocked.

 Chapter 279

    Lyana wanted to cry. She was about to go crazy.


    What was going on exactly?


    Why did a third personality suddenly appear?


    Vicki was clearly so adorable. Why had he disappeared?


    Now Lyana thinks it¡¯s best for her to take care of Vicki.


    The personality in front of him seemed to be even more dangerous than Vincent.


    Lyana stared nkly at the man in front of her. She licked her lips and said politely:


    ¨C I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I couldn¡¯t remember your name for a moment. In fact, I¡­ um¡­


    Before she could finish, the man sealed his lips without hesitation.


    This kiss seemed different from the previous ones.


    He wrapped his arms around her back and pulled her into his embrace. Caught off guard, their hearts collided.


    His heart was beating very fast.


    His heart was beating faster.


    Again and again. Ruthlessly.


    His kiss was particrly dominating. He insisted on taking the lead, ruthlessly stealing his breath.


    She was suffocating more and more.


    Lyana tried to push him away, but to no avail.


    ¨C Well¡­ ssss-


    Suddenly, his lips hurt, and a metallic taste spread in his mouth.


    That man !


    He had bitten her!


    He seemed to deliberately want to punish her for her disobedience.


    This stimtion nearly caused Lyana to pass out from the pain.


    As Lyana was about to lose consciousness, the man finally let go. His tongue gently brushed her lips.


    Lyana tried to breathe. She looked at Vincent in shock, frowning.


    ¨C YOU¡­


    Vincent looked into Lyana¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bounced slightly, and he made a swallowing motion, swallowing his blood mercilessly.


    Lyana was amazed.


    This man was not only possessive and exaggerated, but also bloodthirsty.


    Lyana had already forgotten the pain in her mouth. Right now she just wanted to leave him and nevere back.


    The man took Lyana¡¯s hand, looked down, and wrote a note on his palm.


    The word had only three strokes.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly and she stared in disbelief at the words on her palm.


    Chuan!


    Why is it Chuan?


    Lyana pretends to be calm. She looked up at Vincent and asked shyly,


    ¨C Chuan Chuan?


    When she said that name, she regretted it. Surely this man would not havee up with a name as simple as that?


    Of course, the next moment the man frowned.


    The man opened his eyes and stared contemptuously into hers.


    ¨C How could I be like that idiot and choose a pet name?


    Lyana looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. He actually knew of Vicki¡¯s existence.


    In this case, that personality seemed to be even stronger than Vincent.


    At this time, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Her facial features were beautiful, and her thin lips moved slightly.


    ¨C Lia, does this guy treat you well?


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was sure he was referring to Vincent.


    Lyana lowered her gaze. Since he already knew everything, did that mean he knew he was Vincent¡¯s third personality?


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Then, suddenly, there was another sh, followed by a deafening p of thunder.


    Unconsciously, the man protected Lyana in his arms. His face grew paler, and his breathing heavier.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She remembered that when she got Vicki¡¯s call, her breathing had been like this.


    ¨C Sanchez¡­ Chuan, how are you now?


    The man hugged her tightly without hesitation, but with some caution, as if hugging a lost treasure.


    ¨C lia I have been looking for you for more than ten years. How can you forget me so quickly?


    After saying that, her voice became weaker and weaker. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s lips, and his eyes grew more and more reckless. The danger in his eyes did not lessen at all.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to pass this time. If you forget me again next time, I¡¯ll bite you to death.


    Lyana stared at him, stunned.


    What did he mean by those words just now?


    He had been looking for her for more than ten years?


    Among the people he knew, only Matheo Harris also had the name Chuan.


    The more Lyana thought about it, the stranger she felt. She looked up at the man in front of her and said:


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez¡­ what do you mean by that? Tell me clearly. What do you mean by looking for me for more than ten years¡­


    Just as Lyana was about to say something, she realized he was getting more and more frail.


    Weakly, he leaned on her shoulder. He was so heavy that his shoulder ached under his weight. She could hear his heavy breathing.


    ¨C Lia is not leaving me in the future. Stay by my side like this and don¡¯t go anywhere. Otherwise, if I go mad again, I don¡¯t know if you can bear the consequences¡­


    When he was done, he closed his eyes and his breathing slowed.


    Lyana rushed to support him, fearing that he would fall.


    His mind was in shambles. If it wasn¡¯t for the smell of her body and her face, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that the person she was carrying wasn¡¯t Vincent.


    Lyana pushed him away anxiously and screamed softly,


    ¨C Do not sleep. Wake up quickly. Make yourself understood.


    As soon as Lyana finished speaking, she felt the pressure on her body ease. She turned her head and saw the man¡¯s eyes open.


    The man¡¯s eyes were extremely clear, reflecting the lights on the wall. They were sparkling.


    ¨C Wine¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent pressed himself against her face and stroked her neck.


    ¨C Vicki is going to sleep with Lyana tonight.


    Vincent looked at Lyana coquettishly, his voice filled with dominance.


    Lyana was stunned again.


    Vicky?


    Oh my God.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was really tired tonight.


    Well, why hadn¡¯t Vincente out yet?


    Could someonee save her tonight?


    Suddenly, Vicki looked up, confused. His eyes were as clear as water, and he blinked innocently. He looked at Lyana obediently and asked cautiously


    ¨C Lyana, you don¡¯t want to sleep with Vicki?


    Lyana looked into Vincent¡¯s innocent eyes and swallowed silently. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t think straight¡­


    Seeing that Lyana didn¡¯t say anything, he annoyedly took her hand and gently touched her palm with his finger. Then he drew a heart on Lyana¡¯s palm and mumbled,


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki is very sleepy now. Let¡¯s sleep together.


    Sleep ?


    Agreed, sleeping was better than being tormented by him.


    ¨C So let¡¯s sleep.


    Lyana said excitedly.


    ¨C All right.


    Seeing how wet Vincent was, Lyana frowned and said:


    ¨C You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep like that. Vicki, go take a shower first.


    His beautiful eyes instantly curled into a crescent and he asked impatiently:


    ¨C Is Lyana going to take a shower with Vicki?


    Without thinking, Lyana subconsciously shakes her head and says


    ¨C No.


    Disappointment shed instantly in his eyes. He frowned and asked in confusion:


    ¨C Why not ?


    Lyana raised a hand to her forehead and sighed helplessly. She desperately hoped that Vincent woulde out soon. Vicki was like a child.


    It would have been nice if he really was a child, but he was an adult, and an older adult than her.


    ¨C Lyana.

 Chapter 280

    By this time, Vincent wasn¡¯t as cold and overbearing as he used to be. He was like an obedient and adorable child, his face filled with curiosity.


    Lyana gave a sweet smile and exined to Vincent seriously,


    ¨C Vicki is a boy, and I am a girl. Boys and girls cannot shower together.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you shower with me if I¡¯m a boy and you¡¯re a girl?¡±


    ¨C Because men and women should not touch each other.


    Lyana did her best to speak in a soft voice.


    ¨C What do you mean by that ? But we are very close.


    Lyana was speechless.


    She thought for a moment, then gave an easy answer.


    ¨C This saying applies to two people of different sexes. Usually, when interacting with each other, you have to keep a certain distance. You can¡¯t be too close.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s face and seemed to understand something. He frowned slightly and asked suspiciously:


    ¡°Lyana, are you saying this because you don¡¯t want to sleep with Vicki?¡±


    ¨C Of course not.


    He still didn¡¯t seem to understand what Lyana was talking about. He tilted his head slightly, looking confused. He asked again:


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Lyana want to take a shower with Vicki?¡±


    Lyana had never taken care of a child before, and she didn¡¯t have much patience. This time, when she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she said impatiently:


    ¨C The books say I can¡¯t, so I can¡¯t. There is no need for so many questions.


    Vincent was instantly stunned. He bit his lower lip in annoyance, his eyes instantly filled with tears.


    ¨C Lyana is fierce with me again.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lyana was speechless.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with an annoyed expression. He asked angrily,


    ¨C Lyana, you said you wouldn¡¯t be fierce with me. Why are you fierce with me again?


    ¨C I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¨C You just did.


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t.


    ¨C But you clearly did.


    ¨C I¡­


    ¨C If Lyana doesn¡¯t want to take a shower with Vicki, then don¡¯t. Why does she have to be so fierce with Vicki? Hmph, Vicki will shower on her own.


    Vincent¡¯s temper red up. He looked at Lyana with displeasure, pouted, and started unbuttoning his shirt.


    After Vincent finished talking, he started unbuttoning his shirt. He unbuttoned the first button of his shirt, revealing his exquisite and sexy corbone. She was connected to her Adam¡¯s apple line and was very attractive.


    He lowered his head and continued to unbutton the second button. His sexy, muscr chest was clearly visible.


    Finally, he bent down and unbuttoned all the buttons on his shirt. He took off his shirt, unhappy, and threw it on the floor.


    Lyana looked at the sexy mermaid line on her stomach and felt her face heat up. Her figure was just too amazing!


    Seeing that he was still reaching out to undo his belt, Lyana blushed even more.


    Although this man had Vicki¡¯s personality, his body was still Vincent¡¯s.


    This figure was notparable to that of ordinary people.


    Lyana turned around, her face flushed. His breathing became involuntarily heavier.


    It was the first time she had felt so helpless.


    How could she calmly confront a grown man with three personalities?


    She was going crazy now!


    As Lyana was deep in thought, she heard the bathroom door close and the sound of running water.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief.


    This evening was truly about to kill her.


    She felt extremely tired after being tortured by Vincent. She pulled out her phone and quickly texted Thomas to tell him she had already found Vincent.


    Lyana put her phone on the bedside table and put on her pajamas. She sat down by the bed and thought about what had happened tonight.


    She closes her eyes slightly and Vincent¡¯s third personality appears in her mind.


    The look of Vincent¡¯s third personality was a little paranoid and even a little sickly. She remembered hisst words and felt a shiver down her spine. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Lyana quickly opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Only then did the difort and suffocation gradually disappear.


    She had a vague feeling that Vincent¡¯s third personality knew her, which meant they had met before.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana remembered that he called her Lia. When he spoke he was cautious, as if they had known each other for many years. So today was their long-awaited reunion.


    However, after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen Vincent before.


    In her memory, only Nathan Dubois called her Lia.


    If Vincent called her Lia, this scene¡­


    Lyana did not dare to imagine it.


    His mind was racing now, as if it had all been a dream.


    However, Vincent had a third personality.


    As Lyana¡¯s mind was in a mess and she was in a daze, the bathroom door opened.


    Vicki had to get out of the shower.


    Lyana looked.


    He had already dried his hair smartly. The dim yellow light fell on her fine hair. He looked soft and warm.


    Even his chiseled face had be soft.


    Her face was well defined, and her facial features were well defined. His eyes were deep, but his pupils were crystal clear, like a pool of clear water. They were extremely clean.


    Perhaps because of his illness, his skin was ridiculously pale.


    After taking a shower, the hot air caused a blush to appear on her sickly pale face. It was pure and luxurious.


    For the first time, Lyana realized that as long as a man was handsome, he could reveal his pure side.


    Those clear eyes were fixed on her like she was his whole world.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her hands tightened around the bed sheets beneath her.


    Although she knows full well that Vincent¡¯s second personality was sweet and innocent, without a trace of lethality, she still felt the danger he posed when she saw him wearing a bathrobe. The cor was loose and slightly open, revealing his strong and muscr figure.


    While Lyana was thinking, the man had already approached the bed and approached her.


    The refreshing smell of shower gel still wafted over her body. Lyana couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    Seeing Vincent like that made her nervous.


    Should she really sleep with him?


    Although she had always had a tough skin, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¨C Lyana, let¡¯s sleep together.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana hardened her heart and slept on the bed.


    She could feel the bed next to her sink. When she opened her eyes, she found Vincent lying on his side, his face facing her.


    Her beautiful face was almost wless.


    Lyana felt like she had attended a feast.


    She pursed her lips slightly.


    ¨C Lyana, why are you looking at me like that.


    Lyana felt a headacheing on.


    Could he stop calling her with that voice? She suddenly had the impression that Lia sounded better!


    No no.


    Whether he called her that or Lia, both men were very dangerous and troublesome.


    Vincent was always the best. Although he looked cold, he still called her Lyana.


    ¨C Mea.


    Lyana collected her thoughts and did her best to suppress the anger in her heart. She smiled slightly and said:


    ¨C Okay, I won¡¯t look at you anymore. Go to sleep.


    ¨C Lyanaa, Vicki needs Lyanaa to kiss her to sleep.


    Vincent stared at Lyana without blinking.


    Lyana felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She hastened to say:


    ¨C Hurry up and turn around.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent turned obediently, his back to her.

 Chapter 281

    Lyana hesitated for a moment before reaching out, but she refused to put her hand on Vincent¡¯s waist.


    ¨C Lyanaa, why don¡¯t you hug me?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana was afraid that he was causing trouble again. She hastened to put her hand on his waist. Red-faced, she said sternly:


    ¨C Okay, you¡¯re not allowed to talk anymore. Hurry to sleep.


    Vincent silently approached Lyana.


    At that moment, she pressed against his back.


    Even through their pajamas, she could feel the warmth of his body.


    At the thought that she was still in Vincent¡¯s arms, Lyana¡¯s hands shook involuntarily. His heart raced.


    Vincent didn¡¯t seem to know that Lyana was very nervous now. He put his hand on the back of Lyana¡¯s hand and gently rubbed the pulp of his index finger, again and again, as if to tease Lyana¡¯s heart.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Vincent held her firmly, giving her no chance.


    For some reason, she thought of Matheo Sanchez again, and her heartbeat instantly went chaotic.


    The thunder sent Chuan away just now. Could he be back?


    Lyana felt more and more ufortable. She pursed her lips lightly and asked shyly:


    ¡°Vicki, are you sleeping now?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    ¨C Lyanaa is mean. You can¡¯t talk when you sleep.


    When Lyana heard that voice, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t Matheo Sanchez.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana turned off the lights in the room with her other hand.


    The whole room instantly went dark. She could still hear his breathing even after he fell asleep.


    However, Lyana couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. Her current position with Vincent was too ambiguous.


    Besides, it was hot and sweaty where they were pressed together.


    She had slept with Vincent before, but they each had half the bed. How could they sleep so intimately together?


    Besides, she was the one holding him in her arms¡­


    Thinking of their current position, Lyana didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    She was a normal adult woman, and she was holding a handsome, healthy man. It was just¡­


    Lyana¡¯s face grew increasingly red and her body tensed up. She tightened her grip on him uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t realize it.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lyana was still wide awake. She hugged him mechanically.


    She felt like there was a difference between ice and fire. It was even more exciting than knowing that she and William were her biological brothers¡­


    Her reunion with William was just emotional stimtion.


    But now she was hugging him to sleep. It was a double shock, both physical and mental.


    Moreover, the man felt nothing. His breathing became lighter and lighter, as if he were sleeping peacefully.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly and called shyly,


    ¨C Vicky?


    However, the man did not speak. The only response she got was her soft breathing.


    It looked like he had really fallen asleep.


    So she was able to withdraw her hand!


    At that thought, Lyana pursed her lips and tried to pull her hand away.


    However, the sleeping Vicki seemed to feel particrly ufortable. When she moved, he held her hand even tighter and even pulled her to his chest.


    This¡­


    Lyana had already felt ufortable hugging him to sleep. Now she could still feel the strong beating of his heart in her palm. His mind was in shambles.


    It was just killing her!


    In the darkness, Vincent slowly opened his eyes. He felt the softness in his palm and looked coldly at the scenery outside the window. There was no starlight in her eyes.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s steady breathing, the coldness on her face gradually dissipated. His eyes lit up.


    His lips moved slightly and he called softly:


    ¨C Liah¡­


    However, the only response he got was Lyana¡¯s breathing.


    All this time, Lyana had babysat William. Her mind and body were in a state of high tension, so she had fallen asleep.


    As she was too tired, she fell into a deep sleep. She did not hear the man¡¯s voice.


    Chuan called again,


    ¨C Liah¡­


    However, Lyana still hasn¡¯t responded.


    Chuan puckered her thin lips in a straight line. Gradually, a trace of doubt crossed his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why he had addressed Lyana that way.


    However, his heart was beating violently. His brain was subconsciously telling him that he really knew a woman called Lia. Besides, this woman was very important to him¡­


    Except he couldn¡¯t remember why this woman wasn¡¯t in his memory.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t understand why he had called her by that name so affectionately.


    He was even more confused about how he hade back to this hotel.


    He shifted his body slightly and felt Lyana¡¯s softness and warm embrace. Her lips curled slightly, and her eyes were filled with smiles.


    It felt really good to be hugged by her like that.


    ¡­ .


    The following day the sky cleared.


    It had rained a lotst night. The sanitation workers who got up early had already cleaned up the rain on the floor.


    Lyana woke up with a start. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Vincent¡¯s handsome face in front of her.


    Without warning, she met those deep eyes, and her heart suddenly raced.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was only then that Lyana noticed that she was cuddled up in Vincent¡¯s arms, her legs still wrapped around his. At that time, she was like a ko.


    Lyana¡¯s face instantly turned red. She hurriedly pulled her leg back and silently pulled her hand away. She stepped back and said cautiously:


    ¨C W-why didn¡¯t you call me?


    Vincent moved his body slightly. Only then did he realize that his body was almost numb.


    ¨C I heard you¡¯ve been so busytely that you haven¡¯t had time to sleep.


    So that was the reason why she allowed him to cuddle him so that she fell asleep.


    Lyana stared intently at Vincent, listening to his voice. His eyes were as cold as ever, and there was a hint of scrutiny in his eyes.


    His heart instantly fell back into his throat.


    Vincent was finally awake.


    The person in front of her was really Vincent.


    At that thought, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t have time to guess what Vincent was thinking now. She asked worriedly:


    ¨C Vincent, feel your body well. Do you feel any difort?


    Or maybe, are there some strange memories?


    However, Vincent remained calm and asked:


    ¨C Why should I feel bad?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana remembered that Vincent had a split personality. He wasn¡¯t sick now, so he probably wouldn¡¯t remember what his other personalities had done.


    Lyana smiled awkwardly and quickly corrected herself.


    ¨C Nothing. I was just worried about you. By the way, why did you suddenlye back?


    Lyana naturally didn¡¯t dare tell Vincent what his other personalities did when he had a split personality.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and a trace of confusion appeared in his gaze.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t remember clearly what had happened before.


    He vaguely remembered that he was in a hotel. When he woke up, he saw Lyana hugging him to sleep.


    He initially thought that Thomas fired him because he was sick.

 Chapter 282

    However, from Lyana¡¯s tone, it sounded like something else had happened.


    ¨C Last night, what exactly happened?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s question, Lyana¡¯s expression turned serious. She sat down and exined calmly: ¨C Last night there was a thunderstorm. Thomas called and told me that you suddenly felt bad and ran away. I went out to look for you. When I found you, I brought you back.


    At that moment, Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion, as if she didn¡¯t understand why Vincent was asking this.


    ¨C You do not remember ?


    Vincent lowered his head slightly and frowned, trying hard to remember what had happened.


    Then he felt a headache. Of course, it was as if he had been pricked by countless needles. Sweat instantly dripped from his forehead.


    Seeing him in this state, Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She hastened to hold Vincent¡¯s hand and said to him anxiously:


    ¨C Do not think about it anymore. If you can¡¯t remember these things, that¡¯s okay. After all, these things are not important.


    Vincent raised his hand and massaged his temples. His head still ached.


    Seeing Vincent in this state, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but worry. She knelt down next to Vincent and pulled her hand away, gently massaging his temples.


    ¨C Vincent, if you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t force yourself. Rx and breathe slowly.


    Vincent listened to Lyana¡¯s soft voice. Her eyes were filled with concern, and he could feel the softness in her hands.


    She massaged his temples. The headache has eased a lot.


    Suddenly, a blurry image appeared in his mind. He stared intently at Lyana, his eyes burning. He asked,


    ¡°Why did you hug me when you were sleeping?¡±


    Lyana, who was massaging Vincent¡¯s temples, looked at his eyes in surprise. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    She had a bad feeling and quickly pulled her hand away.


    ¨C Yes ?


    There was a hint of scrutiny in the man¡¯s voice.


    It was obvious that Vincent wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    Lyana frowned and fixed Vincent¡¯s gaze. She asked :


    ¨C Do you remember anything?


    Vincent just looked at Lyana calmly. In the memories he had just recalled, she had her back to him.


    At this time, his hand was on her waist. His hand was soft and warm. When she ced it on his waist, he felt warm all over.


    Later, her grip seemed to tighten, as if she wanted to melt him into her body.


    He had never seen Lyana like this before.


    He had no idea Lyana would do such a thing.


    He could still feel the warmth and softness of Lyana¡¯s arms around him. Her throat moved slightly, and her voice was sexy and low.


    ¨C Eh ? Why did you take the initiative to hug mest night?


    Lyana was speechless.


    Could it be that Vincent has already remembered everything?


    It didn¡¯t seem normal either.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to have taken the initiative to kiss him!


    Could it be that Vincent only remembers a small part?


    Really, when had she taken the initiative to kiss him? His hands were clearly stiff with nervousness.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing bes more and more irregr. She does her best to regte her breathing. After a long time, she said:


    ¨C I¡­I didn¡¯t do that.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t do that?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Obviously, Vincent didn¡¯t believe Lyana.


    He approached her slightly.


    Lyana instantly felt a sense of oppression. Instinctively, she backed up and said sincerely:


    ¨C I really didn¡¯t take the initiative to kiss you. When I found youst night, you were soaked and had a slight fever. When we were sleeping, you insisted that I take you in my arms. You do not remember ?


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, as if he still doubted Lyana¡¯s words.


    ¨C I asked you to take me in your arms?


    Lyana quickly nodded. She was extremely nervous now. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¨C Think about it. If you hadn¡¯t suggested it, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to hug you, would I?


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s panicked expression, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but remember how valiant and heroic she looked when she brought William out of the ghost town that day. The corners of his lips curled slightly as he asked:


    ¡°Are you trying to say that if I take the initiative to ask, you¡¯ll do what I say?¡±


    ¨C I¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent slowly interrupted her and said:


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll let you kiss me again.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shock and she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    It wasn¡¯t the second personality, Vicki, nor the third personality, Chuan Sanchez. It was Vincent himself!


    How could he make such a request?


    Something was wrong in his head?


    Lyana swallowed, considering how to reject him.


    At this moment, the man suddenly approached Lyana. His gaze fell on her lips, and he asked in an ambiguous voice:


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you move?


    Lyana¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly. She rose from the bed in silence and mumbled:


    ¨C How can it be the same thing? You already caught a cold. I can¡¯t leave you alone, can I? Besides, you¡¯re fine now. Why should I hug you and coax you?


    With that, she leaves in her slippers.


    She had just taken a step when she felt a weight on her hand.


    The man grabbed her hand tightly. Squeezing her, she fell onto the bed uncontrobly.


    Caught off guard, Lyana fell into Vincent¡¯s arms.


    His heart was so nervous that it was about to burst out of his chest. Her face was slightly warm, and she didn¡¯t dare look at Vincent.


    ¨C You, what the hell¡­


    The man¡¯s hand tightened around his waist as he stared intently into Lyana¡¯s eyes. His gaze gradually became scrutinizing and he said:


    ¨C You seem to be hiding something else from me.


    Lyana¡¯s heart trembled.


    Vincent was therefore not teasing her on purpose. He just suspected her.


    Lyana shakes her head without thinking. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¨C I have nothing to hide from you. You did indeed get soaked in the rainst night. Your condition was not good. You even had a fever.


    Vincent¡¯s scrutinizing gaze gradually dissipated.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Vincent believed her, she struggled to get up.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to go wash up first. Brother William is still in the hospital. I wonder if he cane out today.


    Vincent¡¯s worried heart had just calmed when he heard Lyana addressing William. He thoughtfully watched Lyana enter the bathroom.


    ¡°Brother William?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Lyana and William¡¯s rtionship to improve so quickly in just four days.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly. He gently rubbed the ring on his thumb, and his expression darkened.


    Lyana entered the bathroom and immediately closed the door. She turned on the shower to release the hot water, her heart still pounding.


    After interacting with Vincent earlier, she now thought Vicki was the easiest to get along with.


    Whether it¡¯s Vincent or Chuan Sanchez¡­


    It was too difficult.


    She was about to be killed by them.


    She had to study schizophrenia properly. She had to find a way to deal with Vincent.


    However, she still had a concern in her heart.


    If she cured Vincent¡¯s disease, would Vincent¡¯s second and third personality disappear? Or would theybine to be the first personality? At that point, would Vincent remember everything or forget everything?


    Would the other personalities disappear forever?

 Chapter 283

    If they disappeared¡­


    Lyana thought of Vincent¡¯s second personality, Vicki. His eyes were extremely clear. Every time he saw her, she seemed to be his whole world.


    Vicki was insecure, innocent, and kind. He was a very cute little puppy.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t bear to leave Vicki.


    However, when she thought of Vincent¡¯s third personality, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Forget it, they should all disappear!


    It was really hard for him to imagine the kind of disaster that would happen if Vincent¡¯s three personalities were all put together.


    Either way, it was too much for her.


    She had never studied patients with schizophrenia, nor treated patients with this disease. The only thing she could do now was control Vincent¡¯s emotions.


    If only his grandfather was still by his side. She believed that Vincent would soon recover.


    There is no reason to dwell on the subject now. Let nature take its course.


    After taking a shower and changing, Lyana came out of the bathroom.


    Vincent also came out of another bathroom. He wore a dark blue shirt and ck pants that showed off his long legs.


    He casually picked up the suit from the side and slung it over his shoulder indifferently. Hezily leaned on the sofa, emitting a cold aura that made people unable to approach him.


    When Vincent saw Lyanae out of the bathroom, he stood up and said indifferently:


    ¨C All right, let¡¯s go.


    ¨C Yes.


    Vincent walked past. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Thomas leaning against the door outside, sleeping.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but admire Thomas¡¯ professionalism.


    The sound of the door opening woke Thomas. He quickly woke up.


    ¨C Second young master, second youngdy.


    ¨C To the hospital.


    Vincent¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¨C Yes.


    After getting off together, Vincent sat in the car. He looked at the rainy day outside and felt a bit empty.


    From what he could remember, he didn¡¯t like rainy days.


    Every time it rained, he felt ufortable.


    He felt like something big had happenedst night. This memory was important to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember the past¡­


    The irritation spread from the bottom of his heart. Vincent casually crossed his legs and sat down coolly.


    He leaned back in his chair and yed with the jade ring on his finger.


    Despite that, he couldn¡¯t ease the frustration in his heart. He put his hand in his pocket and wanted to pull out the pack of cigarettes. When he thought of Lyana sitting next to him, he couldn¡¯t help but give up.


    Sitting next to Vincent, Lyana could feel his frustration. She suddenly remembered something.


    Vincent seemed to be in a bad mood. She thought of Chuandest night. If she remembers correctly, he appeared on a rainy day.


    Lyana knew Vincent needed to calm down. She said,


    ¨C You can smoke in the car. It does not bother me.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face with indifference. He said slowly,


    ¨C I don¡¯t want the cigarette smoke to cover your smell.


    Lyana was shocked.


    Thomas, who was driving, was almost unable to react in time and stepped on the elerator.


    Lyana¡¯s whole body began to move uncontrobly. She was about to crash into the back of the passenger seat.


    At that moment, Vincent reached out his long arm and pulled Lyana into his arms.


    Taken aback, she sat on Vincent¡¯sp.


    The man¡¯s hands tighten around his waist. His back was pressing against his chest.


    Lyana could feel that the ces she and Vincent touched were hot. His ears turned red uncontrobly.


    She quickly took a deep breath and pretended to be calm as she silently pulled away from him.


    Lyana looked up and met her smiling eyes. They were 30% seductive and 70% significant.


    Lyana swallowed nervously. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she had the impression that Vincent was in a good mood.


    Her frustration was gone?


    Besides, it seemed like his n had seeded?


    Lyana coughed and pretended to be calm. His gaze fell on Thomas, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. She said softly:


    ¨C You drive when you are tired.


    Thomas was left speechless.


    He was innocent!


    How was he tired of driving? Although he slept standing up outsidest night, his sleep quality was quite good.


    Besides, he was clearly scared by the second young master¡¯s words just now, ok?


    Thomas also realized that there was a slight scent in the car. It seemed to smell like shower gel, but it wasn¡¯t strong and smelled particrly good.


    It¡¯s no wonder the Second Petty Officer, who usually relied on cigarettes to resolve his frustration, doesn¡¯t want to smoke anymore.


    Thomas couldn¡¯t tell either. He could only nod respectfully and say:


    ¨C I will take note in the future. Sorry to have surprised Madam.


    Only then did Lyana sit down again. As if thinking of something, she silently moved away from Vincent.


    This man was just too terrifying. Before she could react, he had already done everything.


    Vincent¡¯s slender fingers gently touched the jade in his hand. The frustration in his heart waspletely gone.


    About half an hourter, the car arrived at the hospital.


    As they entered William¡¯s room, they heard the nursing station nurses whispering.


    ¨C Do you know that the patient in ward 8 diedst night.


    ¨C What ? You mean the bank heiress?


    ¨C That¡¯s it.


    ¨C I thought his illness was not life-threatening. How could we¡­


    ¨C Sigh, she wasn¡¯t honest either. Before recovering, she was already jumping everywhere. Then she sat in a wheelchair. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she fell down the stairs. The stitches from her wound burst, and she bled profusely. She died immediately.


    ¨C The poor. Her wound was in her womb. It hurts just to think about it.


    ¨C Who knows ? She just shows off every day. Just because she¡¯s the daughter of a bank entrepreneur, she runs around. She doesn¡¯t even listen to the nurses.


    ¨C Oh, what a pity.


    ¡­ .


    When Vincent heard what these people said, his gaze instantly turned cold. He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only they could hear,


    ¡°She bullied you again?¡±


    Lyana¡¯s expression was calm as she said:


    ¨C Previously, she was injured in the Ghost City. Because of that, her uterus disappeared, and she resented me. She tried in every way possible to make things difficult for me. Is this considered bullying?


    Lyana thought about what ire had done. Even though she was dead, she still couldn¡¯t forgive her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Vincent asked:


    ¨C It was you who did it ?


    Lyana gently shakes her head and says:


    ¨C brother William .


    Vincent couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    brother William.


    It was still Brother William.


    The three of them headed for the door of the room.


    Vincent and Thomas looked at each other in surprise.


    Especially Vincent.


    He had known William for so many years, but he had never seen William attack a woman. Moreover, William had directly taken the life of this woman.


    What puzzled him the most was that William only made a move because of Lyana.


    In his memory, before William came to MY, he didn¡¯t get along well with Lyana. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of her either.


    The transformation shook the earth.


    Vincent frowned.


    Lyana didn¡¯t think too much about it. The idea that her brother was left alone in the hospitalst night worried her.


    She wondered if her brother was better.


    As they approach the door to the venue, Lyana immediately quickens her pace and walks past Vincent.


    Vincent gradually slowed down. Looking at Lyana¡¯s anxious back, he whispered to Thomas:


    -Thomas.


    Thomas looked up at Vincent.


    ¡°Second young master?¡±


    Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly and asked:


    ¨C Thomas, don¡¯t you think Lyana treats William a little differently?

 Chapter 284

    Thomas felt the atmosphere was a bit strange now. He nodded and said:


    ¨C I think so.


    ¨C I need a very precise answer.


    As an outsider, Thomas naturally saw things very clearly. When Vincent asked this, he could only answer honestly:


    ¨C The second youngdy seems to be more attentive than before.


    ¨C More ? ?


    Thomas lowered his head in silence, not daring to say anything else.


    Vincent¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bounced looking at Thomas. His eyes were filled with coldness and he said:


    ¨C Go and ask Doctor Sha when William will be released.


    Thomas heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    The possessiveness of the second young master began to manifest itself again.


    He also hoped that Mr. Royer would recover as soon as possible so that everyone could return to An City together. That way he wouldn¡¯t have to be on the alert. Moreover, Madame would not have to run from the hotel to the hospital every day to help her.


    M. Royer had saved the life of the second young Madame. The second young master was also grateful to Mr. Royer. However, Mr. Royer did not know his limits and was actually so close to the second young Madame.


    After seeing Thomas leave, Vincent walked to William¡¯s room.


    Inside the room.


    When Vincent walked in, he saw Lyana taking William¡¯s temperature. Lyana even took all the medicine he was on and put it away properly. She even poured out a cup of hot water and set it on the table, preparing to cool it down.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    When Lyana did these things, it felt very natural, as if she had done it countless times.


    He had never experienced such loving care from Lyana before.


    In his memory, every time Lyana finished her acupuncture, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave, let alone take care of him.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    It wasn¡¯t until he took his medicine that William noticed Vincent had arrived. Vincent stood in the doorway, looking at him without batting an eyelid and staring at Sugar.


    William raised his eyebrows slightly and reached up to raise the frame of his sses. He looked at Vincent carefully.


    Vincent¡¯s face was the same as before, sickly pale. Although he was tall and straight, he gave off an impression of weakness.


    William¡¯s eyes flickered with concern.


    Vincent¡¯s health was not good. If he died one day, what would happen to Sugar?


    Vincent came in, dressed in a well-tailored suit. He stood by William¡¯s bed, his thin lips moving slightly.


    ¨C brother William .


    Vincent¡¯s voice was very low, but it carried an irresistible force. Even though he called William ¡°Brother¡±, it seemed like he didn¡¯t take William seriously at all and continued to assert his sovereignty in a domineering way.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    What was happening ?


    She remembered that Vincent hadn¡¯t called William ¡°brother¡± in the past!


    When William heard Vincent call him that, he was slightly surprised and looked at his sister in confusion.


    When he noticed the surprise in Lyana¡¯s eyes, he realized that Lyana probably hadn¡¯t told Vincent about their rtionship.


    Lyana looked away from Vincent indifferently. She picked up the hot water next to her and handed it to William.


    Vincent quickly took the cup from Lyana¡¯s hand and handed it to William.


    ¨C Brother William, take your medicine.


    William calmly took Vincent¡¯s cup.


    Although he was older than Vincent, Vincent had never called him that. When he saw the deeper meaning in Vincent¡¯s eyes, he understood.


    The corners of William¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He looked at Vincent with interest and said meaningfully,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¨C Vincent, are you asking me to be your brother now?


    Vincent¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. His voice was as low as ever, and there seemed to be a trace of warning in his voice.


    ¨C I¡¯ve always treated you like my brother.

 Chapter 285

    At this time, the atmosphere in the room became strange.


    Vincent used this method to warn him that Lyana was only his sister-inw. He told her not to have bad intentions towards Lyana.


    The atmosphere was bing more and more sinister.


    Lyana naturally understood that something was wrong with these two. She looked at them one after the other, feeling instantly confused.


    How could she get out of this impasse?


    Lyana was about to step forward when there was a knock on the door.


    The blow sounded loud in this strange atmosphere.


    William calmly took the medicine from Lyana¡¯s hand. His gaze fell on the door to the room, and he said calmly:


    ¨C Pleasee in.


    Thomas pushed open the door and entered. He instantly felt that those three didn¡¯t look very good and realized that the atmosphere in the room was very awkward.


    It seemed that the second young master was still very keen on the second young Madame calling Mr. Royer ¡°brother William¡±.


    Thomas coughed lightly and said respectfully:


    ¨C The Second Young Master, Doctor Sha has already said that Mr. Royer is recovering well and can go out this afternoon.


    Vincent heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes were deep and he said:


    ¨C Since Brother William has recovered, go help Brother William with discharge procedures. Contact the field hospitals first. When the time is right, find the best private doctor for Brother William.


    Thomas was left speechless.


    brother William?


    Thomas could now see that the second young master was very unhappy. He took a deep breath. It seemed that the Second Young Master was very possessive.


    The Second Young Master was openly dering his sovereignty now. He also told Mr. Royer that he would help the second youngdy to return the favor.


    Vincent frowned and said:


    ¨C You¡¯re not leaving?


    Thomas jumped and quickly nodded. He quickly fled the room, remembering to close the door.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t ordered to stay here to stack the tiles, everything was fine.


    Inside the room.


    Lyana wanted to tell Vincent that she could take care of Brother William on her own, but when she met Vincent¡¯s cold gaze, she hesitated and didn¡¯t speak.


    She had sensed that Vincent was unhappy this morning, but now she understood everything instantly.


    Vincent was unaware of her rtionship with her brother. When he saw how carefully she took care of his brother, he was definitely unhappy.


    This misfortune had nothing to do with love. He just felt that his pride was hurt. He was also possessive of her due to her status as Mrs. Sanchez.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, both were now married. He was her husband.


    Lyana lowered her eyes slightly. Should she tell Vincent about her rtionship with her brother?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on her brother¡¯s face. Seeing that his brother had no intention of saying anything, he seemed to have his own thoughts. It was inconvenient for her to say anything.


    She could only pretend not to see Vincent¡¯s unhappy expression and silently wipe the water off the table with a handkerchief.


    Vincent sat down beside the bed. He crossed his legs and leaned back in the chair. His posture was cold and noble. His gaze fell on William¡¯s face and he said softly:


    ¨C Brother William, thank you for taking care of Mimi during this time.


    Lyana stopped wiping the table.


    Mimi?


    She felt instantly sick.


    When did Vincent change his way of addressing her?


    This form of address was a bit too intimate.


    If she didn¡¯t know he was Vincent now, she would have suspected Vicki was out.


    This man was so protective of his dignity!


    At this time, William was also slightly stunned. It was the first time he had heard Vincent call his sugar that.


    In the past, whenever Vincent told him about Lyana, he always called her Lyana. His demeanor was distant, and he didn¡¯t seem close to her at all.


    He had a good rtionship with Vincent in the past, but he never understood Vincent¡¯s true thoughts.

 Chapter 286

    William looked at Vincent quietly. He didn¡¯t know if Vincent¡¯s current abnormality was due to possessiveness of a man¡¯s dignity or Vincent¡¯s affection for Sugar.


    He privately hoped it was thetter.


    However, Vincent¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was low. It was more like the first hypothesis.


    At that thought, William¡¯s expression darkened. He said with indifference:


    ¨C I¡¯m just a patient lying on a hospital bed and doing nothing. I can¡¯t take care of her at all. She took care of me meticulously all this time. But what have you been up totely? I haven¡¯t seen you either. If you were in the hospital, I don¡¯t think she would have to work so hard to take care of me.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    He was meticulous.


    Attentive.


    His brother was really too stubborn.


    This time, Vincent would certainly misunderstand his behavior. Lyana felt it was a bloodbath.


    Vincent pursed his thin lips and squinted. If he hadn¡¯t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn¡¯t have believed those words came from William¡¯s mouth.


    In the past, William was rtively calm. He wasn¡¯t good at arguing with others, let alone being so aggressive today.


    Also, before leaving the hospital, William had been rather distant towards Lyana. But now William¡¯s attitude towards Lyana haspletely changed.


    Besides, he had always thought that William would keep a certain distance from his brother¡¯s wife.


    Previously, he was indifferent to everything. Now William was reporting him because of Lyana.


    He couldn¡¯t help suspecting William of having feelings for Lyana.


    Vincent gave off a cold aura. He slowly lowered his leg and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said coldly,


    ¨C brother William, she and I are husband and wife. I was busy before, so it¡¯s normal that she takes care of you. In addition, she is a doctor and knows your condition better. If his mind is a mess, everything will be different.


    At that moment, Vincent¡¯s expression grew even colder.


    ¨C Logically, I shouldn¡¯t ask too much about what you and she went through at MY. However, I will take care of my own wife and adore her. brother William, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.


    When Lyana heard this, she realized that Vincent was implying that his brother¡¯s heart was boiling and that he had feelings for his brother¡¯s wife that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    It is¡­


    William narrowed his eyes behind the lenses. He deliberately came to Sugar¡¯s defense this time to see how Vincent would react.


    It was rare for Vincent to say so many things at once, and every word criticized him, but he didn¡¯t me Sugar at all.


    I will take care of my own wife and adore her.


    This sentence also directly shows Vincent¡¯s current thoughts.


    Vincent said that no matter who cared about Lyana, he wouldn¡¯t let go, even if he was Vincent¡¯s good brother.


    There was nothing wrong with what Vincent said.


    However, he recalled how Sugar had suffered on the outside in the past and when he finally reunited with Sugar, he realized that Sugar had married Vincent.


    William felt very upset.


    Lyana, who stood silently to the side, was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    She casually tossed the tissue into the trash and smiled, trying to ease the tense atmosphere.


    ¨C Brother William, thank you for saving me. I am a doctor. Even if he was there, I would stille and help him. Now that you¡¯re feeling better, I think he¡¯ll be happy.


    William met Lyana¡¯s sweet smile and the gloom in her gaze disappeared.


    ¨C Mm.


    Vincent continued to stare at William. Naturally, he noticed the change in William. It was like no matter what Lyana said, William agreed.


    His eyebrows arched. He sensed that something was wrong with William.


    Seeing that the conversation was over, Lyana secretly breathed a sigh of relief. So she asked:


    ¨C What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it now.


    ¨C Everything is good to take.


    Vincent looked at William significantly and said,


    ¨C I am not difficult.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t resist adding:


    ¨C You have to recover now. You can¡¯t eat random food. You must eat something nutritious. This way your body will recover better.


    William looked at Lyana gently. His voice was very soft when he said:


    ¨C Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Lyana nodded and smiled.


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent looked at them both and the strange feeling in his heart became more and more evident. These two interacted very naturally, as if they had been together for a long time.


    He frowned slightly. He clenched his fists so hard his knuckles were showing. Frustrated, he left the room.


    As soon as he left the room, he saw Thomas walking from afar. When Thomas approached him, he asked:


    ¨C All is done ?


    Thomas noticed that the Second Young Master¡¯s voice was very low and cold. He involuntarily tensed up and tried his best to suppress his trembling heart. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes, everything is done.


    Today, the Second Young Master was in a bad mood and he shouldn¡¯t beughed at!


    Vincent said:


    ¨C Book a return flight to An City now.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. Was it so urgent?


    Moreover, the Second Young Master had already said that he would wait for news from MY. Should he go back now?


    Did the second young master no longer care about the news of the elder young master?


    Seeing that Thomas hadn¡¯t moved, Vincent frowned and asked:


    ¨C What are you waiting for ?


    Thomas quickly pulled out his phone and started buying ne tickets online. He feared that if he dyed any longer he would be left behind at MY toy tiles.


    ¨C And William¡¯s ne ticket.


    ¨C Yes.


    Thomas was very efficient. Two minutester, Thomas said respectfully


    ¨C Second young master, the flight is at four o¡¯clock this afternoon. After Mr. Royer leaves, we can go directly to the airport.


    When Vincent heard Thomas¡¯s words, his eyebrows furrowed even more strongly, as if he was unhappy with this result. He frowned and his gaze was filled with coldness when he asked:


    ¨C ording to you, we still have to have lunch before we can leave?


    Thomas was left speechless.


    How anxious was the second young master? He wasn¡¯t even ready to wait for lunch?


    Thomas swallowed nervously and said cautiously:


    ¨C Second Young Master, Doctor Sha said that Mr. Royer could only be released at that time. If you really want to get home early, why not change our flight time and leave in an hour?


    Vincent gave Thomas a cold look and asked, ¡±


    ¨C Are we going to leave her alone with William happily?


    Thomas was slightly stunned. For some reason, he had the feeling that the words of the second young master had another meaning.


    Of course, Thomas followed Vincent¡¯s words. If he said something wrong, he should stay in MY andy tiles.


    ¨C Then we are going home with M. Royer.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he received the second young master¡¯s cold gaze and heard his slightly angry voice.


    ¨C I think you are better atying tiles.


    Thomas¡¯ eyes widened uncontrobly as he stared at Vincent in disbelief. Then he lowered his head and no longer dared to speak.


    Nothing will go wrong if he spoke less.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t say anything, we probably won¡¯t send him toy tiles¡­


    It¡¯s lunch time.


    The attendant brought all the takeout.


    Lyana rushed to call William and Vincent. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C Brother William, Vincent, Thomas,e and eat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Standing in front of the door, Thomas¡¯ eyelids fluttered uncontrobly, and he felt slightly uneasy.

 Chapter 287

    He really hoped the second youngdy hadn¡¯t filed them away. However, the young Madame had ced himst. Apparently, the second youngdy seemed to differentiate them by the closeness she had with them.


    Thomas no longer dared to look at the expression of the Second Young Master.


    He quickly lowered his head and helped the second youngdy set up all the dishes. His gaze scanned the dishes. Today¡¯s dishes were quite sumptuous.


    In order to avoid any further physical contact between the second young Madame and Mr. Royer, Thomas quickly walked over to the ward bed and carefully helped William out of bed.


    Then, he got Mr. Royer to sit on the sofa with enthusiasm.


    Lyana naturally sensed the tension between Vincent and William. In order to avoid a fight, she sat next to Vincent.


    Seeing that everyone was seated, Thomas sat down next to William.


    The four of them were now seated face to face.


    Vincent faced William while Lyana faced Thomas.


    The scene was much calmer than before.


    Vincent calmly picked up Lyana¡¯s bowl and helped her get a bowl of soup before giving it to her.


    Although it was just a small gesture, it still stunned Lyana for a long time.


    In Lyana¡¯s memory, this was the first time Vincent served her soup.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s face and he asked:


    ¨C Brother William, do you want some soup?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, it was impossible to make out the emotions in his tone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    William didn¡¯t want to disturb the others, but seeing that Vincent had just personally served soup to his sister, his expression softened. He said,


    ¨C I¡¯ll do it myself.


    Of course, Vincent didn¡¯t do a ceremony with William.


    The meal was quite harmonious.


    However, Vincent had just discovered a detail. There was no ginger in all the dishes and the soup.


    In his memory, William never ate ginger. Lyana had ordered this meal.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze swept across Lyana¡¯s face. She seemed to take better care of people than he had imagined.


    For a moment, Vincent fell into deep thought.


    Lyana saw that Vincent had been sitting there the whole time, not taking dishes but eating rice. She frowned slightly, then took a piece of pork chop and ced it in Vincent¡¯s bowl.


    ¨C Vincent, you and Brother William are both injured and need to recover. You two can¡¯t eat spicy and stimting food, so I specially asked the restaurant not to put ginger and chili in our food. These dishes may not be as good as before, but you must eat them to take care of your bodies.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on the beef in the bowl. The cold on his body gradually dissipated, as if a warm light shone on him and made him feelfortable.


    He had misunderstood.


    He thought Lyana didn¡¯t want to wear ginger because of William¡¯s preferences.


    Lyana tilted her head slightly and said:


    ¨C Eat.


    ¨C Yes.


    At this moment, Thomas felt the atmosphere in the room instantly calm down, and his tense heart also rxed.


    After dinner, Vincent poured himself a ss of water and took a sip. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he said:


    ¨C Grandma just called to tell me she missed you. She even asked when we would be home.


    Thomas stood aside, obediently. He knew everything, but he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    When Vincent mentioned Matriarch Sanchez, Lyana¡¯s heart warmed instantly. He missed Matriarch Sanchez.


    She hade to MY to help Matriarch Sanchez get the Moon Goddess, but she didn¡¯t expect so much to happen in the meantime. Also, she had never given the Moon Goddess to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Now Julie has been kicked out of the Sanchez family. Although Laura was still in the Sanchez family, she was a rather liberal person and was preparing to go abroad.


    She and Vincent did not return. Matriarch Sanchez must be feeling very alone right now.


    ¨C Does Grandmother know what happened here?


    Lyana looked at Vincent and asked.


    Vincent shook his head and said,


    ¨C I did not tell her.


    ¨C It¡¯s good.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want Matriarch Sanchez to know what had happened to her.


    Matriarch Sanchez was old and couldn¡¯t stand being restless.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips curled slightly and he said happily:


    ¨C After receiving the call from Grandma, I have already organized a flight in the afternoon. Once Brother William is out of the hospital, we can go straight to the airport. There will be medical personnel along the way. After reaching An City, we will help Brother William settle in and return home.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana nodded. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that.


    ¨C All right.


    She seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¨C Is the Royer family aware of the situation here?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s face and he said calmly:


    ¨C This is the business of Brother William¡¯s family. It is not appropriate for me to say anything.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana nodded, still a little worried.


    She wondered if the Royer family would me her if they learned that her brother had been so seriously injured through her fault.


    William seemed to understand Lyana¡¯s thoughts. Heforted her:


    ¨C My injury this time has nothing to do with you. Besides, ire¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. It all happened because she was negligent. I won¡¯t let my family make it difficult for you.


    Lyana understood what William meant and gave a slight nod.


    At that time, Doctor Sha entered from the outside. He walked up to William and gave him instructions on some things to consider before issuing a clearance certificate.


    Thomas and Eddy also helped with packing.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She was finally going back to An City. She had lived in fear all day.


    At that thought, Lyana thought of Alexander Walker and what she had promised him.


    However, it was not the right time to discuss Alexander¡¯s younger brother with his brother. These things could be discussedter.


    Lyana took out her phone, opened WeChat and messaged Matheo Harris.


    ¨C Find a way to tell Alexander Walker that I am back home now. Tell him not to worry. I will certainly do what I promised him. Tell him to wait for me patiently.


    Matheo Harris responded quickly.


    ¡°What did you promise this madman?¡±


    ¨C Something about his brother.


    Matheo Harris quickly sent a very unhappy emoticon before typing a series of words.


    ¨C You know his younger brother is his backline? Don¡¯t rub it the wrong way! If you provoke his little brother, have you ever thought about the consequences? You have always thought well before. Why are you so thoughtless this time?


    If this had happened in the past, she would certainly have replied to Matheo: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± However, he had helped her and her brother this time, so Lyana was more patient than d ¡®habit.


    ¨C This case is rted to William. I have to get involved.


    Matheo Harris remembered his people¡¯s ount of what had happened that night. You could say it was a moving experience. Even as a listener, he still had lingering fears. If things hadn¡¯t been handled properly that night, he would have to deal with things again in MY.


    He frowned and asked:


    ¨C Have you ever fallen in love with William Royer?


    Lyana was speechless and rolled her eyes silently. She couldn¡¯t help but reply:


    ¨C It¡¯s not your business.


    After sending the message, Lyana ignored Matheo Harris.


    Just as Lyana was about to turn off her phone, Lucas texted her.


    ¨C Aunt, when are youing back after your business trip? I ordered a big meal for you so I could pay you back.

 Chapter 288

    When Lyana saw this news, the corners of her lips curved uncontrobly, and the smile on her face widened.


    There was a hint of scheming in the message, but she didn¡¯t suffer.


    Don¡¯t tell me that guy¡¯s old trick is to make him pay the bill!


    Not only was Lyana not disgusted, but she was also very excited.


    It was her unique rtionship with Lucas.


    Lyana moved her fingers and typed a message.


    ¡°Are you healing me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very rich now.¡±


    For some reason, Lyana felt like the kept wife of a bully. With a smile in her eyes, she said:


    ¡°Very well, I can¡¯t wait to be there!¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t answer.


    Lyana checked the time on her phone. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon here. It should be five o¡¯clock in the morning in An City.


    ¨C Little Lucas, haven¡¯t you slept? Or did you just wake up?


    After Lyana sent these messages, her heart felt empty.


    Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have asked. However, when she thought of Lucas¡¯ lonely return, her heart sank.


    After a few more minutes, Lucas texted her.


    ¡°I can not sleep.¡±


    Lyana¡¯s heart inexplicably sinks.


    Lucas was still so young, but he couldn¡¯t sleep because of his worries.


    He shouldn¡¯t have to go through so much at such a young age.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened as she read those words. Since Lucas didn¡¯t want to say more, she couldn¡¯t ask for more. However, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him.


    Just then, Lucas sent another message.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to bed!¡±


    Lyana wiggled her fingers and replied hastily:


    ¡°Good night sweet dreams !¡±


    Lyana turned off her phone, her eyes filled with worry and sadness. However, she quickly hid it.


    At that time, Thomas brought William¡¯s medicine back.


    Lyana put her phone in her bag. Suddenly, she felt a look on her face. She turned her head and met Vincent¡¯s dark brown eyes.


    His eyes were like a deep pool of water. It was easy to sink into it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Of course, Vincent noticed Lyana¡¯s change in expression. He frowned slightly. Lyana seemed to have many secrets.


    When Lyana saw Vincent, she remembered Lucas¡¯ inhuman and immoral father.


    Based on the fact that Lucas suffered from insomnia at such a young age, Lucas¡¯ father must not have taken good care of him. Ayer of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    Such parents who gave birth but did not raise their children well were simply unworthy of being human.


    Beforeing to MY, she had searched for her family all over the world like Lucas.


    She had already found her family, but Lucas hadn¡¯t yet found his.


    When she returns to An City, the first thing she did was help Lucas find his biological mother.


    She hoped that Lucas could find his mother as soon as possible so that he could know his parents¡¯ love and grow up in a loving environment.


    ¨C Second Petty Officer, we havepleted discharge procedures and the car is parked outside the hospital. We can leave now.


    ¨C Yes.


    Hearing this, Lyana got up in a hurry, wanting to help her brother get out of bed.


    But Vincent was one step ahead of her.


    Lyana could only stay to the side and say no more.


    Thomas nced at the three people near the bed. He felt that these three people were in a very dangerous situation.


    It looked like they needed to get back to An City as soon as possible. At that time, the second young Madame and Mr. Royer would be separated, and this strange atmosphere would no longer exist.


    Soon they were at the airport.


    When they boarded the ne, William took his medicine and leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed. He was not in a good mood.


    He wanted to sleep and recover, but his mind was in a mess and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time¡­

 Chapter 289

    Now that the ne had taken off, William could feel the turbulence as it took off. He also knew that he was getting closer and closer to home.


    He really wanted to bring his sister home and tell the world that the eldest daughter of the Royer family was still alive.


    But he couldn¡¯t do it.


    More than that, he had to hide the truth from the rest of the family and couldn¡¯t tell them that his sister was still alive.


    William¡¯s eyebrows arched. His heart was filled with guilt towards his sister.


    In fact, Lyana was also very nervous. She had seen Alexia before, as well as Lyam and Daniel. However, she didn¡¯t know if she should recognize them first, or if they would ept her.


    As Lyana¡¯s thoughts raced, William, who was not far away, opened his eyes. His gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face and he asked:


    ¨C Vincent, Daniel will pick you up at the airportter. Do you want toe to my house for a while?


    It was only then that Vincent remembered that he had specially invited Daniel to be Lyana¡¯s bodyguard. He hadn¡¯t thanked Daniel personally for that yet.


    When Lyana thought of Daniel, her heart skipped a beat. Without waiting for Vincent to speak, she hastened to say:


    ¨C Grandma is home alone now. She must have waited for us for many days. We don¡¯t want grandma to be too worried. However, given her rtionship with Matriarch Royer, we don¡¯t want Grandma to know you¡¯re hurt. We will visit him another day.


    Lyana¡¯s words were cold and distant. Although she really wanted to see her family now, she wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was going to react when she saw them, and she was afraid she couldn¡¯t help it. She would have to recognize her family, and when that happened, she would be in trouble.


    ¨C Alright, let¡¯s go home first.


    Vincent did not refute Lyana¡¯s words.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    William did not speak again and closed his eyes to rest.


    Lyana tilted her head to look at the white clouds outside the window, her eyes darkening.


    Although she couldn¡¯t recognize her family now, one day she would definitely find out who was behind it all and openly return to her family.


    The ne soon arrived at An City International Airport.


    After getting off the ne, Lyana breathed in the air of An City. His worried heart instantly calmed down.


    Finally home.


    When Lyana thought of Daniel waiting outside to pick her up, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The closer they got to the exit, the sooner she would see him.


    When they reached the exit, Lyana looked around but didn¡¯t see Daniel.


    She frowned slightly. Their group had attracted a lot of attention.


    Vincent and William were the most famous people in An City. When everyone saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    ¨C Oh my God, my two favorite men are in the same frame now. I will photograph them. They are both so beautiful.


    ¨C What luck. I saw Mr. Royer and young Master Sanchez walking together. Wow, these two are just too beautiful!


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that woman next to them?¡± She is beautiful and has a good aura.


    ¨C She is the famous painter of genius, Mr. Tanguy.


    ¨C What ? Mr. Chuanest makes a woman out of it! I believe she calls herself Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C It¡¯s like that. I was amazed when I discovered it. At thest auction, she personally copied the stone wall painting.


    ¨C Why did she use such a strange name.


    ¨C I do not know.


    ¨C Why does she have the name Chuan? It sounds like a man¡¯s name.


    ¨C Who knows ? This is perhaps the name of the most important person in Miss Tanguy¡¯s life. That¡¯s why she used that name.


    ¨C It¡¯s logic.


    ¡­ .


    Hearing the others say that, Lyana frowned and her breathing involuntarily tightened.


    This person was important to her.


    Before knowing that Nathan Dubois was her biological brother, he was very important to her¡­

 Chapter 290

    That¡¯s why she had written this name behind this photo as an alias.


    However, these things were already in the past. She wanted nothing more to do with Nathan Dubois.


    It is also for this reason that she did not want to appear as an artist.


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly and revealed a dark glow.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The others may not know it, but he understood what Chuan meant.


    Early this morning, before Lyana woke up, Nathan Dubois called again.


    At that point, Vincent realized that Lyana had only nced at the caller ID. She immediately hung up and went back to sleep.


    Nathan Dubois¡­


    Vincent narrowed his eyes and the corners of his eyes curved slightly. He gave off a dangerous aura.


    The others sensed Vincent¡¯s aura and recoiled in fear.


    -Thomas.


    ¨C Second Young Master, what can I do for you?


    Thomas approached Vincent and asked respectfully.


    ¨C The Duboispany is a little too free. Vincent gave Thomas a puzzled look.


    Thomas naturally understood what Vincent meant. The second young master didn¡¯t like the Duboispany, so he said:


    ¨C Some time ago, someone tore up the Duboispany. In addition, Jacob Dubois spent a month in prison. The Duboispany is on a tightrope. However, the Dubois Corporation grew well under the hands of Nathan Dubois. His career was flourishing.


    ¨C Yes ?


    Thomas continues:


    ¨C Nathan Dubois fell in love with thend in the northern district of the city of An. Thisnd is well located, and it is suitable for the construction of a vi. As long as we wait for the funds to return, the losses of the Dubois Corporation will bepensated. The profits alone can reach two to three billion.


    Vincent frowns and says in a low voice:


    ¨C I think thisnd is more suitable for an orphanage.


    Hearing this, Thomas was stunned.


    Many feng shui masters said that this piece ofnd was a treasure trove of good feng shui. The people who lived on this piece ofnd would be wealthy and well loved. If they used it to build a vi, it would be especially easy for them to earn money.


    However, it would be different if an orphanage was built.


    Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice tinged with joy.


    ¨C Give the order now. I want this piece ofnd.


    Thomas looked shocked.


    Oh my god, it was a treasure trove with good feng shui. He was worth hundreds of millions. It would have been nice if the young master had wanted to build a vi, but he was nning to build an orphanage!


    The second Young Master was deliberately making things difficult for Nathan Dubois.


    The second young master was so arrogant. He knew how to y!


    Thomas immediately nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. Since the second young master had already arranged for him to do other things, that meant he no longer had toy the tiles.


    Lyana walked ahead. As there were more people at the exit of the airport, it was noisy. She didn¡¯t hear Vincent¡¯s n.


    Although the people around her congratted her, when she heard them talking about her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. It was because this alias had something to do with Nathan Dubois.


    Lyana took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Matheo Harris.


    ¨C What do you think we should do with thend north of the city of An?


    ¨C Of course, building vis. Thisnd is now very popr.


    Matheo Harris responded instantly.


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly. She did a simple calction. ording to the current situation, it was more profitable to build a vi there. This would also allow the funds to be recovered quickly.


    After Nathan Dubois returned to An City, he began to pursue various careers.


    Little did she expect that while Jacob Dubois was in prison, Nathan Dubois had already started building his business empire.


    In addition, the shares of the Dubois Corporation were constantly increasing. They were ranked 58th at An City.


    It was time to start removing Nathan Dubois.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She immediately sent a message.


    ¨C I want this piece ofnd. I will definitely get it.


    The Dubois family must be very pleased with themselves now. What she had to do was let the Dubois family walk step by step into a dead end.

 Chapter 291

    Only then will Jacob Dubois and his wife tell him everything that happened at the time.


    He might be able to get some clues from Jacob Dubois and his wife and then figure out the truth about the mastermind.


    Until the mastermind is revealed, she won¡¯t be safe.


    William looked around but did not see his brother. Puzzled, he asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡±


    Eddy replied respectfully and honestly:


    ¨C Young Master Daniel is still outside.


    When William heard Eddy¡¯s words, he nodded. His footsteps quickened involuntarily.


    When the group of people walked out of the airport, many people watched from the side.


    The bodyguard wore a ck suit. He stood tall and straight on both sides, giving off a strong aura. He blocked a group of people who wanted to join the party.


    This situation was as if the president was on a trip.


    Seeing this, William sighed helplessly.


    Daniel really didn¡¯t know how toy low.


    He was just picking someone up. Why did he have to cause such a stir?


    At that time, Lyana still didn¡¯t know that Daniel hade to pick her up. She cast a few curious nces, wondering if a big shot wasing.


    Just as Lyana¡¯s thoughts were racing, a bodyguard arrived from afar. He stood in front of William and nodded slightly, his voice strong.


    ¨C Elder of the young masters.


    As soon as this couple of young masters appeared, the bodyguards standing at the side immediately greeted them in unison. Their aura was like the roar of a fierce tiger, shocking, terrifying and powerful.


    Lyana was amazed. What is going on ?


    Taking advantage of the path taken by the bodyguards, she saw a modified all-terrain vehicle parked there. Behind the off-road vehicle was a very luxurious limited edition Porsche.


    Lyana quickly came to her senses. She instantly understood that they hade for William.


    As expected, Daniel opened the door of the 4¡Á4 and got out. He walked towards them step by step.


    When Daniel appeared, everyone watching themotion screamed.


    It was entirely because Daniel was too handsome. Her face was beautiful, and her features were exquisite and perfect. No one could find the slightest fault with him.


    Also, when he smiled, there were two small dimples near his mouth. It looked like a beautiful poppy, which made people unable to stop.


    This scene was even more exciting than a celebrity walking down the red carpet.


    At that point, someone in the crowd recognized Daniel.


    ¨C Oh my god, it¡¯s Daniel Royer, the number one bodyguard in the country.


    ¨C Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome.


    ¨C He is even more handsome than in the magazines.


    ¨C Oh my god, I heard in the past that he kept a low profile and didn¡¯t want toe out. So for whom did he appear today?


    Everyone followed Daniel¡¯s gaze. When they saw William and Vincent again, they were so excited they almost gasped.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t check the almanac when I went out today. I did not expect to meet such a good thing. This is an opportunity that onlyes around once in a millennium.


    ¨C I knew it. Ordinary people would not be able to make Daniel appear. When Daniel left the mountain, it was certainly to escort a big shot. So he escorts William and Vincent.


    ¨C As you would expect from a wealthy family of the first order. Their heir is much more handsome than young actors in the entertainment industry.


    Of course, by then everyone had also noticed a woman standing between Vincent and William. This woman was none other than Lyana from the Dubois family.


    Nathan Dubois was a genius and an influential figure in An City. In just three months, he had increased the prestige of the Dubois family several times over.


    Thanks to Nathan Dubois, everyone had also paid attention to the Dubois family and knew the second young daughter of the Dubois family.


    Many girls dreamed of being Lyana. So they could walk between two male idols and have an awesome sibling.


    When Lyana saw Daniel approaching, she remembered how she and Daniel had interacted when they were at MY. Her heart skipped a beat, and she pursed her lips.


    When Daniel approached her, she almost called him ¡°third brother¡±.


    Lyana panicked.


    If she really called him that, then her n with Big Brother would bepletely ruined.


    This mastermind could still hide in the dark to kill her.


    She couldn¡¯t be so excited. She needed to calm down.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, her eyes shining. Her sexy lips curled slightly.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I am happy to see you again.


    His voice was deep and rich, carrying a low growl.


    Lyana stared at Daniel without blinking, a trace of emotion shining in her eyes.


    To be honest, if she wasn¡¯t Daniel¡¯s sister and if she was still single, she might have fallen for him. He was really too strong to flirt.


    Lyana¡¯s heart warmed and she felt a sense of pride.


    Such an exceptional person was his brother.


    Lyana¡¯s red lips curled slightly. Her smile was as bright as fire, and her voice was delicate.


    ¨C Daniel, how are you?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent and William¡¯s expressions instantly turned serious. They looked at Daniel suspiciously.


    For now, Daniel did not know about the rtionship between Lyana and Vincent. He looked at Lyana carefully and asked:


    ¨C Should I send you home now?


    Lyana stood between Vincent and William. She could feel the coldness emanating from the two men next to her. She smiles softly and shakes her head.


    ¨C You should send M. Royer home first. He needs more rest now. I¡¯m going back with Vincent Sanchez.


    When Daniel heard Lyana¡¯s words, the smile on his face didn¡¯t change, but he noticed the details of Lyana¡¯s words.


    Lyana addressed her brother as Mr. Royer.


    But when Lyana spoke to Brother Vincent, she called him by his full name.


    Moreover, when he was at MY, it was Brother Vincent who had asked him to protect her.


    He still remembers the time he jokingly asked Big Brother if he could woo Lyana. At that time, Big Brother firmly replied that he couldn¡¯t. Now, it looks like Lyana and Brother Vincent have an amazing rtionship.


    ¨C All right.


    Daniel nodded, then said:


    ¨C But I have already arranged a driver for you.


    Lyana smiled and said,


    ¨C THANKS.


    Daniel looked at Lyana, then walked over to William. He held out his hand in support of William and waved his coldly.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lyana looked at her two brothers. Their blood was the same. She was a little moved. She opened her mouth slightly, as if to say something, but she had no choice but to swallow the words. In the end, she only smiled weakly.


    ¨C Bye.


    Lyana watched them go. His heart was empty. Although she had already found her brother, she had not yet found her identity. She could not return to the Royer family.


    Until she went back to the Royers for a day, she would feel like a child without a home. She would drift in this world uncertainly.


    At that moment, one of Daniel¡¯s subordinates approached. His gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face, he nodded slightly and said respectfully


    ¨C Let me send Mr. Sanchez and Miss Dubois home.


    Thomas¡¯ gaze fell on Kais ck¡¯s face. He was shocked by Kais¡¯ overwhelming aura. He felt like his job was about to be ripped away from him.


    Thomas hastened to say:


    ¨C Actually, I¡­


    He had also called a car.


    But before Thomas could finish speaking, Lyana interrupted him.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    She didn¡¯t want to spoil Third Brother¡¯s good intentions.


    Even if Daniel was not yet aware of their rtionship¡­

 Chapter 292

    Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over Lyana. His eyes sparkled and he narrowed his phoenix eyes. He was now very sure that when Lyana saw the Royer brothers, she would reveal another side of herself.


    Of course, Thomas had also noticed the change in Lyana.


    Then they followed Kais into the car.


    When the Royer family and the Sanchez family left, onlookers still watched the departing car with some interest. It wasn¡¯t until the car waspletely gone that they dispersed.


    In the car.


    Daniel snapped his fingers casually, one beat after another. His gaze fell on the window. He looked dazed, but also seemed to be thinking of something.


    William asked,


    ¡°Does Grandma know I¡¯m hurt?¡±


    Daniel looked away and said:


    ¨C You told me not to tell Grandma, so I didn¡¯t. However, Grandma seems to have learned in another way that you were injured.


    ¨C It was really too dangerous. We really had a narrow escape. It¡¯s thanks to Su¡­ Lyana.


    Towards the end, William lowered his gaze, hiding the disappointment in his eyes.


    During his stay with Sugar, he had called her by her nickname. Instantly, he almost exposed his sister.


    Unfortunately, Sugar couldn¡¯t go home with him this time.


    Daniel sensed William¡¯s anomaly and frowned slightly. He vividly remembered that his older brother only stuttered when he was young.


    Daniel¡¯s lips curled slightly. He asked with a smile:


    ¨C Brother, did I mishear what I just said? You were stuttering just now.


    William looked up again, his gaze cold. Without changing his expression, he asked:


    ¨C Did Grandma tell you anything else?


    Daniel shrugged slightly, looking like he was watching a show. He said :


    ¨C Grandma asked you to go back to your knees to reflect on your actions.


    It was Grandma¡¯s usual style.


    William frowned slightly. Pretending to be rxed, he asked:


    ¨C So does Grandma intend to use Lyana Dubois?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Daniel shook his head gently and licked his lips.


    ¨C It¡¯s not like everyone doesn¡¯t know what happened between you and Alexander Walker. Grandma doesn¡¯t me him. On the contrary, she worries that the young woman is involved because of you and that she is scared.


    When William heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    What worried him the most now was that Sugar hadn¡¯t returned to the Royer family yet. The other members of the Royer family might me Sugar for this and have a bad impression of her.


    Now it seems he doesn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.


    ¨C It¡¯s all good then.


    Daniel looked at William with a strange expression. He was slightly stunned. His fox eyes narrowed slightly and he asked in confusion,


    ¨C Brother, you weren¡¯t like that in the past. Previously, your attitude towards Miss Dubois was very bad. Don¡¯t tell me you have any other ideas about Miss Dubois after this incident.


    William and Daniel had been brothers for over twenty years. How could he not understand what Daniel meant?


    William was clearly worried that Grandma didn¡¯t like Lyana.


    Thinking of this, Daniel looked at William suspiciously.


    William frowned and hit Daniel on the head. He said disdainfully,


    ¨C What are you thinking about ?


    Daniel leaned backzily in his chair, the corners of his mouth curling slightly. There was a hint of a smile in his beautiful fox eyes as he pretended to ask nonchntly,


    ¨C Since Elder Brother loves her too, why not let her be your sister-inw? What do you think ?


    William¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, and his eyebrows were furrowing more and more. He sat up and said sternly:


    ¨C I tell you not to do anything stupid. She¡¯s not made for you.


    Daniel lightly snapped his fingers and raised his eyebrows provocatively. He crossed his legs and pretended to look casually at William, asking:


    ¨C Does it suit you just because it doesn¡¯t suit me?


    William was left speechless.

 Chapter 293

    William felt ufortable. He could see that Daniel had no intention of letting Lyana down. He felt he had to tell Daniel as soon as possible that Lyana was Sugar.


    William¡¯s expression was serious as he warned her word for word,


    ¨C I tell you, you can desire any woman in the world, but not her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Daniel stared at William without blinking. He had rarely seen William so nervous.


    In the past, William had always seemed indifferent, as if nothing had to do with him. Also, William had never cared about him in the past.


    It¡¯s strange !


    It was really strange!


    Daniel looked at William without blinking. He frowned slightly and asked


    ¨C Brother, if I remember correctly, you never cared about my private life in the past. Why do you care now?


    William felt a little guilty. He looked away, but his voice was even more serious than before. He warned again,


    ¨C Daniel, let me tell you. You must never fall in love with Lyana, understand?


    Daniel was used to being free since he was young. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t used to being controlled by his older brother. He was also very unhappy. He said perfectly,


    ¨C I understand.


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s tone, William knew that Daniel didn¡¯t take his words to heart.


    Although he never cared about Daniel, and although Daniel used to be carefree and had a carefree appearance, his private life was very clean. Also, Daniel had never been in a rtionship.


    William knew his younger brother better than anyone in this world. If his younger brother was sure of one thing, even ten bulls wouldn¡¯t be able to bring him back.


    Whether Daniel really wanted to woo Lyana or just said so, William felt that this matter was very dangerous.


    William didn¡¯t dare take the risk. He quickly pulled out his phone and texted Lyana: Honey, do you want to consider acknowledging your third sibling first?


    Lyana and Vincent were sitting in the car when her phone suddenly rang. She pulled it out and saw it was a message from William. A trace of joy shines in his eyes.


    Lyana always pretends to be very serious. She pursed her lips, not wanting others to see her joy.


    She hastened to reply,


    ¨C Can I really?


    In fact, Lyana was looking forward to reuniting with her third brother.


    When she thought of Third Brother¡¯s handsome face, her heart began to race.


    There was also Second Brother. Speaking of which, Second Brother was the first person who wanted to treat her like her little sister.


    However, after that gig, they never contacted each other again. She also didn¡¯t know where Second Brother was.


    Vincent, who was sitting next to Lyana, could feel the joy emanating from her. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Lyana. When Lyana pulled out her phone just now, he noticed the caller ID on the phone ¨C William.


    Vincent was a little unhappy. He turned to look out the window.


    Was she so happy to receive William¡¯s message?


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows furrowed more and more. He did something serious.


    Earlier, he realized that Lyana was very happy, but he was unhappy because Lyana contacted William. Why would his emotions change because of Lyana?


    What¡¯s wrong with him today?


    The current Lyana seemed to affect her emotions. He didn¡¯t like that feeling.


    Thomas, who was sitting in front, suddenly felt the pressureing from the Second Young Master. He immediately curled up.


    He nced in the rear view mirror and saw the Second Young Master¡¯s grim expression. The coldness between his eyebrows was oppressive.


    Thomas took a deep breath. He also didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the second young master. He seemed to be in a bad mood all day.


    It was strange. In the past, when Second Young Lady talked to other members of the opposite sex, Second Young Master had no other reaction.

 Chapter 294

    Although the second young master was a bit possessive back then, his possessiveness hadn¡¯t been that strong.


    Now, the second young master was not only possessive, but also aggressive.


    Second young master was really too dangerous!


    On the other hand, when William received Lyana¡¯s message, his expression darkened instantly.


    In his eyes, the Lyana of the past was like a flower in the high mountains. No matter what setbacks she encountered, even if she was pushed to the point of being the target of public criticism, she could handle it all with ease.


    But Lyana had just sent a message.


    Although it was only one sentence, ¡°Can I really?¡±, it pierced William¡¯s heart deeply.


    His heart felt like it had been pierced by countless needles. The pain spread through his chest, bing more and more intense. It was so painful he could barely breathe.


    He took a deep breath and tried to regain hisposure.


    He used to think that after spending so much time together at MY, he knew enough about Sugar.


    He only hoped that Sugar would keepughing out loud, or crying out loud. She should never repress her true nature.


    He also knew that even though Sugar looked strong, she was only slightly stronger than ordinary girls!


    However, he hadn¡¯t realized that not only did Sugar not have an iron will, but that she was also very fragile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Also, when it came to parenthood, Sugar was a little scared. Not only was she passive, but she also sounded low¡­


    Such baseness should not show on his Sugar.


    William¡¯s body tensed, as if he had identally tugged at his wound. He could still feel the searing pain, but it was nothingpared to the pain in his heart.


    Seeing that William had his head bowed and was silent, Daniel frowned and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Brother, are you tired from your trip home?


    William did not respond directly to Daniel.


    ¨C Big brother ?


    William was panting heavily. His voice was hoarse, like the sound of two pieces of rough sandpaper rubbing against each other.


    ¨C My chest hurts¡­


    It really hurts too much!


    It wasn¡¯t physical pain.


    On the contrary, when he thought of Sugar, his heart ached as if it had been cut into pieces.


    His heart really ached for Sugar. He wished he could keep Sugar by his side and adore him.


    He wanted to give Sugar all the parenthood she deserved. He wanted her to be a carefree young woman who would never be hurt by anyone.


    Seeing that William was still frowning, the rxed look in his eyes disappeared. Daniel said sternly,


    ¨C Drive more slowly.


    Hearing this, Eddy quickly eased off the elerator, and the car slowed down.


    However, William¡¯s expression did not improve.


    Daniel looked at William with concern and asked:


    ¡°Brother, are you feeling better now?¡±


    William turned his head and nced at his younger brother. His eyes were red, and his Adam¡¯s apple was dangling. He showed his chest and said,


    ¨C I hurt here.


    Daniel was amazed. Ever since Sugar left, his older brother had never said he was in pain.


    Daniel was a little troubled. His brother was really badly injured this time. Otherwise, his brother wouldn¡¯t have said such things. He also dared not touch William, lest he hurt him. His voice became much softer.


    ¨C Brother, I really won¡¯t bother Miss Dubois anymore. I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t get agitated.


    When William heard Daniel¡¯s words, he felt a trace offort in his heart. He forced himself to smile.


    ¨C Dirty kid.


    In the past, Daniel would certainly have bickered with William, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood now.


    Ever since Sugar left, he¡¯s be more sensitive. He had always been afraid that the person he cared about would suddenly disappear like Sugar and never return.


    Daniel¡¯s phoenix eyes were filled with coldness. His gaze fell on Eddy and he ordered:


    ¨C Eddy, turn around and go to the hospital now.

 Chapter 295

    William grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. He shook his head gently and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. There is no need to go to the hospital. Eddy, speed up. I want to go home early.


    Daniel felt the strength in William¡¯s hand and knew he was okay now. He breathed a sigh of relief, but looked at William in confusion.


    ¨C Brother, where exactly do you feel bad?


    William looked straight into Daniel¡¯s eyes and said bluntly:


    ¨C I miss Sugar.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, the concern in Daniel¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. A trace of heavy thought rose in his eyes. He frowned and asked:


    ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about her again?¡±


    ¨C Daniel, I mean, if¡­


    William opened his mouth and thought for a moment, then asked:


    ¨C If Sugar is still alive, what do you n to do with her?


    Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up, then slowly lowered. Sugar was gone.


    Although Big Brother said it was just an ¡°if¡±, just thinking about it made his whole heart warm. It was even hotter than the sun today.


    ¨C Of course, I will spoil her. I want her to live a happy life.


    Daniel said with a smile.


    Besides, he wanted to make up for the twenty years he hadn¡¯t been able to pamper Sugar.


    William sat down to the side. His heart skipped a beat and he responded softly,


    ¨C OK.


    Daniel didn¡¯t give the question too much thought. He just thought maybe Sugar missed his brother too much, which is why he said such things.


    Seeing that his brother was fine, he rxed.


    Daniel remembered that his brother went to see MY this time. His expression darkened and he said:


    ¨C Brother, did you go because you believe in the Moon Goddess?


    William had already found Sugar. He wasn¡¯t as stubborn as he had been with the Moon Goddess. His voice was much softer when he said:


    ¨C I just believe in fate. Maybe it¡¯s all destined.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Daniel narrowed his eyes.


    Destinies?


    Was his adorable little sister destined to leave him?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Daniel¡¯s mood darkened instantly. He clenched his fists, the veins in the backs of his hands swelling.


    He turned his head to the side, not wanting to think about it anymore. He leans back in his chair and closes his eyes to rest.


    Seeing Daniel like this, William quickly pulled out his phone and texted Lyana.


    ¨C Ok, wait for me to set a time.


    When Lyana received the text, she almost couldn¡¯t control her smile.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Daniel was his third brother.


    She was really looking forward to seeing how Third Brother would react when she found him.


    Just as Lyana was thinking about this, she arrived at the Sanchez family vi.


    The Sanchez family vi was built on the edge of the mountain. Autumn had just arrived, and the whole mountain was covered with maple trees. Everything was red.


    It was 11 a. m. in An City.


    When the sun shines on the mountain behind the Sanchez family vi, it is beautiful and makes you feel like you are in fairnd.


    Matriarch Sanchez already knew they wereing back. She had been waiting at the door since early morning.


    The autumn wind was freezing. Despite this, Matriarch Sanchez did not return to her room.


    In the past, when Lyana and Vincent were both at home, and Laura and Julie apanied her, she didn¡¯t feel alone.


    But now Julie was already gone. She was more or less used to it.


    She had raised Julie for more than ten years. This rtionship could not be forgotten overnight.


    Julie wasn¡¯t there, and Laura was busy abroad. She didn¡¯t want Laura to worry about her, so she didn¡¯t let Laura waste time by her side.


    She could only confide all her feelings to Lyana and Vincent.


    Although they had only left the house for a few days, it felt like many years had passed¡­

 Chapter 296

    At that moment, a Bentley came from afar.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked up. Through the windshield, she saw Thomas sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Her frown finally eased and she rushed to the side of the road.


    With a smile on his face, the butler said:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Madame, the second young master and the second young madam have finally returned.


    Matriarch Sanchez nodded affectionately and said:


    ¨C Yes, I saw everything.


    When the car stopped, a group of people rushed to greet them.


    The car door opened. Thomas was the first out of the car. He walked to the back door and opened it.


    When Lyana was in the car, she saw Matriarch Sanchez standing in the doorway, rolling her eyes.


    When she got out of the car, she immediately met Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes. Maybe because she was old, but the whites of her eyes had started to turn yellow, and her pupils were gradually turning chestnut gray.


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Lyana, her expression rxed, and her eyes were filled with smiles.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A hot current seemed to flow through his heart and warmed his whole body. Tears streamed into her eyes.


    ording to her impression, apart from her grandfather, it was the first time that she felt so well surrounded when she left for a long trip. When she returned home, someone was sorely missing her.


    She was very touched that we are interested in her.


    She could tell that Matriarch Sanchez really treated her like her own granddaughter, because the love in her eyes couldn¡¯t be faked.


    At that moment, Lyana felt like the heavens had treated her well. What shecked when she was young, the heavens had slowly made up for.


    She had a grandmother who was not rted to her by blood and who took great care of her. She had even found her brother. She also knew where her house was. She will be even happier in the future.


    After Lyana got out of the car, she ran up to Matriarch Sanchez and grabbed her arm. Lightly pursed her lips, she suppressed the gratitude in her heart and said softly,


    ¨C Grandma, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t stand the wind now. Hurry home.


    Matriarch Sanchez gently patted the back of Lyana¡¯s soft hand. Only then did his heart, which was in his throat, rx. With a satisfied smile, she said:


    ¨C It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I felt ufortable, so I wanted to see you earlier.


    When Lyana heard this, she was a little touched. She gently patted the back of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand, as if to silentlyfort her.


    Judging by the smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face, she probably didn¡¯t know what happened to them in MY.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked away from Lyana¡¯s face and looked at her grandson, who was following behind her, with an expression of satisfaction.


    Then his gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again. She asked softly:


    ¨C You must have encountered a lot of dangers this time.


    ¨C No.


    Lyana smiled, then took Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand and walked in.


    In fact, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but regret that Lyana went to MY with William.


    Although she saw William grow up, he was still a stranger and a boy. It was very likely that it would not be very convenient for him to be with Lyana.


    So that day, when Vincent came back from the business, she told him about this case.


    In her heart, she believed that if the couple got together and got back together, they might be able to improve their rtionship. That¡¯s what she wanted to see.


    However, two days ago, she was unable to contact Lyana and Vincent. She had always thought that something had happened to them. She started eating vegetarian meals and prayed for them toe back safe and sound.


    Fortunately, the two returned safe and sound.

 Chapter 297

    When they arrived at the salon, Lyana took a box out of her bag and handed it to Matriarch Sanchez. Smiling, she said,


    ¨C Grandmother, she is the Goddess of the Moon. That¡¯s for you.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana¡¯s glowing face, her heart filled with gratitude. She took Lyana¡¯s box but didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, she put it on the coffee table.


    Matriarch Sanchez grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and said sincerely:


    ¨C Lyana, thank you very much for that.


    Hearing this, Lyana quickly shook her head. She pursed her lips and said


    ¨C Grandmother, although everyone says that the Moon Goddess can sense whether loved ones are still alive in this world, and whether they will be happy after reincarnation, it is only a legend. I hope Grandma won¡¯t be too hopeful.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded. A trace of mncholy appeared in her eyes, and she sighed helplessly. Only then did she say seriously


    ¡°How can I not understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± I just want a souvenir.


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez smiled.


    ¨C Now that I have it, no matter the oue, I¡¯m going to let go of my obsession.


    That smile bore a trace of pallor and loneliness.


    Vincent entered. When he saw this, he frowned.


    His gaze fell on the box on the coffee table. His eyes were off, and he couldn¡¯te to his senses for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should tell the truth to Grandma and her brother.


    However, if Grandma had any hope in this matter and if he was wrong, Grandma would suffer the pain of losing a loved one for the second time.


    Thinking of this, Vincent remained silent.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at the time and asked with a smile,


    ¨C It¡¯s probably lunch time. Do you both want to eat? Or do you want to rest first?


    Lyana turned to look at Vincent and saw he was frowning. Feeling the change in her expression, she suddenly remembered something.


    Previously, Thomas had told her about Vincent¡¯s past. However, she was very curious about the rtionship between Vincent and his older brother.


    Lyana gently shakes her head and says with a smile:


    ¨C Grandmother, we have already eaten before returning. Why don¡¯t Vincent and I rest first?


    Matriarch Sanchez smiles and nods.


    Lyana took the box containing the Moon Goddess from the coffee table and handed it to Matriarch Sanchez. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¨C Grandma, just pour a drop of blood on it.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand was shaking involuntarily as she held the box.


    Then she pretended to be calm and nodded, clutching the box in her hand. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said:


    ¨C Very well, I understand. Vincent and you should go to bed early.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded. Her gaze swept over the box in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand. There was a trace of emotion in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t stay long in the living room. Instead, she went up to the second floor with Vincent, leaving the rest of the time to Matriarch Sanchez.


    In fact, when she got the Moon Goddess, she was also tempted.


    She also wanted to see the child she had never seen in this world after birth.


    Thinking about this, Lyana¡¯s eyes grew heavy.


    She swallowed. Even though she knew very well that the Moon Goddess was just a gem and couldn¡¯t be that magical, she couldn¡¯t help but desire her.


    She wondered if her dead child had been reincarnated. She wondered what her next life would be like.


    Would he have parents who would love him? Would he have a loving home in the future?


    Lyana gently closed her eyes, suppressing all her emotions.


    Even though she hated what happened five years ago and hated the father of that child, she really loved that child and loved him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She had carried it painfully for ten months.


    Whenever she thought of him, she remembered the movements of the fetus caused by the mischievousness of the child during her pregnancy. She often took her pulse and felt that of the child in her belly. Every time this happened, his heart warmed.


    Sometimes she even thought that after this child was born, she would give him all her love and let him live a happy life.


    However, this was all just in his imagination. This child had just been born when¡­


    As Lyana was thinking, she came to the bedroom door.


    She reached out and pushed open the door. The familiar scent assaulted her face, causing her lonely heart to momentarily calm down.


    Vincent stood behind Lyana. He could sense that Lyana was a bit depressed. His gaze darkened.


    He had a nagging feeling that Lyana could hide a lot in her heart. These things were secrets he couldn¡¯t prate.


    She might never let him into her secret.


    Vincent followed Lyana inside and closed the door behind them. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he asked:


    ¨C Do you want to take a shower first?


    Lyana did not immediately respond to Vincent. Instead, she walked over to the cupboard and pulled out the medicine box. She turned to look at Vincent and said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll apply the medicine to you first.


    Surprise shone in Vincent¡¯s eyes. So she still remembered her injury.


    Vincent did not reject Lyana¡¯s good intentions. He raised his hand and tugged at his tie. Then his fingersnded on the first button, preparing to unbutton it.


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s actions, Lyana immediately looked away.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Vincent undress, each time she felt her mouth go dry and her eyes burn.


    When Vincent undressed, the passion that emanated from his bones was truly irresistible.


    Pursing her lips, Lyana walked behind Vincent, wanting to help him apply the medicine.


    When she brushed past Vincent, he grabbed her wrist.


    Her fingers exerted a little force, and her knuckles turned white.


    Lyana felt the force of Vincent¡¯s grip and panicked. Her eyelids twitched and she became inexplicably nervous.


    Vincent¡¯s hand temperature was getting higher and higher. She had a bad feeling. For some reason, she remembered Chuan Sanchez, who appeared on a stormy night.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent and gulped. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Vincent, what¡¯s wrong? You do not feel well ?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist, which made it difficult to read his emotions.


    He slowly withdrew his hand and said softly:


    ¨C I have something to discuss with you.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She was a little surprised by Vincent¡¯s attitude. It was the first time Vincent had told her he wanted to discuss something.


    This subject must be very important. That¡¯s why he had to discuss it with her.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent and nodded.


    ¨C So tell me.


    ¨C Do you still remember Lucas?


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ name, she immediately put the medicine box on the floor. She looked at Vincent with concern and asked anxiously:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with Lucas?


    ¡°He¡¯s sick now!¡±

 Chapter 298

    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, a sharp pain shot through her heart, choking her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Why is he sick? What disease does he have?


    ¨C He had a cold and a fever recently, but his fever has not gone down.


    Lyana frowned. She straightened Vincent and asked:


    ¡°Then how did you know that?¡±


    Vincent could see the worry and anger in Lyana¡¯s eyes. He pursed his lips slightly and said:


    ¨C Because I am his godfather¡­


    What ? The Godfather ?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    ¨C He calls me dad now.


    Lyana was stunned again, unable toe to her senses for a moment.


    It was too big a coincidence.


    Lyana stood stunned for a moment, her eyes filling with anger. She continued:


    ¡°And Lucas¡¯ inhuman father?¡±


    Vincent said,


    ¨C ¡­ He is abroad.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Lyana looked at Vincent.


    Vincent pursed his lips, his eyes filled with determination.


    ¨C That¡¯s why I want to bring him here. I want him to stay here so I can take care of him.


    Either way, he had to bring Lucas to his side, even if Lyana was unwilling to do so.


    Lyana almost suspected that something was wrong with her ears. She thought she had heard wrong. Stunned for a moment, she asked in surprise:


    ¨C Really ?


    Vincent replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    In the past, when Julie lived here, he had always worried about her presence. Now that there were no more strangers in the house, he wanted to bring Lucas back.


    No strangers?


    Thinking about that, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was a bit surprised by his own thoughts.


    Lyana didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s change in mood. A bright smile appeared on her face and she said happily:


    ¨C It¡¯s awesome. I think grandma needs someone toe with her now. If Lucas is here, I think Grandma will be very happy.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was a little surprised.


    He still remembered Lyana saying she didn¡¯t like children.


    Before he could speak, he saw Lyana looking at him excitedly.


    ¨C So when do we pick up Lucas?


    Vincent had a strange feeling. His gaze fell on the medicine box on the floor and he asked, confused,


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t the medicine be applied now?


    Lyana immediately shook her head. Fearing that Vincent was thinking too much, she hastened to exin:


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s not that urgent. I¡¯ll help you apply the medicer.


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but insist:


    ¨C The children are weak. If this continues, it could cause other illnesses. Let¡¯s get Lucas here so I can heal him.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Lyana urging him on again.


    ¨C Where is he now ? Let¡¯s go.


    At that moment there was a knock on the door. Thomas¡¯ voice came from outside.


    ¨C Second young master, I have already brought back young master Lucas.


    Lyana was a little surprised. It was too fast.


    Just now, Vincent had said he wanted to talk to her. She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to have arrived at the Sanchez family vi yet.


    This means that when she was chatting with Grandma, Vincent had already asked Thomas to pick up Lucas. Now he was just informing her.


    Although Vincent pretended to discuss the matter with her, he didn¡¯t take her opinion into ount.


    Logically speaking, she should have been angry. However, she was not unhappy about it. On the contrary, she had a different opinion of Vincent.


    So Vincent was kinder and more caring than she had imagined.


    Lyana suddenly felt a little curious. She asked :


    ¨C If I didn¡¯t agree right now, what were you going to do?


    Vincent looked Lyana in the eye, cold eyes. He spelled out every word clearly.


    ¨C Then I can only ask you to leave.


    Lyana was slightly stunned, but she quickly smiled.


    She didn¡¯t seem angry at all. It seemed that Lucas was not an unloved child. At least Lucas held high status in Vincent¡¯s heart. It seemed that Lucas was still very happy.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was filled with relief. She slightly raised her eyebrows and her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. She congratted him generously:


    ¨C You are much more reliable than his biological father.

 Chapter 299

    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes flickered. He looked at Lyana calmly.


    Was she making fun of him, or was she congratting him?


    He didn¡¯t speak either. Pursing his lips, he opened the door and walked out.


    Lyana rushed to take the medical kit and followed her closely.


    They had barelye down the stairs when she saw Lucas lying on the sofa from afar.


    Maybe it was due to the fever, but Lucas¡¯ face was flushed and his lips were already dry. Looking at his fragile state, he looked extremely pitiful.


    Lyana¡¯s breathing became heavier. Lucas was in aa, but his biological father had not appeared. Also, he didn¡¯t notice Lyana at all.


    On the other hand, Vincent was a very capable sponsor. He was ready to bring the child here to raise him.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her when she was young. At that time, she was around the same age as Lucas. If she had left her parents at that time, she would also have suffered a lot. She would have suffered all kinds of pain, alone.


    A motherless child was really like a de of grass.


    Lyana quickly walked over to the couch, leaving Vincent behind.


    ¨C Second Young Lady.


    When the servants saw Lyana approaching, they all took a step back.


    The butler stood to the side, frowning in concern as he looked at Lyana.


    The second youngdy might overthink it if the second young master suddenly brought a child back. He was also very worried that this child might affect the rtionship between Madame and the Second Young Master.


    However, Lyana was different from ordinary people.


    When she saw that Lucas was in a terrible state, she immediately knelt down next to him and quickly opened the medicine box. She took out a thermometer and ced it under Lucas¡¯ armpit to take his temperature.


    Then she began to examine Lucas¡¯ eyes and take his pulse.


    After this examination, she cannot help but frown.


    This morning, Lucas had even sent her a WeChat message, saying he wanted to buy her a meal. Why had he suddenly fallen ill?


    Maybe Lucas had already gotten sick by then, but he didn¡¯t know it.


    This poor child.


    Thinking about this, Lyana¡¯s heart sinks even harder for this child.


    The butler, who was standing on the side, saw that Lyana was even more worried about this child than the Second Young Master. Suddenly he felt like he was in the middle of a storm.


    Who exactly had brought this child here?


    Vincent stood to the side, his gaze fixed on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing Lyana treat Lucas with such seriousness and nervousness, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed he had worried too much.


    Lyana took out the thermometer. The temperature it indicated startled him.


    ¨C His fever has already reached 39 degrees Celsius. If it continues like this, he will definitely be affected by the fever. Moreover, his heart is beating very fast now, and his various indicators are very bad. He is in pain and needs his temperature lowered through medication and physical means.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he felt a bit choked up, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lyana could naturally see the concern in Vincent¡¯s eyes. She hastened to add:


    ¡°If this continues, it could trigger other illnesses. We have to take him back to his room. I want to give him medicine.


    Vincent looked at the butler next to him and said sternly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about young Master Lucas to Matriarch Sanchez.


    With that, Vincent stepped forward, grabbed Lucas and carried him to the second floor.


    The butler looked at Vincent¡¯s back in confusion and frowned.


    If he remembered correctly, the Second Young Master must not have liked children. However, the Second Young Master seemed to treat this child a little differently.


    The butler¡¯s gaze fell on the nervous Second Young Lady again, and his eyebrows arched.


    For some reason, he remembered Julie¡¯s words when she was kicked out of the Sanchez family.


    ¨C Uncle Butler, Grandma wanted a grandson for a long time. Maybe she already has one, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    At that time, after Julie finished speaking, she even took a meaningful look at the Sanchez family vi.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 300

    At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Julie¡¯s words. Thinking Julie was crazy, he asked the driver to take her.


    However, the butler was a bit confused now. What exactly was going on with this child?


    Was Julie just being sarcastic at the time, or was there another meaning behind her words? Besides, where did this childe from?


    However, when he thought about it. If the Second Young Master really had an illegitimate child on the outside, then the Matriarch would probably know.


    The butler¡¯s expression dropped slightly. He remembered that Matriarch Sanchez had lived outside for a while.


    Could this child really be the child of the Second Young Master?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It is not possible. If the Second Young Master had a child with another woman, the Second Young Lady would certainly not be so concerned about this child.


    He must have thought too much. He took Julie¡¯s words seriously.


    In a room on the second floor.


    Vincent carefully ced Lucas on the bed.


    At this time, Lucas was frowning and his lips were tight. He was still unconscious, but his face was getting redder and redder. His condition was much worse than before.


    Seeing Lucas in this state, Lyana¡¯s heart sinks for him. She quickly took out a silver needle and began to insert the needle.


    She had to help Lucas cool down first, lest he suffer from cerebral palsy.


    Then, Lyana took the solution she had prepared out of the medicine box. It contained many Chinese medicinal ingredients. After eating it, she could quickly help him cool down.


    However, this solution had to bebined with an ointment. Lyana applied a few coats of the ointment she had prepared on Lucas¡¯ body.


    She pulled out a few more silver needles and inserted them into Lucas¡¯ body. Ten minutester, Lyana realized that the blush on Lucas¡¯s face had eased a little. Only then did she remove the silver needles.


    Outwardly, Lucas looked much better than before.


    Vincent¡¯s frown gradually rxed. He asked :


    ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡®It must be because it¡¯s autumn. He is still young and weak. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll catch cold and have a fever. Let¡¯s see if his fever¡¯s gone in half an hour. I¡¯ll go to the medicine room to get him some Chinese medicine. After some observation, he will probably recover in two days.


    Vincent frowned and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Will it take that long?¡±


    Lyana looked at Vincent¡¯s stunned expression and felt a trace of surprise. It was rare for Vincent to have such an expression.


    She remembered how she treated Matriarch Sanchez when she was sick. However, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s ancient disease still required long-term treatment. At the time, he frowned upon hearing her words.


    Lyana gently covered Lucas with the nket. It was only then that her eyes fell on Vincent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never taken care of a child before. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know that.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent clenched his fists involuntarily. His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    Lyana exined softly:


    ¨C The children are still growing. Their immune system is not as mature as that of adults, to begin with. However, when they catch a cold or have a fever, their recovery rate has always been slower than that of adults. In addition, this disease is particrly difficult to manage. Even if some children¡¯s fevers have gone down during the night, it is normal for them to have a fever again in the middle of the night.


    At that point, Lyana paused and continued


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to keep watching from the sidelines. Also, even if her fever drops, it can cause inmmation of the throat and tonsils. Therefore, these diseases will recover only after about a week.


    Vincent frowned. He had never known that a child¡¯s illness couldst so long. He felt a strong sense of guilt, and his breathing became heavier.


    Her gaze fell on Lucas. After a moment, he retracted his gaze and looked at Lyana seriously.


    ¡°If he continues to have a fever, what should we do?¡±


    Lyana thought for a moment and replied:


    ¡°At that time, we should consider whether he contracted pneumonia or was infected with the virus. If it gets really serious, he needs to go to the hospital to be put on a drip. The child is still young and cannot bear much suffering. He needs to recover as soon as possible.

 Chapter 301

    Seeing Lyana¡¯s gravity, Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Also, as Lyana was talking, she touched Lucas¡¯ forehead from time to time to see if he still had a fever. She seemed to treat Lucas like her own child.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Don¡¯t you hate children?


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she turned to look at him. She met his gaze openly and said,


    ¨C It¡¯s someone else. Lucas is an exception.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips puckered in a straight line. He stared at Lyana without blinking, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    For some reason, Lyana sensed Vincent¡¯s gaze was a little warm. She retracted her gaze ufortably and got up to leave.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to the medicine room to get him some medicine now.


    ¨C OK.


    After Lyana left the bedroom, her heart still ached for Lucas.


    She really didn¡¯t like children, but Lucas was really an ident.


    Maybe it was because of Lucas¡¯ personality, or maybe it was because Lucas¡¯ experience was simr to hers, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. .


    Moreover, she had already found her family, but Lucas had not yet found his mother.


    Her rtives had never looked for her, but that was because everyone in the Royer family thought she was already dead. They thought she would no longer exist in this world. Under such circumstances, if it was her, she wouldn¡¯t be looking for her either.


    But why didn¡¯t Lucas¡¯ mother look for him?


    Did Lucas¡¯ mother also think he was dead?


    How can there be so many coincidences in this world?


    In fact, it was also possible that she treated Lucas so well because Lucas was around the same age as her child who had never seen the world.


    She couldn¡¯t help falling in love with Lucas.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana headed to the medicine room. As she was about to return with the medicine, a figure blocked her way.


    Lyana looked up and saw Julie¡¯s beautiful face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julie¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Lyana¡¯s face. Her lips curled slightly, and a strange smile appeared in her eyes. She said,


    ¨C Second sister-inw, it¡¯s been a long time since we saw each other.


    Julie still seemed so authoritarian.


    Lyana looked at Julie with indifference, as if she were looking at a stranger.


    Julie¡¯s skin was really extraordinarily thick. She really dared toe back here.


    Lyana lowered her voice, her eyes filled with mockery.


    ¨C Julie, I must remind you that sincest month, you have nothing to do with the Sanchez family. You shouldn¡¯t be in the vi. Also, please don¡¯t call me second sister-inw anymore, because I¡¯m not rted to you in any way.


    Julie said disapprovingly:


    ¨C Second sister-inw, you are too trusting. Grandmother raised me for more than ten years, and the rtionship between us cannot be broken. However, you are only Brother Vincent¡¯s wife. If Brother Vincent wants to marry someone else, you can only abdicate your position. When that happens, you won¡¯t have a say in the Sanchez family.


    At that moment, Julie took a step forward and stood in front of Lyana. She looked up at Lyana, her expression cold. Her lips curled slightly and she chuckled.


    ¨C What do you think people will think if they find out you have an illegitimate child?¡±


    Julie looked extremely arrogant.


    An illegitimate child?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    His illegitimate son?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked at Julie sympathetically, as if looking at a beggar. She said :


    ¨C Julie, no matter what happens, the evidence is important. Do you think Grandma will believe your nonsense? I advise you to leave obediently. I can kick you out of here countless times. Would you like to try?


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, her expression changed dramatically. She clearly remembered being kicked out that day. It was a pain she would never be able to forget.


    She took a deep breath and tried to pull herself together. She says fearlessly:


    ¨C Since I came back this time, I have the option of staying. I will not leave empty-handed.


    Lyana sized Julie up and down, her eyes filled with disdain. She chuckled and said:


    ¨C Based solely on a loser like you?


    She was defeated.


    These words pierced Julie¡¯s heart. She was the proud daughter of a wealthy family, and had always been tall and powerful. If it weren¡¯t for Lyana, she would still be the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family.


    ¨C Just because of my abilities.


    Lyana no longer wanted to waste her saliva on Julie. She walked around Julie and walked out.


    She had only taken a few steps when Julie¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    ¨C Oh that¡¯s right. Second sister-inw, I was wrong. He should be the illegitimate child of Brother Vincent.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Lyana stopped in her tracks. She frowned slightly and turned to look at Julie, her eyes filled with shock.


    ¨C What nonsense are you talking about?


    Julie met Lyana¡¯s eyes fearlessly, her thoughts racing.


    If she remembers correctly, Lyana had clearly returned with a sample, and she looked troubled.


    Logically, Lyana must have done something fishy to bring back a child sample.


    Moreover, his first instinct told him that this DNA sample was definitely rted to Lyana.


    She had just shyly mentioned the illegitimate child, but Lyana¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was no fear on his face, and his voice was the same as before.


    Moreover, Lyana¡¯s face was filled with disdain. His words seemed like a joke in front of Lyana.


    However, when she mentioned that Brother Vincent had an illegitimate child, Lyana¡¯s mood suddenly changed. Could it be that the DNA sample has nothing to do with her, but with Brother Vincent?


    Lyana seemed to be very clean in Brother Vincent¡¯s private life.


    Heh.


    In the past, she had thought that Lyana didn¡¯t care. Now, it seems Lyana was just a little like that.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face brightened. She said :


    ¨C Say, if Grandmother knew that Brother Vincent already had a child, would she still care about you as much as she does now?


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak. Seeing that Julie was about to go crazy, her expression calmed down.


    She knew deep down that Julie must have something on her. That¡¯s why she had returned to the Sanchez¡¯s without fear. However, what made her curious was what Julie wanted to do when she returned.


    Vincent clearly had an aversion to women. If she were to believe that Vincent had an illegitimate child, she might as well believe that Vincent¡¯s split personality could be cured immediately.


    However, if Julie was not lying to him, then how did Vincent impregnate a woman and who was that woman?


    Thinking about it, Lyana felt it was unlikely.


    Therefore, she knew very well that Julie was certainly lying.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was cold and she said:


    ¨C Julie, I know you want to go back to the Sanchez family. If you really want to go back, then you have to make up for your previous mistakes. If you sow discord here, it¡¯ll make me think you want everyone in the Sanchez family to treat you like an enemy.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face has not changed. In fact, she wasn¡¯t here to sow discord on purpose. She was just curious if the sample Lyana had takenst time had anything to do with her.


    Now it looked like the child wasn¡¯t Lyana¡¯s. Moreover, she was certain that Lyana had feelings for Brother Vincent.

 Chapter 302

    Whether Lyana believed her or not, the words she had spoken today were going to stab Lyana¡¯s heart like a thorn. Besides, she was definitely going to think of a way to investigate.


    If Lyana found out that Vincent really had an illegitimate child, she certainly couldn¡¯t ept it. She would definitely leave the Sanchez family.


    When that happens, she could return to the Sanchez family with glory and catch up with Grandma.


    Thinking of this, Julie approached Lyana on her high heels and said sarcastically:


    ¨C Let me tell you, what Grandmother cares about most is her great-grandson, who is rted to her by blood. As for you, you¡¯re only here as a lucky recement. When the mother of this child returns, you will be the third party.


    Seeing the smile on Julie¡¯s face, a trace of displeasure crossed Lyana¡¯s face. She raised her hand.


    Boom!


    Lyana pped Julie hard across the face.


    Julie covered her face in shock. Her eyes widened and she stared at Lyana in disbelief.


    Since she was young, no one had dared to hit her.


    Even when she made Grandma angry when she was young, Grandma couldn¡¯t bear to hit her.


    Lyana, that boor, dared to hit her.


    In the past, when she was still in the Sanchez family, Lyana didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Now that she had left the Sanchez family, Lyana was acting so brazen?


    Lyana looked down at her right hand and blew gently on her aching palm. She looked at Julie and said coldly,


    ¨C I pped you in the name of Grandmother. It¡¯s been so long, but you still don¡¯t understand Grandma¡¯s good intentions. Do you honestly think Grandma only cares about blood ties? Grandma has been good to you for so many years for nothing. It¡¯s true, you don¡¯t understand at all how good she is to you. You didn¡¯t even like it. You¡¯re not even worthy to call her grandma now.


    There was a light handprint on Julie¡¯s pale cheek.


    When Julie saw the anger in Lyana¡¯s eyes, the anger on her face gradually disappeared. His lips slowly curled up, smugly.


    Lyana made her move.


    It also means that she already believed his words. It seemed that this p was not a loss.


    In that moment, she wanted Lyana, who was standing on a cloud, to fall from the sky. She wanted Lyana, who had just been pampered, to be kicked out. She wanted her to know endless despair.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this thought, Julie¡¯s smile brightened. She said :


    ¨C Lyana, let¡¯s see who will have thest word. I hope you can still be as arrogant as you are today.


    With that, Julie left. She was in a good mood.


    Lyana watched Julie leave. Although she didn¡¯t believe Julie¡¯s words, she was still a little puzzled.


    Julie waspletely different from Ines. Ines was an idiot who did whatever she wanted. However, Julie was different. She was smart. Once she made up her mind on something, she worked hard toplete it.


    For example, Julie had tried to use it to kill Matriarch Sanchez.


    So what did Julie have nned this time around?


    Lyana came out quickly. When she ran into the butler, she stopped him.


    ¨C Second Young Lady, said the butler respectfully.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the entrance to the Sanchez family vi. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Why did Juliee in?


    In fact, the butler had just discovered Julie¡¯s presence. He sighed helplessly and said:


    ¨C Second Young Lady, Julie has lived here for more than ten years. Some of the servants have a deep rtionship with her. Also, news of what happened that night did not spread. Nobody knows what happened, so they didn¡¯t arrest her.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. She said :


    ¨C From now on, no one is allowed to let Julie in. If someone still lets her in, he can find another job.


    Seeing the anger in his eyes and the cold aura surrounding him, the butler felt a strong sense of oppression. He did not dare refuse.


    It seems the Matriarch was right. The second young master was born to be a powerful and high-ranking leader.


    If there ever came a day when the Senior Young Master truly couldn¡¯t return, the Second Young Master left due to this illness, and the Matriarch Sanchez died of old age, the Second Young Lady would certainly not let the Sanchez family decline. .


    The Second Young Lady had the ability to do that. Maybe that¡¯s why Matriarch Sanchez loved the Young Lady.


    The butler nodded and replied,


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana coldly retracted her gaze and walked to the second floor with the medicine in her hand.


    No matter what Julie was doing behind the scenes, as long as she stayed at the Sanchez family vi for one day, she would never let Julie go near Grandma again, nor Julie hurt anyone from the Sanchez family again.


    When Lyana arrived in the bedroom, she saw Vincent sitting by Lucas¡¯ bed, looking deep in thought. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Lyana brought the medicine to Lucas and carefully helped him out of bed. The coldness in his eyes was long gone, reced by softness and love. She said quietly, ¡°Lucas, be nice. Take the medicine. You will heal after taking it


    Lucas¡¯ eyshes quivered slightly. Seeing Lyana¡¯s blurry face, he called out in a childish voice:


    ¨C Mom¡­


    Lyana¡¯s hold on Lucas has weakened slightly. His grip on the bowl tightened involuntarily. Under the dim yellow light, his joints were clearly white.


    Vincent, who was seated to the side, was also stunned.


    The two look at Lucas in unison.


    At that moment, Lucas was clinging to Lyana¡¯s wrist, not wanting to let go. It felt like it was the only way he could hold on to his mother.


    His little palm was frighteningly hot. The ce where Lucas had grabbed Lyana seemed to have been branded with a hot iron. The burning sensation persisted for a long time.


    That warmth traveled from her wrist to her heart. His face went instantly pale, and his breathing involuntarily tightened.


    Did he call her his mom?


    For some reason, Lyana felt an emptiness in her heart. Carefully, she hugged Lucas and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, take your medicine quickly.


    Lucas was still dizzy with fever. At this time, he did not forget to nod his head.


    Lyana carefully gave the medicine in her hand to Lucas.


    After he finished drinking the medicine, Lucas licked his dry lips. Her eyshes flutter like butterfly wings, and her eyes open slowly. There was ayer of mist inside.


    He tried to open his eyes to see what his mother looked like, but his eyelids were too heavy. He couldn¡¯t open them no matter what. He could only feel the warmth of her embrace.


    Besides, there was something about her that put him at ease. His voice was also very pleasing to the ear¡­


    Lucas pursed his lips. The medicines are bitter, but the ones his mother gave him were sweet.


    Had his mother finally found him?


    ¨C Mom¡­


    Lucas whispered again.


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ words, her heart skipped a beat. His eyes started to water uncontrobly.


    She could hear the fear and unease in Lucas¡¯s words, as well as his caution. He was just a child under five, but his greeting was filled with too many emotions.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes turned red.


    It seemed like he really missed his mom. She had to work hard to help him find his mom.


    Lucas didn¡¯t get an answer. He frowned like a kitten looking for a mate.


    ¨C Mom¡­


    Lyana felt bad, and the pain was getting stronger. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Lucas, and she didn¡¯t want him to be disappointed either. So she epted.


    ¨C Okay, Mom will stay here and watch over you.

 Chapter 303

    Vincent¡¯s throat tightened, and his voice choked. His hands, which were in his pants, shook involuntarily, and his eyes turned red.


    When Lucas heard his mother¡¯s voice, his brow gradually rxed. His eyshes quivered as he tried to open his eyes to see his mother¡¯s face clearly. However, his eyelids were too heavy and he couldn¡¯t open them.


    Lucas¡¯ heart ached terribly. He really wanted to see his mother¡¯s face clearly. Once again he spoke.


    ¨C Mom.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were closed, but they were still wet. Tears welled up in her eyes, and a tear fell on the back of Lyana¡¯s hand. Her tears were actually hotter than Lucas¡¯s.


    Lyana looked at Lucas with a pang in her heart. She knew she was wrong to pose as Lucas¡¯ mother, but she didn¡¯t want Lucas¡¯ beautiful dream to be ruined. She wanted to give Lucas some motivation to get well as soon as possible.


    Lyana lowers her head slightly and ces a kiss on Lucas¡¯ forehead. In a soft voice, she said:


    ¨C Lucas, be good. Do not Cry. Mother is there. Be wise.


    ¨C Lucas is very obedient. Lucas didn¡¯t cry either. Stay with me, okay?


    Lyana looked at Lucas with watery eyes, lips quivering.


    ¨C All right.


    Gradually, Lucas lost consciousness again and fell into a deep sleep. Her little face rxed, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly. He looked smug.


    It was like he really thought his mom hade back.


    Lyana felt her heart sink. The pain was so real she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She was really heartbroken for this child¡­


    After Lucas fell into a deep sleep, Lyana carefully ced him on the bed and covered him with a nket.


    Lucas left Lyana¡¯s embrace. For a moment he felt a little uneasy. He seemed very insecure. His little body kept writhing, as if looking for afortable, safe position to sleep.


    Lyana took Lucas¡¯s hand and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, mom is here.


    When he heard that sweet voice in his sleep, he finally rxed and fell asleep peacefully.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When she thought it was all just a dream for Lucas and he would always be the kid who didn¡¯t find his mommy when he wakes up, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    It was just too cruel for Lucas.


    Thinking about that, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shake Lucas¡¯ hand and give him all her love.


    ¨C He really likes you. Maybe subconsciously he already thinks of you as his mother.


    Vincent, who was sitting silently to the side, spoke. His voice was very soft, but also very heavy.


    Lyana had focused all her attention on Lucas. When she heard his voice, she jumped in fear. His heart started pounding.


    She looked up and inadvertently met Vincent¡¯s dark eyes. His eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Lyana sighed softly and gradually looked away. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face again and she said:


    ¨C He is very lonely, and he misses his mother very much.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent remembered the girl who had shivered in his arms that night.


    It¡¯s strange. Why couldn¡¯t he find her?


    Vincent got up and approached Lyana. In an authoritative tone, he said:


    ¨C Go and rest first. I will watch him.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ small hand. Lucas¡¯s hand was very hot, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let go. She says softly:


    ¨C I¡¯m not tired now. I will stay with him for a little longer.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s grief for Lucas, Vincent nced at Lucas¡¯ sleepy face. He opened his mouth slightly, but said nothing else.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly became awkward.


    A thought crossed Lyana¡¯s mind. She remembered Julie¡¯s words and looked up at Vincent.


    She remembers Vincent¡¯s worry when Lucas got sick, and what Vincent had told her before.


    He didn¡¯t look like a father at all.


    Although many fathers generally do not take care of their children, when the children have a fever and be ill, theye forward to take care of them. They are not like Vincent, who seems to have no idea what to do, as if this is the first time he has seen a sick child.


    Could Julie have misunderstood?


    Or did Julie have other reasons foring here?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t understand. She pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C Julie came by today.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°How did she get in?¡± What was she doing here?


    ¨C I think she came back to take something, but she said some strange things.


    Vincent looked at Lyana, without interrupting her. He let her continue.


    Initially, Lyana had no intention of telling Vincent about it, even if it was rted to their marriage.


    Lyana knew very well that neither she nor Vincent had approved this marriage.


    They simply had to be together because of a certain rtionship.


    But before they divorced, Lyana didn¡¯t want anyone else to interfere in their affairs either.


    She looked at Vincent with a burning gaze and said in a low voice,


    ¨C She told me you had another woman outside. Besides, you and this woman already have an illegitimate child.


    Vincent lowered his gaze slightly, a trace of panic shing in his eyes. It was as if a white horse had sped through space and disappeared in an instant. His body gave off a cold aura. He looked up at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C So you believe her?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know your past, and I don¡¯t want toment. I just want to hear it from you.


    She believed that Vincent would not lie to her.


    Vincent didn¡¯t have any feelings for her that way at all, and he didn¡¯t need to lie to her about such things.


    If Julie said all of this was true, then it didn¡¯t matter. She would leave Vincent and abandon this position. When the time came, she would give this illegitimate child aplete family.


    Vincent didn¡¯t speak immediately. He looked at the indifference in Lyana¡¯s eyes. There was no sadness, no grief, and no hysteria. There was only calm and a desire to know the truth.


    Vincent¡¯s fists, which had clenched in his pants, slowly rxed. He looked up at Lyana and said calmly:


    ¨C I don¡¯t have any wild women out there.


    From now on, Lucas¡¯ mother would be his first wife, Lyana. Therefore, she was not a wild woman.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    For some reason, when Vincent said the words ¡°wild women¡±, she felt an inexplicable urge tough.


    Lyana did not interrupt Vincent. Instead, she waited for him to continue.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze falls on Lucas¡¯ little face again. The coldness in his eyes dissipated a little, reced by warmth. However, his voice became deeper.


    ¨C As for the illegitimate child she mentioned¡­


    Vincent pursed his lips. He looked into Lyana¡¯s serious eyes and said calmly:


    ¨C I think she¡¯s talking about Lucas.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Lucas was actually her child?


    Damn it.


    How can this be?


    Didn¡¯t he say that Lucas was only the child of one of his friends?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but frown. If Lucas was her child, why would Vincent lie to her?


    If Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child, why did Vincent let Lucas grow up alone?


    Didn¡¯t he know that Lucas had autism?

 Chapter 304

    Not only did Lucasck maternal love, but he alsocked father love! If it was understandable that he couldn¡¯t find his mother in the past, then why didn¡¯t Vincent treat Lucas well?


    Also, Lucas had told her once that his father seemed to prefer girls, so he felt very inferior at that time. Also, Lucas had disguised himself as a woman to please his father.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t known Vincent for a long time, but she knew him more or less.


    Whether in front of strangers or in front of her, Vincent was a responsible man. He was certainly not such an irresponsible man.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Even his eyebrow furrowed.


    Vincent had paid particr attention to Lyana¡¯s gaze. Within seconds, manyplex emotions appeared in his eyes. The only thing he could see clearly was the disappointment and disbelief in her eyes.


    When Vincent thought about her gaze, he instantly felt uneasy.


    He felt like something was stuck in his throat. His gaze darkened and his voice grew cold. He continued :


    ¨C Lucas¡¯s biological father was not in good health, and he was seriously ill. Before Lucas was three years old, his biological father was in the hospital and covered in all kinds of medical tubes. He didn¡¯t have time to take care of himself, and he couldn¡¯t take care of Lucas either.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. In an instant, she grasped the main point of Vincent¡¯s words.


    Lucas¡¯ biological father?


    In other words, Vincent was not Lucas¡¯ father.


    When Lyana heard this, she felt a wave of relief. Fortunately, Vincent was not that kind of person.


    She really couldn¡¯t stand her husband being a cold-blooded man who had a messy private life and didn¡¯t care about his illegitimate child.


    Lyana asked curiously,


    ¨C Then why does Julie think Lucas is your child?


    ¨C Maybe she bumped into me when I often visited Lucas in the past. Sometimes when Lucas was in a good mood, he called me dad.


    Lyana was enlightened. So that¡¯s what happened.


    In this case, it was indeed easy to misunderstand.


    If she saw that, she might also think that Vincent had an illegitimate child.


    Lyana didn¡¯t doubt Vincent¡¯s words, because she couldn¡¯t find a reason for Vincent to lie to her.


    She remembered Julie¡¯s judgmental and domineering attitude. Once again, her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face, who was unconscious from his illness. Her heart sank.


    If this case explodes, Lucas may have to carry thebel of illegitimate child for the rest of his life.


    Poor Lucas. He was still so young, but he had to endure everything he shouldn¡¯t have to.


    Lucas¡¯ parents were not by his side. Does that mean he should be abused?


    It was really too unfair.


    Lyana remembers that when she was young, she lived in the countryside with her grandfather. Other people had also said that she was a child no parent wanted. They even said she was a bastard.


    Lyana recalled Lucas being bullied by his teachers and ssmates.


    Moreover, he was now inexplicably embroiled in a dispute between wealthy families.


    Julie had really good methods. In order to sow discord, she really used everything.


    Lyana squeezed her other hand tightly, her fingertips turning white. She would never allow Julie to hurt Lucas in any way.


    Absolutely not.


    Lyana withdrew from her thoughts. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. She could also feel the coldness emanating from Vincent.


    It seemed that Vincent was just as angry as she was about Julie¡¯s rumors.


    Lyana thought again of Lucas¡¯ mother and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C So where did his mother go?


    Vincent looked at Lyana, his eyes as cold as ice. In a low voice he said:


    ¨C After Lucas was born, his mother disappeared.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Disappeared? Did you look for it?


    ¨C I¡¯ve already looked, but I couldn¡¯t find her.


    Even now, Vincent was still sending people to find him.

 Chapter 305

    Vincent nced at Lucas, who was lying on the bed, and a trace of guilt shed in his eyes.


    Lucas had no parents to take care of him when he was young. Previously, he had even been roughed up by the nanny and his personality had almost gone astray. If he hadn¡¯t met her by chance, his life could have been ruined by this nanny.


    The two people he¡¯s disappointed the most in his life are Lucas and his mother.


    Maybe Lucas¡¯ mother¡¯s reluctance to appear had something to do with him. In fact, he wanted to spend his life paying her back, but¡­


    Vincent nced at Lyana, naturally taking in all the surprise in her eyes. He had a strange feeling.


    Before meeting Lyana, he had never thought of remarrying.


    But after marrying Lyana, he never thought about getting a divorce again.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched. At that moment there was a knock on the door.


    ¨C Take care of him first. I will be back soon.


    With that, Vincent walked out.


    Lyana watched Vincent leave. For some reason, she sensed something was wrong with Vincent¡¯s expression, like he was holding something back.


    Could Vincent be hiding something?


    Lyana frowns slightly. She had a vague feeling that what Vincent was hiding could be very important.


    He walked out of the room and stood in the hallway. He nced worriedly at the door, then retracted his gaze and lowered his voice, as if afraid to disturb the sleeping Lucas.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C There is news from the young elder master.


    Thomas lowered his voice and said:


    ¨C A year ago, someone saw the young elder master on the streets of MY, but he was far away. There was only one photo.


    With that, Thomas showed Vincent the picture on his phone.


    Vincent¡¯s long eyshes drooped. When he saw the two blurred figures in the photo, he immediately recognized that the man in the white shirt was the senior young master of the Sanchez family, his older brother.


    ¨C Any other news?


    Vincent asked calmly.


    This photo could only mean that the person was still alive a year ago. That didn¡¯t mean he was still alive now.


    ¨C No. Last year, MY was in turmoil. I wonder if the young elder master is gone,


    Thomas said cautiously, fearing that Vincent would be angry.


    ¨C Continue your investigation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With that, Vincent turned to push the door open. The moment he put his hand on the doorknob, he seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Thomas.


    ¨C Investigate carefully. Don¡¯t tell the olddy yet.


    Thomas nodded.


    Vincent returned to the bedroom and saw Lyana staring at him. He looked away indifferently and his gaze settled on Lucas¡¯s face.


    ¨C Thank you for taking care of him this time.


    ¨C I love her so much. Taking care of him is child¡¯s y.


    Lyana thought Lucas might be disappointed that he hadn¡¯t found his mom after waking up, so she wanted to ask Vincent for more clues.


    ¨C Do you have any clues about his mother? I can help find her. Unity is strength. Maybe we can find her sooner.


    Vincent paused for a moment. He couldn¡¯t let Lyana know what happened that night.


    Also, he didn¡¯t know anything about Lucas¡¯ mother.


    ¨C No.


    ¨C What ?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    ¨C There are no clues or information.


    Lyana was stunned. How could a living person who had given birth disappear without a trace?


    ¨C So did you ask Lucas¡¯ father? He shouldn¡¯t know anything about the person he slept with, right?


    ¨C He doesn¡¯t know anything either.


    ¨C This¡­


    Lyana suddenly thought of something. She looked up at Vincent and nodded.


    ¨C I understand. She bought sperm, didn¡¯t she?


    Vincent thought, ¡°Was he so poor?¡±


    Lyana continued:


    ¨C If she bought sperm, he really might not know anything about the woman. The hospital didn¡¯t log the woman¡¯s information?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana seemed to have thought of something. She gasped and asked:


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s using a false identity.


    The more Lyana thought about it, the more she felt it was possible. It¡¯s as if small hospitals don¡¯t verify a person¡¯s identity at all. She pursed her lips and sighed.


    ¨C So she gave the child to Lucas¡¯ father right after giving birth to him?


    She noticed that Vincent¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. She sighed helplessly.


    ¨C Could it be¡­


    ¨C There is no information or news.


    Vincent interrupted Lyana¡¯s thoughts and said indifferently:


    ¨C You¡¯re a bit talkative today. Why don¡¯t you go back to rest?


    Vincent looked at Lucas, who was lying on the bed. He wanted to spend time with Lucas.


    Lyana pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C Can I stay with him for a while?


    Lyana looked at Lucas¡¯ face. At that moment, there was a smile on his face that wasn¡¯t usually there. It looked like he was having a beautiful dream.


    Or maybe he had found his mom in his dream.


    Lyana felt a lump in her throat. She reached out to cover Lucas with the nket.


    If he woke up and found he still hadn¡¯t found his mother, how sad would he be?


    At this thought, his heart involuntarily sank.


    The Sanchez family was very knowledgeable. Neither Vincent nor Lucas¡¯ father had found Lucas¡¯ mother, which meant one thing.


    First, someone had deliberately hidden Lucas¡¯ mother and didn¡¯t want anyone to find her.


    Second, Lucas¡¯ mother had the ability to hide from others.


    Anyway, this news was not good news for Lucas.


    Lyana thought that someone with the ability to erase a pregnant woman¡¯s past was definitely no ordinary person.


    Lyana pulled out her phone and texted Old A.


    ¨C Investigate a woman who abandoned her child before marriage. Moreover, the father of the child does not know that the woman gave birth.


    When Old A saw this message, he was stunned. Why was that sentence so long and winding?


    ¨C Are you looking for a woman who secretly gave birth to a man¡¯s child?


    ¨C Yes, the child must be about five years old.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll go investigate.


    After Lyana finished contacting Old A, she sent another message to the director of the assessment institute.


    ¨C Has anyonepared the child¡¯s DNA samples I sent earlier with theirs?


    ¨C Half an hour ago ady brought in a sample forparison.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s eyelids twitched. Her heart skipped a beat in her throat. She hastened to ask:


    ¨C Who is this ?


    ¨C I am really sorry. It is not practical for us to reveal the identity of the parents now.


    In this world, coincidences did not exist. The person who wouldpare the sample to this child at that time had to be a rtive.


    Previously, Julie had provoked her and said nonsense. Could it be Julie?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana found Julie¡¯s photo on her phone and sent it. She asked :


    ¨C It¡¯s her ? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone what you told me.


    His interlocutor hesitated a moment before answering in the affirmative.


    After Lyana read the message, her face darkened. Her eyes were filled with anger, and she wished she had pped Julie a few more times.


    However, how did Julie know Lucas¡¯ DNA was there?


    Could it be that Julie followed Vincent before, and that Vincent also ced Lucas¡¯ DNA sample in thisb for testing?


    It¡¯s logic. This DNAb was the biggest in the town of An. How could someone like Vincent find a crummyb to do a DNA test on Lucas?


    It seemed Julie thought Lucas was Vincent¡¯s illegitimate son. She had therefore returned to the vi this time to obtain evidence before going to the assessment office to verify her suspicions.


    If she hadn¡¯t asked Vincent today, she might have fallen into Julie¡¯s trap.


    For some reason, Julie¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    ¨C What do you think people will think if they find out you have an illegitimate child?

 Chapter 306

    At this point, was Julie testing her, or had she really said something wrong?


    If it was the former, she shouldn¡¯t have overreacted.


    However, if it was the second case, what did Julie mean?


    Did she know his past?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was impossible!


    If Julie knew about her past, she would have jumped at the chance to criticize her long ago.


    In other words, Julie didn¡¯t know about his past, but she wanted to lie to him.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes. Remembering the past, she suddenly clenched her fists.


    She remembered it.


    On the day of the auction, she had agreed to help Lucas find his mother. She even brought Lucas¡¯ fingernail to the Sanchez family vi. At that moment, she bumped into Julie in the hallway of the house.


    It seemed to be. Julie sensed that Lucas might be her child, so she tricked her.


    After thinking about all of this, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. As she was about to meet the director of the assessment office, Lucas, who was sleeping with her hand in his, began to fidget.


    ¨C Mom.


    ¨C Mom.


    ¨C Mom.


    ¡­ .


    Lucas hadn¡¯t woken up yet. His little face was furrowed and he was calling anxiously. It was as if he could no longer find his mother in his dream.


    Lyana grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand and gently coaxed him:


    ¨C Lucas, go to sleep. I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    In his sleep, Lucas seemed to hear his mother¡¯s soft voice. The anxiety and unease on his face gradually dissipated. He held Lyana¡¯s hand with both hands, and even leaned towards her obediently.


    ¨C Mom, don¡¯t go.


    Lucas whispered.


    When Lyana heard this, her heart sank even harder. She still remembers the first time she met Lucas. She thought Lucas was an obedient little girl. Later, in kindergarten, she discovered that Lucas was a boy.


    How much had he endured in the past to be so taciturn?


    If he grew up by her side, she would never leave him¡­


    As soon as that thought appeared, Lyana froze.


    What was she thinking?


    Lucas was not her child.


    Lyana took out her phone and rushed to send a message.


    ¨C Doctor, I would like to ask you if you can cancel this woman¡¯s request for a paternity test?¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dubois. This process has already started. It cannot be undone.


    The Doctor had known Lyana for a long time. He always admired Lyana¡¯s medical skills and knew her character.


    He knew very well that she could really say that to protect the child.


    However, this program was not something he could control.


    Lyana frowned slightly. Her mind raced and she suddenly had a bold idea.


    Although it might sound ridiculous, she really wanted to know the answer. A trace of anticipation shed in her eyes and she spoke timidly.


    ¨C Doctor, if the results are known, can you let me know? I will not divulge it.


    Lyana was really curious to know the results of this evaluation.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C Doctor, can youpare my sample with the one Julie gave you?


    Lyana had a bold idea. She thought the sample Julie had taken was either hers or Vincent¡¯s.


    If Julie held Vincent¡¯s sample, she would be able to confirm if the child was Vincent¡¯s.


    If Julie took her sample, she would also know if Lucas was her child.


    Lyana felt she was truly possessed. Lucas was a child of the Sanchez family. How could he be her child? Moreover, she had buried her child herself.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. Right now, she really hoped her memories weren¡¯t so clear. That way she could have more dreams.


    ¨C Mom.


    With a soft cry, Lucas pressed his face against Lyana¡¯s arm.


    In the study.


    Sunlight streams through the window and falls on Vincent¡¯s body. Vincent¡¯s slender index finger casually touched a snake¡¯s head.


    The snake was very excited. His head even rubbed against Vincent¡¯s hand. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought it was a dog.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the office door.


    The moment the office door opened, the snake turned its head. When he saw someone enter, he immediately stared at the person and whistled.


    Thomas stood in the doorway, unsure whether to enter or not.


    He felt the pressure of the snake and sweated.


    This snake truly treated the Second Young Master and the Second Young Lady as his masters. As for the others, they had probably all be his prey, even if he had fed them in the past. It was too presumptuous.


    Thomas asked softly:


    ¨C Second Young Master, are you looking for me?


    ¨C Tell everyone that no one should mention my rtionship with Lyana in front of Lucas. If they disobey, they must never set foot on Sanchez family territory. As for Matriarch Sanchez and Lyana, I¡¯ll talk to them myself.


    Thomas instantly understood what the second young master meant. He lowered his head and replied:


    ¨C Yes.


    Second Young Master was thinking about Little Master¡¯s interest. Little Master was really too young. If he suddenly had a stepmother, he probably couldn¡¯t handle it. Also, Little Master¡¯s condition was not stable at the moment. If provoked, it was very likely that the rtionship between the Second Young Master and Little Master would get worse.


    The second young master was really thoughtful.


    Could it be that Second Young Master brought Little Master back because he wanted Little Master to get along with Second Young Lady and slowly get to know her? Thus, Little Master would be able to calmly ept Second Young Lady.


    Speaking of which, there was no news of Little Master¡¯s biological mother. He was still young and really needed his mother¡¯s care.


    If Little Master and Second Young Lady could get along, that would be the best.


    However, when Thomas thought about his subordinate¡¯s call just now, his expression turned serious. He said respectfully:


    ¨C Second Young Master, the person following Julie found out that she went to the An City paternity testing center.


    Paternity test center?


    Vincent¡¯s hand, which was stroking the snake¡¯s head, stopped.


    Previously, Julie had ripped off Lyana¡¯s blouse during a ss at medical school.


    Later, Julie attacked Grandma in order to trap Lyana.


    In order for Lyana to leave the Sanchez family, Julie nearly ruined Lyana¡¯s innocence.


    If Lyana wasn¡¯t smart, she could have fallen into Julie¡¯s trap.


    Just now, Lyana had said that Julie hade to the house. It seemed like she was really stubborn.


    If the enemy was stupid, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, Julie was a meticulous person. If she didn¡¯t take precautions, there would definitely be a huge mistake.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. Julie had forgotten her promise so quickly.


    Seeing the expression of the second young master, Thomas could guess what Vincent was going to do. However, he still cautiously asked:


    ¨C Second Young Master, what should we do next?


    Thomas had the impression that Julie was running to death.


    Back when Matriarch Sanchez kicked out Julie, she left Julie with some dignity. She didn¡¯t tell anyone that Julie left the Sanchez family.


    It would have been nice if she had done something small, but if she had known that Little Master was Second Young Master¡¯s child, things would have been different.


    If this case exploded and the Sanchez family actually announced to the public that Julie was not a member of the Sanchez family, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¨C If Lyana knows¡­


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. He looked up at Thomas in displeasure.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. From his interactions with the Second Young Lady during this time, he thought the Second Young Lady was definitely going to do her business and leave.


    Could the second young master use this opportunity to hunt the second youngdy?

 Chapter 307

    This¡­


    Was it possible?


    If the Second Young Lady had just arrived at the Sanchez residence, the Second Young Master would certainly have hunted her for the Little Master.


    But now.


    At the time of MY, Second Young Master used this power for Second Young Lady and even opposed Alexander Walker.


    Was Second Young Master really going to hunt Second Young Lady?


    Thomas asked shyly:


    ¨C Should we let Second Young Lady know¡­


    ¨C You teach me how to do things?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. His eyes were like deep pools without the slightest trace of heat, but they seemed to carry the aura of death.


    ¨C I would not dare. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Thomas hastened to implore his mercy.


    To be honest, he was really curious about the Second Young Master¡¯s attitude towards the Second Young Lady.


    Vincent stared at the snake in his hand with indifference, his thoughts drifting away. He remembers the first time he saw Lyana.


    At that time, he was in the office and investigating this person. The snake, which had remained obediently at his side, suddenly shot up like an arrow.


    At that time, he had also pursued him. He saw the snake attack Lyana.


    At that time, he thought she was definitely going to die.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Lyana to catch the snake so easily. The snake was so frightened that it dared not move.


    He was the second young master of the Sanchez family. A lot of people were keeping tabs on the Sanchez family. When he saw this, there was only one thought in his mind. Lyana¡¯s reason foring to the Sanchez¡¯s was not simple.


    However, what happened next exceeded his expectations.


    Lyana had devoted herself wholeheartedly to the Sanchez family and had even taken care of Grandma. Her illness was also relieved thanks to her.


    She had risked her life for William alone.


    With everything that happened, he realized Lyana might have been forced to marry him.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze darkened. In a hoarse voice, he said thoughtfully:


    ¨C Julie has just left. Laura is also going to study abroad. If she leaves again, Dadi might not be able to bear it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thomas was left speechless.


    He lowered his head and did not speak. He didn¡¯t know if Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t handle it, or if the Second Young Master couldn¡¯t.


    The second young master was too difficult to test.


    As Thomas was thinking, he heard Vincent say coldly:


    ¨C Do you want to lose your job?


    He suddenly looked up and saw Second Young Master talking to the snake. He immediately curled up and said hastily:


    ¨C Second young master, I will continue my work.


    With that, Thomas hurried out, fearing the snake would swallow him if he was one step slower.


    He had thought that Second Young Master would give him more year-end bonuses now that he had Second Young Lady and Little Master. He didn¡¯t expect the Second Young Master to stop him fromying the bs and make him a meal for the serpent.


    When would he be able to live a stable life?


    If that didn¡¯t work, we¡¯d really send him toy tiles.


    ¡­ .


    In Lucas¡¯ room.


    Lucas was still unconscious, his long eyshes falling. He looked extremely obedient and adorable, like a little angel.


    One of Lyana¡¯s hands was held by Lucas. From time to time, she touched Lucas¡¯ forehead with her other hand, paying attention to his temperature.


    Luckily, Lucas¡¯ temperature had dropped.


    Lyana¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. She opens it and sees that it is a message from Doctor Li.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, the results of the assessment are out. The sample Miss Julie brought is not rted to this child by blood.


    When Lyana saw this message, she was slightly stunned. She frowned, and her breathing became a little irregr.


    So they really weren¡¯t rted by blood.


    Although she guessed it in advance, she still felt very ufortable hearing the results.


    His rationality told him that Lucas couldn¡¯t be his child.


    But emotionally, she couldn¡¯t help but treat Lucas like her child.


    She had missed her child so much that she had gone crazy. That¡¯s why she considered someone else¡¯s child as her own.

 Chapter 308

    Julie was sitting in a cafe, scrolling through her phone. As winter approached, the service staff of various luxury stores had sent her pictures of thetest winter fashion show. Some employees had also sent her invitations directly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Julie nced at the clothes, and her eyes gradually darkened. She turned off her phone and turned to watch the traffic outside the window.


    She was no longer the precious daughter of the Sanchez family. Although she had saved a lot of money in the past, this money was not enough to allow her to continue living the carefree and luxurious life she had before.


    Lyna Dubois!


    It was entirely the fault of Lyana Dubois.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lyana, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state. She was still the one and only heir to the Sanchez family, and she could still walk the various fashion shows. She could take whatever she wanted without hesitation, and not cower like she did now.


    However, there would soon be a good show to watch.


    If the results were as she thought, then Lyana would be leaving the Sanchez family very soon. At that time, she could return to the Sanchez family.


    Suddenly his phone rang.


    Julie looks down and sees it¡¯s a call from the paternity testing center. She hastened to pick up.


    Paternity testing center staff had called to inform him of the results. She thanked them, hung up and headed for the paternity testing center across the street.


    She had submitted the sample earlier and was waiting at the cafe across from the paternity testing center.


    After retrieving the bag of assessment papers, Julie returned to the cafe and casually ordered a cup of coffee. His gaze was fixed on the bag of assessment documents.


    His heart was beating faster and faster. When she opened the file, her gaze fell on the bottom line without looking at what was written at the beginning.


    Her pupils dte uncontrobly as she watches the results in disbelief.


    How is it possible ?


    Brother Vincent was not rted to this child by blood?


    No, it was absolutely impossible!


    This child was certainly not Lyana¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t Lyana, then it must have been Brother Vincent¡¯s child.


    Could she have been wrong?


    However, Brother Vincent cared a lot about this child. He even specially brought this child home to take care of him. You should know that he did not like children.


    What happened exactly?


    Julie rested her chin on her hand, deeply thoughtful. It was impossible for a problem to arise in theboratory. The problem could be with the samples she took.


    Could she have taken the wrong sample?


    It looks like she has to take it back!


    However, it would not be easy to obtain another DNA sample from Vincent. She had to n carefully.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana sat next to Lucas. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Lucas was not her child. She couldn¡¯t treat Lucas like her lost child anymore.


    She had treated Lucas like a substitute. It was very cruel for Lucas.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and looked at it closer. It was a message from Doctor Li.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I have alreadypared your samples with those Miss Julie sent. They are not rted by blood.


    At the time, in order to find her family, Lyana also left a sample of herself at theb.


    When Lyana saw what Doctor Li had sent, she instantly understood. Julie had to take Vincent¡¯s sample topare it to Lucas¡¯. It seemed like Vincent and Lucas really weren¡¯t rted by blood. Vincent wasn¡¯t lying either.


    Initially, Lyana wanted topare her sample with that of Lucas. Now she knew very well that Lucas was not her dead child at all. She didn¡¯t need to keep trying.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Doctor Li, Lyana put down her phone and looked at Lucas, who was lying on the bed. This child was so young. He looked so pitiful.


    She touched Lucas¡¯ forehead. He no longer had a fever.


    She still had to adjust her mentality and face the fact that Lucas wasn¡¯t a substitute.


    Lyana silently pulled her hand away.

 Chapter 309

    Lucas¡¯ grip on her hand was so strong that Lyana couldn¡¯t remove her hand for a moment. As she was about to exert more force, she felt Lucas¡¯ small hand move.


    Lyana was slightly surprised. She saw Lucas¡¯ eyshes quiver. Then he opened his eyes.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She saw Lucas¡¯ eyshes quiver. Then he opened his eyes.


    It¡¯s strange.


    He remembered that mom was by his side.


    How did she be an aunt?


    What happened to mom?


    Seeing that Lucas had woken up, Lyana thought maybe she pulled her hand a little too hard earlier and disturbed him. She said in an uneasy tone:


    ¨C You¡­you are awake. How do you feel now ? You do not feel well ?


    Lucas met Lyana¡¯s worried eyes and said softly:


    ¨C Auntie, I¡¯m fine.


    Lucas¡¯ voice was a bit hoarse, and his throat still hurt. After he finished talking, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice.


    ¨C You want some water ?


    Lucas nodded, suppressing the doubts in his heart. He gradually let go of Lyana¡¯s hand.


    Lyana¡¯s heart sank. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy. Eventually, she turns around and pours Lucas a ss of water. She helped Lucas sit up and gave him some water carefully.


    Lucas took two sips and shook his head.


    Lyana knew deep down that children who had just recovered from their illness didn¡¯t like to eat or drink. She didn¡¯t say anything. She put the cup on the bedside table and helped Lucas back into bed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She covered Lucas with the nket. She had wanted to slip away, but she felt embarrassed now. After thinking it over, she coaxed it:


    ¨C Do you want to get some more sleep?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Lyana. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. He continued to frown.


    Lyana thought her words made Lucas unhappy. Sheforted him gently.


    ¨C You¡¯re sick again. You should rest more. If there¡¯s anything, tell Aunty. Be wise.


    Lucas didn¡¯t speak. He remembered how he felt holding Lyana¡¯s hand.


    Her hands were actually very simr to Mom¡¯s?


    He must have lost his mind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a strange thought.


    ¨C Then you must be hungry. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to bring you some porridge.


    Lyana smiled at Lucas and got up to head for the door. She said to the servant who was guarding the door:


    ¨C Go to the kitchen and bring some porridge for Little Master Lucas. And tell the Second Young Master that Lucas woke up.


    When the maid heard this, she quickly nodded in agreement.


    Lyana came back into the room. She looked at Lucas, who was still frowning and looking serious. He looked like a mini-version of a cold, overbearing CEO.


    ¨C What are you thinking about ?


    Lyana sat down by Lucas¡¯ bed and asked him, smiling.


    Lucas shakes his head.


    Lyana thought Lucas missed Vincent. After all, as a godfather, he had taken care of himself. When Vincent arrivedter, Lucas could talk more and feel morefortable. After all, she was a foreigner.


    Lyana smiles at Lucas. She wasn¡¯t sorry for his silence. Seeing that Lucas¡¯ hair was messy, she reached out to fix it and said softly


    ¨C Our Lucas is so handsome.


    At that moment, Lyana was momentarily stunned.


    For some reason, she looked at little Lucas like she looked at her when she was young.


    The only difference was that Lucas had sword-shaped eyebrows, while she had willow-shaped eyebrows. However, their eyes were exactly the same.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes and nose were exactly the same as when she was young.


    When she was young, the bridge of her nose was not high. It wasn¡¯t until she grew up that he got high.


    All in all, they were 50 or 60% alike. No wonder she always felt that Lucas was close to her. It was hard not to have a good impression of someone who looked a lot like him.

 Chapter 310

    ¨C Aunty.


    ¨C Yes ?


    ¨C Where am I ?


    Lucas had already looked around. It didn¡¯t look like the hospital.


    ¨C It¡¯s the Sanchez family vi. It¡¯s yours¡­


    Lyana paused. She recalled that Lucas had never met his biological father and thought Vincent was his biological father. She said :


    ¨C It¡¯s your father¡¯s house. He knew you were sick and was very anxious, so he brought you here.


    Lucas¡¯ confused eyes lit up. Could he live with his father?


    ¨C Does Auntie live here too?


    Lucas asked in confusion.


    ¨C Yes, Aunty will stay here for now. Little Lucas, don¡¯t be afraid in the future. Auntie and your father, Vincent Sanchez, will protect you. If you need anything, you can tell me directly.


    If Lyana didn¡¯t mention her rtionship with Vincent, it¡¯s because she was afraid that Lucas would think about it too much.


    If she was Lucas, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if she knew her father brought her home and he had a stepmother.


    Later, she should talk to Vincent about it. For the sake of Lucas¡¯ health, she will hide their rtionship for the time being.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes light up. He was looking forward to staying with his aunt.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. Looking at Lucas¡¯ face, she couldn¡¯t help but want to treat him like her own child.


    She looked down, thinking it would be better for her to spend less time with Lucas.


    At that moment, Lucas reached out his hand to Lyana and grabbed it firmly.


    Lyana¡¯s heart jumped. She pulled herself together instantly and smiled at Lucas.


    ¨C Lucas, what¡¯s wrong?


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lucas took her hand and brought it to his chest.


    Lyana could hear Lucas¡¯ strong heartbeat. From what she heard, Lucas shouldn¡¯t be feeling bad. Puzzled, she looked at Lucas.


    ¨C Lucas, aren¡¯t you feeling well? Does your chest hurt?


    Lucas shakes his head.


    ¨C Aunt, I want to live with you.


    Lucas¡¯s words instantly filled Lyana¡¯s empty heart. Her eyes filled with tears, but a bright smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C I am very happy to be able to live with Lucas. Please take care of me in the future.


    Lucas¡¯ ears turned red. He nodded vigorously, his eyes filled with smiles.


    Lyana pulled her hand away and tucked him in gently. She smiled at him.


    Seeing Lyana like this, a blurry image suddenly crossed Lucas¡¯ mind. He froze for a moment, then grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand impatiently.


    Lyana looked at Lucas¡¯s nervous expression and was slightly stunned. She asked :


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C Aunt, I¡­


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but grab hold of Lyana¡¯s hand. The blurry image in his mind gradually became clearer, but he still couldn¡¯t see the contents clearly.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Seeing the panic in Lucas¡¯ eyes, Lyana felt uneasy. Sheforted him gently.


    ¨C Do not be afraid. Tell Auntie everything.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes gradually turned red. Finally, he remained silent.


    He seemed to have seen his mom, but he couldn¡¯t see her clearly.


    Lucas¡¯ voice was a bit hoarse. Looking at Lyana¡¯s starry eyes, her heart warmed. He shook his head stubbornly.


    Lyana looked at Lucas. He didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. At this moment, he looked extremely haggard. Her face was pale, just like¡­ like her child¡­


    Thinking about that, Lyana¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. In a daze, she seemed to see a strong light.


    The light was getting brighter and brighter. You could vaguely hear people talking.


    ¨C It¡¯s bad. She is bleeding profusely now, and the child is not yet born. It¡¯s not going to do it. Should we save the child or the mother?


    ¨C Protect the child. The child is very important.


    ¨C That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. After all, she is the second daughter of the Dubois family.


    ¨C Protect the mother. The child is important, but the mother is even more so.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. Who was speaking? She narrowed her eyes. In a daze, he thought he saw a few people in white coats standing off to the side.


    Was she on the operating table?


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from below.


    Lyana was stunned. She struggled to regte her breathing, but the pain in her lower body was getting worse and stronger, and the strength in her body was gradually fading. In a state of amazement, she could still hear what the doctor was saying.


    It hurts.


    So tired.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¨C Wow!


    The piercing scream swept away Lyana¡¯s fatigue. She suddenly opened her eyes. A doctor came forward with a child in his arms.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, look. The child is fine.


    Is the child okay?


    Lyana¡¯s head hurt more and more. Cold sweats bead on his forehead. Her child was doing really well.


    She remembered that her child had died in childbirth.


    At that time, another doctor approached and said anxiously:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, persevere.


    There is another child in your womb.


    Lyana forced herself to stand. In a state of amazement, she saw another doctor carrying a child in front of her.


    ¨C Both children are fine¡­


    ¡­ .


    ¨C Aunt.


    A young voice brings Lyana back to reality. It was only then that she realized that she was not lying on the operating table, but in Lucas¡¯ room.


    ¨C Aunty, why are you crying?


    Lucas forces himself to sit up. He wiped the tears from Lyana¡¯s face with his young hand and said very seriously:


    ¨C Auntie, don¡¯t cry. Lucas is fine.


    Lyana looked at Lucas and pulled him into her arms, her tears flowing uncontrobly.


    She had not given birth to a boy, but to two children.


    She vaguely remembered that when Matheo Harris had found her, she was holding a dead child in her arms and crying bitterly. She had copsed mentally.


    At that time, Matheo had no choice but to find a psychiatrist to erase the memory of his suffering during childbirth. So, all this time, she only remembered having given birth to one child.


    Where was her other child?


    Was he alive or dead?


    ¨C Don¡¯t cry, aunt. Do not Cry.


    Lucas¡¯ soft voice in her arms gradually eased the unease in Lyana¡¯s heart. She silently wiped away her tears. She had to find her other child.


    Lyana let go of Lucas and wiped away her tears. There were still tears on his eyshes.


    ¨C Lucas, thank you.


    ¨C Auntie, you can¡¯t thank Lucas.


    He frowned solemnly.


    Lyana helped Lucas lie down. Sniffling, she asked curiously:


    ¨C For what ?


    Lucas exined clearly, word for word


    ¨C Dad told me before that thanks were for strangers. Aunt and I are family, and we¡¯re close, so I can¡¯t thank you anymore.


    A trace of surprise shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She remembers Vincent also telling her in the car that she couldn¡¯t thank him anymore.


    Could it be that Vincent thinks the same thing?


    Lyana smiles at Lucas. She was going to pick up her other child now. She didn¡¯t have time to think about what Vincent was thinking.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Lucas frowned even more. She curled up in the nket, not wanting to reveal her true face.


    Lyana turned her head and saw Vincente in, dressed in a white bathrobe. Her hair was still damp.


    He had just taken a shower.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her body emerged from the steam, and there were still glistening drops of water on her neck and chest.


    Lyana thought of a sentence.


    The temptation to get wet!


    What seduction!


    Lyana silently shifted her gaze and rested it on Lucas. She saw Lucas hiding under the nket like a hermit crab, looking very worried.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze turned away from Lyana¡¯s tear-stained face. When he looked at Lucas, he frowned.

 Chapter 311

    Lucas was already awake.


    But he was curled up under the nket.


    Vincent heaved a slight sigh, his brow rxed. He headed for the bed.


    He was very tall. When he approached, he blocked the sunlight through the window. An invisible pressure arose in his heart.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent and remembered that Lucas had just said that only strangers say ¡°thank you¡±. Could it be that Vincent has already treated her as¡­


    It seemed unlikely.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face again. By then, Lucas was lying on the bed, curled up under the nket. He was staring at the ceiling, seeming not to want tomunicate with anyone.


    Strange, why had Lucas suddenly be like this?


    Did Lucas hate Vincent, his godfather?


    Naturally, Vincent could also see Lucas¡¯ current state. Feeling a little ufortable, he sat down by the bed and called softly,


    ¨C Lucas.


    However, Lucas was still the same as before. He still didn¡¯t want tomunicate with others.


    The nanny¡¯s words must have left an indelible impression on Lucas. He still remembers the stimting words of the nanny.


    ¨C I just want you to listen to Dad and study at home. How can you sneak out? Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. There are bad people everywhere. If you¡¯re captured by bad people, you¡¯ll never see daddy again


    ¨C Mr. Sanchez, this child is really disturbing. He doesn¡¯t want to do his homework, and the tutor can¡¯t do anything for him. What should we do now? This child is already four and a half years old. He goes out often, and he has no sense of security. What will happen if, in the future, hecks basicmon sense?


    ¨C Are you able now?


    ¨C It¡¯s just a p. Do you have to run away? For what ? Are you trying to kill me?


    ¨C Little Mute, you are crazy. Let me tell you that because you¡¯re disobedient, your grandmother doesn¡¯te to visit you anymore. Your mother doesn¡¯t want you, and your father doesn¡¯te often. Only I¡¯m nice enough to take care of you. You have to be respectful to me, understand?


    ¨C Were you pretending to be obedient just now? I thought you had improved. I didn¡¯t expect a retard to stay a retard. No wonder so many teachers couldn¡¯t teach you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your mother must be retarded. Otherwise, how could she have given birth to an idiot like you.


    ¨C You don¡¯t know a single word now. How do you expect me to answer your father, you idiot! I really don¡¯t know how retarded your mom can be with your dad.


    ¡­ .


    Even an adult like him found these words piercing and sad. How did Lucas bear it?


    Seeing Lucas in this state, Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He called softly,


    ¨C Lucas?


    Lucas stared at the ceiling without moving, as if he was once again immersed in his own world.


    A trace of worry shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal. He looks up at Lyana.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¨C Was he like that just now?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Earlier, Lucas had been very obedient and understanding. She didn¡¯t know why he had be like that.


    Could it be that he developed autism because he lost his family and felt unsafe?


    Or did he want to use this method to get Vincent more interested in him?


    Lyana thought about asking Lucaster, so she nodded to Vincent.


    Vincent pursed his lips and said nothing. However, her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face again. He got up and left.


    He went out and said softly to Thomas:


    ¨C See if Little Master has been mistreated recently.


    ¨C Yes.


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He took out his phone and started contacting the person supervising the nanny.


    After Vincent walked out of the room, Lyana retracted her gaze and looked at Lucas, her eyes sparkling. She said softly:


    ¨C Should I go first?


    Lucas blinked as if to say goodbye.


    Seeing Lucas like that, Lyana¡¯s heart hurt. This child was truly obedient and adorable.


    Lyana came out of the room and saw Vincent standing by the wall with a somber expression, like he was thinking about something.


    ¨C Does he still have a fever?


    Vincent asked looking at Lyana.


    ¨C His fever is already gone. I asked the servants to prepare porridge for him. I¡¯ll feed him some porridgeter,


    Lyana exined when she saw Vincent¡¯s worried expression.


    ¨C It¡¯s good.


    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, the phone in his pants vibrated. He took out his phone and looked at the message. His eyes were dark as ink, and his voice was low and raspy.


    ¨C I have things to do. Ask someone to take care of himter.


    ¨C OK.


    Vincent left.


    He returned to his office and turned on hisputer.


    Thomas had already sent all the videos of the new nanny interacting with Lucas. Moreover, the person who kept an eye on the new nanny also said that she was well behaved and had no ulterior motives.


    Vincent no longer believes what others say. He only believed what he had seen and heard with his own eyes and ears.


    He sat down at theputer and quickly checked out Lucas¡¯ daily life.


    Outside of ss, Lucas usually stayed alone in his room to check his phone.


    Vincent frowns. Lucas didn¡¯t seem to have changed much from before.


    Vincent massaged his temples and slowly closed his eyes, his heart heavy.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana went to the kitchen. Seeing that the servants had already prepared the porridge, she brought the pumpkin porridge to Lucas¡¯ room.


    Even though she knew very well that Lucas wasn¡¯t her child, she couldn¡¯t help but want to take care of him. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to him.


    Lucas was still staring nkly at the ceiling. Lyana brought the porridge and ced it next to Lucas.


    ¨C Aunt.


    Seeing Lyana approach, Lucas looked away, his eyes twinkling with a strange light.


    ¨C You can drink the porridge when it¡¯s cooler. It¡¯s a bit hot now, Lyana said softly, looking at Lucas.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Lucas obediently nodded.


    ¨C Lucas, don¡¯t you want to talk to your father?


    Lyana remembered that Vincent had just arrived. Lucas didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to Vincent. Hadn¡¯t Vincent treated him well in the past?


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he lowered his gaze in silence.


    In fact, he also wanted to talk to his father, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he thought it best to say nothing.


    Seeing that Lucas didn¡¯t want to talk, Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Then tell Auntie what you mean. I will do my best to help you.


    When Lucas heard that, he looked at Lyana with bright eyes and nodded vigorously.


    After Lyana gave the porridge to Lucas, thetter fell asleep again due to being exhausted. She packed her things and left.


    As she turns the corner of the stairs, she sees Vincenting up from the first floor.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze lingered on Lyana¡¯s face. His gaze was dark and he said:


    ¨C Get someone to take care of him tonight.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She tactfully refused.


    ¨C I will watch over him tonight. If he¡¯s not feeling well, I¡¯ll be the first to notice.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he said nothing. Instead, he red at Lyana, as if he didn¡¯t agree with her at all.


    She felt very ufortable under his gaze. Of course, she could sense Vincent¡¯s displeasure, but she couldn¡¯t understand why. Didn¡¯t he care a lot about Lucas too?


    If only Vicki was here. With just a few words, he would listen obediently without any objection.


    However, when Lyana thought about how Vicki would be wronged every time, she fell silent.


    ¨C He needs someone to take care of him now.


    Vincent was speechless.


    ¨C Although her fever has gone down, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯lle back. I am a doctor. If I stay by his side, I can take care of him.

 Chapter 312

    Vincent frowns. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Lyana speaking again.


    -By the way, Lucas thinks you¡¯re his biological father. If he finds out about our rtionship and he has a stepmother, will he be upset? Why not hide our rtionship for a while? We will say that we are good friends. What do you think ?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana looked at Vincent carefully with a smile in her eyes.


    Vincent didn¡¯t speak immediately. His dark eyes were fixed on Lyana.


    Lyana felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She pursed her lips and asked:


    ¨C Do you think my suggestion is a good one?


    Vincent nodded.


    Lyana gave a rxed smile and continued:


    ¨C Since you agree with me, I will ask the butler to inform all the servants. However, I think you will have to talk to Grandma yourself.


    Vincent frowned, a trace of coldness in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand if Lyana was really that open-minded, or if she didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    A woman who wanted to take the initiative to hide their rtionship.


    Who was he ?


    He was the sole heir of the Sanchez family, the Second Young Master of the Sanchez family. Even though rumors about her short life and ugly appearance spread like wildfire, many people were still ready to marry her.


    If he had suggested hiding their marriage and Lyana had replied that she didn¡¯t want to, he would have thought it was normal. However, Lyana was the one who suggested hiding their marriage.


    It didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all.


    Lyana didn¡¯t seem to notice the expression in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t speaking, she insisted:


    ¨C I still have to take care of Lucaster. Should we do this?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana continued:


    ¨C Children have fragile hearts. We have to take care of him. You think so too, don¡¯t you?


    Lyana seemed to want to cut ties with him.


    He seemed to remember Lyana mentioning something about a year of marriage, but he dismissed it.


    He also couldn¡¯t remember what was written on the contract.


    Vincent felt his throat go a little dry. Lyana¡¯s affection for Lucas seemed beyond her ordinary. He said in a low voice:


    ¨C I¡¯ll tell Grandma myself.


    A bright smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. As she was about to speak, she realized that something was wrong with Vincent¡¯s expression. She feared that Vincent¡¯s third personality had appeared.


    To be honest, she was mostly afraid of Chuan Sanchez.


    ¨C Vincent, what¡¯s wrong? You do not feel well ?


    Lyana frowned slightly. Had Vincent really changed his personality?


    If he had really changed his personality, it would have been awkward.


    In particr, the cold aura he exuded was simr to that of Chuan Sanchez.


    If he came out now, should she strike first, knock Vincent out, and call Thomas for help?


    ¨C If you¡¯re not feeling well, then I¡­


    ¨C I understand. I will make the necessary arrangements.


    Vincent interrupted Lyana coldly, looking at her.


    ¨C Where is Grandma?


    ¨C Grandmother already knows about him. She also knows that her family was not happy. There is something wrong with his mind. She will help him.


    When Vincent said this, he felt extremely upset.


    Lucas¡¯ childhood was very simr to his. They both had imperfect childhoods.


    Vincent sighed heavily and said:


    ¨C You¡¯re right. If he finds out that we are husband and wife now, he will certainly be even more upset. We better keep it a secret for now. When he has recovered and his mental health has improved, we will tell him.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¨C You really care about him more than his biological father.


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lyana continued,


    ¨C So I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m going back to my room for a moment. I will continue to take care of himter.


    With that, Lyana turned to leave, but Vincent grabbed her hand.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Vincent didn¡¯t want her to leave. Did she say something wrong?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze lingered on Lyana¡¯s face, his eyes were filled with confusion. He asked :


    ¨C Did you ever think your request would be unfair to you?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze began to tremble. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed and she said:


    ¨C I am an adult and a doctor. I have to take care of a sick child. Is there a problem ?


    Vincent thought there was nothing wrong with Lyana¡¯s words. However, she was truly indifferent. She still wouldn¡¯t admit they were married.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse, Lyana tried to speak as softly as possible. She asked softly,


    ¨C Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?


    Vincent remained silent. He lowered his gaze, as if pondering something.


    Lyana wanted to withdraw her hand, but Vincent held it too firmly. She called shyly:


    ¨C Vincent?


    However, she still has not received a response. Vincent¡¯s face shed before Lyana¡¯s eyes. Her heart raced and she called out cautiously:


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez?


    At that moment, Vincent finally reacted. He looks up at Lyana.


    Lyana was so scared her heart was about to burst out of her throat.


    Oh my God !


    He really had be Chuan!


    It was finished. He was the most terrifying of the three personalities.


    ¨C How are you¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent interrupted her.


    ¨C Who is Chuan Sanchez?


    When Lyana heard this, she was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    Eh ?


    That voice and tone didn¡¯t sound like Chuan Sanchez at all. It was clearly Vincent.


    So Chuan didn¡¯te out.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. A bright smile appeared on her face and she said:


    ¨C I called you by the wrong name just now. I¡¯m sorry.


    Vincent frowned as he looked at Lyana, clearly not believing her words.


    Chuan Sanchez?


    This name sounded like a man¡¯s, but Chuan Sanchez didn¡¯t seem to exist in his memory.


    When did Lyana meet him?


    However, there was something strange. Chuan Sanchez¡¯s name sounded a bit familiar to him.


    He also seemed to know this person.


    Thinking about this, Vincent felt a sense of danger.


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened.


    The unease in Lyana¡¯s heart gradually increased. She frowned and said softly:


    ¨C Hmm, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Why don¡¯t you go tell Grandma now?


    Vincent looked at Lyana with a burning gaze, without blinking.


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez¡­ Who is he?


    Lyana was stunned.


    How could she exin it?


    Chuan Sanchez and Vicki were just him.


    If she said that, Vincent would probably think she was the sick one.


    ¨C I just identally called you by the wrong name. Why do you think so much? All right, hurry up and get back to work. What if you missed something?


    Lyana hurried on.


    Vincent pursed his lips. When he thought about how considerate she had been of Lucas before, he had a strange feeling.


    If he filed for divorce now, Lyana could ept without hesitation.


    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes grew darker and darker, the light gradually fading.


    ¨C Liana Dubois.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Vincent held it too firmly.


    The ce he was holding was burning weakly. Her voice was a bit raspy, but there was a hint of sex appeal. She couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    ¨C Huh? Lyana gulped.


    ¨C I remember when we got together, you talked about a contractual marriage?


    Lyana looked puzzled, but she nodded obediently anyway.


    ¨C Yes.


    In fact, she still wanted Vincent to sign the prenup.

 Chapter 313

    As long as she had obtained the contract, she went in search of her grandfather who had mysteriously disappeared and her older brothers. After that, she would return to treat Vincent¡¯s illness.


    If Vincent¡¯s illness was not treated, he would most likely die.


    Lyana felt a little suffocated and felt sick to her stomach.


    If she told Vincent now that she wanted a divorce, with Vincent¡¯s pride, he would definitely not let her help with the treatment anymore.


    Even if she wanted a divorce, she had to treat her illness first. Thinking about this, Lyana said:


    ¨C How is it possible ? Everyone wants to be Mrs. Sanchez.


    Vincent did not feel relieved. Although Lyana was smiling, he could see that she hesitated before answering his question.


    She really wanted a divorce.


    Was the Sanchez family that bad?


    Did she really want to leave this ce?


    ¨C Do you want to get divorced that badly?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent in surprise. She had no intention of divorcing now.


    Before Lyana could speak, she saw Vincent turn around and walk down the stairs.


    ¨C Where are you going ?


    Lyana was worried because Vincent¡¯s condition was unstable. What if Chuan Sanchez ran away? She hastened to follow him.


    ¨C I go out.


    When he reached the first floor, Vincent stopped Thomas, who was about to leave, and rode off with him.


    Lyana watched Vincent leave. She thought he was a bit strange, but with Thomas by his side, he should be fine.


    Lyana pulled out her phone and texted Thomas.


    ¨C Pay more attention to him. Perhaps other personalities will appear.


    Thomas, who had entered the yard, nced at his phone and answered in a hurry. He put his phone back in his pocket and acted like nothing happened.


    When Lyana saw Thomas¡¯ message, she breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the couch, looking exhausted.


    After a long time, she regained herposure and went upstairs.


    In the evening, Lyana took care of Lucas who was sleeping. When she heard a knock at the door, she walked out.


    When she came out of her room, she saw Thomas waiting for her outside.


    ¨C Second young madam, second young master asked me to take you somewhere, Thomas said in a low voice.


    Lyana hesitated for a moment. Then she remembered that Lucas had just fallen asleep. He shouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. She nodded to Thomas and they both left.


    ¨C Were his emotions stable during the day?


    Lyana asked worriedly.


    ¨C Are his other personalities out?


    ¨C No, second youngdy. You mean that the second young master could soon change his personality? Thomas frowned deeply, lips pursed.


    Lyana thought about Vincent¡¯s current state and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She said :


    ¨C It is difficult to say what his present situation is. Try to stay by her side as much as possible. If anything happens, he will be safe with you. By the way, where did he ask you to take me?


    ¨C The vi on the mountain.


    When Lyana heard Thomas¡¯ response, she was slightly stunned. When she first went there, Vincent¡¯s personality had already emerged.


    Therefore, she was a bit curious as to why Vincent wanted her to go to the vi on the mountain this time around.


    ¨C Why does he want me to go there?¡±


    ¨C The second young master won¡¯t tell me, Thomas said bluntly.


    Lyana smiled and said nothing else.


    Thomas led Lyana up the mountain.


    She opened the car window, and a strong scent of osmanthus brushed her nose. Her gaze fell on the stars in the sky, and she was slightly dazed.


    It is so beautiful.


    This feeling was really good.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Today was not a special festival. Could Vincent have done something wrong?


    Vincent usually treated her with indifference.


    While Lyana was thinking, the car had already arrived at the cabin on the mountain.


    After getting out of the car, Thomas quickly walked over to the front passenger seat and opened the door.


    Lyana got out of the car and saw Vincent standing nearby.


    Vincent approached Lyana and draped a fur coat over her.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t cold. She wanted to take off her coat, but she received a burning look from the man. There was a trace of danger and warning in his eyes.


    She lowered her hand silently.


    Vincent held Lyana¡¯s right hand and walked beside her.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to take you somewhere.


    Although few peoplee to this vi, the servants still cleaned it regrly every day. However, the lights did not stay on.


    The vi grew darker and darker. The light of the moon and stars could no longer be seen.


    Lyana pursed her lips and said hesitantly:


    ¨C Can we turn on the lights?


    That night five years ago was like a chain that had been locked around her, preventing her from breaking free.


    His steps gradually slowed down.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he stopped in his tracks. He realized that she seemed to be particrly afraid of the dark. At that time, Lyana looked like an ordinary girl.


    She sensed that Vincent had stopped. In the darkness, she could only see the silhouette of Vincent¡¯s face. She narrowed her eyes, trying to get a better view.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you walk?


    Lyana just wanted Vincent to turn on the electricity for her. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the dark anymore. Seeing that Vincent was not speaking, his heart was in shambles. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you say anything? You do not feel well ? Oh¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, her waist was trapped in her arms, and her feet left the ground. Only then did she realize that Vincent had lifted her.


    In the darkness, except for his vision, all of his senses were heightened.


    She let out a cry of surprise and instinctively wrapped her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck, pressing his head against his chest.


    The tip of his nose sniffed the scent of the man. For some reason, she feltfortable.


    Lyana felt extremely ufortable being carried like a princess by Vincent. She licked her lips gently and said in a low voice,


    ¨C I can walk.


    ¨C We¡¯re almost there. If you¡¯re scared, close your eyes.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low, raspy and pleasing to the ear, but there was an undeniable quality to it.


    Lyana sighed silently in her heart. She leaned her head against his chest and closed her eyes silently.


    She could clearly hear the strong heartbeat in her chest. For some reason, her heart suddenly started racing, which made her nervous.


    She tried to adjust her mentality. At this moment, she was carried in his arms like a toy.


    When Vincent wasn¡¯t sick, he was a good boyfriend.


    Lyana lowered her gaze. If he wasn¡¯t ill, would their paths never have crossed?


    With that thought in mind, she immediately pushed all the weird thoughts from her mind to the back of her mind.


    Even if Vincent¡¯s life changed, the butterfly effect would not affect him. She would always be the second daughter of the Dubois family, which was not favored by anyone.


    Besides, she still had to look for her grandfather. Her grandfather had raised herboriously, but he had disappeared for no reason.


    Thinking of her grandfather, Lyana¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. His thoughts slowly drift away.


    When she sat down on the swing with Vincent in her arms, she came to her senses and realized that it was a small garden behind the vi.


    This small garden was at the top of the mountain. It was closed by a window.


    Sitting on the swing, she saw the city of An in full swing. The neon lights of the night were flickering, and the traffic was heavy.


    Moonlight and starlight scatter on the floor, which gave a feeling offort.


    The fear and insecurity in Lyana¡¯s heart dissipated. It was as if a person who got lost in the dark saw a ray of light and was saved.


    Vincent sat down not far from Lyana. He nced at her and asked:


    ¨C Are you still cold?


    The temperature at the top of the mountain was slightly lower than at the bottom.

 Chapter 314

    Lyana smiled and shook her head.


    ¨C I¡¯m not cold.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell to the table beside her. There was red wine and desserts on the table. It seemed that Vincent had specially asked someone to prepare them.


    ¨C What do you want to tell me ?


    Lyana went straight to the point. If Lucas weren¡¯t sick, she would be quite willing to stay here and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the town of An with Vincent. However, she was still very worried about Lucas.


    ¨C It¡¯s a strawberry pastry that I had someone make specially. She should be your favorite.


    Vincent did not respond to Lyana immediately. His gaze fell on the small table.


    Lyana took a piece of cake. It melted in his mouth. The soft, delicate texture was her favorite vor. Also, she didn¡¯t find the cake greasy after eating it.


    ¨C Delicious. Has the family changed heads? Lyana smiled at Vincent.


    ¨C Ites from elsewhere, said Vincent, his gaze lingering on the face of Lyana.


    ¨C You suggested hiding your identity today. Have you thought about getting divorced?


    Lyana was drinking red wine with this pastry. The taste was amazing.


    She was eating happily, but she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to bring up the past.


    ¨C How is it possible ?


    Lyana mocked Vincent silently, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She looked at Vincent with a smile.


    ¨C It¡¯s so good to be Mrs. Sanchez. A lot of people would do anything to be Mrs. Sanchez.


    ¨C For you, Lucas is just a child you just met a short time ago. For his own good, you want me to lie to the whole Sanchez family? Vincent raised his eyebrows, staring unblinkingly at Lyana.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so sweet when he arrived. Now he questions her.


    He was truly an unpredictable man!


    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to reveal her true thoughts. Her lips curled slightly and she said quietly:


    ¨C Lucas is so obedient. I like him a lot too. It¡¯s normal for me to take care of his feelings. Besides, logically, he should call me godmother.


    Vincent did not speak. His gaze remained fixed on Lyana, as if he wanted to see something different in her eyes.


    Lyana smiled at Vincent and leaned closer to him.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you very worried about him too? I do this for your good.


    Vincent¡¯s slender fingers gripped the wine ss firmly. He emptied it in one gulp, got up and entered.


    Lyana looks at Vincent in confusion, not understanding what she said was wrong. She got up hastily and rushed to Vincent¡¯s back.


    ¨C What are you doing ?


    ¨C I aming down from the mountain.


    Lyana hastened to run after Vincent. However, he was walking a bit too fast, so she could only jog.


    ¨C Walk more slowly.


    She really didn¡¯t understand what Vincent was doing.


    Lyana followed Vincent down the long hallway of the vi. The hallway was dark, and she couldn¡¯t see Vincent. She could only hear Vincent¡¯s footsteps getting further and further away.


    Darkness enveloped and suffocated him.


    Lyana felt a shiver run down her spine. She hurriedly wrapped her clothes around her, the panic in her heart gradually increasing.


    She had wanted to take out her phone to turn on the light, but when she thought she had left it in Lucas¡¯ room, she knew something was wrong.


    ¨C Vincent, can you wait for me?


    Lyana screamed, feeling a bit anxious.


    ¨C Why are you screaming? I can hear you.


    Vincent¡¯s voice came from the front. Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. It looked like he hadn¡¯t gotten very far.


    At that moment, a hand grabbed hers.


    ¨C Ah, let me go! Do not touch me.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Memories of that night five years ago surged like a rising tide.


    She was locked in a dark room. She was about to leave when a hand grabbed her wrist and held her down. The hand tightened, and she fell back on the bed.


    ¨C Do not touch me. Go away.


    Lyana screamed hysterically. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but she couldn¡¯t. She was shaking,pletely immersed in that night five years ago.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She hated when others approached her, especially men.


    Lyana¡¯s body was shaking even more. All she wanted was to escape from this room.


    ¡­ .


    Sensing something was wrong with Lyana, Vincent tightened his grip on her hand, not daring to let go.


    Previously, he had thought that Lyana was simply afraid of the dark. Why was his reaction so drastic? It was a bit like victim syndrome.


    Could something have happened to him in the dark?


    It was unlikely.


    Previously, he had someone investigate Lyana. Her identity was very clean, and there was nothing wrong with her.


    Could it be that she has changed her personal information?


    It¡¯s logic. Lyana was able to give orders to the people of Matheo Harris. How could she change such a small thing so easily?


    Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed more and more. If they hadn¡¯t been through so much together, he would certainly have thought Lyana had ulterior motives.


    But now he knew that Lyana was a pawn used by the Dubois family. She had no choice but to marry him.


    ¨C Liana¡­


    Vincent called quietly.


    Lyana¡¯s body shook even more violently, and her coat fell to the floor. She seemed to be immersed in pain, as if she was still enduring the torture.


    ¨C No, please don¡¯te¡­


    Please¡­


    When Vincent heard that word, his heart skipped a beat.


    When they were at MY, Lyana had brought William out of Alexandre Walker¡¯s vi, alone and in a good mood.


    She was as sweet as water when she was with Lucas.


    When she faced him, her fox eyes were still shining with cunning.


    At that moment, it was the first time he had heard Lyana say the word ¡°please¡± helplessly and desperately.


    Fear, despair, helplessness, pity¡­


    These negative emotions had taken hold of Lyana, as if they wanted to drag her into the abyss.


    Five years ago, this girl was exactly like Lyana now and was about to go to hell. He clearly remembers this girl pleading with him in that voice.


    However, their voices were different.


    Vincent let go. Hearing themotion, he knew that Lyana had already curled up near the wall.


    ¨C Wait for me.


    With that, Vincent turned and walked down the hall. He had designed this vi himself, so he knew where the main switch was.


    Walking towards the electrical room, Vincent opened the door and groped around in the dark. Then he pushed the main switch up.


    The initially dark vi instantly brightened up.


    At first, Vincent was not used to the brightness of the lights. He blinked and gradually got used to it.


    He rushed towards Lyana.


    At this time, the hallway was empty. Only a coat was left on the floor.


    Suddenly, the scene from that night five years ago resurfaced in Vincent¡¯s mind.


    The bed was a mess, and there was a woman¡¯s coat on the floor.


    Vincent felt an emptiness in his heart. He looked around but didn¡¯t see Lyana.


    It¡¯s strange. Where had she gone?


    He didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. There were no rooms or doors around the long hallway, which meant Lyana had to head for the small garden at the back of the vi.


    Vincent quickly headed for the garden. He looked around but didn¡¯t see Lyana.


    Vincent was about to leave when he saw Lyana curled up under a tree next to the swing. She held her head in her hands, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.


    Vincent¡¯s heart ached. Looking at Lyana, he didn¡¯t know how to get her out of her pain.


    He crouched down and stayed beside her, apanying her silently. He understood that Lyana was probably in the same situation as him. She suffered from a mental illness. When she was sick, she did not want tomunicate with anyone.

 Chapter 315

    When Lyana heard footsteps, her body shook even more violently. She covered her head desperately, as if it was the only way to avoid discovery.


    Vincent could clearly hear Lyana¡¯s heavy breathing. Every time she breathed, her grip on his head seemed to tighten.


    He could feel her pain, because he had been through this before.


    His eyes darken as he remembers his past. When he rpsed, Lyana was able to pull him out of the darkness.


    However, when she fell ill, no one could save her.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with a pang in the heart. Carefully, he draped the coat over Lyana again.


    He only hoped she would wake up soon.


    Lyana shook her head very hard. She felt like she was in a cave, shivering with cold but unable to free herself.


    At that moment, a warmth enveloped his whole body. His world gradually warmed up.


    His hold on her head gradually loosened. She took a deep breath, and the suffocating feeling of despair gradually disappeared. Everything has befortable.


    She gradually recovered. To his right was An City in darkness, and to his left was the light of the vi¡¯s long hallway.


    The hallway was white in color, giving the impression of entering a luminous world.


    ¨C You feel better ?


    The male voiceing from the side stunned Lyana slightly. Her heart leapt into her throat, and she instantly lifted her mental defenses, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¨C It¡¯s me, Vincent.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s doe eyes. A trace of guilt shone in his eyes, and his face went pale.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of the dark.


    He knew deep down that Lyana wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark. On the contrary, she had been traumatized in a dark ce.


    The reason he said that was because he didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her or think he had found out.


    Lyana gradually lowered her hands and her gaze. She gradually realized that this was not the night she was brutalized five years ago.


    Seeing that Lyana answered, Vincent took her in his arms.


    This time, Lyana behaved well and didn¡¯t push Vincent away.


    She was enveloped in warmth, and the coldness in her heart gradually dissipated. She started responding to Vincent with both hands, raising her head slightly. Inadvertently, his lips brushed Vincent¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    She could feel the man hugging her tense up. Even his breathing became irregr.


    Lyana remembered how Vincent brought tanks to pick her up at MY, forcing Alexander Walker to let her and William live.


    At that time, although he looked tired, he stood by her side like a savior.


    -Vincent¡­


    Lyana squeezed Vincent¡¯s back very hard. Her beautiful fox eyes gradually filled with charm. She looked up at Vincent, her concern gradually subsiding.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he was slightly surprised. His voice waspletely different from before. She was charming and sweet, like a feather brushing her heart. It itched, and he couldn¡¯t help it.


    His eyes gradually darkened and he looked at Lyana with an unfathomable expression.


    Logically, she should have woken up long ago. She wasn¡¯t supposed to look like a flirtatious little fox.


    Lyana¡¯s hands gradually retracted, moving up her chest. She took Vincent¡¯s face with both hands, gradually taking the initiative. Without hesitation, her lips kissed Vincent¡¯s.


    His hands were like snakes, sliding gently over his face and back.


    Vincent opened his eyes and saw Lyana¡¯s expression of infatuation.


    It was not pleasure, but indulgence. She wanted to use reality to crush her nightmares.


    What had she been through exactly?


    ¨C Please, no.


    ¨C Oh no¡­


    In the darkness, Lyana resisted helplessly, trying to keep the man from pressing against her. However, the man was much stronger than her. She struggled to resist the invasion of the man, and her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    However, her strength was gradually dissipating, but she still couldn¡¯t stop the man¡¯s demon ws.


    She could clearly hear the sound of clothes tearing. The defense of his body was gradually disappearing.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but hug Vincent, trying to forget all the images in her mind.


    Vincent felt that Lyana was growing increasingly anxious, as if she wanted to resist the fear in her heart.


    She was trying to distract herself.


    His eyebrows arched. If Lyana continued like this, the situation would only get worse.


    With that thought in mind, he reached out and pushed Lyana away.


    -Vincent¡­


    Lyana¡¯s voice carried a trace of charm and coquetry. She pressed her body against Vincent, her eyes moist.


    ¨C You do not want me?


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched. He didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Lyana coldly.


    ¨C You don¡¯t want it?¡± It¡¯s now or never.


    When Lyana said that, she was almost leaning against Vincent.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t like the current Lyana at all. At this moment, she waspletely restrained by her extreme desires. She wanted to use one thing to forget another.


    It wasn¡¯t love.


    It had nothing to do with physical desire either.


    Instead, she felt like she had thrown caution to the wind. She wanted to use this stimtion to resist the fear in her heart.


    ¨C Lyana, you treat me like a tool?


    There was a trace of anger in Vincent¡¯s cold voice.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s voice, she gradually came to her senses. The fear in his eyes gradually disappeared, leaving behind his usual calm.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Vincent, she would still be controlled by desire.


    It was then that she noticed that she was sitting on Vincent. Unconsciously, she broke away from him and quickly moved away from Vincent.


    She clenched her fists, her fingernails digging into her palms. The pain made him sober up even faster.


    What had she just done?


    She threw herself on Vincent, who had an aversion to women, and wanted to use him as a tool?


    How¡­ how could she be so bold?


    Lyana stole a look at Vincent. Seeing his gloomy expression, she thought he was mad at her for being reckless.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose earlier, Lyana stammered. She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself either.


    His footsteps were getting closer and closer. Lyana looked down and saw that Vincent had already approached her.


    ¨C You only want to do it once with me?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked up at Vincent, confused.


    ¨C One time doesn¡¯t satisfy me, Vincent said expressionlessly.


    _ One night is more appropriate.


    Lyana was speechless.


    When she was at a loss for words, Vincent hugged her like a princess.


    Lyana instinctively wanted to throw herself down, but Vincent¡¯s hold was stronger. She couldn¡¯t free herself at all.


    ¨C I am fine now. I can walk by myself.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know you were so afraid of the dark.


    Vincent¡¯s voice came from above. The unease and grief in Lyana¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, leaving only peace of mind.


    Following Vincent made him feel even morefortable.


    ¨C Mrs Sanchez.


    Lyana looks up at Vincent. He was not looking at her, but was looking ahead.


    ¨C It was difficult for you to take care of Lucas, Vincent said calmly. Although Lyana took the initiative to hide the fact that they were both married, even if she said nothing, he would still ask Lyana to cooperate with him and hide the truth.


    In the end, it was always his fault.


    ¨C I don¡¯t feel aggrieved.


    ¨C It¡¯s a long night. Why not confirm our marriage?


    As he spoke, Vincent looked down at Lyana in his arms and saw that her face was flushing¡­

 Chapter 316

    She knew deep down that Vincent was definitely not kidding. He seriously considered this question.


    Lyana¡¯s heart started racing. She pursed her lips.


    ¨C Don¡¯t do it, I¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent ced her on the living room couch.


    Vincent walked over to the water dispenser on the side, filled a mug with hot water, and handed it to Lyana.


    ¨C Drink some water to calm down.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent, her eyes a little red. She took Vincent¡¯s mug and said softly,


    ¨C THANKS.


    After drinking hot water, Lyana finally recovered. Everything that had happened at the moment reyed in his mind. She wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Right now I¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of the dark,


    Vincent interrupted her coldly.


    Lyana froze. She had clearly done something wrong tonight, but Vincent had already apologized to her three times.


    She was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    She was not afraid of the dark.


    No matter how familiar the surroundings were, the darkness had no effect on her.


    However, when she was in an unfamiliar environment, the darkness always reminded her of that night five years ago. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get rid of this nightmare. So she was doing unimaginable things out of control.


    Only she and Matheo Harris knew.


    If Vincent hadn¡¯t brought her here tonight, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.


    However, she still didn¡¯t understand. Did she say something wrong?


    Why had he left suddenly?


    ¨C You feel better ?


    Vincent asked softly.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. Let¡¯s go back. I wonder how Lucas is doing now. Is he better?


    Lyana gave a slight smile.


    Vincent looked at Lyana while remaining silent.


    They both left the vi. Vincent drove the other car home with Lyana.


    When they arrived at the main residence of the Sanchez family, it was already past three in the morning. Most people had already entered the house to rest, and there was no one outside.


    By the time they reach the second floor, they see Lucas walking out of the house barefoot, dragging a pillow with one hand.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She quickly approached and quickly picked Lucas up, casually tossing the pillow into Lucas¡¯ hand at Vincent.


    Before he left, servants guarded Lucas¡¯ room. Why had they all disappeared?


    Lyana took Lucas in her arms and touched his forehead, then his feet. His forehead was no longer hot, but his feet were still a bit cold.


    Lucas noticed Lyana¡¯s small gestures and said nothing. Her little fingers twirled around Lyana¡¯s long hair, and her eyes gradually lit up.


    He liked being hugged by Lyana like that. It was very warm and cozy.


    Lest they disturb Grandma, Lyana rushes Lucas back to her room and ces him on the bed. She says softly:


    ¨C Lucas, you still have a cold. You can¡¯t get out of bed like that, especially your feet. You can¡¯t catch a cold. Most of the time, people get sick because their feet catch a cold.


    Lucas was sitting on the bed, his head bowed, not speaking. His fingers were still wrapped around Lyana¡¯s hair. He looked like an obedient child.


    As for Vincent, who had followed Lyana with a pillow, he waspletely stunned. He didn¡¯t expect little Lucas to ept Lyana¡¯s embrace. You should know that he has always been very reluctant to let others touch him.


    Vincent put the pillow back on the bed and pulled out his phone to text Thomas.


    ¨C Check how many times Lyana and Lucas have met.


    After sending the message, Vincent calmly turned off his phone and stood calmly to the side. Lyana brought a basin of water and helped Lucas wash his feet.


    Lucas was sitting by the bed, watching Lyana with bright eyes.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze was something Vincent had never seen before.


    Lyana washed Lucas¡¯ feet very carefully and seriously. She looked up at Lucas and said with a smile:


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget to wear shoes in the future.


    Lucas nodded obediently.


    After helping Lucas dry off his feet, Lyana carried the basin into the bathroom and poured it out. She then washed her hands and came back. Seeing that Lucas was still sitting on the bed, she smiled and said:


    ¨C You¡¯re not sleepy ?


    Lucas shakes his head.


    ¨C You are hungry ?


    Lyana asks softly.


    Lucas nodded. He even touched his stomach with his right hand, as if to answer Lyana¡¯s question.


    Previously, she had given him some food. Later, she and Vincent spent a few hours alone in the mountains. It was normal for Lucas to be hungry now.


    ¨C Alright, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a look now. There should be porridge specially prepared for you. When you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll take you out for something delicious, okay?


    As she spoke, Lyana helped Lucas back onto the bed and covered him with a nket. She didn¡¯t forget to tuck him in.


    Lyana nced at Vincent and walked out.


    Lucasy down on the bed and watched Lyana leave. It was only after Lyana left that her gazended on Vincent¡¯s face.


    Lucas frowns. The joy in his eyes instantly disappeared. He asked, unhappy,


    ¨C How did you meet my aunt?


    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes were filled with curiosity. He asked with interest,


    ¨C Huh?


    ¨C She¡¯s my aunt.


    Lucas says unhappy.


    He seemed to be dering his sovereignty, but he also seemed unhappy that Vincent knew about it.


    However, Lucas¡¯ voice was exceptionally loud, unlike his usual calm. It was as if knowing his aunt was something he was very proud of.


    It was the first time Vincent had seen Lucas like that. In the past, Lucas¡¯ expression was indifferent, as if nothing interested him. He didn¡¯t really want tomunicate with him.


    What surprised him even more was that Lucas had taken the initiative to contact him because of this case.


    Vincent said calmly:


    _ Of course I know her. This is my¡­


    Marry.


    He almost said the word.


    If Lucas knew that Lyana was his stepmother, he might deliberately oppose Lyana due to her rebellious nature. This would gradually distance Lucas from Lyana.


    Vincent knew there were very few people Lucas cared about. In her heart, aside from her parents, Lyana was probably the first.


    However, just because Lyana was ranked first doesn¡¯t mean she could rece her mother.


    Vincent remembered what Lyana had told him before. She had asked him to hide their marriage. She really put herself in Lucas¡¯ shoes.


    Lucas stares at Vincent without batting an eyelid, confusion on his face.


    ¨C What ?


    Vincent withdrew from his thoughts and his gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face.


    ¨C My secretary.


    ¨C Huh?


    The disappointment on Lucas¡¯ face was evident. At the same time, he realized something.


    ¨C Could it be that you met Aunty before me?


    Vincent nodded calmly.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucas frowned. How could his father monopolize all the good things? He pouted and looked at Vincent indignantly.


    His expression was very expressive, which made Vincent a little curious.


    Lucas was expressionless, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    -Are you unhappy?


    Vincent always liked Lucas when he had a lively expression, because then he looked more like a child.


    Lucas pouted and sat up angry.


    If it was anything else, he certainly wouldn¡¯t argue with his father.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The only exception was Aunty.


    The aunt was clearly his. He had clearly known her before. Why had she be the aunt her father had known first?


    hmph.


    ¨C It¡¯s useless even if you knew Aunty first. I know Aunty definitely loves me the most. Also, Auntie likes to hug me and wash my feet.


    Lucas lifts his head and puffs out his chest as proud as he can.

 Chapter 317

    Vincent sat down by the bed and looked at Lucas¡¯ slightly angry face. His mood couldn¡¯t help but improve.


    Lucas looked more like a child now. He hoped he would continue to be like that.


    ¨C Auntie not only gave me a hug, but she also smiled at me. Auntie must like me more, Lucas said proudly.


    ¨C It¡¯s useless even if Dad got to know Aunty earlier. Auntie doesn¡¯t like you.


    If Lucas had a tail, it would probably be wagging in the air.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Vincent looked at him fondly and nodded.


    ¨C Yes, I can say that. It¡¯s you she loves the most. All right, get down quick. She mighte back soon.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lucasid back on the bed with satisfaction, looking extremely obedient.


    Vincent looked at Lucas with a pang in his heart. At this moment, Lucas looked like a child.


    ¨C Dad, you should say my aunt only loves me. She doesn¡¯t love you.


    Lucasy back on the pillow, still struggling with that question.


    Vincent was speechless.


    Although his son was very possessive, he realized that his son was not stupid at all. His logic was very strong. Otherwise, why would he want to curry favor with Lyana?


    Lyana was his wife. How could she take care of Lucas alone?


    Vincent couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that.


    Just as Lucas was about to speak, Lyana pushed open the door and entered holding a bowl of millet porridge.


    She smiles at Lucas,pletely ignoring the impasse Lucas and Vincent are in.


    Lucas¡¯ grape-shaped eyes were fixed intently on Lyana. All his attention was on Lyana¡¯s face. When he saw Lyana sitting by the bed without even looking at Vincent, his lips curved into a slight smile. The smile was weak, but it quickly disappeared.


    Of course, Vincent saw Lucas¡¯ expression. Suddenly he began to doubt his own eyes. In the past, he had only felt that he didn¡¯t understand Lyana. Now he felt he didn¡¯t even understand his own son.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know what Vincent was thinking. She sat down by the bed very naturally.


    Vincent got up and moved to the side, giving way to Lyana.


    Lyana sat down by the bed. Suddenly the phone in his pocket rang. She took out her phone, looked at it, and quickly hung up.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows in Vincent¡¯s direction, as if to say, ¡°Look, my aunt is the one who cares about me the most. She doesn¡¯t even pick up the phone because she has to feed me.¡±


    Vincent looked away indifferently. He had noticed the caller ID on Lyana¡¯s phone just now. ¡°Brother William.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened. Frustrated, he sat down on a chair.


    Lyana stirred the bowl in her hand for a moment. Fearing that Lucas would be anxious from waiting, she said softly:


    ¨C The porridge is still a bit warm. You can drink it when it is cold.


    Lucas nodded.


    After a while, Lyana felt that the porridge wasn¡¯t as hot as before. She was about to help Lucas up when she realized Lucas was looking at her expectantly. It looked like he was hungry and wanted to eat, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to sit down.


    Did he want her to feed him?


    Lyana understood instantly. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll feed you.


    Lucas nodded obediently and let Lyana feed him. He even gave Vincent a defiant and proud look when Lyana lowered her head to look at the bowl.


    Vincent sensed that Lucas was just showing off.


    Lucas said it clearly.


    ¨C Look, my aunt only takes care of me. Aunt feeds me now, but aunt doesn¡¯t feed you!


    Vincent lowered his gaze silently and turned his head to the side. He couldn¡¯t be bothered by Lucas anymore. He thought letting him stay in that room was pointless.


    What displeased him the most was that Lucas was too good an actor.


    In the past, he would stop eating after taking two bites.


    Now Lyana was feeding him. After finishing a bowl, he always seemed to want more.


    Lucas really liked Lyana. Otherwise, he would not have eaten so much and obediently.


    If he had been with Lyana since birth, wouldn¡¯t he have missed his biological mother and he would have treated Lyana like his own mother?


    Would Lucas¡¯ personality be much better than now? Would he also be happier?


    So wouldn¡¯t it be like that anymore?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darken, his gaze deepens.


    Lyana waited for Lucas to finish his porridge. Smiling, she asked:


    ¨C Do you want more?


    ¨C I am full.


    Lucas stared at Lyana without flinching, his eyes filled with stars.


    Lyana put the bowl on the bedside table and watched Lucas carefully. She gently patted Lucas on the head and congratted him:


    ¨C Lucas is so obedient today.


    A smile forms in the eyes of Lucas.


    Lyana covered Lucas with the nket and lowered her head to kiss his forehead.


    ¨C Be wise, sleep a little more. Good night.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes, the size of a grape, widened involuntarily. The ce on his forehead where Lyana had kissed him was hot. The heat spread from his forehead to all parts of his body.


    His heart started racing.


    That was having a mom?


    Seeing the smile on Lyana¡¯s face, Lucas felt a strange feeling in his heart. If only Aunt were a mom. So he could still be with mom.


    However, Aunty wasn¡¯t a mom.


    Lucas hastened to hide the loneliness in his heart. Although mom wasn¡¯t there, Aunty still treated him very well.


    He had to stay home obediently. Only then will his father not let anyone else take care of him.


    Lyana took the bowl from the bedside table and left with Vincent.


    When Lyana and Vincent left the room, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. She said to Vincent,


    ¨C I¡¯m going to sleep in the guest room. You¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent interrupted her.


    ¨C Ms. Sanchez, what are you saying?


    Mrs. Sanchez?


    Every time Vincent mentioned this form of address, he always wanted to remind him of something.


    Had she forgotten something?


    She didn¡¯t think so. Taking care of Lucas was the most important thing now.


    While Lyana was puzzled, she heard Vincent say:


    ¨C Ms. Sanchez, aren¡¯t you going to help me change my bandage?


    Change the bandage!


    Oh dear !


    She had forgotten that.


    She had nned to help Vincent change his bandage, but when Thomas told her that Lucas was sick, she left Vincent behind and went looking for him.


    She was so busy taking care of Lucas that shepletely forgot to treat Vincent¡¯s illness.


    With an apologetic smile on her face, Lyana said:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s too much to do. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy room to get the medicine box. Wait for me in the next guest room.


    With that, Lyana ran downstairs.


    Vincent watched Lyana leave. He remembered how proud Lucas had been of him because Lyana had hugged him.


    He really wanted to tell Lucas that his aunt was still very good at taking care of him.


    It was best to keep those childish words to himself.


    Vincent went to his room.


    When Lyana rushed from the medicine room with the medicine box, she pushed open the door and saw Vincent lying on the bed.


    She approached him and called him softly:


    ¨C Vincent.


    However, Vincent did not react. His breathing was long and regr.


    It looked like he was really exhausted today. He had fallen asleep so quickly.


    Lyana naturally put the medicine box aside and reached out to unbutton Vincent¡¯s shirt.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she had helped Vincent undress, her heart was beating unusually fast for some reason.


    Carefully, she took off one of her sleeves.


    The gauze on Vincent¡¯s back was already stained with blood. She carefully removed the gauze and found that the wound had healed, but some scabs were still stuck to the gauze.

 Chapter 318

    Under the light, the scar on his back was like a long coiling snake. Some of his flesh was exposed. Was it very painful?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana opened the medicine box. If she wanted to change the bandage, she had to get rid of the scabs on her body that were stuck to the gauze. She couldn¡¯t even tear her wound. It was a huge challenge for Lyana.


    Lyana frowned. She opened the medicine box and took out a pair of scissors. Looking at the scar, she unconsciously blew on it.


    Vincent had been lying on his side from the start. The hand under the nket gradually clenched into a fist, its knuckles turning white.


    Lyana didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s small movements. All his attention was on Vincent¡¯s injury. She helped him unwrap the old gauze, disinfect it, apply medicine, and then bandage it again. It took him a total of half an hour.


    If she hadn¡¯t been afraid of hurting Vincent, she would have been done a long time ago.


    After doing this, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She quietly put away the medicine box, pulled the nket and covered Vincent with it. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Vincent¡¯s handsome face.


    Vicki and Chuan¡¯s faces shed through Lyana¡¯s mind again. She quickly pulled her gaze away and left with the medical kit.


    The light in the room disappeared. When Vincent heard the door close, he opened his eyes.


    There was no trace of light in those dark eyes.


    He remembered how Lyana had blown on his wound just now. It was as if a feather had brushed his heart. It was sweet and a bit strange.


    Vincent could not describe this feeling. He had never felt this before.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remember how Lucas proudly said, ¡°My aunt loves me the most.¡±


    At first nce, Lyana prefers¡­


    Vincent¡¯s thoughts stopped. A name shed in his mind.


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez.


    This name was very familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it before.


    Vincent sat down, turned on the bedsidemp and called Thomas.


    ¨C Second Young Master.


    ¨C Go investigate a Chuan Sanchez. The more detailed his information, the better.


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, he nodded.


    ¨C I¡¯ll investigate tomorrow morning.


    ¨C I hope I can see all of his information when I wake up tomorrow.


    ¨C Then I will investigate now.


    As soon as Thomas finished speaking, the phone rang.


    Thomas frowned. The second young master was actually so eager to get information about this person. Who exactly was this person?


    In silence, he got up and got ready to work.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana returned to the guest room and remembered William calling her. Previously, she had been too busy to answer.


    Lyana was about to call back when she saw that it was already after four. She texted William.


    ¨C Brother, what¡¯s wrong?


    The moment she sent the message, William called.


    After answering the call, Lyana saw that William appeared to be in a room with pink walls. His eyes blinked.


    Previously, on the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, she had gone with them. She still remembered that this house had been specially prepared for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    She still remembers that the house of the eldest daughter of the Royer family was like a fairy tale castle. There were also clothes of all ages in the wardrobe.


    At that time, she was still very envious of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. So many people coveted her, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    ¨C Brother, Lyana greeted with a smile.


    ¨C My Sugar, I slept too much on the ne. I¡¯m not tired. I just wanted to see if you were sleeping.


    ¨C I¡¯m not sleepy either. Lyana smiled.


    ¨C I want to show you your room.


    With that, William got the camera rolling.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes instantly softened. His gaze fell on the phone screen, and the familiar elements appeared. His lips couldn¡¯t help but tighten.


    She couldn¡¯t go home now. His brother was showing him around his room.


    Lyana still remembers that at that time, William was standing outside, not wanting toe in. Other people told her that William med himself for the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    ¨C This is the living room. You often yed with this baby carriage when you were young. She seemed a little oldst year. Grandma asked someone to renovate it.


    ¨C This is your bedroom. The pillow on the bed is the one you often slept on when you were young. The bed curtains were also your favorite pink color when you were young.


    ¨C This short strawberry skirt was worn on your first birthday.


    ¨C This old-style kasaya dress was worn during the New Year. At that time, you had your hair tied in two buns. You looked like a dumpling with a jade face. Previously, to make dumplings, you had flour all over the body.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana watched the scene on her phone screen. William¡¯s cold voice echoed in his ears. Little by little, she began to imagine living with the Royer family when she was young.


    So she had been so happy when she was young.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    William held up his phone and exined every inch of the room to Lyana. As he talked about the past, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. When he identally nced at the screen, he saw that Lyana had already fallen asleep. His eyes were filled with affection. His Sugar was really too obedient and adorable.


    ¨C Good night, William said softly before hanging up.


    Since returning to the Royer family, he had already had someone investigate Sugar¡¯s kidnapping. Maybe because he was too excited, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night. He secretly got up in the middle of the night and went straight to the vi his family had prepared for Sugar.


    Previously, he had called Lyana to see if she had fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t expect Lyana to take long to respond.


    He was really looking forward to telling Sugar about his childhood memories and showing him his room.


    ¡­ .


    The next day, when Lyana woke up, it was already past eleven.


    She hadn¡¯t taken off her clothes or removed her makeupst night, so she rushed to the bathroom to freshen up. Once she was done, she opened the door and was about to go to Lucas¡¯ room when she saw Lucas crouched down next to her door.


    ¨C Lucas?


    Seeing Lucas crouched down, Lyana hurriedly picked him up and asked worriedly:


    ¨C How long have you been there?


    Lucas¡¯ face was still a little flushed. Her facial features were exquisite, and her eyes flickered.


    Lyana touched Lucas¡¯ forehead with her other hand. Luckily, he didn¡¯t have a fever.


    ¨C He was waiting for you here.


    Vincent came out of the next room and looked at Lucas¡¯s face. Then he said:


    ¨C It¡¯s been over an hour.


    ¨C Lucas, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?


    Lyana hugged Lucas and headed to her bedroom.


    When she passed in front of Vincent, he naturally gave way. She even saw Lucas¡¯ smug expression.


    Vincent pursed his lips and remained silent.


    When Lyana ced Lucas on the bed, Lucas said in a childlike voice,


    ¨C Aunty is tired.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face and she reached out to touch his cheek.


    ¨C Did Lucas sleep wellst night?


    Lucas nodded. He looked at Lyana with his grape-shaped eyes and said in a childish voice:


    ¨C Lucas wants to visit Auntie before going home.


    ¨C What ?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was only then that she realized that Lucas was referring to his own house. She looked at Lucas with a pang in her heart. This child had never been pampered since he was young.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¨C Lucas, don¡¯t go back there again. Can¡¯t you stay here?


    Lucas¡¯ pupils dted uncontrobly. He thought he had heard wrong, and his voice faltered.


    ¨C Aunt, are you saying¡­


    ¨C Lucas.


    Lyana looked at Lucas softly, as if looking at herself when she was young. She had always dreamed of living with her parents.


    ¡°This will be your house from now on. You will live here, okay?

 Chapter 319

    Lucas couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He could actually live here with his father in the future and see his father every day.


    ¨C Really ?


    Lucas¡¯ voice quivered.


    Lyana could naturally see the excitement in Lucas¡¯ eyes. His heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    She had been like that in the past, rejoicing every day living with her parents. When she discovered that the Dubois couple were not her parents, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she found her family, she was equally excited. She had also hoped to live with her family forever, but it was all just an extravagant hope for her now.


    Before dealing with those annoying people, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    Lyana held Lucas¡¯ tiny hand. She didn¡¯t want Lucas to live a difficult life like her. She didn¡¯t want him to feel ufortable every day.


    ¨C Lucas, don¡¯t you believe me anymore?¡± When have I ever lied to you?


    Lyana looked at Lucas softly and said softly.


    The light in Lucas¡¯ eyes grew brighter and brighter. Since he got to know his aunt, the life he had wanted had graduallye true.


    His father was ready to take him home. He just had to find his mom.


    As Lucas was about to speak, his gaze inadvertentlynded on Vincent. It was only then that he realized Vincent was still there.


    Lucas pursed his lips and brought his face close to Lyana¡¯s ear. In a voice so soft that they were the only ones who could hear it, he said softly:


    ¨C Aunty, have you found your parents?


    Lyana turned to look at Lucas and nodded gently.


    ¨C Congrattions, aunt.


    Lucas looked at Lyana longingly.


    Aunty was the closest person to him and brought him great luck. Did that mean he would soon be able to find his mom?


    The light in Lucas¡¯ eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    Seeing the change in Lucas¡¯s expression, a trace of surprise shed in Vincent¡¯s heart.


    ¨C Lucas, are you happy about something? Vincent asks softly.


    Lucas grabs Lyana¡¯s hand firmly. Finding his family was a little secret between him and his aunt. He didn¡¯t want to tell his father.


    Lucas pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Lyana turned to look at Vincent. Earlier, she was too preupied with Lucas to take a closer look. When she looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes, she was stunned.


    What is going on ?


    When did Vincent be a panda?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face. Her face was flushed, and her hair was still a bit damp. She looked like a beauty who had just stepped out of the shower.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that Lyana hadn¡¯t been with himst night and had slept very happily!


    Vincent said with indifference:


    ¨C Grandmother hasn¡¯t been out since she entered the room yesterday afternoon. I wonder how she is.


    Lyana frowned and lowered her gaze. She sighs silently in her heart. She turned to look at Lucas with a smile and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, y with dad for a while. Aunty has something to do outside.


    Lucas sat there, a little reluctant to part with her. However, he was afraid that Aunty wouldn¡¯t like him if he didn¡¯t listen to her. He nodded reluctantly.


    After Lyana left, Vincent walked over to the bed and sat up.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze followed Lyana¡¯s silhouette. Even though Lyana had already left to close the door, he still craned his neck to look. His eyes were glued to Lyana¡¯s face.


    Vincent leaned forward slightly, blocking Lucas¡¯ view.


    ¨C You are hungry ?


    Reluctantly, Lucas looked away. The light in his eyes dimmed a bit as he shook his head.


    ¨C I¡¯m not hungry.


    Not hungry ?


    Vincent looked at Lucas calmly. He thought that if Lyana asked Lucas the same question, thetter would certainly nod eagerly and ask Lyana to feed him.


    ¨C Dad, can I really live here in the future?


    Lucas asked cautiously, his eyes filled with impatience.


    Vincent¡¯s heart ached. Lucas¡¯ eyes, watching him expectantly, stung. His eyes darkened and he said quietly:


    ¨C Yes. If you live here in the future, I can take care of you.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes shone like stars in the night sky.


    Tightening his pants tightly, he stared at Vincent without batting an eyelid.


    ¨C Will Auntie stay here forever?


    In fact, he preferred to live alone with Auntie.


    Vincent had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Thinking about how Lyana hid their wedding yesterday, her thoughts changed. Pretending to be rxed, he asked:


    ¨C Do you like him very much?


    Lucas hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¨C If you love her, I¡¯ll let her stay home forever, Vincent said softly.


    When Lucas heard Vincent¡¯s words, he was happy for a moment, but his eyes quickly darkened.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you happy?


    ¨C No.


    Lucas lowered his head and said quietly,


    ¨C And if Auntie doesn¡¯t want to live here anymore? She is an adult. If she wants to leave, we can¡¯t stop her.


    Leave ?


    Vincent¡¯s heart suddenly stopped.


    Lyana seemed to have wanted to leave this ce before.


    Maybe she had never thought of staying here forever?


    Realizing this, Vincent¡¯s heart ached even more. He felt a little ufortable.


    ¨C Dad ?


    Lucas tilted his head and looked at Vincent.


    Vincent¡¯s thoughts were brought back to the present. He gently stroked Lucas¡¯ head and said,


    ¨C It¡¯s impossible for her to leave.


    Lucas blinked.


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C There aren¡¯t so many whys in this world, Vincent said calmly.


    Lucas still didn¡¯t understand. Thinking back to what the kindergarten teacher had said, he asked:


    ¨C Daddy, why don¡¯t you marry Aunty? That way, we can live together forever, and Aunty won¡¯t have to leave.


    The more Lucas thought about it, the more he felt his idea was good. He looked at Vincent intently and said:


    ¨C Daddy, why don¡¯t you marry Aunty sooner?


    Vincent did not answer. He just looked at Lucas.


    Previously, this overconfident nanny had said that her son was a fool who didn¡¯t know anything.


    His son was clearly smart and logical.


    Could it be that Lucas has pretended to be stupid in the past?


    Seeing Vincent staring at him in silence, Lucas blinked.


    ¨C Dad ?


    Vincent pursed his lips and asked softly:


    ¨C Little Lucas wants daddy to marry her?


    When Lucas thought about how his aunt could leave, his heart felt empty.


    When Auntie cared for him, he felt she was so warm and he loved being with her.


    ¨C Yes, I want dad¡­


    Before Lucas could finish his sentence, he frowned.


    ¨C If Papa marries Auntie, what will happen to my Mama?


    ¨C If dad marries her, she¡¯ll be your mom from now on, Vincent said calmly.


    Lucas looked at Vincent in disbelief, his eyes filled with panic.


    ¨C Are you ready to let your aunt be your mom?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Lucas gradually lowered his head and his long eyshes fell, as if he had thought about this question.


    He was very fond of Auntie. When she took care of him, he felt good and at ease.


    But mom always has to look for him somewhere.


    With that thought in mind, Lucas pursed his lips and asked cautiously:


    ¨C Can I have both my aunt and my mom? When the time is right, the four of us will live together. It¡¯s OK ?


    Vincent didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¨C Earlier, you said that Auntie would leave on her own, didn¡¯t you?


    Lucas came to his senses and began to fall back into a dilemma.


    Seeing Lucas¡¯s conflicted and helpless expression, Vincent pretty much understood why Lucas was like that.


    He was still young and didn¡¯t know you couldn¡¯t have it all. In the future, he will have to make a choice.

 Chapter 320

    Vincent¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was a message from Lyana, probably about Grandma¡¯s bad mood.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bounced.


    For some reason, he remembered how Lyana had gently blown on the gauzest night when she was changing it for him.


    He could feel Lyana¡¯s meticulous care for him.


    After marrying into the Sanchez family, she seemed to have no further demands.


    She had done too much for him and for the Sanchez family. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandma¡¯s request, she wouldn¡¯t have been in danger when she was in MY.


    Vincent replied:


    ¨C I¡¯ll be there in a moment.


    Then he put his phone away.


    Lyana was really good.


    Vincent looked at Lucas. His gaze was soft, and his voice softened.


    ¨C Lucas, you¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t think clearly, so don¡¯t think about it for now.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes turned red. He asked worriedly:


    ¨C Is Auntie going to leave?


    ¨C She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s secretary. She must always work for him. She won¡¯t leave just yet, Vincent said softly.


    When Lucas heard that Lyana wouldn¡¯t be leaving just yet, he breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    Actually, he had another question for his father. In his opinion, his father was much smarter than him.


    If he didn¡¯t find his mom until he was Aunty¡¯s age, could he let Auntie be his mom first?


    No no.


    If Mom came back and Aunty had to leave, Auntie would definitely be sad.


    Would mom be sad too?


    No.


    He should think about finding his mom sooner!


    It¡¯s true. Maybe he¡¯ll find mom tomorrow.


    ¡­ .


    In Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room.


    While pouring the water, Lyana messaged Vincent before handing the cup to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked much paler than before. She sat down near the window. The autumn leaves had fallen, and the sunlight shone on her, making her look even lonelier.


    Holding a cup of tea, Lyana approached Matriarch Sanchez and sat down.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Matriarch Sanchez took the cup of tea and took a sip. Only then did his body warm up. She put the cup of tea on the coffee table.


    ¨C It¡¯s Vincent and his brother when they were young.


    Lyana leaned over to take a look. In the photo, Vincent appeared to be only six or seven years old. Next to him was a boy slightly taller than him.


    The two look very simr. Lyana thought it must be Vincent¡¯s older brother.


    She had heard that the young elder master of the Sanchez family had disappeared.


    Lyana lowered her gaze. With the abilities of the Sanchez family, the young elder master of the Sanchez family had actually disappeared. It seems that the young elder master left on his own.


    ¨C He¡¯s Vincent¡¯s older brother, Christian Sanchez.


    Lyana knew Matriarch Sanchez wanted the Moon Goddess because she wanted to know more about Christian Sanchez.


    She was an atheist, but she had thought of using the Moon Goddess to peek at her dead child.


    However, she still controlled herself. When she saw Matriarch Sanchez, she had already guessed the answer.


    Matriarch Sanchez gently stroked Christian¡¯s face in the photo. She sighed heavily and said,


    ¨C The Moon Goddess has already turned red, but I still haven¡¯t seen her. I¡¯m going to have to ask you to take a trip to MY.


    ¨C Grandmother, it¡¯s good, said Lyana softly. His gaze was still fixed on the photo.


    In the photo, Vincent¡¯s expression was grim. He wasn¡¯t smiling at all, like he was living in a dark hell.


    However, Christian was different. There was a slight smile on his face and his eyes were mature. He looked like someone who didn¡¯t like to reveal his emotions.


    This look was a bit familiar. For a moment, Lyana couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d seen him before.


    ¨C Lyana, do you think he¡¯s still alive? Matriarch Sanchez turned to look at Lyana. His eyes were rimmed red and filled with fatigue.


    Lyana¡¯s heart ached a little seeing that. The smell of blood still hung in the air, so she couldn¡¯t answer Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s question. Instead, sheforted her.


    ¨C Grandmother, if Brother were at home, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to see you so sad.


    It was Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s obsession. She always wanted the eldest of the young masters of the Sanchez family back.


    Lyana pursed her lips and silently put the photo away. She looked at the dead leaves, her heart filled with sorrow.


    She knew Matriarch Sanchez suffered from a mental illness. Sometimes a mental illness requires treatment.


    Suddenly, the faces of Vicki and Chuan appeared in Lyana¡¯s mind. Vincent had to suffer a blow to have two personalities.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face. After some hesitation, she asked:


    ¨C Grandmother, how is the rtionship between Vincent and Elder Brother?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was as if she had gone back to when Vincent and Christian Sanchez were together.


    ¨C These two are very close.


    ¨C Vincent respects Christian very much. Christian is also very fond of Vincent. He will give the best to Vincent.


    ¨C In the past, when Vincent was mean, it was Christian who protected him.


    ¨C The two studied together, they watched television together, and sometimes yed Lego together.


    ¡­ .


    As Matriarch Sanchez spoke, her eyes gradually darkened. She frowned and pursed her lips, speaking no more.


    Lyana was a little surprised by the rtionship between Vincent and Christian Sanchez. If these two were really that close, Vincent would probably have mentioned Christian often.


    But Vincent had never mentioned Christian Sanchez.


    However, looking at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s current state, there should be some unease between Christian and Vincent.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Does Vincent love Big Brother? Lyana asked hesitantly.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression rxed. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C When Vincent was young, he was very fond of his older brother. Moreover, they were both very humble. They always left the best things to each other.


    Lyana smiled and nodded. It seemed like they only quarreled after they grew up. Moreover, the following words of Matriarch Sanchez confirmed his guess.


    ¨C They were raised separately since they were young. Vincent was sent to the countryside, and gradually he became less and less talkative. It¡¯s the fault of his ipetent parents.


    When Matriarch Sanchez said that, her tone was a bit unfriendly.


    Lyana frowned. The Sanchez family was a big family. Even twenty years ago, the Sanchez family was still a famous family in An City. Why would the Sanchez family send Vincent to the countryside?


    Vincent was not in good health. Shouldn¡¯t it be supported at all times?


    Speaking of which, she had been married to Vincent for so long, but she had never seen her parents.


    Could it be that Vincent¡¯s parents don¡¯t like him?


    In this case, it is possible.


    When Lyana thought about Vincent having two personalities in his body, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. Maybe there were more than two personalities in her body, but she had never seen any other.


    How sad and painful must a person be? How many times had he known despair to give birth to other personalities?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but express her confusion.


    ¨C Grandmother, why was Vincent sent to the countryside? There are so many bedrooms in the Sanchez family vi.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s question, her eyes instantly turned red. Her chest felt a little tight, and she took a few deep breaths. When she regained herposure, her voice was a bit strangled.


    ¨C It¡¯s entirely Cecilia Keller¡¯s fault. It is simply a sin.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    Before marrying Vincent, she had inquired about the Sanchez family. Cecilia Keller was Vincent¡¯s mother.


    When Cecilia Keller was young, she was the number one socialite in the country. Its beauty was still well known until today. No socialite in the country today was more popr than Cecilia Keller!


    Matriarch Sanchez was generally sweet, kind, and generous. She never spoke ill of anyone.


    Why Was Matriarch Sanchez Angry When She Mentioned Cecilia Keller?


    Seeing that Matriarch Sanchez was breathing rapidly, Lyana became afraid that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She quickly smoothed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s back and said softly,


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. You have to take care of your health now.

 Chapter 321

    Matriarch Sanchez sighed. His gaze fell on the window, his eyes were filled with sadness. Back then, if she had been more adamant, Vincent wouldn¡¯t have be what he is now. Maybe Christian wouldn¡¯t have disappeared.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Lyana thought of the other personalities in Vincent¡¯s body and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Is Vincent¡¯s aversion to women linked to his mother?


    Vincent¡¯s aversion to women must have started when he was young.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression changed.


    She sighs.


    Lyana was really too smart. She could guess everything. There was no way to hide it.


    Matriarch Sanchez pursed her lips tightly, as if thinking of something. She sighed heavily and said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t ask any more questions about it. Vincent has already thought about all this. I don¡¯t want him to remember his past scars.


    Lyana looked down. She didn¡¯t think Vincent¡¯s mental state was improving. On the contrary, she felt that Vincent¡¯s situation was precarious.


    Some people have already suffered a lot just by having another personality.


    However, Vincent had two other personalities.


    Ignoring Vicki, Chuan¡¯s personality was very dangerous. If Chuan goes out often in the future, he might cause a lot of trouble.


    In fact, Lyana didn¡¯t dare ask Vincent directly, because he wouldn¡¯t have told her.


    She wanted to ask the others in the vi, but they didn¡¯t dare say it or didn¡¯t know.


    The only person who knew and dared to say so was Matriarch Sanchez.


    Lyana hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Grandmother, what exactly happened to Vincent in the past? I want to know the past. This way I can help treat Vincent¡¯s disease.


    Matriarch Sanchez reached out to Lyana. Staring at her, she said seriously:


    ¨C Lyana, the past is in the past. Don¡¯t think about it too much. You both look good now.


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s gaze graduallynded on Lyana¡¯s belly. She frowned slightly.


    ¨C Lyana, is there progress with your stomach?


    Lyana was stunned by Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words. Before she could speak, Matriarch Sanchez spoke again.


    ¨C When can I carry my great-grandchildren?


    ¨C Well¡­


    Lyana really wanted to cry. She and Vincent were clean. How could she be pregnant?


    Also, when Vincent recovered, she would separate from him. How could she be ready to have sex with him?


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say that in front of Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez was an astute person. Seeing Lyana stutter, she instantly became nervous.


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me Vincent can¡¯t do it.


    Lyana¡¯s ears instantly turned red.


    How could this have happened?


    She had never slept with Vincent. How could she know if Vincent could do it?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana was quick to say,


    ¨C Grandma, that¡¯s not what you¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, there was a knock on the door.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked up and said:


    ¨C Come in.


    Vincent pushed open the door and entered, closing it behind him.


    The moment he entered, he realized Grandma was staring at him. A trace of surprise welled up in his heart.


    Hadn¡¯t Lyana said Grandma was in a bad mood?


    Why was Grandma still staring at him?


    What Matriarch Sanchez said next made Vincent understand instantly.


    ¨C Vincent, are you bad in this aspect?


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s question was so direct that Vincent was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening. He turned to look at Lyana, wanting an answer from her eyes.


    Lyana wanted to find a hole to hide.


    ¨C Why are you looking at Lyana?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression was cold. Seeing Vincent sit down, she frowned.


    ¨C Grandma, where did you hear that from?


    ¨C Do not change the subject. Lyana¡¯s reaction has already exined everything.


    The more Matriarch Sanchez thought about it, the angrier she got. She had wanted to have a great-grandson, but her grandson couldn¡¯t.


    Vincent frowned as he looked at Lyana.


    Lyana hastened to exin:


    ¨C I said nothing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Vincent gave Lyana a meaningful look.

 Chapter 322

    Wasn¡¯t he good enough?


    That night at the MY hotel, he had only pressed her under him, but she had thrown a tantrum.


    That night, he was sure that Lyana probably had a slight fear of men, but this symptom¡­


    ¨C How long do you want to keep this secret from me?


    The more Matriarch Sanchez thought about it, the angrier she got. At this point, she couldn¡¯t afford to be sad anymore. She leaned back in her chair and said in a crestfallen tone:


    ¨C The overbearing CEOs of otherpanies all married their young wives. Their young wives don¡¯t even touch the ground every day, and their legs are shaking so badly that they can¡¯t get out of bed. Yet you¡­


    Lyana sat next to Matriarch Sanchez and stared at her in disbelief.


    Their feet have barely touched the ground?


    Their legs were shaking?


    Unable to get out of bed?


    She was amazed. Matriarch Sanchez was well acquainted with novels about overbearing CEOs.


    Seeing Lyana in this state, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart sinks even harder for her. She said softly,


    ¨C Liana, it¡¯s been hard for you.


    Lyana no longer knew how to exin herself. She thought Matriarch Sanchez had misunderstood, but it was better for Vincent to exin that misunderstanding.


    ¨C My grandson is not good enough. Fortunately, our family still has money. When wee back, we¡¯ll buy something to make you happy. Do not be sad.


    Matriarch Sanchezforted Lyana in earnest.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked to Vincent for help.


    Vincent coughed and said:


    ¨C Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think.


    Matriarch Sanchez frowned as she looked at Vincent and sighed helplessly.


    ¨C What do you mean ?


    ¨C Literally.


    ¨C In other words, you two aren¡¯t pregnant yet?


    Matriarch Sanchez breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana, I will have to disturb you in the future.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know if she should ept or not. She gave a polite smile and stopped talking.


    Matriarch Sanchez leaned back in her chair and looked at Vincent.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I learned from the butler that you have brought a child.


    ¨C Yes, I brought Lucas.


    ¨C This child¡­ coughs, coughs¡­


    A gleam shone in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She pretended to cough weakly.


    ¨C Grandmother, take your medicine first.


    Lyana was quick to say nervously, worried that Matriarch Sanchez was getting weaker and weaker.


    ¨C Okay, Matriarch Sanchez replied. After taking the medicine Lyana handed her, she looked up at Lyana.


    ¨C Lyana, go see if it¡¯s time to eat.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana got up and left. She knew that Vincent was definitely going to take this opportunity to ask Grandma to help them hide the truth about their marriage.


    After Lyana left, Matriarch Sanchez turned to look at Vincent. Frowning, she asked in a low voice,


    ¨C Do you intend to let this child return directly? If Lyana learns about this child, what will she do?


    ¨C Leave.


    ¨C Then why did you dare bring Lucas back again?


    Matriarch Sanchez frowned and said coldly:


    ¨C You can visit little Lucas every other day.


    ¨C I want Grandma to help me hide the fact that Lyana and I are married in front of Lucas, Vincent said calmly.


    Matriarch Sanchez almost suffocated.


    Before she could ask Vincent what his ns were, Vincent actually wanted to hide the fact of their marriage.


    ¨C W-What do you mean?


    ¨C I told Lyana that Lucas is a friend¡¯s child. Lyana was also very fond of Lucas and sympathized with him. She thought Lucas just thought of me, his godfather, as his biological father. She and I wanted to hide the fact that we were married, Vincent exined with a smile.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression changed.


    She had seen Vincent grow up. She has always been very attached to her grandson, but she never expected him to do such a ridiculous thing.


    ¨C Do you intend to deceive Lyana and Lucas?


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s voice went cold.

 Chapter 323

    ¨C Lyana is a good girl. When she got married, we also didn¡¯t prepare a big wedding for her. If the master hadn¡¯t said you had to keep a low profile for the wedding, I would have let Lyana marry into the Sanchez family in a morous way no matter what.


    Matriarch Sanchez thought about the previous situation and frowned. She said sadly:


    ¨C After she got married to the Sanchez family, she took care of us. Previously, Julie bullied her so much, but she put up with it.


    Vincent lowered his gaze and listened calmly to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s reprimands.


    ¨C After she married into the family, under her care, your health gradually improved.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Vincent¡¯s face, which was slightly flushed. He was much better than before.


    ¨C Lucas was an ident back then. We should have said things clearly to Lyana instead of hiding them from her. She¡¯s so nice to you. How can you intimidate her? Can¡¯t you even be honest with her?


    Vincent pursed his lips, turning pale.


    ¨C Vincent, I know if you want women. These women wille with just a wave of your hand, but have you ever thought about why these women are following you? It¡¯s either for you or for the Sanchez family assets.


    The more Matriarch Sanchez spoke, the more uneasy she felt.


    ¨C But Lyana is different. I can tell she¡¯s not the kind of girl who can¡¯t live without love. She is very independent. She doesn¡¯t care about the Sanchez family assets. It¡¯s your blessing to marry her.


    Vincent did not expect Grandmother to appreciate Lyana so much.


    He naturally understood what Grandma meant. It was precisely because he understood very well that he did not dare take the risk.


    Seeing that Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s breathing was getting faster and faster, Vincent rushed to help Matriarch Sanchez relieve the tension in her back.


    ¨C Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.


    ¨C How can I not be angry?


    When Matriarch Sanchez was agitated, she couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. She turned to look at Vincent.


    ¨C You may not like what I¡¯m about to say, but listen Grandma. It¡¯s definitely fair.


    ¨C I was very unhappy with what your mother did at the time. If she had listened to me, our family would not have be like this.


    Matriarch Sanchez frowned, her expression grim.


    ¨C I¡¯m old, and I¡¯ve been through more things than you. Listen Grandma. Some things should not be hidden¡­


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Vincent naturally knew what Matriarch Sanchez meant next. He said calmly,


    ¨C Help me hide this matter first.


    Vincent knew that while Matriarch Sanchez liked Lucas, she didn¡¯t think highly of him. It¡¯s because Lucas was not of the Orthodox lineage. In ancient times, Lucas could be considered the son of a concubine. It was already a great blessing that he could be brought up in the Sanchez family vi.


    Also, he and Lyana were a married couple. Even though they didn¡¯t get married, in Grandma¡¯s eyes, Lyana was the official wife. Her and Lyana¡¯s child were the children of the Sanchez family from the legitimate line.


    However, in Vincent¡¯s opinion, Lucas was innocent. His birth was not the fault of his and Lucas¡¯ birth mothers, but of those behind the scenes.


    All these years, Lucas lived outside and could not stay in the vi of the Sanchez family. Plus, he hadn¡¯t been around Lucas in the past. Lucas was alone, and his body and mind were hurt.


    He remembered how the nanny had abused Lucas, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    He didn¡¯t want Lucas living alone like before.


    ¨C So you intend to keep the secret forever?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Matriarch Sanchez raised her eyebrows in disapproval.


    When Vincent heard the words of Matriarch Sanchez, he said:


    ¨C I leave the rest to time.


    Matriarch Sanchez wanted to say something, but no matter how she thought about it, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt very upset.


    Previously, it had also been very divided. She thought Vincent must be the only one talking about this, so she kept quiet.


    Vincent spoke again.


    ¨C I haven¡¯t had time to take care of Lucas in the past either. This time I want to redeem myself with him.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked down and said indifferently:


    ¨C I want to see your child and Lyana¡¯s child as soon as possible.


    After Matriarch Sanchez spoke, she seemed to remember something and asked:


    ¡°If something is wrong with your health, you should get checked out quickly so I can have a great-grandson soon.


    When Vincent heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, he frowned and said:


    ¨C There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. We haven¡¯t slept together.


    ¨C What ?


    Matriarch Sanchez was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She instantly exploded.


    ¨C For what ? Lyana is such a good young girl. How can you do that?


    ¨C It¡¯s not the right time to have a child, Vincent said in a low voice.


    ¨C I¡¯m not saying you should have a child now. Even if you don¡¯t want children, you should still consummate the marriage. Do you know that by doing this, you are treating Lyana coldly?


    The more Matriarch Sanchez thought about it, the angrier she got. With her grandson¡¯s actions, if Lyana found out the truth, things would be tough.


    ¨C Treat her coldly?


    It was the first time Vincent had heard that.


    ¨C In marriage, if there is no sex, you are cold. It is also a form of domestic violence.


    The more Matriarch Sanchez thought about it, the more suffocated she felt. She hastened to say:


    ¨C It¡¯s best to clear things up with Lyana as soon as possible. Whatever Lyana chooses, you have to ept it.


    ¨C Ok, Vincent epted.


    Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t say much either. She knew that Vincent knew what he was doing. If she said too much, it would be counterproductive.


    Vincent followed Matriarch Sanchez out of the bedroom, but remembered that Lyana had been scared on the mountainst night. Something big had happened to him in the past.


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened.


    Lyana came out of the kitchen. The servants had already prepared the food. She prepared to go upstairs and call Lucas, Grandma, and Vincent for dinner.


    As she reaches the second floor staircase, she sees Matriarch Sanchez and Vincent enter Lucas¡¯ room. Smiling, she approached.


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Lucas, she felt like a huge boulder was pressing against her chest. She approached Lucas.


    ¨C Lucas.


    Lucas lowered his gaze and said nothing.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas and frowned. He had never been like this before.


    Previously, Vincent had vaguely realized that Lucas was iming to be autistic, but he couldn¡¯t report it directly. He lowered his voice and said:


    ¨C He doesn¡¯t talk much now.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lyana came in and said with a smile:


    ¨C Grandmother, the meal is ready. We can eat now.


    Seeing that Lucas was motionless, Matriarch Sanchez frowned and sighed helplessly.


    ¨C Lucas, let¡¯s go down to dinner.


    Lyana approached Lucas and said softly.


    Lucas looked up and his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. He nodded solemnly.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas in surprise.


    Lyana naturally took Lucas¡¯ clothes and helped him put them on. Only then did she help him put on his shoes and get out of bed.


    Lyana led Lucas to the front, followed by Vincent and Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez frowned as she looked at Vincent and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Those two there¡­


    ¨C Lucas loves her very much.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana¡¯s back with a pang in her heart. Sighing, she could only me herself for having had a tender heart and for having epted that Vincent should marry the daughter of the Dubois family.


    Lyana was so obedient and kind. She would only recognize Lyana as her step-granddaughter in her life. If Lucas¡¯ mother came back, she would have no choice but to kick her out.


    Sometimes you have to choose without hesitation.


    When she arrived in the first floor room, Matriarch Sanchez saw Lyana sitting next to Lucas, smiling as she took some food for him.


    Matriarch Sanchez had also taken care of Lucas for some time. Lucas didn¡¯t like talking and didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to do anything.


    But now he was looking at Lyana with bright eyes. He really loved Lyana.


    Forget it, let nature take its course!


    Thinking about this, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart sinks even harder for Lyana. Her grandson was really not worthy of Lyana.

 Chapter 324

    Matriarch Sanchez had taken care of Lucas for quite some time before, so she knew this child could already eat on his own. Seeing that Lyana continued to feed Lucas, she frowned imperceptibly for a moment. Then his expression rxed.


    ¨C Lucas, you¡¯ve grown up. You should learn to eat on your own. Your Aunt Lyana didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnightst night. She must be particrly hungry now.


    Lucas stopped eating for a moment. He remembered Dad and Auntying homest night after getting up in the middle of the night. Dad had to arrange too much work for Auntie, that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t rested well.


    ¨C Auntie, I¡¯m going to eat alone.


    As he spoke, Lucas picked up his spoon and put a bowl of soup in his mouth.


    Lyana looked at Lucas. This child was so sensitive that it hurt her heart.


    While Lyana was eating, she didn¡¯t forget to grab more food for Lucas. Every time she saw Lucas¡¯ twinkling eyes, her lips involuntarily curled up.


    After lunch, Lyana took Lucas upstairs to rest. After coaxing Lucas into falling asleep, she went back to her room, tidied up, and got ready to leave.


    When Lyana came down to the living room, she saw Vincent sitting on the couch and looking at his phone.


    ¨C I go out.


    When Lyana walked past Vincent, she casually greeted him. When she heard Vincent answer, she looked at him and said:


    ¨C Grandmother is not in a good mood. You should spend more time with her.


    Vincent frowned as he looked at his phone. When he heard Lyana¡¯s encore, he looked up at her, fluttering.


    ¨C Should I ask the driver to send you there?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Vincent in surprise and asked:N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¨C Why are you so concerned about me today?


    Vincent¡¯s expression was calm and he said:


    ¨C We don¡¯t keep idle people in the house. The driver also has to work.


    Lyana raised her eyebrows slightly. What sort of reason was that?


    Vincent didn¡¯t go out much in the past, and most of the time Thomas drove.


    However, he looked serious, as if seriously considering this question.


    Lyana nodded slightly.


    ¨C All right.


    Vincent went upstairs.


    Lyana remained nted on the ground, watching Vincent¡¯s back as he climbed the stairs. His eyebrow furrowed. Was Vincent afraid that something would happen to her alone?


    Was he so considerate?


    With that thought in mind, the phone in her bag suddenly rang, interrupting Lyana¡¯s thoughts.


    Lyana pulled out her phone, answered the call, and walked out.


    ¨C Brother William, I understand. Yes, I will prepare to leave now.


    Before Vincent reached the corner of the second floor, he heard Lyana¡¯s voice on the phone. He frowned.


    ¨C Brother William?


    William Royer?


    Was Lyana going to eat with William?


    When Vincent turned around, he saw that Lyana had already walked through the door. His expression changed slightly, and he pulled out his phone to call Thomas.


    Thomas was frantically looking for information about Chuan sanch6, but he found nothing. At that time, he received a call from Vincent and worriedly picked up the phone.


    ¨C Or ?


    The cold voice of the second young master came out of the phone.


    ¨C Second young master, I¡¯m already at the door.


    Thomas gripped his phone tightly.


    ¨C Get the second young woman out now.


    Thomas shook a little when he heard Second Young Master¡¯s voice. For some reason, he had the feeling that the second young master was in a bad mood today. He nodded worriedly.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C Go see who she meets.


    ¨C All right.


    Thomas hadn¡¯t settled the Chuan Sanchez case yet, and now there was a new mission. He wondered if he could get more year-end bonuses this year.


    Lyana came out and saw a ck Bentley parked at the entrance to the vi. Thomas stood to the side.


    Seeing that Lyana had arrived, Thomas hastened to open the backseat door.


    ¨C Second Young Lady,e up please.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Thomas in surprise.


    ¨C Are you taking me upstairs?


    Didn¡¯t Vincent ask the driver to send him there?

 Chapter 325

    Although Thomas was not the Sanchez family¡¯s private driver, he was Vincent¡¯s driver. Poor Thomas. After returning from MY, he didn¡¯t get much rest and was forced to be a driver again.


    Lyana looked at the Bentley in front of her and frowned slightly.


    ¨C Can wey low?


    If she drove this car out, she would probably attract a lot of attention. She didn¡¯t like being high profile to begin with.


    ¨C So I¡¯m going to change car now.


    With that, Thomas drove off. In less than two minutes, a BMW pulled out of the Sanchez family¡¯s garage.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. This car was much more understated than the limited-edition Bentley, but it was still quite hyped.


    ¨C Why do you usually drive when you go to the market to buy groceries?


    ¨C That¡¯s the one, Thomas said honestly, his expression calm. He didn¡¯t understand why Lyana thought that car was very prominent.


    Lyana looked down at her phone. It was gettingte. It was almost time for her meeting with her brother. She must go.


    ¨C This one will do, Lyana said casually. Dissatisfaction was on his face.


    Thomas smiled and hurriedly opened the car door.


    After Lyana got into the car, Thomas quickly closed the door and headed for the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¨C Second Young Lady, where are you going?


    ¨C Yongan Building.


    As she spoke, Lyana recalled how Lucas behaved in front of strangers. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He was a three-year-old child, but his father was hospitalized and his mother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. He was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night due to other issues.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the window. Her eyes were filled with frustration and she sighed helplessly. She only hoped that Lucas would recover soon.


    ¨C Usually Lucas doesn¡¯t talk much?


    Lyana thought Thomas must know Lucas well, so she asked.


    ¨C Yes, the little master wasn¡¯t like that in the past either. He knew how to talk andugh. He had taken his nanny with him to study abroad until the Second Young Master helped him change his nanny to someone named Anne. We didn¡¯t expect elke to have her sights set on the second young master. She hit and scolded Little Master, and even had the illusion of marrying Second Young Master.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Lyana was quite certain that Lucas had be like this because of the nanny Vincent had invited. His expression instantly turned cold.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t he make a thorough investigation when he sent her?


    ¨C Anne is the nanny of the second young master¡¯s teacher. She is used to working diligently. I didn¡¯t expect her to have any other thoughts.


    ¨C Lucas¡¯ biological father doesn¡¯t care at all?¡±


    Lyana¡¯s expression was grim, her eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¨C He¡¯s in aa. He is still abroad. I can¡¯t do anything for him, Thomas stammered.


    At that time, the second young master was indeed in this state. Later, even when he regained consciousness, he asionally fell ill. This¡­This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thomas let out a helpless sigh in his heart. Come to think of it, it really hasn¡¯t been easy for Little Master to survive so far.


    Was he unconscious?


    Lyana frowned slightly. The adult was unconscious. Indeed, he could not take care of the child.


    Lyana felt a little angry, but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She could only sigh heavily.


    They soon arrived at the Yongan building. Thomas stopped the car and unfastened his seat belt. As he was about to get out of the car with Lyana, he heard her say:


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to follow me. Return to your second young master. It won¡¯t be good if his other personalitiese out and scare Lucas.


    Thomas thought of Vicki¡¯s personality in the body of the Second Young Master. He thought this personality was very sweet and shouldn¡¯t scare Lucas.


    ¨C Second youngdy, let me apany you.


    ¨C The third personality in his body is very dangerous. If you have nothing to do, stay by his side. Otherwise, he might do something dangerous.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want Lucas to get hurt again.


    Thomas was slightly stunned. His pupils gradually dted, and he began to doubt his ears.


    ¨C Second Young Lady, did you just say that there are two personalities in the body of the Second Young Master?¡±


    ¨C I saw two. One of them is very dangerous.


    Lyana¡¯s expression was sinister. With that, she got out of the car and walked towards the entrance of the Yongan building.


    Thomas sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his ears filled with Lyana¡¯s words. His eyebrows furrow more and more. The second young master¡¯s illness seemed to be getting worse.


    Thomas was about to start the car and drive back when he saw a car parked in the parking space in front of him. The car looked very familiar to him.


    When William and a young, beautiful woman in a white suit got out of the car, Thomas finally came to his senses.

 Chapter 326

    Was the second young woman meeting Mr. William behind the back of the second young master?


    If they were having an affair, Mr. William would not have brought a woman here.


    Thomas pursed his lips. He had a bad feeling about it. He returned to the Sanchez family vi.


    In the office of the Sanchez family vi.


    Vincent is sitting in the office, his slender fingers gently stroking the snake¡¯s head. His gaze, however, was fixed on the phone screen on the desk.


    The phone screen showed a map of An¡¯s city. There was also a small red dot on the map. The red dot was moving in the direction of the Sanchez family vi. This red dot was the location of Thomas¡¯ phone.


    Vincent frowned. It seemed that Thomas had only sent Lyana there before returning.


    When Vincent¡¯s thoughts were racing, there was a knock on the door.


    ¨C What is this ?


    Vincent rarely let anyone into his office.


    ¨C Second young master, Little Master is sitting in the room, dazed. He doesn¡¯t look well.


    The servant¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    Vincent gets up and heads for the door. He looked at the servant standing to the side.


    ¨C He didn¡¯t rest after lunch?¡±


    ¨C The little master was resting at first, but for some reason he got up and sat down at the desk, dazed. Should we ask a doctor to examine it?


    The servant asked cautiously.


    Initially, the second young Madame had taken care of the health of the young master. Now that the second youngdy had just left, if they wanted to hire a doctor, they had to hire a private doctor. Apart from the few masters in the family, the only person who could contact a private doctor was Thomas. However, Thomas was not there.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go over there and take a look.


    The image of Lucas staring straight ahead shed through Vincent¡¯s mind, and his heart sank.


    ¨C Yes, answered the servant and followed Vincent towards the room of the Little Master.


    When Vincent walked into Lucas¡¯ room, he saw Lucas sitting alone in a chair, staring out the window.


    Vincent came in and asked quietly:


    ¨C Lucas, do you want to go out and y?


    Lucas didn¡¯t speak. He sat calmly, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Vincent¡¯s words at all.


    Vincent reached out and touched Lucas¡¯ forehead, then his own. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. It looked like Lucas didn¡¯t have a fever.


    ¡­ .


    On the 16th floor of the Yongan Building.


    As soon as Lyana walked in, the beautiful young woman at the front desk immediately greeted her.


    ¨C Miss, you¡­


    Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, William¡¯s voice came from behind Lyana.


    ¨C Bring three cups of tea to my office.


    The receptionist immediately smiled and left.


    ¨C William¡­


    Lyana said with a smile. She turned around and saw William walk in with a woman she didn¡¯t know. She swallowed her salute.


    ¨C Liana, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to my office.


    As he spoke, William motioned for Lyana toe over to the office. He didn¡¯t forget to introduce the young woman next to him to Lyana.


    ¨C It¡¯s Sylvia Long. She is very knowledgeable in psychology. She¡¯s my younger sister.


    It was only then that Lyana realized that Sylvia Long was a psychiatrist William had hired especially for her. The reason Brother didn¡¯t call her ¡°Sugar¡± was probably to protect his identity.


    ¨C Hello Doctor Long. I am Lyana Dubois.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, I have heard a lot about you.


    Sylvia Long reached out to Lyana.


    The two shook hands.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they were talking, everyone arrived at William¡¯s office. After the three entered, William continued,


    ¨C Lyana, if you have anything to ask, you can ask young Sister Long.


    Sylvia Long gave William a meaningful look. When she heard the words ¡°Lyana¡±, she smiled at Lyana and said:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, please sit down.


    After bringing the tea, the receptionist left. William said,


    ¨C Keep chatting. I will wait nearby.


    Seeing that Lyana hesitated to speak, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, what question do you want to ask?


    ¨C I wanted to ask if three-year-olds have autism?


    ¨C Of course they can. Some people are born with autism, while others develop it. Even a three-year-old child can have autism.


    When Lyana heard Sylvia¡¯s words, her eyebrow creased deeper and deeper.


    ¨C What will happen if a child has autism?


    ¨C He does not speak. He just stares nkly,pletely unaware of anything in the outside world.

 Chapter 327

    Vincent sat next to Lucas and followed his gaze. After watching for a long time, he still didn¡¯t know why he was staring at the forest.


    ¨C Lucas, do you want to watch cartoons?


    Vincent asked softly. He had previously investigated what children liked to do, so he pulled out his tablet and found an animated movie. He clicked on the screen and ced it in front of Lucas.


    Theughsing from the cartoon seemed to have nothing to do with Lucas. He continued to sit still, staring nkly before him.


    Seeing Lucas in this state, Vincent remembered what Anne had done to Lucas in the past. Hate welled in his eyes, and he wanted to tear Anne to pieces.


    ¡­ .


    ¨C My friend has a child. The situation is simr to this.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lyana frowned thinking of Lucas¡¯ expression.


    Sylvia was already used to people making things up out of thin air. She did not unmask her and said with a smile:


    ¨C I have to see the patient with my own eyes to confirm if he has autism.


    Lyana looks troubled. She frowns and says:


    ¨C He caught a cold recently and it is not convenient for him to go out. Also, I¡¯m afraid that if he finds out that I¡¯m taking him to see a psychiatrist, he¡¯ll develop resistance.


    Sylvia smiled and said:


    ¨C So he can talk?


    ¨C Yes, but he doesn¡¯t want to talk when there are a lot of people around. He speaks in private.


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes flickered. She continued,


    ¨C So, is his speech coherent?¡± How is his logical thinking?


    ¨C Yes, he speaks very clearly. His logical thinking ability is also very strong. Moreover¡­


    Lyana paused for a moment before continuing:


    ¨C I suspect his IQ is even higher than that of children his age.


    The smile on Sylvia¡¯s face brightened. She continued:


    ¨C I¡¯m guessing that kid isn¡¯t autistic.


    Lyana stood stunned for a moment.


    ¨C But he usually doesn¡¯t talk. He doesn¡¯t say anything no matter what people ask him. Plus, he was once abused by a nanny.


    ¨C If so, then the reason he hasn¡¯t spoken is most likely that he¡¯s pretending to be autistic to get attention.


    Sylvia frowned, staring unblinkingly at Lyana. She had a vague idea.


    ¨C It¡¯s unlikely, because his parents don¡¯t have time to visit him.


    Lyana frowned. Thinking about Lucas¡¯ past life, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, can I ask you if this is your child?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She quickly shook her head and said:


    ¨C No, it¡¯s just the child of one of my friends.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Sylvia clearly didn¡¯t believe Lyana¡¯s words. A bright smile appeared on her face and she said:


    ¨C When Dr. Dubois mentioned this child, you looked worried. Only a mother would look like that.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She sighed and said:


    ¨C I treat him like my own child.


    She had two poor children who died when they were born. Maybe that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help but treat Lucas like her own child.


    It seems that Doctor Long was verypetent. Just by talking to him, she could tell she had given birth.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, this child needspany and attention. He just wants to pretend to be autistic and get some attention.


    Seeing Lyana deep in thought, Sylvia continued:


    ¨C True autistic people cannot clearly express their needs or speak.


    Lyana thought about Lucas¡¯ situation and seemed to understand. She said to Sylvia gratefully:


    ¨C THANKS. I know what to do.


    Sylvia smiled and didn¡¯t speak. At that time, she thought that maybe Lyana was not the mother of this child.


    ¡­ .


    Seeing that Lucas was still motionless, Vincent pursed his lips. When Lyana was there, Lucas was particrly obedient. It looked like he could only wait for Lyana to return.


    As Vincent was thinking about this, his gaze inadvertently fell on the location of his phone. Seeing that Thomas had returned, he got up and walked towards the office.


    He didn¡¯t notice that Lucas had just looked at his phone screen.


    Lucas remained alone in the room. He blinked.


    Was Auntieing back?

 Chapter 328

    In the Sanchez family office.


    Vincent sat quietly in front of the desk, ying with his thumb ring. He looked at Thomas and said indifferently,


    ¨C Speak.


    Although he heard Lyana talking to William on the phone, he wasn¡¯t sure Lyana was lying.


    Looking at Vincent¡¯s expression, Thomas recounted with fear and concern how Lyana had asked about Lucas in the car. He continued:


    ¨C The second youngdy also said that the little master had suffered too much in the past. If Little Master stays at the Sanchez family vi in the future, she definitely won¡¯t let Little Master suffer again.


    Vincent¡¯s hand, which was fiddling with the ring, stopped for a moment. A trace of confusion shines in his eyes.


    ¨C Second Young Lady also said that if Little Master can grow up in a warm family in the future, his personality will also improve.


    As soon as Thomas finished speaking, he instantly felt the pressureing from Second Young Master and immediately dared not speak.


    Did he say something wrong?


    ¨C A warm home¡­C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Vincent whispered softly, his voice tinged with patience. He continued,


    ¨C Did she say that?


    Without hesitation, Thomas nodded.


    ¨C The second youngdy spoke very seriously. She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    He could only hope for the best.


    Then, Thomas felt the pressure on him gradually lessen. He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the second young master was in a good mood.


    He had finally passed this round.


    ¨C Carry on. Vincent said coldly.


    ¨C After sending the second youngdy to the Yongan building, she asked me toe back. However, I saw the eldest of the young masters Royer driving there with a beauty, said Thomas honestly.


    The Yongan Building was where William¡¯spany was located. The entire building belonged to him.


    William and a beauty.


    Vincent frowned. He thought Lyana was meeting William privately. He didn¡¯t expect anyone else to be there. Does that mean he misunderstood?


    ¨C What is this beauty ?


    Vincent raised an eyebrow.


    ¨C Prettier than Lyana?


    For some reason, Thomas had a bad feeling about this. A cold sweat beaded on his forehead. How could he know? He hastened to smile and say:


    ¨C I said it like that.


    ¨C This is how ?


    ¨C Yes yes. How can onepare to the beauty of the second young Lady? Thomas hastened to say.


    Vincent did not speak. He picked up his phone and called Lyam.


    Thomas remained standing in the office. He didn¡¯t know if he should leave or not. He could only lower his head and stay where he was, trying to reduce his presence.


    The beautiful sound of a pianoes from the phone. The call was answered very quickly, and Vincent¡¯s voice softened.


    ¨C Lyam.


    Thomas heaved a sigh of relief. He thought Second Young Master was going to call Second Young Lady, but he didn¡¯t expect him to call Second Young Master Royer.


    Fortunately.


    He had dodged a bullet.


    Lyam was practicing the violin. When he saw that it was Vincent calling, his eyes filled with smiles.


    ¨C Second Brother.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. His voice was as soft as ever.


    ¨C It¡¯s like that. Aftering back from MY there was a lot to do at home. I was very busy, so I didn¡¯t have time to visit your older brother.


    Thomas was a little stunned.


    He did not understand what the second young master meant by this call.


    ¨C Big Brother¡¯s health is fine. It is nothing serious.


    ¨C Yes, I just called him, but he did not pick up. Ask him to pick up, Vincent said calmly, his eyes still calm.


    When Lyam heard Vincent¡¯s words, the smile on his face brightened.


    ¨C The brother is out. He may be busy.


    He went out.


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously, shrouded in a thick fog.


    ¨C Oh I see. When did he leave?


    ¨C An hour ago. He said he was going to meet someone very important.


    Someone very important?


    Was he referring to Lyana?


    William left the house at the same time as Lyana.


    Now he was one hundred percent sure that Lyana had gone out to meet William.


    Vincent took a deep breath and tapped his fingers on the table. When they were at MY, he realized that the rtionship between Lyana and William was not easy.


    His gaze swept over Thomas like a sharp de.


    ¨C In that case, I¡¯ll call him back.


    With that, Vincent hung up and looked at Thomas intently.


    Thomas was so frightened that his legs weakened. He hastened to say:


    ¨C Second young master, second young Madame certainly did not meet the young master Royer alone.

 Chapter 329

    Seeing Vincent fixing him with daggers, Thomas hastened to say:


    ¨C There is a young and beautiful woman following the young Master Royer.


    Vincent frowned, his eyes serious. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all.


    ¨C If I remember correctly, thewyer for hispany is a young woman.


    Awyer ?


    Thomas still wondered how his Second Young Master knew that the young and beautiful woman was awyer. Could it be that the Second Young Master is a irvoyant?


    It¡¯s impossible !


    Thomas hastened to push these messy thoughts to the back of his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¨C Second Young Master, how did you know that woman was awyer?


    ¨C Divorce.


    Vincent looked at Thomas with disdain, as if looking at an extremely stupid person.


    Thomas was instantly flustered.


    The divorce ?


    Could it be that the second youngdy met with young master Royer to discuss the divorce of the second young master and herself?


    ¨C But when Second Young Lady went to see Young Master Royer, she was still worried about Little Master.


    Thomas was a bit confused.


    Vincent looked down at the approaching snake and nodded. He said calmly,


    ¨C You¡¯re not as smart as a snake.


    Thomas was left speechless.


    ¨C Get out of there.


    Vincent said indifferently.


    Thomas was a little puzzled. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the Second Young Master wanted him to leave so quickly, he still agreed without hesitation. He turned and walked out.


    As long as he didn¡¯t have to stack tiles or feed snakes, he could do anything.


    After Thomas left, Vincent was left alone in the room.


    Vincent stared at the contents of theputer screen, deep in thought.


    Yongan building.


    The more Lyana listened to Sylvia talk about the condition of autistic patients, the more she was frightened. She thought about how Lucas¡¯ autism had been caused by his environment. Under such circumstances, as long as Lucas received treatment, he recovered quickly.


    Although she was a doctor, she didn¡¯t know much about psychology.


    Lyana looked sincerely at Sylvia and asked:


    ¨C Doctor Long, can youe home with me and help confirm the child¡¯s condition?


    When Sylvia heard Lyana¡¯s words, she shook her head and refused without hesitation. She said :


    ¨C Mlle Dubois, I¡¯ve already told you he¡¯s not ill. He just needs attention. If I leave now, I risk starting his rebellion. If you really care about him, spend more time with him.


    When Lyana heard Sylvia¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with helplessness and disappointment. Lucas had lost the care of his parents from birth. She had no way of directly confirming Lucas¡¯ condition.


    Sylvia looks at Lyana¡¯s helpless expression and hesitates.


    She was a psychiatrist. She had seen too many peoplee to see her as mothers for the sake of their children. These people had the same expression as Lyana.


    Therefore, she was quite certain that Lyana was a mother. However, this child could really be what she said, and not her biological child.


    Lyana¡¯s current reaction was likely due to the fact that she said she would treat this child as a surrogate for her own child.


    What about his children?


    This thought crossed Sylvia¡¯s mind, but she quickly calmed down.


    It was not impossible to visit this child.


    She nced at the watch on her wrist and frowned slightly. Upon reflection, she rxed, her eyes filled with gentleness.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I have to go to the airport soon. I don¡¯t have time to apany you. Why don¡¯t you ask my younger sister toe with you to have a look? Do you think it¡¯s good?


    When Lyana heard Sylvia¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She nodded vigorously and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s awesome. THANKS.


    Lyana had heard of Sylvia¡¯s junior sister before. She was also one of the founders of the clinic. Although her reputation was not as great as Sylvia¡¯s, she was very professional and respected.


    ¨C Very well, that¡¯s settled then. I will go first. We¡¯ll contact each other after my younger sister takes a look, okay?


    Sylvia said with a sweet smile.


    ¨C THANKS.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lyana smiles and nods.


    She got up and walked Sylvia to the door. After Sylvia left, she fell into deep thought and frowned slightly.


    She didn¡¯t know if Sylvia¡¯s judgment was right. She only hoped that Lucas wasn¡¯t really autistic. If so, she would spend more time taking care of him.

 Chapter 330

    -Sugar.


    William¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, interrupting Lyana¡¯s thoughts. Like a spring breeze, it warmed Lyana¡¯s heart and reduced her worry.


    Lyana felt much morefortable. She smiled at William, her eyes filled with joy. She followed William into the office.


    William told Lyana to sit down and talk. Seeing Lyana¡¯s worried look, he couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    ¨C Are you asking Sylvia Long to tell you about Vincent¡¯s illness?


    Previously, he had also discovered that Vincent was a bit mentally ill. At that time, he had rmended Sylvia to Vincent. Vincent insisted that he wasn¡¯t sick, so he didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    ¨C No.


    Lyana gently shakes her head and says honestly:


    ¨C He is a child of Vincent¡¯s friend. He seems to have autism, so I came to see her.


    Vincent¡¯s friend?


    William¡¯s expression turned serious. Logically, he should know all of Vincent¡¯s friends. Her friends¡¯ children all looked lively and happy, and did not appear to be autistic.


    ¨C What is his friend¡¯s name? William asked.


    Lyana gently shakes her head and continues,


    ¨C He didn¡¯t say anything about it. I just talked to Doctor Long about the child¡¯s condition, but Doctor Long said the child might not have autism. He might just be pretending to be autistic to get attention.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s frown deepened. She pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C But I don¡¯t think this child is like Dr. Long said.


    Lyana didn¡¯t give too much thought to the identity of Lucas¡¯ biological father. A man who could only lie unconscious in a hospital bed was indeed unable to care for his child.


    Moreover, Vincent had not specifically mentioned this issue.


    It¡¯s logic. If Vincent had told her who Lucas¡¯ biological father was, she would certainly have scolded him. In the end, she had to find a way to take care of Lucas.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, in his opinion, Lucas¡¯ health was most important.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t think too much. Instead, he said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be a way.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana pursed her lips. Although she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about Lucas.


    At that moment, William¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that Lyana was still frowning, William pursed his lips and pulled out his phone. Seeing it was an unknown number, he took the call and put the phone to his ear.


    ¨C Good morning.


    ¨C Is that Monsieur Royer?


    ¨C And you are ?


    The woman¡¯s voice was very soft and polite.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Royer. I am Sylvia Long¡¯s youngest child, Leslie Long. May I know if Miss Dubois is at your side?


    Leslie Dean?


    William had heard this name before from Sylvia Long. Leslie Dean was Sylvia¡¯s younger sister and was exceptional.


    ¨C She is here. I pass it to you now.


    William handed the phone to Lyana. Covering the receiver with his hand, he said softly,


    ¨C Sylvia Long¡¯s junior, Leslie Long.


    Lyana picked up the phone and greeted:


    ¨C Hello, Miss Long.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I am Sylvia Long¡¯s youngest. She just called and asked me to pick you up. She asked me to follow you to meet your friend¡¯s child. Is this the right time?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. His gloomy mood instantly brightened. She had been worried about Lucas. Now that a professional is going to take a look at her condition, she should be able to confirm her condition.


    ¨C Yes.


    When Lyana said that, her voice sounded much more rxed.


    ¨C Alright, where can I find you now?


    ¨C Yongan Building.


    ¨C Very well, Miss Dubois. Can you leave me your phone number? I will be there in a moment and I can contact you.


    ¨C Okay, thank you, said politely Lyana.


    Lyana hung up and pulled out her phone to text Leslie Long. After sending the message, she smiles and hands the phone to William.


    ¨C I thought of finding a suitable time for Lyam and Daniel to meet you.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes twinkled and she nodded vigorously. She was really looking forward to meeting her brothers.


    She and Second Brother had already recognized each other as siblings. At that time, she still didn¡¯t know what her rtionship with Second Brother was. She didn¡¯t know if Second Brother would be surprised if he found out about their rtionship.

 Chapter 331

    There was also his third brother. When she was in MY, Third Brother was her bodyguard, and he was the most handsome bodyguard around. Also, Third Brother¡¯s style was very simr to his. At the time, she felt like these twoplemented each other very well.


    Lyana and William were chatting when her phone rang within ten minutes.


    She pulled out her phone and saw it was Leslie Dean calling.


    ¨C Miss Dean.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I¡¯m already downstairs.


    Leslie¡¯s soft voice came through the phone.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes instantly filled with stars. She said :


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m going down now.


    ¨C All right.


    After the roll call, Lyana stood up. Seeing that William was about to get up too, she hastened to say,


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t move. I will go there myself. You should hurry home to recuperate.


    ¨C Sugar¡­


    ¨C Brother, I am also very worried about your health. I hope you will recover soon.


    Lyana interrupted William, a bright smile appearing in her eyes.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and said


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C Brother, when you recover, I¡¯ll invite you to eat.


    When Lyana heard William nod, she grabbed her bag and walked out.


    William sat down on the couch and watched Lyana¡¯s back from afar. His lips curled slightly, his eyes filling with a smile.


    Sugar.


    His Sugar was still alive.


    He could still hear Sugar¡¯s worried words.


    It was so good.


    As William thought about this, the faces of Lyam and Daniel came to him. He really wanted to be with Sugar for a while longer.


    At that moment, his phone rang again. William took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. A trace of confusion can be read in his eyes.


    It¡¯s strange, why was Lyam calling?


    With that thought in mind, William took the call and put the phone to his ear. He casually asked,


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C Brother, I have already arrived at the Yongan Building. Do you want toe down yourself, or do I have to pick you up?


    William frowned upon hearing Lyam¡¯s loud voice. When he left, Lyam was practicing the violin in the piano room. Why was he here?


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you busy?


    William got up from the couch and walked out.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t want toe either, but when Grandma found out that you had run away on your own, she was very angry. She said she wanted to bring you back to the family to punish you.


    Lyam looked helpless as he spoke.


    A trace of surprise shone in William¡¯s eyes. Initially, he wanted to hang out with Sugar. Now that Lyam was here, he was definitely going to see Sugar.


    His sister was not his.


    Thinking about that, William couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¨C Wait for me in the hall.


    If he deliberately let Lyam and Sugar meet the wrong way this time, Lyam would definitely cause trouble when he finds out the truth.


    He had done his best. If he didn¡¯t see her, then he would leave it to fate. It wasn¡¯t something he could decide.


    Right now, in the Sanchez family vi.


    Vincent sat next to Lucas. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and he stared nkly at Lucas.


    It was strange. Lucas was so young. In theory, he shouldn¡¯t do what he says?


    Now Lucas was still sitting in the chair and looking out. He looked like he had turned to stone.


    Even if cartoons were yed to him, he wouldn¡¯t watch them.


    Vincent picked up his phone and texted Lyana.


    ¨C When youe back ? Lucas misses you.


    In the elevator of the Yongan Building.


    When Lyana saw the text message, she rushed to read it. When she opened it, a trace of anxiety shone in her eyes.


    Lucas certainly wouldn¡¯t have said he missed her because he was autistic. Vincent couldn¡¯t take care of him anymore, so he sent him a message.


    ¨C I¡¯ll be back soon. Take good care of him.


    After sending the message, Lyana looked at the time. Lucas was still sick. He should rest more.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With that thought in mind, Lyana looked at the numbers on the elevator screen.


    The elevator number has be ¡°1¡±.


    ¡°Ding-dong¡±.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Lyana lowered her head and put her phone in her bag, then quickly got out.


    Just then, Lyam came in and saw an anxious Lyanae out.

 Chapter 332

    Her thin, sexy lips curled slightly. They had not seen each other since that concert.


    Lyana kept her head down, concern was on her face. Had something happened?


    With this thought in mind, Lyam took the initiative to approach her and stop her.


    Lyana had been walking with her head down from the start. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that there was someone in front of her. She moved slightly to the left, wanting to walk around him, but she didn¡¯t expect the man in the suit to continue walking in front of her.


    She moved to the right, but the man in front of her continued to walk in front of her.


    Perplexed, Lyana looked up. When she saw Lyam¡¯s face, her heart skipped a beat.


    Second brother!


    Lyana wanted to greet him. When she thought about the fact that her older brother hadn¡¯t told Second Brother about her, she realized that if she recognized him as her brother, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana deleted the address she had almost dropped and smiled at the man in front of her.


    The man had a pair of beautiful phoenix-shaped eyes. The tips of his eyes were up. His eyes were filled with starlight and temptation, which made it impossible to look away.


    Lyana wanted to call him ¡°Brother¡±. Although they recognized each other as divine siblingsst time, maybe Second Brother was just joking. She couldn¡¯t take him seriously.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana said,


    ¨C Lyam¡­


    ¨C Sister Lyana,


    Lyam called, inadvertently interrupting Lyana.


    His voice was low and hoarse, it made the soul vibrate.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her eyes filled with Lyam¡¯s charming face. She still remembered the first time she saw Lyam and was stunned by his appearance.


    Lyana looked up at Lyam. She didn¡¯t expect the first person she recognized to be her biological brother.


    ¨C Brother Lyam.


    Lyana called softly.


    Lyam looked at Lyana. For some reason, he felt Lyana¡¯s smile was particrly sweet today. He smiled and said softly:


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana had thousands of words to say, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. When she thought that Lucas was still waiting for her at home, she smiled and said:


    ¨C Brother Lyam, when are you free? Can I buy you a meal?


    Lyam had been a little busytely. Each time heposed, he locked himself in his room and did note out. He had wanted to refuse, but when he saw the smile on Lyana¡¯s face, he swallowed his words.


    ¨C Tomorrow will be fine, Lyam said with a smile.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face brightened.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.


    ¨C Hmm.


    Lyana waved to Lyam and walked out.


    When she saw Second Brother just now, she was in a good mood. However, when she thought about Lucas¡¯ situation, she frowned again.


    At that moment, the elevator door opened again and William got out.


    William saw Lyana and Lyam by chance waving goodbye to him. He also saw the smile on her face. He had mixed feelings.


    When he was with Lyana, she smiled at him too, but she had never been so obedient and sweet.


    Maybe it was because the situation was not good.


    At that time they were in MY. As he had been shot, his body was weak, and his wounds had not healed. Every time Lyana smiled at him, her eyes were filled with concern.


    If only he wasn¡¯t sick.


    Then he could see Sugar¡¯s sweet smile.


    Lyam looked away from Lyana. When he turned around, he inadvertently saw William staring at Lyana¡¯s back in disappointment.


    His eyebrows furrowed and his thin lips pursed.


    Although his older brother had no aversion to women, he would never get so close to other girls, let alone stare at them.


    Lyam looked at William calmly. For some reason, he felt like William was jealous.


    Is it possible ?


    Lyam gasped.


    Could the words of Third Brother be true?


    Lyam quickly approached William, blocking his view of Lyana.


    ¨C When you saw Su¡­


    William had just said the word ¡°Sugar¡± when he saw Lyam¡¯s serious look. Could it be that Lyam and Sugar haven¡¯t recognized each other yet?


    It¡¯s logic. Sugar was a person with a sense of ritual. She certainly wanted to be able to formally recognize her loved ones as they should.


    ¨C What ?


    Lyam frowned slightly and asked in confusion:


    ¨C Are you telling me you¡¯re nning on meeting Lara Lowe today?


    Lara Lowe was the surprise date Mamie Royer introduced Lyam. The two met several times.


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing, William said indifferently. He just felt like the name Lara Lowe was familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    ¨C Or does Brother want to reject Grandma¡¯s good intentions and fall in love freely, hmm?¡±


    Lyam¡¯s voice rose slightly as he asked casually.


    ¨C What ?


    William¡¯s frown deepened.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¨C Brother, you don¡¯t need to hide it anymore. You¡¯re so badly hurt, but you still insisted on going out today. You are not going to meet your beloved? What else can you do? Lyam asked casually. Her eyes narrowed with a smile, but her gaze was fixed on William¡¯s eyes.


    William came out and said coldly:


    ¨C Daniel just got home, and you learned to gossip yet?


    Lyam followed and held out his hand in support of William. He says shyly:


    ¨C How can I gossip when I¡¯m preupied with my brother¡¯s marriage? I think your attitude towards Lyana Dubois is very special. Very different.


    ¨C Huh?


    William turned to look at Lyam.


    ¨C Brother, you¡¯re not the only one who thinks that way. Vincent would think so too.


    Lyam smiled and said:


    ¨C Just now, Vincent called me and told me he was worried about your health.


    William stopped in his tracks and frowned. He turned to look at Lyam.


    ¨C What else did you say?


    ¨C I think he wants to confirm something.


    The smile on Lyam¡¯s face gradually faded as he said solemnly.


    William lowered his gaze.


    Was Vincent too suspicious?


    Sugar had only been out for a while, and yet Vincent wanted to confirm this matter.


    It¡¯s strange.


    William looked up at Lyam and saw the attention in his eyes. He understood instantly.


    Lyam certainly didn¡¯t know that Lyana was Sugar. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have called Lyana ¡°Sister Lyana¡±, let alone thought he had an indescribable rtionship with Lyana.


    Seeing William¡¯s heavy expression, Lyam frowned and asked:


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me you have other thoughts about Sister Lyana?


    William frowned and said helplessly:


    ¨C What kind of nonsense do you have in mind? How can you write a good song like that? When youe back, you should go to the ancestral hall first. You can write a songter.


    To Lyam, his words were just an excuse. Lyam¡¯s beautiful thin lips curved slightly, and he said seriously:


    ¨C Brother, you can¡¯t be the third party destroying someone else¡¯s family, let alone my second brother¡¯s family.


    William¡¯s chest tightened. He was in a pickle.


    Previously, when Daniel wanted to sue Lyana, he even warned Daniel not to have his sights on Lyana.


    You reap what you sow. It had only been a few days, but it was Lyam¡¯s turn to warn him.


    What is going on ?


    William raised his hand and adjusted his sses. He asked calmly:


    ¨C When did you recognize her as your sister? Why didn¡¯t I know?


    ¨C During the concert.


    William was speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Sugar called him Brother Lyam.


    Her heart sank even deeper.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go home.


    William didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Lyam looked at William in confusion. His brother¡¯s mood was fluctuating. Had he really fallen in love with Lyana?


    Her beautiful phoenix eyes gradually narrowed. It looks like he has to keep an eye on his brother in the future.


    After William calmed down, he turned to Lyam and said kindly:


    ¨C Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I won¡¯t do anything rash either. Get ready for theunch of your new song. Your sister is still waiting for your new song.


    When Lyam heard this, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. He sighed helplessly.


    This time his new song was specially prepared for Sugar.


    Unfortunately, Sugar would never hear his music again.


    The anniversary of Sugar¡¯s death was approaching again.


    He thought of his sister and felt even worse. All he wanted was to organize a concert in honor of Sugar. He didn¡¯t know if Sugar would still be able to hear him.


    ¨C Do you think Sugar has already reincarnated?


    William pursed his lips and cast an indifferent nce to the side.


    ¨C I do not think so. Prepare yourselves. There could be other surprises.

 Chapter 333

    It was impossible for Sugar to reincarnate, as she was still alive.


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to clear things up with Lyam now. He was going to let Lyam miss Sugar for a while yet!


    Lyam didn¡¯t notice William¡¯s gaze. He sighed helplessly and left, disappointed.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana walked to the parking lot outside and pulled out her phone to call Leslie Long. Before she could make the call, she saw a young, beautiful girl waving at her.


    She approached.


    When Leslie Dean saw Lyana¡¯s face, a trace of surprise crossed her face. She smiled and asked:


    ¨C Excuse me, are you Miss Dubois?


    It wasn¡¯t until Lyana got closer that she could clearly see Leslie¡¯s face. Leslie¡¯s long golden hair fell loosely over her shoulders, and she wore a diamond headband. She was dressed like an idol, but her eyes were very soft, which made one unwittingly have a good impression of her.


    ¨C Hello, Doctor Dean, Lyana said with a smile.


    ¨C I¡¯m not a doctor yet. Call me by my name. It is more convenient. Let¡¯s talk in the car.


    Leslie smiled and opened the driver¡¯s door first.


    Lyana walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. She lowered her head and fastened her seat belt.


    ¨C Where are we going ?


    Leslie asked with a smile.


    ¨C The Sanchez family vi.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Leslie¡¯s hand froze for a moment. She looked at Lyana again, as if asking if she had given the wrong address.


    Lyana met Leslie¡¯s confused look. Only then did she remember the situation at the Sanchez family vi. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare go there. She smiled and exined:


    ¨C The child is staying there for now.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Leslie smiled knowingly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I see.


    ¨C Okay, Lyana replied with a smile.


    While driving, Leslie turned on the music.


    As soon as the song started, Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up. She said :


    ¨C I remember this song was a limited edition released by M. Timothee, called ¡®Towards the Light¡¯. I heard there were only twenty copies.


    She was a fan of Mr. Timothy, and it was he who brought her out of obscurity. She liked to listen to all the songs that M. Timothee had published, and she cherished them.


    However, Brother Oscar was worried that she was nervous during the concert. He had specially yed ¡°Towards the Light¡± for her to relieve her nervousness.


    At that time, it had only been a few moments. When she heard the first part, she instantly rxed.


    The concert was a sess.


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on her face. She said proudly,


    ¨C Yes, it was my birthday. The older sister bought it for me as a present. I have kept it ever since.


    When Lyana heard that, she sighed.


    ¨C It is really nice.


    Previously, she had always thought that she was already very lucky to have Lyam as a godfather. After all, Mr. Timothy was his idol and his salvation.


    If she hadn¡¯t gone to MY, she would never have thought that the famous Mr. Timothy was actually her biological brother.


    At this time, the rxed rhythm of the song gradually changed, bing more and more passionate.


    Lyana frowns and feels a little surprised.


    The front of this song was warm and rxed. She could allow those who were lost in the dark to find their future direction. It gives a feeling of warmth andfort, like basking in the sun in winter.


    However, the second half of the song was different. It looked as if the sunlight had vanished, and darkness had enveloped the entire world, bringing despair and pain.


    At that moment, Lyana felt like she was looking for light in the dark. However, when she took a step forward, the light in front of her instantly disappeared.


    Little by little, she got lost in the dark. Her heart began to ache uncontrobly, and the feeling of suffocation became more and more evident.


    Previously, she had only listened to the first half of the song and rxed. However, she had never expected the second half to be so hopeless.

 Chapter 334

    Lyana was like a person drowning in darkness, unable to touch the light. She was also like a drowning person who couldn¡¯t swim to the surface.


    A feeling of suffocation enveloped him. His heart seemed to be squeezed tightly by an invisible hand. It hurt him terribly.


    Previously, Brother Oscar had only yed the first part of the song for her. At that time, she was very rxed and wholeheartedly immersed herself in the song. She had wanted to keep listening, but he had taken the music away from her.


    At that time, she hadn¡¯t had enough. However, as she was about to take the stage to perform, her mind quickly turned away from the song.


    She didn¡¯t expect the difference between the first and second part of the song to be so big.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know under what circumstances Second Brother hadposed such a different tune.


    Lyana sighed heavily. Her phone rang with a notification. She opens it and sees it¡¯s from Vincent.


    ¨C Lucas is squatting under the curtains and not speaking.


    Lyana imagined Lucas crouching pitifully in a corner. He was still so young, but he had suffered so much that he shouldn¡¯t have. She hastened to reply:


    ¨C I¡¯m on my way home.


    After sending the message, Lyana let out a big sigh. She really hoped that Lucas was just pretending to be autistic for attention.


    Leslie realized that Lyana didn¡¯t look well. She asked worriedly:


    ¨C What happened ?


    Lyana forced a smile and said softly,


    ¨C I¡¯m just a little worried about the child.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine, Leslie said, smiling. The music changed, and the song was still yed by M. Timothee. She changed the subject.


    ¨C Are you a Mr. Timothy fan too?


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s question, she smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Me too. We are all the same. How did you fall in love with M. Timothee¡¯s music?


    Leslie asked excitedly.


    When fans meet fans, as long as they talk about their idols, they have a lot to say.


    At the time, Lyana was discussing Mr. Timothy with Leslie. The pain in his heart gradually dissipated.


    ¨C I heard it when I was young and fell in love with it.


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she said with a longing look:


    ¨C I was under pressure when I was studying in high school. When I heard Mr. Timothy¡¯s music, the pressure on me disappeared. He was the light on my path.


    Even though Leslie¡¯s words were a little corny, Lyana could sympathize. She had felt the same at the time.


    ¨C Mr. Timothy has a song that has a hypnotic effect. I heard from Big Sister that she used this song to hypnotize a patient at the time. The effect was particrly good. Later, she often used this song to hypnotize her patients. Once I was curious and followed her. Just listening to the song ¡®Oxygen¡¯, I was almost hypnotized.


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, Sylvia Long¡¯s face shed in her mind. When she spoke to her brother, her expression was as usual, and she seemed to be very close to him.


    She wondered if Sylvia knew Second Brother was Mr. Timothy.


    Lyana was deep in thought when Leslie spoke again.


    ¨C I heard you were M. Timothee¡¯s musician. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his fan either, Leslie said with a smile, her voice filled with joy. It was obvious that she was a very talkative girl.


    Lyana thought for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¨C It¡¯s still a little different.


    In the past, she had treated Mr. Timothy as her own light, but now that she knew that Mr. Timothy was her second brother, she felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    Leslie asked curiously:


    ¨C What does Monsieur Timothee look like? Have you seen him?


    ¨C No.


    ¨C What a pity. I really want to meet Mr. Timothee. He must be a handsome man.


    When Leslie said that, her voice was filled with admiration.


    Lyana had only said that she had never met Mr. Timothy to avoid unnecessary problems. You should know that Second Brother had always liked to keep a low profile and had never appeared in front of the media.


    ¨C I just think talented people are beautiful, Leslie said, smiling.


    She was staring straight ahead, her eyes shining. From Lyana¡¯s attitude, she knew she was lying.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 335

    However, that didn¡¯t matter. She already knew what Mr. Timothy looked like.


    Maybe only she knew this little secret!


    M. Timothee must be William Royer!


    She had proof.


    This time, when the Big Sister was identally drunk, she took the opportunity to hypnotize him.


    Senior Sister might casually give him a copy of Mr. Timothy¡¯s limited edition album. In this case, Senior Sister might know Mr. Timothy.


    Ever since she heard M. Timothee¡¯s song, she has been deeply in love with it. She considered the song a part of her life.


    She was also increasingly curious to know who Mr. Timothy was. Therefore, as soon as she had the chance, she began to seek the truth.


    ¨C Elder sister, do you know Monsieur Timothee?


    ¨C Hmm.


    ¨C Who is Mr. Timothy?


    ¨C Mr. Royer¡­


    When she asked that question, she was so nervous that her heart was about to leap out of her chest. His breathing also quickened.


    Mr Royer.


    Big Sister was particrly close to William, and they were ssmates.


    At that moment, she waspletely stunned.


    At first, she had treated Mr. Timothy as her idol, a god, and an elder. It was because she thought Mr. Timothy might be an old man.


    No matter how much she liked Mr. Timothy¡¯s music, she had never liked it.


    However, when she found out that Mr. Timothee was William Royer, she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    William Royer.


    He was a famous character in the city of An. At a young age, he was extremely wealthy.


    There were very few men in this world who were rich, powerful and talented.


    Leslie¡¯s lips curled slightly. When she realized that the idol she looked up to was someone close to her, she couldn¡¯t keep calm any longer.


    Every song that Mr. Timothy hadposed had been deeply engraved in his heart.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that only she knew Mr. Timothy¡¯s true identity. She had to strike first. First she had to bring down Mr. Timothy.


    Thinking about that, Leslie¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Lyana inadvertently noticed the smile on Leslie¡¯s face. It looked like she secretly ate honey. Only a woman in love could look like that.


    It¡¯s strange. This song was clearly very sad. Why was she so happy?


    Could it be that Leslie¡¯s taste for music has already surpassed that of ordinary people? Had she already reached the point where her soul and the music could fall in love?


    It was not something ordinary people could achieve.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile. For some reason, she felt a little proud. Second Brother¡¯s music was very popr.


    Leslie was driving. When the car entered the Sanchez family vi, the rxed expression on his face gradually disappeared. She asked worriedly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, do we have to show identification before we can enter?


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. Let me know, Lyana said with a smile.


    The security guards at the Sanchez family vi already knew her. There was no need to show any ID.


    Leslie smiled politely, but she still felt uneasy.


    The car was driving quietly.


    The more she drove, the more cautious she became. As she was about to reach the Sanchez family vi, she saw a security booth from afar. Her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    When the security guard saw an unfamiliar car, his expression instantly turned serious. He immediately stood up and prepared to intercept her.


    But as the car approached, he saw Lyana in the passenger seat. He slowly sat down.


    Leslie naturally saw all the actions of the security guards. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. She quickly realized it was because the security guards had seen Lyana.


    This time, the security guards didn¡¯t even arrest her. It was only then that Leslie realized that Lyana¡¯s status in the Sanchez family was not low.


    She smiled and asked shyly:


    ¨C Is it so easy to get into the Sanchez family vi?


    ¨C I¡¯m the doctor for the second young master of the Sanchez family. Ie here often, so the security guards all know me, Lyana exined calmly.


    Leslie was slightly surprised. Then she asked incredulously:


    ¨C So you¡¯re also a doctor?


    ¨C Yes, but I¡¯m not a psychiatrist. I hope Doctor Dean can take a look at Little Lucas¡¯ sanity, Lyana said with a smile.


    ¨C No problem.


    Leslie smiled brightly. She knew that aspect well.


    The car stopped in front of the vi. Leslie and Lyana got out of the car and entered.


    It was the first time she hade to the legendary vi of the Sanchez family.

 Chapter 336

    The Sanchez family and the Royer family were ranked first together. Although the Royer family was rtively active in An City, no one underestimated the Sanchez family.


    The ability of the Sanchez family to do whatever they want is as impressive as ever.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was said that a family had offended the Sanchez family. The next day, all information about this family was erased. Even those who knew the truth dared not reveal the slightest trace of it.


    The two men entered. The moment they entered the living room, Leslie felt a powerful pressure. She stopped in her tracks, not daring to move forward.


    Lyana looked up and saw Vincent walking from the stairs.


    He wore a white shirt and well-tailored pants. Step by step, he headed towards Lyana.


    When he got to the middle of the living room, sunlight streamed through the window and fell on him. He was so white he seemed to glow.


    The coldness in his eyes instantly dispelled the heat from the room.


    Leslie looked intently at this person, too scared to step forward.


    The Vincent Sanchez rumor was ugly and fleeting. He looked like a demon from hell.


    It seemed that the rumors couldn¡¯t be entirely trusted.


    Leslie pursed her lips slightly. Vincent was far more handsome than the male celebrities in the entertainment industry, but the cold aura around him matched that of a demon from hell.


    She swallowed nervously. She looked at Lyana in panic. She was an intruder. If Vincent wanted to settle ounts with her, she could only get Lyana out.


    Lyana frowned slightly and stared at Vincent without blinking. He looked even colder than before, and his gaze seemed to have sharpened.


    Odd.


    What was wrong with him?


    Lyana frowned. Sensing that he was staring at her coldly, she pretended to be calm.


    ¨C Second Young Master, are you preparing to leave the house?


    As she spoke, Lyana looked around but didn¡¯t see Thomas.


    She had made a deal with Vincent before. In front of strangers, they were patient and doctor. Now that Leslie was here, she started acting like a doctor again.


    Lyana looked at Leslie out of the corner of her eye. She was like a child who had done something wrong. Her hands were intertwined and she lowered her head silently.


    At that moment, Lyana saw Thomasing down the stairs, his face pale. Her gazended on his face, as if asking what was wrong with Vincent.


    He quickly approached Lyana and nced at Vincent, who was standing in the living room staring at Lyana. He said in a low voice:


    ¨C Second Young Lady, Second Young Master has be even stranger.


    Lyana frowns slightly.


    ¨C After you left today, the second young master remained in the office. After I got out, he didn¡¯t seem to recognize me. As he left, he asked me where Lia had gone. Do you think he¡­


    ¨C I understand.


    Lyana stabilized her voice.


    Vincent only called her Lia when he was Chuan Sanchez.


    She looked at the coldness in his eyes and felt a little troubled.


    What triggered Vincent? Otherwise, why would Chuane out?


    ¨C The second young master stood by the office window looking out today. He looks dazed, as if waiting for someone. When I spoke to him, he didn¡¯t say a word. I was scared to death.


    ¨C The third, Lyana said quietly.


    Everything she feared was going to happen. She was mostly afraid of Chuan.


    You had to know that Vicki could be coaxed casually. Even Vincent needed to be spoken to properly. Only Chuan didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.


    Lyana took a deep breath and kept herposure. In a low voice she said:


    ¨C Apany Miss Dean now. She¡¯s a psychiatrist I hired specifically to treat Little Master. If I don¡¯te back, don¡¯t let her see Little Master. Wait until Ie back.


    When Thomas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t want to see such a terrifying Second Young Master now.


    One look from the Second Young Master was enough to make his heart stop.


    Now that he could leave, he was overjoyed.


    Thomas approached Leslie impatiently and said:


    ¨C Doctor Dean, pleasee here. Wait a minute.


    Leslie wanted to leave as soon as possible. Although Vincent looked like a true god and was iparably handsome, the coldness emanating from this person was a bit overwhelming.


    After the two men left, Lyana hesitated on how to break the deadlock.


    ¨C Lia.


    That low, raspy voice was maic, like a ss of red wine. We couldn¡¯t help falling into it.


    Lyana¡¯s body instantly tensed. She remembered Chuan¡¯s warningst time.


    At this moment, Vincent was like a poppy flower. He was beautiful and bewitching, making someone fall into a trance.

 Chapter 337

    But Lyana only wanted to escape.


    The possessiveness in the man¡¯s eyes was more and more evident. He opened his mouth slightly and said:


    ¨C Come here.


    Lyana really wanted to escape. Chuan¡¯s personality was too terrifying.


    If there hadn¡¯t been any guests today, she might have run away.


    She had specially invited Doctor Long today because she wanted her to treat Lucas.


    So she couldn¡¯t escape.


    As Lyana was about to speak, she saw the man frown. Her mind raced and she rushed over to bend over and pretend to be pitiful.


    ¨C Oh my god, my feet hurt. I must have sprained them when I entered. I have to sit down.


    With that, she cautiously made her way to the couch.


    The man frowned and walked over to Lyana. His steps were clearly faster than when he had descended.


    When she saw the man approaching, she was about to speed up when the man picked her up like a princess.


    At this time, the butler, who had just passed by, looked at this scene in disbelief. His jaw dropped to the ground.


    The butler watched as the Second Young Master carried the Second Young Lady and headed towards the Second Young Master¡¯s guest room.


    Oh my God !


    He had be senile?


    In the past, he had always thought that the Second Young Master and the Second Young Lady treated each other with respect. Now it looks like he was wrong. Just now, Second Young Master looked at Second Young Lady lovingly.


    This powerful love seemed to want to tear the second young Madame apart.


    Could it be that they entered the room to make babies?


    It seemed that the olddy¡¯s wish for a grandson would soone true.


    With that thought in mind, the butler saw that the housekeeper was about toe upstairs. He chased him away and asked him toe backter to clean up.


    He quickly made his way to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room and knocked on the door. When he heard Matriarch Sanchez say


    ¨C Come in, he pushed open the door and entered.


    ¨C Matriarch, that¡¯s good news! Big news.


    The butler said excitedly.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard the butler¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She asked:


    ¨C The young master has returned?


    The butler was slightly surprised. That wasn¡¯t the good news he wanted to tell her.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at the butler¡¯s expression and realized she had been mistaken. She asked again:


    ¨C What good news ?


    Helplessness can be seen in the man¡¯s eyes. He crouched down and reached out to help Lyana take off her shoes.


    ¨C Do not do that.


    Lyana wanted to remove her foot.


    The man did not speak. He just held Lyana¡¯s foot stubbornly.


    ¨C Let go.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lyana looked anxious.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t let gost time, and I won¡¯t do it again.


    The man knelt on one knee in front of Lyana and looked up at her. His eyes were soft, and his voice was hoarse, as if tugging at Lyana¡¯s heartstrings.


    Lyana looked at him in surprise.


    What did he mean by not letting gost time?


    Lyana looked at the man in front of her in confusion. She seemed to have thought of something and said softly:


    ¨C I¡­


    ¨C Or are you lying to me again?


    Lyana immediately jumped. When he spoke to her just now, he had already removed his shoe, revealing his clear, wless foot. His hand held his foot firmly.


    This¡­


    If someone with a sprained ankle was hit, they would definitely scream in pain.


    She had been so suspicious of the man in front of her that she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    She pursed her lips. She had a bad feeling about it. Seeing the man¡¯s face gradually widening, she said:


    ¨C You went to see William Royer, huh?


    Lyana silently backed away. The man¡¯s voice was too dangerous. Hisst word was mixed with his displeasure.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually darkened. Lyana pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her with concern.


    She was slightly stunned.


    How did Chuan know she had gone looking for William?


    Eh ?


    True, Chuan seemed to know Vincent. Did Vincent also know that she had gone looking for William?


    It is¡­


    Was Vincent spying on her?


    Previously, he had asked Thomas to fire her not because he cared about her, but because he wanted to watch her.


    Could it be that Vincent was so angry that he wanted to question her, but wanted to control himself? Is that why his personality had changed? Is that why Chuan had appeared?


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly and looked at the man in front of her. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he was holding himself back, as if he didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    She was ready to tolerate Chuan¡¯s anger. Before she could speak, the man pushed her onto the bed.


    The man was watching her from above. Their bodies were pressed together, and Lyana was almost unable to breathe.


    She remembered very clearly that before her marriage to Vincent Sanchez, she did not know Vincent at all. Besides, she had never seen Vincent before. They had never met.


    Moreover, it was impossible that they had met.


    His memory was very good. She would never forget a man with such a strong aura like Vincent.


    In other words, they were originally two parallel lines. It was impossible for them to meet.


    She was sure that her wedding day with Vincent was the first time she had met him. During this meeting, she had also discovered that Vincent was suspicious of her.


    ¨C Tell me.


    Smelling the perfume on her body, Lyana met Vincent¡¯s imperious eyes. Panting, she said:


    ¨C It hurts, Chuan Sanchez. You press so hard I can¡¯t breathe.


    Maybe he mistook her for someone else, but she was very sure that Chuan would never hurt her.


    He raised his body slightly. Lyana felt the cool air rush into her chest, and she felt much better.


    ¨C Is that considered close?


    The displeasure in Chuan¡¯s eyes was evident. He didn¡¯t seem to like Lyana leaving him.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t I tell you in the past not to leave me?


    Lyana knew that Chuan was very possessive, so she exined:


    ¨C I asked him for help.


    The man stared unblinkingly into Lyana¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to confirm the veracity of his words.


    Lyana looked at the man in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why he was jealous.


    The man could see the confusion in Lyana¡¯s eyes. He lowered his gaze slightly, but his voice was very dominating.


    ¨C Lia you really do not remember?


    ¨C I remember. You are Chuan Sanchez.


    Lyana said in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what the man was trying to say. Why couldn¡¯t he just say it?


    She was really curious.


    But she didn¡¯t dare ask.


    She was really afraid that if she said something bad, Chuan would touch her again.


    ¨C Have you really forgotten me? I told you that if you did, I would punish you.

 Chapter 338

    A punishment ?


    Lyana felt like she was yet another child who would be punished by adults for doing something wrong.


    She still didn¡¯t understand what the man meant.


    Could it be that she met Chuan Sanchez before marrying Vincent?


    In other words, Chuan¡¯s personality had existed for a long time.


    ¨C You¡¯re on my bed, but you¡¯re still thinking about other things. I should have tied you to the bed so you couldn¡¯t run away for the rest of your life.


    When Lyana heard Chuan¡¯s words, she felt his body press against hers. She hastened to reach out her hand to resist. She didn¡¯t want to be choked by Chuan again.


    However, he was very strong. She couldn¡¯t resist him at all.


    As she was about to speak, she saw Chuan¡¯s hurt expression. She frowned slightly.


    Those who didn¡¯t know her better would have thought she was a heartless person. She wasn¡¯t even responsible for throwing it away.


    Lyana imagined the scene of Chuan being dumped and was quick to say:


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez, why don¡¯t you think about it carefully? You got the wrong person ?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Chuan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His eyes, which were filled with stars, instantly became as dark as ink, giving the impression of suffocation.


    He continued:


    ¨C Even if you turn to dust, I will still be able to recognize you. I will reconstitute you little by little. Lia doesn¡¯t even think about escaping.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C No, you could really be wrong¡­


    ¨C Lia, it was I who gave you life.


    The man interrupted Lyana impatiently.


    It was I who gave you your life!


    Lyana¡¯s heart started racing uncontrobly. She looked up at Him. The ces he touched were hot. His voice seemed to have disappeared too.


    After a long time, Lyana finally spoke.


    ¨C W-What do you mean?


    Could it be that he thinks he is her father?


    How was it possible?


    If they were really father and daughter, Chuan would never have done such an ambiguous thing.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s serious expression, the man narrowed his eyes in displeasure.


    ¨C You still haven¡¯t remembered, huh?


    He stared at Lyana without flinching. Lyana felt a little suffocated under his gaze. All she wanted was to escape.


    She really didn¡¯t remember anything.


    Had she really forgotten something?


    Suddenly.


    She had a vague feeling that she had forgotten something important, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    She really didn¡¯t remember having had any interaction with him. Besides, she was very concerned about what he had said about giving her a life.


    Why couldn¡¯t she remember such an important thing?


    Chuan looked at Lyana¡¯s eyes, her look was filled with disappointment. All the sadness he had in his heart came out in an instant. He held Lyana¡¯s chin firmly with his right hand and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Lia, how could you forget about this case?


    Lyana met Chuan¡¯s gaze. She was confused by the pain and the infatuation in his eyes. For some reason, she was surrounded by sadness. His voice was a bit soft.


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez¡­


    Chuan silenced him with his mouth.


    Lyana¡¯s body instantly tensed. Chuan¡¯s pained expression shed before his eyes, and his heart involuntarily softened. It seemed like she needed to investigate Chuan Sanchez¡¯s past.


    As the strongest of the three personalities, Chuan knew everything judging by her reaction today. Moreover, it was very likely that he had a childhood sweetheart who grew up with him.


    She was the recement for his childhood sweetheart.


    As Lyana thought about that, she reached out to push Chuan away. Unexpectedly, he bit her lip.


    Pain shot through his lips, followed by a faint smell of blood.


    Was this man a dog?


    He stubbornly wanted to find his childhood sweetheart, but he stubbornly refused to tell her what had happened. Now he even bit her for no reason.


    She suddenly remembered what he had saidst time. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, he would bite her.


    At first, she had thought that this ¡°bite¡± was a threat. Now it seemed like it was just a casual move.


    Gradually, his mind became clouded fromck of oxygen. The tip of his nose was filled with the man¡¯s pleasant scent.


    As Lyana was about to lose consciousness from suffocation, the man finally let go of her.


    Panting, Lyana looked at the man in front of her.

 Chapter 339

    The man¡¯s eyes gradually brightened. There was still blood on his lips.


    As Lyana was about to speak, the man stuck out his tongue and licked the blood off her lips. He looked at Lyana with an invading gaze.


    Was he a pervert?


    Who in their right mind could drink blood?


    Lyana met the man¡¯s eyes. His gaze wasplicated. He was stubborn, overbearing, and filled with pain and reluctance.


    It was strange. He had clearly done something wrong to her. Why was he pretending to be upset? What was sad?


    Could it be that they really were together in the past?


    Had she forgotten him?


    How was this possible?


    Although she knew it was impossible, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for him. She looked up at him and asked softly:


    ¨C What have I forgotten?


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s weak eyes closed and he fell on her.


    ¨C Ahem.


    Lyana could barely breathe. For some reason, his heart felt empty.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¨C Chuan Sanchez?


    Lyana looked at the sleeping man, whose breathing was regr. He seemed to bepletely asleep.


    It looked like he had fallen asleep.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded on her thin lips. When she thought of the way he had kissed her just now, the blood throughout her body began to heat up involuntarily. The numbing pleasure spread from his tailbone to his brain. Fascinated, she approached his lips.


    Just as their lips were about to touch, Lyana suddenly came to her senses. She was still thinking about that kiss.


    She looked at Vincent with concern. Vincent¡¯s condition was already very serious. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    With great effort, Lyana pushed him away from her. Usually, Vincent looked thin and weak, but he wasn¡¯t light at all.


    After much effort, she finally managed to get Vincent away from her. She pulled the nket and covered him.


    It seemed Chuan¡¯s obsession was that she didn¡¯t remember him. Maybe if she started with her obsession, it would be easy to cure her personality.


    If he had a chance, she could have Silvia Long hypnotize Vincent and see if he could find any clues in his memories.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking she still had to ask Leslie Long to treat Lucas¡¯ illness, she turned and walked out.


    She had just taken a step when she vaguely heard the man speaking in her dream.


    ¨C Lia¡­


    Lyana stopped in her tracks. Something strange seemed to be brewing in his heart. She turned her head and saw the man frowning, as if looking for her in his dream.


    Pursing her lips, Lyana sighs softly and leaves.


    After leaving, she quietly closed the door, as if afraid to wake him.


    She went down to the living room on the first floor before calling Thomas.


    ¨C Doctor Dubois.


    Thomas¡¯ voice came out of the phone.


    When Lyana heard Thomas¡¯s greeting, her lips curled into a satisfied smile. She asked :


    ¨C Where are you and Doctor Dean now?


    ¨C We are in the garden now.


    Leana said:


    ¨C Alright, I¡¯ve already left. Come into the living room.


    Less than five minutes after hanging up, Thomas walked in with Leslie.


    Smiling, Lyana came forward to greet him.


    ¨C I¡¯m so sorry, Dr. Dean. Did I make you wait. Hope you don¡¯t mind.


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s cold eyes shed before her eyes. Thinking about it now, she broke into a cold sweat.


    This man was truly terrifying.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t said anything at the time, she would have run away in fear.


    Thomas remembered Vincent at the time and looked at the second young Madame with concern. He was worried that the Second Young Master would attack the Second Young Lady, but when he saw that the Second Young Lady¡¯s lips were cut off, he was slightly surprised.


    It is¡­


    It is¡­


    The Second Young Master and the Second Young Lady kissed?


    No, the second young master bit the lip of the second youngdy?


    Thomas was a bit confused. He looked at the second youngdy in confusion. Could this be Second Young Master¡¯s punishment?


    Why was his punishment so strange?


    No no no. What was he thinking?


    Couldn¡¯t the Second Young Master punish him by praising the Second Young Lady a little more?


    Thomas thought pitifully.

 Chapter 340

    Of course, he could only think of thoseints in his mind. In fact, he didn¡¯t dare say them at all.


    If he dared to say anything, the snake would probably be fed on his flesh.


    He couldn¡¯t help ncing at the second youngdy¡¯s mouth wound. Speaking of which, he really didn¡¯t expect the Second Young Master to do such a thing.


    Of course, Leslie also noticed the wound on Lyana¡¯s mouth. His eyes lit up. No wonder they were able to get into the Sanchez family vi without a hitch. Thus, Lyana and Vincent were not only doctor and patient.


    Leslie quickly changed the subject.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go see the child now.


    ¨C All right.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana spoke openly, looking very calm. All three went upstairs together.


    She seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice:


    ¨C Doctor Dean, can I ask you to treat me like a friend who came to say hello? I¡¯m afraid he feels ufortable.


    Leslie also knew that autistic patients were very sensitive. She smiled and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, okay. I understand your concerns.


    ¨C Thank you, said Lyana softly.


    When she reached the stairs, Lyana remembered that Vincent was still sleeping. She said softly,


    ¨C Let¡¯s be gentler.


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she had no idea what she meant. However, she still lightened her steps.


    Thomas blinked. Was the second young master still asleep?


    As the three of them were going up the stairs, the door suddenly opened.


    It was Vincent¡¯s room.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly, bing serious. She was a little worried that it was Chuan.


    She preferred Chuan and Vincent to get up rather than Vicki.


    If Leslie Long saw Vicki, she would be in big trouble in the future.


    She nced at Thomas and asked him to stop Leslie. She quickly walked towards the room. Before taking two steps, she saw Vincent walk out of the room, frowning.


    Leslie immediately stopped in her tracks. She had a very bad impression of Vincent. She felt that this man was really too terrifying.


    Lyana had just taken two steps when she stopped. Looking at Vincent, she hastened to say:


    ¨C Are you still sleepy? Go home and get some sleep.


    Before Vincent could react, Lyana had already approached him. Her clear fox eyes were filled with concern for him.


    His eyes darken. Lowering his gaze, he looked at Lyana, who was standing in front of him. His hands, which were in his pockets, clenched involuntarily. His voice was low and hoarse.


    ¨C You just got back ?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was not soft, and people nearby heard him.


    Of course, Leslie heard everything clearly.


    She looked at Vincent in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand why Vincent was asking such a question. Didn¡¯t they meet ten minutes ago?


    Moreover, Vincent and Lyana had just spent a long time together. Is there something wrong with Vincent¡¯s memory?


    Thomas was also amazed. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. His heart was in shambles.


    The second young master was bing more and more terrifying. What should he do?


    Lyana was the calmest of the three. She knew that when Vincent switched from his other personalities, he had no memory of what he had done to the other personalities.


    A slight smile appeared on his face. She said softly,


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m back.


    Vincent gave an indifferent response. His gaze inadvertentlynded on Lyana¡¯s lips.


    Had his lip been torn?


    Upon realizing this, he frowned uncontrobly, and his aura turned cold.


    Not far away, Thomas and Leslie looked at Lyana in surprise.


    On the other hand, Thomas looked at the second youngdy with a pang in his heart. How big of a heart did the second young woman have to have to be able to follow the thoughts of the second young master?


    Leslie no longer thought there was anything wrong with Vincent. On the contrary, she thought something was wrong with Lyana.


    Could everything that just happened be wrong?


    Was there a memory problem?


    Leslie pursed her lips and her eyes filled with uncertainty.


    Lyana was worried that she smelled something wrong. She wanted Vincent to go back to his room earlier, so she smiled at him and said:


    ¨C This Miss Dean is a psychiatrist I invited. I want her to take a look at Lucas.

 Chapter 341

    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes flickered. His gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s face, and he frowned.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression was a little fake, Lyana asked in a low voice.


    There was a trace of anxiety in her voice, as if she was very worried about him.


    Vincent shakes his head gently and says nothing more.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Afraid that a long dy would bring trouble, she smiled and said:


    ¨C Then I¡¯m going to take her to meet Little Lucas now.


    With that, Lyana approached Leslie and hurriedly pulled her away from that awkward spot. She led Leslie straight to Lucas¡¯ room.


    Thomas watched Lyana and Doctor Long leave. After they left, he saw Vincent heading towards the office and hurriedly followed him.


    Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s footsteps leave. She turned around and breathed a sigh of relief.


    They arrived at Lucas¡¯ room.


    Lyana knocked on the door, but didn¡¯t hear anything. She pauses for a moment, then pushes the door open and enters.


    ¨C Quardra Kill.


    Lucas¡¯ fingers flew over his phone. The character he controlled had cleanly killed the other side¡¯sst hero. The sound of ¡°Penta Kill¡± came out of his earpiece.


    After the sound ended, he suddenly heard someone knocking on the door. His eyes instantly filled with alertness as he tucked the phone under his pillow.


    Lucas didn¡¯t forget to take off his headset.


    He was about to knock over the crystal in front of him. He wondered who had entered.


    The displeasure in his eyes was evident. He silently pulled the nket over his legs and nced at the door.


    It was aunt!


    When Lucas saw Lyana¡¯s face, his eyes lit up. The displeasure in his eyes instantly dissipated, and his lips curled uncontrobly.


    Aunt hade to fetch him.


    Realizing this, Lucas was overjoyed.


    Just as he was about to call out to her, his gaze inadvertently fell on the face of the person behind Lyana. The joy on his face dissipated like smoke. Silently, he pulled the nket over his head, revealing only his eyes.


    Seeing Lucas like that, Lyana¡¯s heart sank. This child was truly pitiful.


    Leslie nced at Lucas. She already had a n in mind. She stood in front of the door and did not enter directly.


    She had seen many autistic patients. These patients cared very much about their territory and did not want to let strangers into their territory.


    Moreover, these autistic patients hated doctors the most.


    Leslie stood in the doorway. She could still feel the disgust in the child¡¯s eyes.


    When Lyana realized Leslie hadn¡¯te in immediately, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face again. She sat down by the bed and said politely


    ¨C Little Lucas, Aunty wants to introduce you to one of my friends. You can call her Aunty Dean.


    Leslie stood in the bedroom doorway, a bright smile on her face.


    ¨C Little Lucas, how are you? Nice to meet you.


    However, Lucas still hasn¡¯t moved. Hey calmly, silently pulling the nket over his head. It looked like he didn¡¯t want to see her.


    ¡­ .


    In the office, Vincent sat at the table, exhausted. He raised his hand to massage his temples, looking grim.


    Thomas stood there, not daring to say a word. He gave Vincent a careful look, then lowered his head again.


    Vincent looked up, his dark brown eyes fixed on Thomas¡¯s face. He asked calmly:


    ¨C I was in the office previously. Why was I in the bedroom?


    When he heard Vincent¡¯s voice, his expression changed.


    He was doomed. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to the Second Young Master.


    This was not the right time to tell the Second Young Master that there were other personalities in his body.


    ¨C Well ?


    Vincent¡¯s voice dropped, bearing the trace of an examination.


    Thomas¡¯ heart was beating faster and faster. He looked up at Vincent and said cautiously:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Second young master, you fell asleep in the office. I was afraid you couldn¡¯t sleep well, so I helped you back to your room.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly, not really believing Thomas¡¯s words. However, he remembered that he didn¡¯t have the courage to speak either. He continued :


    ¨C I was not awake?


    ¨C You didn¡¯t look well at the time. I was afraid you were sick¡­ Thomas¡¯ voice fell silent.

 Chapter 342

    When Vincent heard Thomas¡¯ words, he frowned slightly. No wonder he had no impression of what happened.


    However, he had had a dream before. He had vaguely seen Lyana and had always thought she had returned. However, when he came out of the bedroom, he realized that Lyana had just returned from outside.


    Lia?


    At that time, he seems to have called Lyana that. However, he only saw Lyana¡¯s back receding.


    When he woke up, he thought he had just dreamed, but he could still smell Lyana.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana realized that Lucas seemed to dislike meeting strangers. She turned to look at Leslie, who was standing in the doorway, and said softly:


    ¨C Miss Long, can you wait outside for a while?


    She smiled and nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    She walked out and closed the door thoughtfully.


    After Leslie left, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Lucas fondly.


    ¨C Lucas.


    When Lucas heard Lyana calling out to him, he took the nket off his face. Her beautiful dark grape-colored eyes looked at Lyana innocently.


    The moment Lyana met Lucas¡¯ eyes, her heart warmed. She said softly and affectionately:


    ¨C Little Lucas, if strangerse to our house in the future, you will have to wee them, understand?


    She felt a little sad. Lucas had clearly suffered a lot.


    Previously, Thomas had told him that the nanny who took care of Lucas was a bad person. This nanny not only didn¡¯t treat Lucas well, but she also mistreated him and said mean things to him.


    Lucas was only a three-year-old child. He certainly couldn¡¯t ept that much damage.


    Seeing that Lucas was silent, Lyana gently stroked his face. All the kids had baby fat, but Lucas¡¯ face didn¡¯t have much.


    ¨C Little Lucas, be good. It¡¯s your house. In the future, you will have to behave like a host, understood?


    Lyana said softly.


    ¨C I know you won¡¯t be able to ept it right now, but can we take it easy?


    ¨C Aunt, aren¡¯t you angry anymore?


    Lucas stared nkly at Lyana, his eyes twinkling in confusion.


    ¨C Aunty will never be mad at Lucas, because Lucas is an obedient and adorable child.


    Lyana knew that a child¡¯s confidence came from encouragement from their parents. Although Lucas¡¯ parents didn¡¯t have time to take care of him, Lucas lived with her now. She would certainly take good care of him.


    Lucas doesn¡¯t say anything. He looked away.


    If one looked closely, one could see the joy in Lucas¡¯ eyes.


    ¨C Lucas, aunty will go out first to receive the guests. After I send her back, I¡¯lle with youter, okay? Lyana asked softly.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucas nodded obediently.


    Seeing Lucas¡¯ obedience, Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Sighing slightly, she leaned down and ced a soft kiss on Lucas¡¯s forehead.


    Lucas felt something strange on his forehead, and his pupils dted involuntarily. The part of the forehead that Lyana had touched was hot.


    The heat spread from his forehead to his whole body.


    This strange feeling gave her the illusion that Auntie was like Mom.


    ¨C Good boy.


    Seeing Lucas staring at her without blinking, Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C So I¡¯m going first.


    Lucas nodded blushing.


    That¡¯s how hey down on the bed and watched Lyana leave. A trace ofplexity shines in his eyes.


    After Lyana came out of Lucas¡¯ room, she saw Leslie waiting for her. Seeing that she was about to speak, she hastened to say:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk.


    The two women descended the stairs. When they arrived in the first-floor living room, Lyana looked at Leslie guiltily and said softly:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry about earlier. Lucas¡¯ situation was a littleplicated, so I couldn¡¯t get you in and talk to him for a while.


    Leslie frowned and looked at Lyana with concern.


    ¨C How long has he been in this state?


    Lyana remembered Thomas¡¯s words. She hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Looks like he¡¯s always been like that.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 343

    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Leslie¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    Seeing Leslie in this state, Lyana became even more anxious. She hastened to ask:


    ¨C Doctor Dean, how is Lucas doing now? Can you tell me if he is really pretending to be autistic, or if he really is autistic?


    ¨C Pretend to be autistic?


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. Then, her eyes lit up, as if she had thought of something. She asked :


    ¨C My older sister told you he was pretending to be autistic?


    Lyana nodded.


    Leslie frowned even more and said sadly:


    ¨C In the eyes of my eldest sister, until a person¡¯s autism reaches the stage of suicide, everything is wrong.


    Hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart started racing.


    Could Lucas really be autistic?


    However, she felt that Sylvia Long was still very formidable.


    Just by her attitude, Sylvia could tell she had already given birth.


    Deep down, she was still ready to believe Sylvia¡¯s diagnosis.


    However, she didn¡¯t visit Lucas in the end, so she wanted to hear Leslie¡¯s diagnosis.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana politely asked:


    ¨C Doctor Dean, are you saying Lucas has autism?


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded without hesitation and said:


    ¨C This child must have been born with autism. Moreover, all his actions can be fully exined.


    ¨C What ? How is it possible ?


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed drastically. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. Frowning, she looked at Leslie in disbelief.


    Lyana still remembered her first meeting with Lucas.


    At that time, Lucas spoke normally, and he could even write him an IOU. He was only three or four years old, but his handwriting was so beautiful. She was even much neater than that of the other children.


    How could such a smart child be born with autism?


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She remembered how Lucas had seen Leslie just now, and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    Leslie¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She noticed Lyana¡¯s attitude and unconsciously asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, is this child really your friend¡¯s child?


    Lyana retracted and her gazended on Leslie¡¯s face.


    How capable was Leslie Dean? She could actually tell she was nervous, and had the same suspicions as Sylvia Long.


    Lyana suppressed her thoughts and coughed. She straightened her expression and frowned slightly. She stared at Leslie without batting an eyelid. She asked :This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Doctor Long told me that if a person has congenital autism, there is no possibility of a cure, is there?


    ¨C ording to the results of current research, this is indeed the case. Of course, we cannot rule out surprises.


    She nodded and said slowly.


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, her heart sank.


    However, Sylvia and Leslie had different diagnoses. At that time, she didn¡¯t know who to listen to.


    However, she still hoped that Sylvia was right. That would mean Lucas doesn¡¯t have congenital autism.


    Previously, she had heard that children with autism were indifferent to emotions and did not want tomunicate with others. In addition, thenguage development of this type of child would be increasingly slow. They would have no hobbies.


    If Lucas really had congenital autism, he would gradually lose touch with society in the future. Would he still have the ability to survive in the future?


    Leslie could see that Lyana was worried. Sheforted her:


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Whether it is innate or acquired autism, as long as we work hard by external means, the child¡¯s condition will definitely improve. Maybe he will fully recover in the future.


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, she smiled. She knew Leslie wasforting her, but her mind was still in shambles.


    ¨C Doctor Dean, I have something to ask you, Lyana said politely.


    ¨C What question ?


    ¨C I¡¯m just curious. How did you confirm that Lucas has congenital autism just now?

 Chapter 344

    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s question, she said with a serious expression,


    ¨C People in our line of work are the best at reading people. I didn¡¯t immediately follow you earlier because I realized he had already started pulling the nket over his face when he saw me.


    ¨C The way he avoids me, and the way he doesn¡¯t want to see my eyes. He only rxed after I left. This shows that he is very afraid of interacting with strangers, and he does not want to interact with strangers. Not only that, he is also resistant to interaction with strangers.


    She thought about Lucas¡¯ situation and frowned slightly.


    Leslie stood, rooted to the ground. Seeing that Lyana had remained silent, she thoughtfully asked:


    ¨C You don¡¯t believe my judgement?


    Hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Lyana sighed heavily and said:


    ¨C Your judgment is different from your older sister¡¯s, but as someone close to Lucas, I naturally hope he¡¯s not sick.


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she looked at her face. After a long time, she smiled and said:


    ¨C I understand how you feel. No one wants the person they care about to get sick. I will tell my older sister everything I sawter.


    Lyana gave a slight nod and said gratefully:


    ¨C Okay, thank you very much for this time.


    ¨C I am a doctor. It¡¯s my job. If Little Lucas still needs treatment, you can stille and see me. Of course, you can also be firm in your thoughts. Don¡¯t be put off by my words, Leslie said considerately.


    ¨C It¡¯s almost noon. Doctor Dean, why don¡¯t we stay and eat?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lyana smiled at Leslie and said softly.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She had heard that the heads of the Sanchez family were all hired at a high price. The food here was even better than a five star hotel.


    She really wanted to stay for dinner, but when she thought of Vincent¡¯s look, she said without hesitation:


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it. I have to visit other patients in the afternoon.


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C Then I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Thank you very much foring.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I will go first.


    Leslie said with a smile.


    They both went out. Lyana sent Leslie to the entrance of the yard and watched him go. Then she saw Thomase out.


    Thomas looked around her. There was no one else. He said :


    ¨C Second Young Lady.


    ¨C Where are you going ?


    Lyana asked in confusion.


    ¨C To oversee the construction site, Thomas said ufortably.


    To put it mildly, he was a supervisor.


    To be honest, it was just sticky tiles.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Thomas to do such a thing. She smiled and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s like that. Help me buy some herbs.


    Thomas hastened to ept.


    Lyana turned around and entered. When she reached the living room of the vi, she saw Vincent sitting on the couch, his sharp gaze fixed on her face.


    To be precise, it was the lips of his face.


    Lyana pursed her lips. The smell of blood instantly spread across his lips. She remembered that when he squeezed her in a dominating manner, her blood boiled uncontrobly. His eyes blinked.


    This man seriously bit her.


    It was too much !


    When Lyana caught Vincent¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t dare look him in the eye. His gaze gradually shifted to the side.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s guilty expression and frowned.


    ¨C You¡¯re afraid of me ?


    Vincent went straight to the point.


    ¨C No, I was just thinking that I should let Thomas take care of you all the time. I shouldn¡¯t have asked her to buy medicine for me. I was afraid to dy your work, Lyana said ufortably.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Vincent¡¯s voice rose slightly. It¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t believe Lyana¡¯s words.


    ¨C Yes. Lyana nodded.


    Seeing that Vincent was still staring at her, she thought he had discovered something wrong with her. As she was about to say something, she heard Vincent ask:


    ¨C What conclusion did she draw?

 Chapter 345

    ¨C Previously, Dr. Sylvia Long said that Lucas¡¯ autism is most likely due tock of care and attention. Dr. Dean, who came in today, said Lucas¡¯ autism is congenital. I think Doctor Long is right, but I want to wait until shees here to examine Lucas first.


    Lyana secretly hoped Lucas wasn¡¯t autistic, and she thought Sylvia Long might be more specific.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, his expression remained unchanged.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. Frowning slightly, she asked curiously:


    ¨C Vincent, you¡¯re not at all worried about him?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. He lowered his voice and said softly:


    ¨C When he was two years old, the doctor had already determined that he was naturally autistic.


    She looked slightly stunned, and her heart ached.


    It made sense. Vincent was very concerned about Lucas. He had probably discovered Lucas¡¯ problem a long time ago.


    With the abilities of the Sanchez family, they might be able to find a better psychiatrist to treat Lucas.


    However, she never expected a child as obedient as Lucas to have autism.


    She raises her eyes slightly. As she was about to say something, she noticed Vincent staring at her.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he asked uncertainly:


    ¨C Your lips¡­


    Unconsciously, Vincent remembered seeing him with Lyana¡­


    ¨C I identally bit him. Pay no attention to me.


    Lyana quickly changed the subject. Seeing that Vincent had finally looked away, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¨C Did you leave the house this morning because of that?


    Vincent¡¯s tone was very calm, and his voice was very soft. He was asking her a question, not questioning her.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent. At that moment, Vincent¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. He didn¡¯t look angry at all. There was even a hint of joy in his words.


    ¨C Yes.


    At this moment, Lyana¡¯s frown deepened. Her voice was a bit low when she said:


    ¨C I originally wanted to ask Dr. Long toe and check on Lucas, but she had something to do and had to go on a long trip today. I think I will ask Doctor Long to take care of him in the future.


    When Lyana said that, her chest felt heavy. Her only hope was that Lucas would be okay.


    Suddenly she remembered the first time she had seen Lucas. They were near the funeral home.


    At that time, she had never expected this beautiful and adorable young girl to be autistic.


    Something was wrong.


    She seemed to have realized something.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    During the time she spent with Lucas, she hadn¡¯t discovered anything wrong with him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She learned from those around Lucas that he was sick.


    For example, Lucas, Thomas, and Vincent¡¯s teacher.


    In their eyes, Lucas was not a normal child.


    However, that night she sensed that Lucas was a smart kid. In addition, he was particrly polite and wary of strangers.


    How could such a smart child be born autistic?


    Lyana¡¯s fox eyes lit up. She looked up at Vincent and asked:


    ¨C Do you think Lucas isn¡¯t autistic?


    Vincent¡¯s heavy expression already represented his thoughts.


    Lyana hastens to reply:


    ¨C When I first met him, I had the impression that he was intelligent and had a strong sense of security. At that time he called me Auntie and asked for my help.


    Vincent was slightly stunned and his eyes darkened. He suspected that the Little one Lyana was talking about was really Lucas.


    ¨C Did you help him?


    Lyana thought of Lucas at that moment and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes were filled with gentleness as she patiently exined:


    ¨C That night when I went to the funeral home, I saw him walking around. I thought he was lost. At that time, he was still dressed as a young girl.


    Vincent¡¯s heart sank. In the past, Lucas had said he only wore girls¡¯ clothes because he thought he liked girls.


    Lyana didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s emotions. She continued:


    ¨C I wanted to send him home, but he was very concerned about his safety and didn¡¯t want me to send him home. He borrowed money from me for a meal, then the two of us added each other on WeChat. He even gave me the money back.

 Chapter 346

    Although, after returning the money, he owed her tens of dors.


    However, she felt like he was doing it on purpose. In addition, she liked the way he interacted with Lucas and found it particrly interesting.


    At that moment, Vincent suddenly remembered seeing a person on Lyana¡¯s phone who looked exactly like Lucas.


    He had thought that person¡¯s WeChat was the same as Lucas¡¯s.


    Now, it seems Lyana had known Lucas for a long time.


    Vincent hid the surprise in his eyes and asked seriously:


    ¨C Do you remember what day it was?


    ¨C Yes, there is a chat history on WeChat. There is time on it.


    Speaking, Lyana took out her phone and opened WeChat.


    Although Lucas¡¯ teacher deleted her WeChat at that time, she could still see previous WeChat chat records. Later, she added him as a friend, so the two of them could continue chatting.


    Looking at the chat history, Vincent¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily. The topmost message was a location that Lucas and Lyana had sent.


    Moreover, this news came at the same time he discovered that Lucas was missing.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Turns out he was with Lyana at the time. What surprised Vincent the most was that Lucas had sent many messages to Lyana.


    ¨C I arrived !


    ¨C Aunty, when are you free?


    ¡­ .


    Vincent looks at the message Lucas sent to Lyana. The confusion in his eyes was more and more evident.


    His son could read?


    Plus he could type on his phone?


    Vincent was amazed. Even if Lucas knew how to trante a text, he had to be literate.


    Moreover, he really knew how to use WeChat?


    In the past, whenever he spoke to Lucas, he remained silent and unresponsive.


    That night, Lucas spoke again. He had thought Lucas would only talk because he fired the nanny.


    Now it looked like Lucas didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    What hurt Vincent the most is that Lucas had only known Lyana for a short time, but their rtionship seemed particrly good.


    Vincent wanted to keep scrolling, but his phone was snatched from him.


    As he was about to say something, he saw Lyana looking down at her phone, as if searching for something.


    He pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    Lyana quickly flipped through her phone¡¯s photo album and finally found the photo.


    Pictured was the IOU Lucas had written for her.


    Lucas owes you $15.


    These words were written very neatly. It¡¯s like he trained hard.


    Lyana handed the phone to Vincent. Remembering what happened that night, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¨C At that time, he was hungry, but he had no money. He didn¡¯t want to owe me a favor, so he asked the Boss for a pen and paper to write me an IOU.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes grew even softer. She continued:


    ¨C At that time, I was amazed when I saw his handwriting. He is so young, but he can write such beautiful words. I thought maybe he was a genius.


    That¡¯s right. At that time, she really thought Lucas was a genius.


    He was so young, but she could write such beautiful words. Not just anyone could do it.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he looked intently at the picture of the promissory note on the phone screen. His heart seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand, and he was in so much pain that he dared not breathe.


    In her memory, the nanny had always said that Lucas was extremely stupid. He couldn¡¯t even write the most basic ¡°1¡±, let alone understand the words.


    The doctor said Lucas was born with autism. It was enough that such a child could grow up inplete safety, not to mention the obligation to know how to read and write.


    But when he saw this IOU, he realized that Lucas just didn¡¯t want to appear normal in front of them.


    Vincent gripped his phone tightly, his expression serious.


    ¨C Did you just say he asked the boss for a pen and paper?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana remembered Lucas¡¯ appearance at the time and smiled.


    ¨C Yes, I found him to be particrly intelligent and adorable.


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s hesitation, Lyana quietly put her phone away and asked earnestly:


    ¨C Do you suspect I¡¯m lying?

 Chapter 347

    Lyana looked at Vincent and frowned, her expression sincere.


    ¨C I tell the truth. Lucas really knows how to write. After he asked me out and returned my money, I gave him the IOU. At that time, he even put it in his bag. I don¡¯t know if she disappeared or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    At that moment, Lyana nced at the photo in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¨C At the time, I found him particrly cute. This IOU is also very cute. That¡¯s why I took a photo as a souvenir.


    ¨C It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened, with a trace of sadness.


    Lyana looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes and was slightly stunned. She suddenly remembered that Lucas seemed to be pretending to be autistic in front of Vincent. He did not want tomunicate or write.


    ¨C Actually, Lucas might not know how tomunicate with you.


    Seeing how upset he was, Lyana couldn¡¯t help butfort him.


    Vincent stared at Lyana without flinching, as if hoping she would continue.


    Lyana organized her thoughts and said:


    ¨C He seemed to have said before that you liked girls and not boys, so he was too embarrassed to talk to you.


    Vincent frowned. When had he said such a thing?


    ¨C Why not have a good talk with Lucas? I think youckmunication.


    Lyana also hoped that Lucas could live a happy life. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much, because he missed his mother so much that she didn¡¯t sleep at night.


    The reason she told him about her interactions with Lucas was that she wanted to tell Vincent that Lucas might not be sick at all. He had pretended to be sick because he wanted to attract attention.


    Vincent kept his head down. After a while he said,


    ¨C Give me the IOU.


    ¨C All right.


    Lyana hastened to send the note to Vincent. She hoped that Lucas would recover soon.


    Vincent saved the photo of the IOU and lowered his head.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to have a good talk with him.


    ¨C Do not scare him, said Lyana softly.


    Vincent nods and goes to Lucas¡¯ room.


    From Lyana¡¯s words, he saw a different Lucas. Maybe Lucas really was like Lyana said he was.


    What made Vincent even more ufortable was that he had hidden himself so deeply. He was so young, but he already had so many tricks up his sleeve.


    When Vincent walked to Lucas¡¯ bedroom door, he pursed his thin lips and knocked.


    As usual, there was no reaction from the chamber.


    Vincent pushed open the door and entered, closing it behind him.


    By then, Lucas was already crouched in a corner of the floor. The sunlight couldn¡¯t reach it. He looked extremely lonely and pitiful.


    He didn¡¯t seem to want tomunicate with anyone, including his father.


    Seeing Lucas in this state, Vincent crouched down and looked at him seriously.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lyana, he really would have thought Lucas was born autistic. He wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by a kid like Lucas.


    Maybe it was because he had spent too little time with him. That¡¯s why Lucas had closed his heart and refused to interact with him.


    ¨C Lucas, Vincent called softly.


    At this moment, he was still indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Vincent¡¯s voice at all.


    ¨C Lucas.


    Lucas still hasn¡¯t moved.


    Vincent pursed his lips and spoke again.


    ¨C Lucas.


    This time, Lucas finally reacted. He looked up at Vincent and stared at him without blinking.


    Lucas¡¯s facial features were exquisite. Even if he has not yet reached maturity, he will certainly be beautiful when he grows up.


    However, what surprised him was that Lucas didn¡¯t look like him.


    Vincent knew that children take after their parents. In this case, Lucas must have looked like his mother.


    Before growing up, the child had found a few women who looked like him, but they weren¡¯t rted to Lucas by blood.


    ¨C Lucas, do you have something to say to Dad?


    Lucas frowned and said:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C No.


    Vincent was left speechless.

 Chapter 348

    Vincent hesitated for a moment before asking:


    ¨C So do you have anything Dad can help you with?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up, but they quickly darkened.


    His father looked a little stupid. Could he really help her achieve her wish?


    Seeing Lucas deep in thought, Vincent asks in a low voice:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C I want mom toe home.


    ¨C Lucas, I already told you that your mom already¡­


    ¨C You don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. You couldn¡¯t find mom because you¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t tell me mom is dead.


    When Lucas heard that Vincent was going to lie to him again, he frowned and said unhappy.


    There was a trace of anger in his voice. His father was really too stupid. He was useless.


    It seemed he could only rely on himself to find Mom.


    When Vincent heard Lucas¡¯ words, he was stunned.


    Previously, he had always thought that his son could not speak. Even if he could speak, he would only know a few simple words. He hadn¡¯t expected him to be able to speak for so long at a time.


    Vincent¡¯s heart sinks, but he¡¯s also a bit happy. He reached out to hug Lucas, but Lucas slipped aside. His hand awkwardly stopped mid-flight.


    Vincent silently retracts his hand. He looked at Lucas seriously and asked:


    ¨C Who told you that your mom is still alive?


    Lucas lowered his head. He remembered what he had heard Vincent and Thomas say that night. Pursing his lips, he said:


    ¨C When you changed my nanny that day, I overheard you talking to Uncle Thomas.


    When Vincent heard the word ¡°nanny¡±, he instantly felt sad.


    Vincent looked at Lucas with a pang in his heart and said:


    ¨C Did you hear everything we said that night?


    ¨C Hmm.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lucas nodded. He seemed to remember something. Frowning, he continued:


    ¨C Dad, although I¡¯m mentally retarded in your eyes, I¡¯m not deaf. I can still hear what you say.


    When Vincent heard the word mentally retarded, his expression changed slightly. He said coldly:


    ¨C Who told you you were mentally retarded?


    ¨C If I¡¯m not mentally retarded, why have you found so many doctors to treat me?


    Lucas asked calmly.


    When Vincent heard Lucas¡¯ question, a hint of confusion shed in his eyes. He asked :


    ¨C When did I find a doctor for you?


    Lucas looked at Vincent calmly and said nothing.


    Vincent felt a little strange under Lucas¡¯ gaze. He frowned slightly. In his memory, he had seen a psychiatriste out of Lucas¡¯ room and tell him about Lucas¡¯ condition.


    At that time, he had thought that Thomas had taken the initiative to invite a doctor to treat Lucas.


    ¨C So Dad likes to lie too,¡± Lucas said calmly. He remembered the past and his face instantly paled.


    ¨C I¡­


    ¨C Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time Dad has lied.


    Lucas looked down and said in a low voice:


    ¡®Before, you told me Mom was already dead. In reality, you just couldn¡¯t find it.


    Vincent really didn¡¯t know how to respond to Lucas.


    ¨C Daddy just wants to protect you and take care of you,¡± Vincent said weakly. He had no recollection of what Lucas had said, but he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¨C Dad, you don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. I know you¡¯re the one who hates me the most.


    Lucas¡¯ face was pale. Her lips were parted slightly, and the light in her eyes was gradually fading.


    ¨C How is it possible ? I¡­


    But before Vincent could finish speaking, Lucas sat up and looked at him without blinking. He was so upset that his eyes turned red.


    ¨C You clearly said that you prefer girls! You don¡¯t love me at all.


    Vincent was amazed. It was the first time he had seen Lucas in tears. He seemed to have suffered a lot.


    Vincent struggles to remember what happened. He was sure he had never said such horrible words to Lucas.


    What intrigued Vincent was that he had clearly never found a psychiatrist for Lucas, nor had he said so many nasty words. Why did Lucas continue to misunderstand him?

 Chapter 349

    Initially, Vincent suspected Lucas of making these things up. However, when he thought he had actually seen a psychiatriste out of Lucas¡¯ room when he was sober, he realized that meant Lucas had a deep memory of the past. It had already been exined that these things really happened.


    None of Lucas¡¯ words were a lie.


    But he really didn¡¯t have those memories.


    Could it be that someone was deliberately sowing discord?


    Just like the nanny from before. In order to elevate herself to the rank of Young Lady of the Sanchez family, she had said a lot of nasty words to Lucas.


    Could it be that someone used his name to get Lucas a psychiatrist? Was that why Lucas had misunderstood him?


    Who exactly had told Lucas he liked girls?


    ¨C Luca, listen to Dad. These people are lying to you. Daddy loves you the most, you know?


    Vincent looked at Lucas gently and said.


    He thought Lucas certainly wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore.


    However, when he had just finished speaking, Lucas became even more furious. He says unhappy,


    ¨C Even now, you still refuse to admit what you said before.


    Vincent was slightly stunned.


    The more Lucas thought about it, the angrier he felt. He asked aloud:


    ¨C On my third birthday, you told me yourself that you wanted a girl. You would even have called her Lia. In the future, you will have to adore her and take care of her for the rest of her life. If you take care of her, what about me?


    Vincent was amazed. He looked at Lucas in disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t have said something so outrageous!


    Who framed him exactly?


    She was trying to sow discord between him and Lucas.


    Lia¡­


    Vincent suddenly remembered that when he was at MY he vaguely remembered that name.


    This name was for him like a sweet candy, but also like a beautiful and addictive poppy. It lingered in her mind, as if to remind her of something.


    Looking at Lucas¡¯ sad expression, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but think that someone might look like him and say something very unpleasant in front of Lucas.


    He had to investigate this case thoroughly.


    At that moment, Vincent suddenly heard Lucas say:


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s very good. After you get closer to Auntie, you will both have another sister Lia.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Who was talking nonsense in front of Lucas?


    Logically, the servants of the Sanchez family shouldn¡¯t have made such a low level mistake.


    Of course, it was even more impossible for Lyana.


    Could it be Julie, who had sneaked into the Sanchez residence?


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched. It seemed that Julie was still unrepentant. He will never let Julie near Lucas again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As Vincent was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang.


    He opened it and saw that it was a message from Thomas.


    ¨C Second Young Master, I have already investigated the person named Chuan Sanchez.


    Vincent turned off his phone, toozy to answer Thomas.


    Although he was not a qualified father, Lucas was very important to him.


    If he hadn¡¯t gotten sick at the time, he would have taken care of Lucas and raised him well.


    Vincent looked at Lucas with teary eyes. He understood very well how Lucas felt now. Lucas was exactly like when he was young.


    He was the same kind of person as Lucas.


    He didn¡¯t want Lucas to follow his previous path anymore. He wanted Lucas to live a good life like an ordinary kid. He would do his best to create better conditions for Lucas.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ face and he said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, I¡¯m your father. Whatever it is, you can tell me everything in detail.


    At this point, Vincent continued:


    ¨C Who told you I¡¯m with Aunty?


    Lucas looked up at Vincent, the sorrow in his eyes was evident. He says with a serious expression,


    ¨C Dad, you don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that. I just saw you wear it in your room with my own eyes.


    What ?


    Vincent¡¯s mind went nk.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    He was originally in the office, but for some reason appeared in the room.

 Chapter 350

    When he asked Thomas, he replied that he helped him back to his room to rest.


    But from Lucas¡¯s words, it seemed like he went back to his room on his own. Why was he carrying Lyana to his room?


    If Lucas didn¡¯t have a deep impression of what had happened, then he couldn¡¯t remember what had just happened wrongly.


    What exactly was wrong?


    Could it be that the person who looked exactly like him is in this vi?


    There is something wrong.


    If he was a stranger, how could he havee back from the office to the bedroom?


    Vincent¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    At that moment, he heard Lucas say with pity:


    ¨C When Aunty came here earlier, her lips were also broken. You must have done it in the bedroom.


    Lucas continued,


    -Aunty is so sweet and kind. How can you treat her like that?


    Vincent was left speechless.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know how to refute it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Vincent clearly realized that Lucas was no different from a normal person. Moreover, his logic was far more meticulous than that of children his age.


    Lucas could even trick a psychiatrist into thinking he was born autistic. In this case, he must be exceptionally intelligent. As Lyana had said, he was a little genius.


    As a father, he had thought his child was born with autism. He had thought it would be difficult for Lucas to survive in the future.


    But at that moment, he clearly knew that his child was a little genius.


    Joy instantly filled his chest.


    Vincent looked at Lucas softly, then met Lucas¡¯ displeased face.


    ¨C Only a lover would bite the lips of his love. hmph.


    Like a judge, Lucas made the final decision in one sentence.


    Vincent was left speechless.


    Lucas stared at Vincent without batting an eyelid, waiting for his answer. He didn¡¯t understand why his father didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just now, Dad had clearly carried Aunty across the room and bit his own mouth. From what others have said, the aunt may have sister Lia soon.


    For a moment, Vincent hadn¡¯t expected to receive so much information. His mind was in a mess.


    It seems Lucas was right. He had mentioned Lia on his third birthday.


    But at that time, he and Lia had never met. How did he know that name?


    He clearly remembered that he drank too much that night and fell asleep from the alcohol. As for everything else, he had no recollection.


    Lucas¡¯s words caught his attention.


    Lucas was a child and wouldn¡¯t have lied. Moreover, even if Lucas was lying, it was impossible for him to lie as if it were the truth. It proved he was telling the truth.


    It was only then that Vincent realized that Lucas had enjoyed wearing women¡¯s clothes before. It was probably because of what he had said before. He deliberately changed into women¡¯s clothes and disguised himself as a young girl.


    This quack doctor actually said that Lucas had sex-linked cognitive impairment.


    However, he doesn¡¯t remember what Lucas said.


    Her heart aches for Lucas. He pulled Lucas into his arms andid his head gently on Lucas¡¯s.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.


    Lucas felt a wave of warmth envelop him. His eyes grew hot. He tried to raise his head to keep his tears from flowing. His body tensed and he remained silent.


    His father¡¯s embrace was so warm.


    It was the only thing he felt.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Little Lucas. Dad may be sick. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying at all. Daddy only has you. You¡¯re the one daddy loves the most. He doesn¡¯t want Lia.


    Vincent¡¯s heart sinks even harder for Lucas.


    Lucas blinked innocently, his brow furrowing more and more. The grief in his eyes was evident.


    ¨C But Dad, when you were dreaming, you kept calling Lia. All night.


    Vincent was speechless.


    Lucas¡¯s words made Vincent realize something. When did he know someone called ¡°Lia¡±? Why would he have called her in his dream?


    Besides, he didn¡¯t feel like it at all.


    Lucas frowned. He looked at Vincent suspiciously and said:


    ¨C If you really want a girl, you can give birth to her now. Then you can have a girl called Lia.


    His voice sounded normal, with a hint of grievance in it.


    When Vincent heard Lucas¡¯ words, his heart ached.


    ¨C Actually, you misunderstood.


    Vincent looked at Lucas with a pang in his heart. Maybe it was because of Lucas¡¯ intelligence that he was sad about this nonsense.


    ¨C Actually, Lia is your name.


    Lucas was slightly surprised. His eyes widened involuntarily.


    His name was clearly Lucas. When did he call Lia? Why didn¡¯t he know?


    Vincent touched his head. Sometimes you really need a white lie.


    ¨C When you were born, I thought the woman who lost too much blood in childbirth was your mother, so I wanted tomemorate her with your name. Once I called you ¡®Lia¡¯ for a month or two, but then I realized something.


    At that moment, Vincent saw Lucas staring at him with bright eyes. Her heart sank.


    ¨C But I also think this case is unfair to you.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes, simr to grapes, suddenly shed. He stared at Vincent without batting an eyelid, the anticipation in his eyes evident.


    ¨C The dead are gone, the living remain. I shouldn¡¯t use your name tomemorate her. Either way, you¡¯re his favorite baby. You should have your own life and your own happiness, so I changed your name to Lucas. I only found out a while ago that your mom wasn¡¯t dead.


    Vincent said it all in one go. He was a little worried that Lucas wouldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    ¨C Is that really the case?


    Lucas was a little touched, but also a little uncertain.


    ¨C Of course. Who else do you think Lia is?


    Vincent asked with a smile.


    Although the conflict between him and Lucas was resolved, he was still very curious. When he passed out and had no memories, had something strange happened to him?


    Lucas thinks about it seriously. He felt like his father¡¯s words made sense. Previously, he had also heard from others that some people used their names tomemorate those before.


    No wonder dad called him that in his dreams. So he was thinking of mom.


    At that thought, Lucas¡¯s frown deepened. He asked seriously:


    ¨C Dad, do you intend to marry and have children with Aunt Lyana?


    Vincent had originally nned to tell Lucas about it after a while, so that Lucas would slowly ept Lyana.


    Since he understood everything, he had no intention of continuing to hide it.


    Vincent looked at Lucas seriously and said:


    ¨C Lucas, I¡¯m sorry. Dad shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you.


    ¨C Do you like Aunt Lyana?


    Lucas asked with a serious expression, sounding like a small adult.


    Vincent had never thought about this question before. Now that he heard Lucas¡¯ question, he thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¨C I like it.


    Lucas freed himself from Vincent¡¯s embrace and stood up in silence. After thinking for a long time, he asked:


    ¨C Dad, are you nning to marry Aunt Lyana? Then to give birth to another Sister Lia.


    ¨C Even if she has another child, it¡¯s impossible that her name is Lia. said Vincent solemnly.


    ¨C But dad really likes the name Lia. Why can¡¯t the sister be called Lia?


    Lucas didn¡¯t understand what Vincent meant.


    ¨C If her name is Lia, won¡¯t she have the same name as your aunt?


    Vincent asked. At that moment, he realized that Lucas¡¯ logical thinking ability was very strong. He was not inferior to an adult.


    If he had been willing tomunicate with him in the past, he probably would have lived a happy life like an ordinary child.


    ¨C I think so.


    Lucas frowned.


    ¨C If Dad gets together with Aunt Lyana, can we live together in the future?


    ¨C Yes. Does Lucas love Aunt Lyana?


    ¨C I like it. Aunt Lyana is the nicest.


    Lucas clearly remembered that a bad teacher had always bullied him in kindergarten.

 Chapter 351

    However, after the wrong teacher received a lesson from Auntie Lyana, the school reced her with another teacher. Since then, he has never been bullied again.


    In addition, her ssmates¡¯ attitude towards her also improved.


    Aunt Lyana took really good care of him.


    ¨C So, is Lucas ready to let Auntie Lyana be your mom?


    Vincent asked shyly. He was a little nervous.


    When Lucas heard the word ¡°Mom¡±, his expression changed slightly. He silently squatted against the wall and hugged his knees.


    ¨C If Aunt Lyana bes my mum, what will happen when mumes back?


    Lucas turned to look at Vincent and asked seriously.


    Vincent paused. He hadn¡¯t expected him to have such a deep obsession with his biological mother.


    ¨C Does that mean my mum no longer has a home?


    Lucas¡¯ eyes, like grapes, were fixed on Vincent.


    ¨C But¡­


    Lucas frowned again and said in confusion:


    ¨C If Aunt Lyana doesn¡¯t be my mom, will she leave soon?¡±


    ¨C I want to live with Auntie Lyana forever, but I also want Mom back. What should I do now, dad?


    Lucas looked at Vincent with pity.


    Vincent looked at Lucas fondly. Although he is very smart now, he was still a child. He didn¡¯t know how to make choices, and didn¡¯t understand that you couldn¡¯t have everything.


    Sometimes you have to give up something to gain something.


    Before Vincent could speak, he heard Lucas say:


    ¨C Dad, I¡¯ve thought about it. I want both. Let Mom, Aunt Lyana and I be together forever. That way, I¡¯ll have two moms.


    Vincent was left speechless.


    He felt like Lucas was the second person in the world capable of rendering him speechless.


    The first was Lyana.


    Naturally, Lucas didn¡¯t understand what Vincent was thinking. He said happily,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Dad, help me find mom. After that, you can rest. You have nothing to do.


    Vincent felt he was a tool.


    Suddenly, an idea germinated in Vincent¡¯s mind. Lucas must have inherited his ability to scold people from his mother.


    While Lucas was feeling happy, he suddenly remembered something. He looked down and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Dad, can¡¯t you ask a doctor toe and see me in the future? I am not sick.


    Vincent remembered how Lucas had crouched alone in a corner when he pushed open the door and entered. He looked weak and hurt, and Vincent¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°To see if I¡¯m sick?¡±


    Lucas looked down, feeling a little sad.


    ¨C No, she just wants to confirm something.


    ¨C What is this ?


    Lucas still looked a little disappointed.


    ¨C Of course, it¡¯s to confirm that you are not sick. You are a normal child. Your Aunt Lyana even said you¡¯re very smart and a little genius.


    When Lucas heard Vincent¡¯s words, the whole world lit up. His eyes were filled withughter as he looked at Vincent intently and said proudly:


    ¨C Dad, although you are a little stupid, your taste is indeed very good.


    Stupid ?


    Vincent felt like he was the one hurt.


    He was called stupid by his own son.


    ¨C Fortunately, you have good taste. That¡¯s why you love someone as good as Aunt Lyana.


    Lucas says happily.


    Aunt Lyana was the first to believe he was a normal person. She was ready to y with him, take care of him, and stand up for him at school.


    It was a bit unfair for Auntie Lyana to be with her idiot father, but he would take good care of Aunty Lyana in the future.


    For a moment, Vincent didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad. All kinds of emotions umted in his heart.


    ¨C Can we not tell anyone what we both said today? It¡¯s a secret between the two of us. Vincent smiled.


    He didn¡¯t want Lyana to know about his past, nor did he want Lyana to know about Lucas¡¯ biological mother¡­


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to worry about any of this. He also didn¡¯t know why he wanted to hide these things.


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened.


    Lucas¡¯ thoughts were very simple. He thought Aunt Lyana should be dating her father. Adults had to settle their own affairs. As a child, he naturally couldn¡¯t interfere.


    It doesn¡¯t matter that her father failed to woo Aunty Lyana. He just had to woo her when he grew up.


    Vincent looked at Lucas¡¯ obedient and intelligent appearance. Her thin lips curled slightly, revealing a slight smile.


    So there had always been a misunderstanding between him and Lucas.


    Now that the misunderstanding was resolved, Lucas was ready to open his heart to her. Father and son could finallymunicate in a friendly way.


    In this case, he didn¡¯t need to take out the IOU.


    At that moment there was a knock on the door.


    Vincent gets up and carries Lucas on the bed. Only then did he look towards the door. His voice was as cold as ever.


    ¨C Come in.


    Lucas sat there with his head bowed.


    Lyana pushed open the door and turned to bring Lucas¡¯ medicine. She smiled at Lucas and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, it¡¯s time to take your meds.


    Lyana was in the first floor living room just now. She thought it was very unfair for Lucas to have invited Doctor Dean to diagnose his illness.


    When Lucas saw Doctor Dean¡¯s reaction, he knew Leslie Dean was the doctor.


    However, at that time, she was only thinking about having Doctor Dean examine Lucas and did not notice Lucas¡¯ expression.


    She remembers the first time she met Lucas. In her eyes, Lucas was just a smart kid.


    Sylvia had told him autistic people were dumber. She felt like she was a bit stupid. She should have discovered this problem sooner. Sylvia¡¯s diagnosis at the time was not wrong. Lucas was just a kid who wanted adult attention.


    At that point, the more she thought about it, the more she felt she had gone too far. She had invited the doctor without making the difference between the truth and the lie.


    In that moment, she seemed no different from the teacher who had indiscriminately punished Lucas in kindergarten.


    She didn¡¯t believe what she saw. She chose to believe what she heard.


    Lyana hade to apologize to Lucas.


    Lucas was a sensitive child. He might be hurt or sad because of it.


    She came in with the drugs. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face, and she saw Vincent looking at her. For some reason, she felt Vincent staring at the wound on her lip.


    She licked her lips ufortably and said quietly:


    ¡°Thomas seems to have something to tell you. Do you wanna go take a look?


    ¨C All right.


    Vincent remembered the text message Thomas had sent him. He finally had news from Chuan Sanchez.


    He nced at Lucas. At that moment, Lucas was looking at Lyana with bright eyes.


    Since he had promised not to tell her, he had to keep his promise.


    Vincent walked to the door, his hand on the handle. As he is about to leave, he can¡¯t help but turn to look at Lucas.


    At that moment, Lucas was still staring at Lyana without batting an eyelid, without even giving her a look.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze continued to rest on Vincent. After Vincent left, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, when he was in this room, she could always feel the pressureing from him.


    After Vincent left, Lyana handed the medicine and a cup of water to Lucas and said softly:


    ¨C Lucas, you are not yet cured of your illness. You have to take your medicine now. You will recover after taking it.


    Lucas nodded and obediently opened his mouth, letting Lyana put the pill in her mouth. He picked up the cup and swallowed the pill obediently.


    After Lucas took the medicine, Lyana picked up the cup and put it on the bedside table. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Lucas the truth.


    Before Lyana can speak, Lucas says


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, my father likes you. Do you like him?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked at Lucas in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say such a thing.

 Chapter 352

    Vincent liked him. How was it possible?


    The two were just together for now.


    If Vincent really loved her, how could he have lived apart from her?


    Of course, she had never thought of living with Vincent.


    She just felt that it was impossible for Vincent to love her.


    But why did Lucas say such a thing for no reason?


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, do you love daddy? Lucas asked again, not wanting to give up.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Lucas¡¯ face. He was looking at her seriously, as if waiting impatiently for her answer.


    She smiled and reached out to pat Lucas on the head.


    ¨C Why do you ask that?


    ¨C Aunt Lyana doesn¡¯t like Daddy?


    Lucas looked at Lyana seriously and continued,


    ¨C You didn¡¯t even want to look at Dad earlier.


    ¨C It¡¯s true ?


    Lyana looked at Lucas in confusion and asked curiously.


    ¨C Yes, it is particrly obvious.


    As he spoke, Lucas moved closer to Lyana and said seriously:


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, dad loves you very much. Do you really don¡¯t like him at all?


    For a moment, Lyana was at a loss for words.


    She had been foolish to suspect that Lucas was naturally autistic.


    Listen to Lucas¡¯ words.


    There was nothing wrong with his logic. He kept asking her questions, as if he needed to get answers from her.


    ¨C Actually, the aunt is just a little too surprised. I never thought about my rtionship with your father in the past, but you shouldn¡¯t say that in front of him, understand?


    Lyana said softly, hoping to end this topic as soon as possible.


    However, Lucas was still frowning. He looked at Lyana in surprise and said in confusion:


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, dad told me himself that he liked you. I¡¯m not talking nonsense.


    ¨C That doesn¡¯t sound like something he would say, Lyana said uncertainly.


    ¨C Dad just told me.


    Lucas nodded seriously.


    Lyana looked at Lucas¡¯ serious face, the confusion in his eyes bing more evident.


    In her opinion, Lucas didn¡¯t look like a child who would lie.


    Why did Vincent say that?


    She suddenly remembers that she had told Vincent that she wanted to hide the fact that they were married because she was afraid that Lucas could not ept it.


    Did Vincent say he loved her now because he wanted Lucas to slowly ept that they were already married?


    At that thought, Lyana¡¯s frown gradually rxed.


    ¨C Aunt, do you love my father or not?


    Lucas asked impatiently. Lyana had never told him anything specific.


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She patted her nose lightly and said:


    ¨C You are still a child. Don¡¯t think about those things now.


    Lucas nodded, disappointed. He must have been a good kid. He couldn¡¯t let Auntie Lyana get angry.


    ¨C Lucas, let me tell you something. Auntie asked Auntie Dean to meet with you today mainly because she wanted her¡­


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, you do not need to say anything else. I already understood.


    Lucas said seriously, a bright smile on his face.


    ¨C I am very sorry. I¡¯m sorry.


    Lucas held Lyana¡¯s hand with both hands and shook his head.


    ¨C Auntie Lyana, I know you are doing this for my good. I don¡¯t me you.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s heart warmed. Her heart aches even more for Lucas.


    This child was really too reasonable. He was so sensitive it hurt my heart. One would have thought he was no longer a child.


    Children of Lucas¡¯ age were mostly mischievous and strong-willed. They even liked to disagree with their parents.


    If only Lucas could be like those kids.


    ¨C Okay, you can rest now.


    Lyana helped Lucasy down on the bed and covered him with the nket. She lowered her head slightly and kissed Lucas on the forehead.


    ¨C All right.


    Lucas nodded obediently, watching Lyana leave without blinking.


    After Lyana left, the rxed, happy expression on Lucas¡¯ face gradually faded. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. Wearing slippers, he squatted again by the curtains in the corner and covered himself with the curtains.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged his knees very tight. He had told his father that he wanted his mother to live with Aunt Lyana.


    However, he was a little worried. Would mom be sad if she knew dad didn¡¯t love her?


    How could he make Mom not sad?


    Why not let Mom and Aunt Lyana get married?


    Lucas frowned again. He didn¡¯t know if Maman and Aunt Lyana would agree to get married.

 Chapter 353

    Fortunately, Aunt Lyana didn¡¯t love her father now.


    This means Aunty Lyana could fall in love with Mom.


    With this thought in mind, Lucas¡¯ mood gradually improved. However, he did not know when his mom would return. What if Aunty Lyana falls in love with someone else before her mother returns?


    No no. He should think about what he would do if his dad didn¡¯t love his mom.


    It wasn¡¯t good either. He wanted to be with Mom and Aunt Lyana forever.


    They were the ones he loved the most.


    At this idea, Lucas can¡¯t help but mutter:


    ¨C Mom, where are you now? Why didn¡¯t you find Lucas? I really miss you now. I want to be with you. I want you to be with Aunt Lyana¡­


    At that moment, Lucas¡¯ phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up his phone. When he saw the caller¡¯s number, the confusion and sadness in his eyes gradually disappeared. Her eyes were filled with joy, and her lips curled slightly.


    He quickly took the call and put the phone to his ear. His voice was filled with joy.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia.


    An obedient and soft voice came out of the telephone receiver.


    ¨C Lucas, how have you beentely?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lucas sat down quietly and pulled the curtains aside. He leaned into the sunlight and felt its warmth.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, I¡¯ve been fely.


    ¨C Lucas, you improved very quickly. You speak more easily than before, Ophelia Harper said softly.


    ¨C Lucas has grown up, so my speech has be more fluid.


    At that moment, Lucas frowned slightly.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, it¡¯s been a long time since you called Lucas.


    If anyone listened carefully, they would be able to hear a hint of resentment in Lucas¡¯s words. He seemed to act like a spoiled child.


    Ophelia was not angry. She continued to exin softly with a smile,


    ¨C Lucas, Auntie knows she¡¯s wrong. She has been very busy with her exams recently. Can you not be mad at your aunt?


    ¨C Yeah, Lucas isn¡¯t mad, he said, a smile in his eyes.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, I have been very happy recently.


    ¨C Really ? I just want you to be happy. Can you tell me what made Lucas so happy?


    Ophelia Harper¡¯s voice was still soft.


    ¨C Dad took me home to stay. I will be able to live with dad from now on.


    ¨C Really ?


    She says happily.


    ¨C It¡¯s amazing. Lucas always hoped to live with Mr. Sanchez. Now his wish has been fulfilled.


    ¨C Yes, Lucas even met a very good aunt. She is very nice to me, and takes good care of me. I like it a lot too.


    At that moment, he thought of Lyana¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He really loved Aunty Lyana.


    When Ophelia heard Lucas¡¯ words, she was slightly stunned. Pretending to be happy, she says,


    ¨C Is Lucas ready tomunicate with the others now?


    When he heard Ophelia¡¯s words, his expression gradually became serious. He corrected her.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, my aunt is not someone else. She is one of us.


    ¨C Yes, your aunt said something wrong. Lucas, talk to your aunt more often in the future. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about you being alone.


    On the other end of the line, Ophelia didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of a smile in her eyes. She was frowning, but there was a hint of a smile in her voice.


    She thought that Lucas only wanted tomunicate with her.


    At that time, in addition tomunicating with him, Lucas also did not want tomunicate with his biological father.


    Now that he was ready to treat another woman like family, it was obvious that Lucas really loved this woman.


    Ophelia pursed her lips, concern shining in her eyes.


    She was really worried about this woman using Lucas. If Lucas was hurt again, she feared he would feel even more alone.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say those words directly to Lucas.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, when youe back, I¡¯ll introduce you to Aunt Lyana, okay?


    Lucas didn¡¯t hear the concern in Ophelia¡¯s words and said happily


    ¨C Of course, I want to see her too. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to thank her for taking care of you.


    As she spoke, she opened her phone¡¯s calendar and nced at the time, wondering when she should return home.


    Lucas seemed much more alive than before.


    She hoped he would always grow up happily.


    Previously, when she was with Lucas, he only wanted to talk with her.


    When she left, she was still a bit worried that he might lose his ability tomunicate with others in the future. That¡¯s why she called him often.


    ¨C Aunt Ophelia, when are youing back?


    Lucas couldn¡¯t wait to see her.


    In his impression, only Ophelia had treated him best in the past.


    When she heard Lucas¡¯ words, her expression darkened slightly. She smiles and says,


    ¨C I¡¯ve been a little busy with my studies recently. I¡¯ll call you when I have time, okay?


    ¨C OK.


    After Lucas hung up, his mood improved even more. When he thought about how Aunty Lyana would always be by his side in the future, his lips involuntarily curled.


    Lyana returned to her room. Sitting at herputer, she carefully read information about multiple personalities.


    Multiple personalities actually mean that a person has two or more independent personality states. Additionally, these personalities all have their own sense of self and unique personality. Usually, when a person¡¯s personality state changes, they suffer from amnesia.


    That¡¯s why every time Vincent changed his personality, he forgot what happened when the other personalities appeared.


    It has been said on the inte that multiple personality disorder is usually focused on psychological treatment. Then other drugs were used to help the patient.


    In addition, the patient had to trust this doctor enough and establish a very good doctor-patient rtionship. Only by actively cooperating with the treatment could he recover faster.


    When Lyana saw thest message, she frowned.


    It would probably be very difficult for Vincent to establish sufficient trust with a psychiatrist, as he was already very cautious. Also, she heard from her older brother that Vincent didn¡¯t think he was mentally ill at all, let alone that he was ready to see a psychiatrist.


    In order to treat Vincent¡¯s illness, Lyana decided to learn psychology herself.


    She downloaded some e-books online. While she was studying, there was a knock on the door.


    She hastened to close all the web pages she had just browsed. Only then did she look towards the door and say


    ¨C Come in.


    The door was pushed open. Outside stood the servant who had taken care of Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, Matriarch Sanchez invites you to her office now.


    The servant said respectfully.


    ¨C Alright I understand. Go for it.


    Lyana waited for the servant to leave. After erasing all the contents of theputer, she exited.


    She walked over to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¨C Grandmother.


    ¨C Come in.


    The voice of Matriarch Sanchez came from inside the room.


    Lyana pushed open the door and entered. She saw Matriarch Sanchez sitting on the couch by the patio door.


    ¨C Lyana,e sit down.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana lovingly.


    She walked over and sat next to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and asked her softly:


    ¨C Lyana, do you still remember Matriarch Royer?


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up, but quickly darkened.


    How could she not remember?


    Matriarch Royer was his biological grandmother. How could she have forgotten him?


    Lyana didn¡¯t know why Matriarch Sanchez was mentioning Matriarch Royer again. She nodded and said:


    ¨C I remember.


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed softly, her eyes filled with sadness. She says softly,


    ¨C In a few days, it will be the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Last time she thought the blessing bag you embroidered was very nice, so she wanted you to embroider another blessing bag for that poor girl.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes sparkled in embarrassment. She frowns slightly. Before she could speak, she heard Matriarch Sanchez speak again.


    ¨C That poor girl has been gone for so many years. I wonder if she reincarnated. How is she now? What a pity.

 Chapter 354

    Lyana had a strange feeling.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to the people around her crying nonstop for her as she had to embroider a blessing bag for herself, that feeling was really subtle.


    She really wanted to reunite with the Royer family.


    But she also knew in her heart that now was not the time.


    In order to find out who framed her back then, she could only hide in the dark.


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s depressed expression and gentlyforted her.


    ¨C Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. She is very lucky. Maybe she is living a different life now and living quite well.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. She hoped the eldest daughter of the Royer family would live a better life, so she didn¡¯t sense the meaning behind Lyana¡¯s words.


    Maybe it was because she was getting older, but she couldn¡¯t help remembering the past.


    Matriarch Sanchez said,


    ¨C In fact, this daughter of the Royer family is quite destined for our family.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her interest was piqued.


    Chuan Sanchez had always called her Lia. Perhaps she had met Chuan when she was still in the Royer family. At that time, he had already remembered her.


    Lyana was therefore very curious to know the past of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    ¨C Did shee to the Sanchez residence often when she was young?


    Lyana asked with a smile.


    As Matriarch Sanchez was about to speak, she inadvertently caught sight of Lyana¡¯s curious eyes. Her expression dropped slightly and she pped her leg regretfully.


    ¨C Oh my god, I shouldn¡¯t have told you about that. I identally let it slip.


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez in confusion, her curiosity piqued.


    ¨C For what ?


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed sadly. She thought Lyana was a reasonable child. She probably wouldn¡¯t argue with a dead child.


    Thinking about this, she said:


    ¨C Actually, this case has something to do with Vincent. I have to start with when he was young.


    Lyana nodded and didn¡¯t speak. She quietly listened to the tale of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s past.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked up into the distance. Her eyes gradually went nk, as if she was lost in her memories.


    Initially, Old Master Sanchez and Old Master Royer were bothpeting for the first seat of City An.


    Even biological brothers wouldn¡¯t be ready to be ranked first, let alone two unrted families.


    However, Old Master Royer thought the same.


    Because of this, the Sanchez family and the Royer family started a five-year trade war.


    At that time, the city of An was developing rapidly.


    The Sanchez family and the Royer family were constantly expanding their territories.


    Suddenly, someone high up came to An City, saying that they were looking for people who had died in the war many years ago. They eagerly awaited the return of the ashes of the martyrs and their burial in the cemetery.


    At the time, the warsted eight years. During these eight years, countless martyrs died heroically. The ashes of many martyrs were still buried at the border.


    At that time, it was not easy for senior officials to investigate these martyrs, so they thought of asking veterans who had participated in the war to collect them.


    Old Master Sanchez had participated in wars in the past, so he signed up to im the ashes of his former ss monitor.


    Coincidentally, Old Master Royer was also going to collect the ashes of the former ss monitor. The two collided with each other.


    They were sitting together and talking quietly. Eventually, they realized that they had both saved each other¡¯s lives.


    So they put aside their prejudices towards each other and shook hands again.


    This is how the current situation in An City was born.


    In order to build a good rtionship between the two families, they had decided to marry off their children.


    The marriage partners were Vincent and the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    When Lyana heard the first part, she was so touched she was about to cry.


    Not only was she deeply touched by the exploits of her biological grandfather and Old Master Sanchez in the military, but she was also touched by this difficult history.


    However, just when she felt touched, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s next words instantly dispelled all her emotions.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled and said:


    ¨C At that time, Vincent had already been born, but the eldest daughter of the Royer family had not yet been born. We didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl. Everyone thought that if it was a girl, they would be inws. If it was a boy, they would be brothers.

 Chapter 355

    Lyana didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought fate was also very magical. She didn¡¯t expect her to have such a fate with Vincent.


    Matriarch Sanchez continued:


    ¨C Since the Sanchez family and the Royer family often interact, the children are also very close. When the two eldest were still there, they often visited each other.


    At this time, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    At that time, the two eldest died one after another.


    Even the little girl was gone.


    This little girl was fair and chubby. His eyes were big and adorable.


    She remembered the little girl¡¯s nickname was Sugar.


    She remembers that when Sugar was just a month old, old Master Royer took her to visit him. At that time, Vincent was only four years old. Curious, he leaned over to Sugar and looked at her without batting an eyelid.


    When no one was looking, he took the opportunity to bite Sugar¡¯s sweet face.


    The pain caused Sugar to burst into tears. At that time, Vincent was still a little curious. He couldn¡¯t understand why a beautiful doll was crying.


    But who would have thought that this adorable child would disappear like that? Vincent¡¯s life after that was also very difficult.


    Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. All these years he lived in agony. When Lyana married into the Sanchez family, Vincent¡¯s life gradually improved.


    What made Matriarch Sanchez sigh with emotion was that fate always favored Vincent. Not only was Lyana smart, but her medical skills were also brilliant. Maybe she could really heal Vincent.


    For now, she only hoped that the two children could be together safely and that nothing else would happen.


    Matriarch Sanchez held Lyana¡¯s hand. Seeing Lyana looking down, she knew she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Sugar.


    ¨C Lyana, the past is in the past. Sugar is already gone. I only recognize you as Vincent¡¯s wife.


    ¨C What I have just said was only my personal feeling. When we get older, we always think about the past. Since Sugar disappeared, the Royer family has already broken off the engagement between Sugar and Vincent, and the two have be siblings. Now Sugar is also your little sister. When it¡¯s the anniversary of his death, give him two more sticks of incense.


    Lyana realized Matriarch Sanchez med herself. She hastened to smile and say:


    ¨C Grandma, let¡¯s leave the past behind. I will have no bad intentions.


    In fact, when Matriarch Sanchez spoke those words just now, she remembered Vincent¡¯s third personality, Chuan.


    Could it be that Chuan became so paranoid and controlling because he knew Sugar was dead?


    Lyana decided to study dissociative identity disorder again. When the time came, she would inquire about Vincent¡¯s past. Perhaps she would be able to find out the reason for the formation of Vincent¡¯s other two personalities.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¨C Lyana, I knew you were a good and virtuous child.


    Lyana smiled softly. There was nothing to worry about the past. What mattered most to her now was Vincent¡¯s health.


    Beforeing to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room, she had studied dissociative identity disorder. Now that she had heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she was sure she could deal with Vincent.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to leaf through the book again.


    ¨C Grandmother, I¡¯m going to go back now and¡­ make a blessing bag for the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    For some reason, Lyana felt those words were a bit strange.


    How could she make herself a blessing bag today?


    Thest time she embroidered the blessing bag, she had spent a lot of effort.


    At that time, she did not know that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family. All she wanted was for the eldest daughter of the Royer family to reincarnate and live a better life, so she made a blessing bag that symbolized good luck.


    But now that she was making a blessing bag for herself, she felt a little weird. His emotions also becameplicated. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know which blessing bag to make.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana fondly and nodded.


    ¨C Good kid. Go ahead.


    Lyana left Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s office and returned to her room. Holding the tablet, she walked towards the embroidery room.


    The Sanchez family vi was veryrge. There were over a hundred rooms, and there were also specialized embroidery rooms.

 Chapter 356

    Lyana pushed open the embroidery room door and entered. She saw two servants cleaning the room.


    ¨C Hello, Miss Dubois.


    ¨C Hello, Miss Dubois.


    Lyana calmly says:Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Very well, you two can go back to work. I will be alone here.


    When the two servants left, Lyana pulled out her tablet and continued to read the information she had downloaded.


    One of the documents mentioned childhood trauma. It would also cause the patient to develop other personalities.


    Lyana narrowed her beautiful fox eyes.


    If Chuan appeared because of Sugar¡¯s death, then why did Vicki appear?


    Lyana read the e-book for a moment longer before closing the tablet, preparing to stitch the blessing bag.


    The room was filled with all kinds of luxurious yarns, looms, and different kinds of needles. When Lyana saw them, she sighed helplessly. She prepared a blessing bag for herself in advance.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on a table not far from there. There was a box on the wooden table.


    ording to the old man of the Royer family, it was the ashes of the severed members of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    After this incident, the corpse of the eldest daughter of the Royer family had never been found. All that was found was his arm.


    They wondered how this girl was doing now. This time, they considered the embroidered blessing bag as a symbol for this girl.


    They hoped that this girl could bless them to solve the mystery of her death as soon as possible.


    At this idea, Lyana frowned. She also didn¡¯t know what had happened at the time. These people were actually ready to kill other children to cover up his death.


    If she hadn¡¯t recognized her brother by ident, she might never have known his identity.


    If only Grandma Dubois were still alive. So she could have asked him what had happened back then.


    However, this poor girl was treated like cannon fodder.


    Lyana sat down in front of the embroidery shelf. She had already thought about what kind of blessing bag to embroider for this girl and for herself.


    By going to the Royer family this time, she hoped to find more clues.


    At that moment, Alexia¡¯s sweet smile crossed her mind.


    Lyana clenched her fists involuntarily. This time, when she went to the Royer family, she could see her family.


    Not only could she see Big Brother, but she could also see Second Brother, Third Brother, Alexia, and Grandma.


    ¡­ .


    Yongan building.


    Sylvia¡¯s studio was also in the Yongan Building. Usually, when she was on a business trip, she asked Leslie Dean to help her take care of things here.


    However, it was his studio after all. As long as she wasn¡¯t on a business trip, she usually came here to take care of things.


    After Sylvia returned from abroad, she went to the studio.


    She had just arrived at the entrance to the studio when she saw Leslie Dean happily chatting with reception through the ss.


    Sylvia pushes the door open and enters. When Leslie Dean saw Sylvia, her eyes lit up. She walked forward happily.


    ¨C Senior, did your work go well?


    ¨C It went well.


    As she spoke, Sylvia greeted the little one at the receptionist and walked to her office.


    Leslie Dean rushed to follow her and said:


    ¨C Senior, your reputation is getting better and better. People abroad also believe in your medical skills. You will soon be the most famous psychiatrist in the world.


    Sylvia smiled and pushed open the office door. She casually put her purse on the shelf.


    She walked over to the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief as she sat down.


    Leslie quickly poured a ss of water for Sylvia and handed it to her.


    ¨C THANKS. By the way, I asked you to visit the child of Lyana¡¯s friend, Lucas. How is he ?


    Hearing Sylvia¡¯s words, Leslie Dean hesitated for a moment and said:


    ¨C Senior, I think this child has congenital autism. It will probably be very difficult for him to recover.


    When she heard Leslie Dean¡¯s words, she frowned. She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Seeing this, Leslie asked, confused,


    ¨C Senior, what do you think of this case?


    ¨C Let¡¯s observe a little more.


    Sylvia had great confidence in her judgement. However, Leslie Dean wasn¡¯t weak either. She hadn¡¯t seen Lucas, so she wanted to wait until she saw Lucas.

 Chapter 357

    When Leslie heard Sylvia¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly. She knew that her eldest didn¡¯t believe in his abilities, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    As Leslie felt depressed, she heard Sylvia say:


    ¨C Leslie, do you want to see Mr. Timothy with your own eyes?


    Mr. Timothy?


    He was her idol, the person she admired the most.


    Leslie looked at Sylvia in disbelief and asked cautiously:


    ¨C Senior, can I really see him?


    ¨C Yes, he invited me to listen to his new song. At that time, I wanted to take you, so I asked him if I could bring another person. He epted.


    Sylvia looked at Leslie appreciatively.


    These two had been very close in school. With Leslie¡¯s lively and adorable personality, she couldn¡¯t help but want to adore him more.


    The smile on Leslie¡¯s face grew wider and wider. If it had a tail, it would wag happily like a dog.


    ¨C Senior, I want to go too. You are so nice to me. THANKS.


    As she spoke, Leslie hugged Sylvia without hesitation.


    ¨C Alright Alright. Sit down quickly. If anyone else sees this, they¡¯ll say Doctor Dean is still like a kid.


    ¨C The eldest is too good to me! Otherwise, why would I act like a child?


    ¨C You¡¯re not young anymore. You should learn to be calmer. By the way, has something happened at the studiotely?


    Sylvia got up and walked towards the office while looking up at Leslie.


    Leslie walks over to the desk and sits across from Sylvia. Then she took a document from the side and said:


    ¨C Recently, some patients withplicated conditions arrived. I have already reviewed them. I have already saved the details in the document. Senior, you can take a look when the time is right. I don¡¯t know if I made a mistake.


    ¨C Yes.


    Sylvia took the document and began to read it seriously.


    Leslie frowned slightly, but they quickly disappeared. She remained seated with a smile.


    ¨C Senior, did you have a good time on this business trip?


    ¨C No. I was busy with work and a little tired, so I came home early.


    Hearing Sylvia¡¯s words, Leslie smiled and said:Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C So Senior needs to rest early tonight.


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to rest early tonight.


    ¨C Well ?


    ¨C We are going to listen to M. Timothee¡¯s new song this evening.


    Sylvia smiled at Leslie.


    She was so shocked that her jaw dropped to the ground. She looked at Sylvia in disbelief, afraid she hadn¡¯t heard correctly. She repeated:


    ¨C Senior, are you saying I can see Monsieur Timothee this evening?


    ¨C Yes.


    Sylvia nodded.


    ¨C Oh my god, Senior, I want to take half a day off. I have to go back and get ready.


    As Leslie spoke, she quickly approached Sylvia and kissed her on the cheek. She then ran away happily.


    Sylvia looked at Leslie¡¯s retreating back and smiled tenderly.


    When she walked out of the studio, her expression turned shy.


    In fact, she had seen Mr. Timothy before.


    Moreover, she knew that Mr. Timothee was William Royer.


    Everyone in An City knew who William Royer was.


    Thinking about that, Leslie¡¯s heart raced. She was looking forward to attending tonight¡¯s meeting.


    She had to wear the most beautiful clothes and leave a mark in Mr. Timothy¡¯s heart. Then she might be able to be with him.


    Thinking of that, Leslie smiled shyly.


    ¡­ .


    At the vi of the Sanchez family.


    Lyana had just finished eating the porridge for Lucas. She took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the stain from Lucas¡¯ mouth.


    ¨C Lucas, can you wait for me a bit? I¡¯ll teach you after dinner, okay?


    Lyana looked at Lucas fondly and said softly.


    Lucas¡¯ grape-shaped eyes blinked at Lyana and nodded seriously.


    Matriarch Sanchez, who sat across from them, watched as Lyana patiently talked to Lucas. A trace of guilt shone in his eyes.


    Lyana was really a good child. She treated Lucas well from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have been so clingy with her.


    Seeing Lyana in this state, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart sinks even more for Lyana. If Lyana knew that Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child, she wondered if she would always be so nice to Lucas.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    These two children were both good children, but such a cruel thing had happened back then.


    Fate makes people stupid.

 Chapter 358

    Matriarch Sanchez thought she would have a good talk with Vincentter. She couldn¡¯t let Lyana continue to misunderstand things.


    After dinner, Lyana was about to take Lucas out into the garden to sit for a while when Matriarch Sanchez stopped her.


    ¨C Lyana,e with me first.


    ¨C Okay, Grandma.


    Seeing this, Lyana nodded. She squats slightly and says to Lucas:


    ¨C Lucas, can you wait for me in the garden for a moment?


    Lucas¡¯ beautiful eyes were fixed on Lyana. They wavered. He shakes his head and nces at the living room couch.


    The meaning of his eyes couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    Lucas probably meant he wanted to sit on the living room couch and wait for her.


    Holding Lucas¡¯ hand, Lyana led him to the couch and he sat down.


    She said softly:


    ¨C Then Lucas will wait for me here, okay?


    He nodded.


    ¨C Our Lucas is such a good boy.


    Lyana looked at Lucas fondly, then got up and walked over to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked away from Lucas indifferently. She frowns slightly.


    If Lyana finds out the truth in the future, she might hate Vincent and that child.


    It seemed that only she could give Lyana greaterpensation.


    Seeing Lyana approaching, Matriarch Sanchez smiled and said softly:


    ¨C Lyana,e with me in my room.


    ¨C Okay, replied Lyana.


    She followed Matriarch Sanchez up the stairs. After taking two steps, she turned to look at the couch and met Lucas¡¯ beautiful eyes. The two smile at each other.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s attention was entirely on Lyana at the moment. She had seen all of Lyana¡¯s little actions.


    Because of this, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart sinks even more for Lyana.


    Ever since Lyana joined the Sanchez family, she has been working hard every day.


    A few days ago, she had just returned from MY. She hadn¡¯t been able to rest for a day, but she had started taking care of Lucas again. She even had tofort her, she who was a sad old woman.


    After returning to her room, Matriarch Sanchez invited Lyana to sit on the couch and wait for her.


    Lyana obediently sat down on the couch and looked at Matriarch Sanchez in confusion.


    ¨C Grandmother ?


    ¨C Wait for me.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lyana, then walked over to the dressing table. She opened the top drawer and pulled out a silver jewelry box.


    She approached Lyana and sat down. She ced the jewelry box in her hand in Lyana¡¯s palm.


    ¨C Grandma, you¡­


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez in confusion.


    ¨C You are usually too ordinary. You don¡¯t even have any essories on you. Hurry to open it to see if you like it.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled lovingly.


    ¨C Grandma, thank you. You are so nice to me, said Lyana sincerely.


    Before, apart from her grandfather and a few older brothers who treated her sincerely, no one else had ever treated her so well.


    Later, she found her brother. Her brother treated her pretty well, but that was only between family members.


    ¨C I just hope you can live a happier life.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, her heart was filled with guilt.


    She was clearly the one who let Lyana down, but this child was really good for her.


    ¨C Lyana, I hope you don¡¯t divorce Vincent because you¡¯re mad at him in the future. There are some things he has no choice but to do.


    After Matriarch Sanchez finished speaking, she felt she was making it difficult for her. She sighed and said:


    ¨C Forget that. No matter what you do, I will support you.


    Seeing the guilt in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes, Lyana felt a trace of doubt.


    She sensed that something was wrong with Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s expression. She asked worriedly,


    ¨C Grandma, did something happen at home?


    ¨C No, do not let your imagination run wild.


    Matriarch Sanchez brushed the guilt from her eyes and looked at Lyana fondly. She really hoped that this child would lead a happier life.


    Lyana smiled and nodded. She thought Matriarch Sanchez might be sad because of her eldest son.


    Smiling, Lyana put the jewelry box aside and grabbed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s hand. She said sincerely,


    ¨C As long as Grandma is healthy, I will be very happy.


    Matriarch Sanchez almost couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and nodded.


    ¨C Liana, you should know one thing. No matter what happens in the future, I will always be on your side.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    ¨C Very well, take a quick look at my present for you.


    Matriarch Sanchez let go of Lyana¡¯s hand and took the jewelry box to the side, cing it again in Lyana¡¯s palm.


    Lyana looked at the jewelry box in her hand, her heart filled with conflicting feelings.


    In the past, she used to think of herself as an abandoned child, but now that she was reunited with her family, she knew they hadn¡¯t abandoned her on purpose.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Over the years, she had met her grandfather and older brothers who adored her.


    She had found her parents who had always missed her.


    Although her marriage to Vincent was just a transaction, Matriarch Sanchez was really good to her.


    She used to think that God was unfair.


    But now she felt that all the pain she had endured was worth it.


    It is perhaps only by experiencing the cold that one can see plum blossoms blooming in winter.


    Lyana carefully opened the jewelry box and saw a pink diamond ne.


    Her beautiful fox eyes widened slightly and her pupils dted involuntarily. She looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief.


    ¨C Grandma, you¡­


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez in disbelief and frowned slightly.


    This pink diamond ne was shaped like a butterfly. The butterfly¡¯s body was made of a full square pink diamond, and the butterfly¡¯s wings were made of countless broken diamonds.


    This dreamy pink diamond was also known as the Butterfly Fairy.


    The Butterfly Fairy was also an award-winning work by Matriarch Sanchez when she was younger. It was the most remarkable work in the world, and it had already been printed in art textbooks.


    ¨C This ne suits you very well.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana lovingly. Lyana was like a beautiful butterfly, flying freely in the sky. Matriarch Sanchez hoped that no matter what happened to Lyana, she would be able to break out of her cocoon and be a butterfly again.


    ¨C Grandmother, it¡¯s too expensive. I cannot ept it.


    As she spoke, Lyana pushed the jewelry box past Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C It¡¯s also the work you¡¯re most proud of, isn¡¯t it?


    ¨C But I just want to give it to you, the best person in the world.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiles and hands the jewelry box to Lyana.


    ¨C It was made for you. She alone is worthy of you.


    When Lyana came out of Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s room, her expression was slightly solemn.


    She looked down at the jewelry box in her hand, her eyes filled with panic.


    Her marriage to Vincent was only a formality. Once she was done dealing with the Sanchez family, she would leave. What right had she to be pampered by Matriarch Sanchez?


    Forget that. She should keep this jewel well. After all, it was a gift from Matriarch Sanchez.


    When she left, she would return the jewel to Matriarch Sanchez.


    Lyana returned to her room and put the jewelry box away before heading down the stairs.


    She knew that Lucas usually stayed home and didn¡¯t go out for walks.


    She thought that if she wanted Lucas to be happier, she should take him for more outdoor activities.


    The right side of the Sanchez family vi was filled with many children¡¯s toys. Lyana had specially ced them there so that Lucas could have fun.


    Among these toys, it was the swing that Lucas liked the most. In Lyana¡¯s opinion, Lucas didn¡¯t seem interested in other toys.


    He sat on the swing. Lyana stood behind him and gently pushed the swing. Light shone through the mottled leaves, illuminating them both. It was as if they were covered in ayer of white light.


    Matriarch Sanchez stood outside the second-floor French doors. When she saw Lyana ying on the swing with Lucas, she felt a mixture of emotions.

 Chapter 359

    If only Lucas hade from Lyana¡¯s stomach.


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed. In a daze, she remembered how Vincent and his older brother looked when they were young. Both were serious people, and the mostmon game they yed was reading.


    Lyana was ying with Lucas when her phone suddenly rang.


    ¨C Lucas, Aunty is going to take a call. Be careful not to fall.


    Although she said that, her hands still carefully supported Lucas, fearing that he would fall off the swing.


    With the other hand, she took out her phone. When she saw the caller ID, her heart started racing uncontrobly.


    Lyam.


    Did Big Brother ever tell Second Brother she was Sugar?


    Otherwise, why would Second Brother suddenly call her?


    Filled with worry and excitement, Lyana took the call. She tried to appear calm.


    ¨C Good morning.


    ¨C My daughter, why don¡¯t you call me brother anymore?


    Lyam¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ear. She was like water flowing in the mountains, clear and soft.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. His palms were covered in sweat.


    It seemed like Big Brother had already told Second Brother everything.


    Oh my god, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared. What should she do?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. In fact, his emotions were exactly the same as when he first reunited with his older brother. She felt uneasy, terrified and nervous. There was also a hint of joy and excitement.


    ¨C SO ?


    His voice was very clear and slightly raised.


    As expected of a musician. A rxed tone of voice sounded like a perfect move.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect to find Second Brother on the phone.


    Biting her lip lightly, she asked worriedly:


    ¨C You know everything ?


    The other end of the line stopped for a moment. Lyam¡¯s puzzled voice came through.


    ¨C What do I need to know?


    Lyana was instantly petrified.


    Could she have misunderstood?


    Her heart was like a roller coaster. He had just reached a climax, but now he had already hit rock bottom.


    On the other side of the phone.


    Although Lyam doesn¡¯t know what Lyana was talking about, and he can¡¯t see her face, he can tell from Lyana¡¯s rapid breathing that she is very nervous.


    Strange, why was Lyana nervous?


    ¨C Sister Lyana, aren¡¯t you feeling well? Lyam asked worriedly.


    Lyana stopped Lucas¡¯ momentum and covered her chest with her hand, finally calming down.


    Second Brother called her Sister Lyana, but not Sugar. In other words, the second brother didn¡¯t know who she was.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hearing Lyam¡¯s words of concern towards her, Lyana¡¯s heart warmed. Her second brother still cared about her.


    Fortunately, his older brother was not negligent. Otherwise, she might have thoughtlessly recognized him as her family on the phone.


    When Lyana thought about all this, the corners of her lips lifted slightly. She called gently,


    ¨C Brother Lyam.


    His voice was clear and soft.


    Lyam was slightly surprised. He replied in a daze,


    ¨C Yes.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Lyana was so happy.


    Could it be that she is happy because he cares about her?


    It was only then that Lyana asked:


    ¨C Brother Lyam, why did you call?


    ¨C I wrote a new song. I want you to listen to it first.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up. Her lips involuntarily twitched and she asked with interest


    ¨C When ?


    ¨C You are free tonight ? Lyam asked.


    Lucas looked at Lyana¡¯s happy expression, his eyes shining with curiosity. He didn¡¯t know why Aunty Lyana was so happy.


    He got off the swing and approached Lyana. He grabbed Lyana¡¯s sleeve and looked at her.


    Lyana crouched down and her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face, motioning him not to speak.


    She was still very hesitant, because the embroidered pocket she was making for the eldest daughter of the Royer family was not yet ready. However, Second Brother had invited her to attend the reveal party, and she really wanted to listen to the song.


    She wondered if there was enough time.


    Forget that. At best, she would just embroider it in the middle of the night!


    On the other end of the line, Lyam did not hear Lyana¡¯s voice.


    ¨C If you¡¯re not free tonight, why not¡­


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m free. Where are you going ? I want to go, Lyana said enthusiastically.

 Chapter 360

    -Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location now.


    Lyam¡¯s voice sounded rxed and happy. His voice rose slightly, indicating that he was in very good spirits.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s voice, Lyam¡¯s evil face shed in her eyes.


    When Second Brother smiled, he certainly charmed thousands of young girls.


    Lyana was dazed. She couldn¡¯t stop screaming


    ¨C Brother.


    Lyam was slightly surprised when he heard Lyana¡¯s voice. His voice was a little hazy, which made him think of Sugar again.


    In the past, when Sugar was asleep, she called him in that tone.


    Lyana quickly regained her senses. Realizing that she had lost her temper, she hastened to say:


    ¨C It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll look for you tonight.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    Lyam nodded.


    After hanging up, Lyana heaved a long sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¨C Auntie, are you going out tonight?


    Lucas nodded and looked at Lyana intently.


    Lyana held out her hand to take Lucas¡¯s. She really wanted to go back to the Royer family home now and find her family.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Not only for his own safety, but also for the safety of all members of the Royer family.


    Before finding her family, she had left it to fate.


    But now that she knew her family was right in front of her and she couldn¡¯t recognize them, she sorely missed the nostalgia that was etched in her bones.


    This feeling was indescribable.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m going out tonight.


    Lyana smiled at Lucas, staring unflinchingly at his little face. She wondered where Lucas¡¯ biological mother was. It looks like she has to send other people to help Lucas find his mother.


    ¨C Oh.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes gradually darkened. He lowered his head and replied, his mood extremely low.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ? You do not feel well ?


    Lyana looks at Lucas with concern. He put his hand on Lucas¡¯ arm.


    Lucas¡¯ pulse was very calm. He seemed to be fine.


    ¨C Auntie, can you tell me stories again tonight?


    Lucas asked cautiously, his eyes filled with impatience.


    After he finished talking, Lucas felt a little miffed. Would Aunty Lyana hate him because he was too clingy?


    ¨C So I¡¯ll tell you a story in the early evening. What do you say ? Lyana smiled and negotiated.


    Even though she knew very well that Lucas wasn¡¯t her child, she couldn¡¯t help but treat him like her own child.


    The gloom on Lucas¡¯ face disappeared. He looked up at Lyana, his heart filled with joy.


    Lyana took Lucas out to y for a while. Then she asked Lucas to go y with the other servants and went to the embroidery room.


    She had to see Lyam tonight, so she had to go embroider the blessing bag early.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lyana sat down in the embroidery room. When she thought that Lyam had called her today, her lips involuntarily curled up.


    Suddenly, the vibration of her phone interrupted her thoughts.


    Lyana nced at the caller ID and rushed to take the call. Holding the phone to her ear, she shouted excitedly


    ¨C Brother.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s cheerful voice, William¡¯s fatigue from the day was swept away. Her lips curled involuntarily, and her voice was soft.


    ¡°Honey, are you free tonight?


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face froze slightly, and a trace of confusion shone in her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Elder Brother and Second Brother had invited her tonight. Could it be because today was a special day?


    Lyana thought for a moment and asked:


    ¨C Brother, is there anything urgent tonight?


    ¨C No, I just wanted to have dinner with you.


    William¡¯s voice was as soft as water.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but fall into a dilemma.


    She wanted to have a meal with Big Brother today, but she had already promised Second Brother.


    However, it was difficult for him to refuse one or the other.


    She was indeed a greedy person. She wanted it all.


    The more Lyana thought about it, the more her head hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¨C Sugar?


    Lyana suddenly came to her senses. Even if she really wanted to split into two and meet her two brothers, it was very unrealistic.


    ¨C Brother, I¡¯m really sorry about today. I already epted someone else¡¯s invitation.


    She felt very guilty while talking.


    ¨C Its very important ?


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s voice, her heart trembled slightly. It looked like his brother must be very disappointed. In fact, she was also very disappointed.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, he gave up on inviting her back.


    Anyway, he had already recognized his sister. There would be many opportunities in the future.


    ¨C Okay, have fun tonight.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, her heart hurt even more. She really wanted to have a meal with her brother. Since his return, they had never had a meal together, alone.


    Thinking about that, Lyana cautiously asked:


    ¨C Brother, will you invite me to dinner again?


    ¨C Honey, why are you asking that? William was puzzled.


    The more Lyana thought about it, the more upset she felt. It was the first time that her brother had invited her to a meal, but she had cruelly rejected him.


    ¨C But¡­ but didn¡¯t I turn down Big Brother¡¯s first dinner invitation? Lyana said with disappointment.


    ¨C So I can not invite you to another meal?


    ¨C And if I have something nned next time? Lyana asked, looking disappointed.


    ¨C There¡¯s no next time?


    William¡¯s voice was as warm as spring, giving him a sense of security.


    Lyana¡¯s heart started racing. She was very touched.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    ¨C Honey, your brother should have taken care of you. Even if you reject me a thousand times, or ten thousand times, I won¡¯t be angry.


    William had already guessed what Lyana was thinking. His heart ached for her.


    His sister must have suffered a lot to be so cautious.


    Since he had already found his sister, he would never let her suffer again.


    The unease in Lyana¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. She smiled and said,


    ¨C Thank you brother.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s happy voice, there was no joy in his eyes.


    Her younger sister should have been the eldest daughter of the Royer family. She should have enjoyed wealth and fame, and been pampered by countless people.


    Her younger sister had led a wandering life and suffered greatly. Even though she recognized her family, she was still very cautious.


    It was a sign of extreme insecurity.


    William¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious as he said:


    ¨C Sweetheart, you may not remember everything I told you before. So I¡¯m going to tell you again.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s voice, she pursed her lips slightly, her heart beating faster and faster.


    ¨C You are the eldest daughter of the Royer family. You don¡¯t have to be humble or please anyone. You don¡¯t have to worry about hurting anyone, including me.


    William paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¨C People don¡¯t get along by being humble and pleasing. Those who appreciate you, no matter what you do, will care about you and love you. They won¡¯t reject you. Those who don¡¯t like you, no matter what you do, won¡¯t even look at you. My Sugar, I¡¯m your brother. I love you the most and care about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about rejecting me at all. As I know you are busy, I will wait for you.


    When Lyana heard William¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. It was the first time anyone had said such a thing to him.


    Before Lyana found her family, she was fearless. But when she found her family, she couldn¡¯t help but be scared.


    She was really afraid that her family would leave her one by one. In the end, she would find herself alone again.


    If she hadn¡¯t been pampered, she might have gotten used to this loneliness.


    Now that she had received her brother¡¯s favor, she was really afraid of losing him. She just wanted to hold onto him tightly.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    Lyana¡¯s voice was a bit strangled.


    Big Brother was truly the best. He understood what she was thinking and what she was afraid of. He tried to pull her out of the abyss.


    He was truly the best brother in the world.


    William¡¯s voice echoed over the phone again.


    ¨C Sweetheart, you just have to be yourself. Even if the whole world doesn¡¯t like you, you¡¯re still my Sugar. You are also the eldest daughter of the Royer family. You are the treasure that all members of the Royer family have been looking for for over twenty years.

 Chapter 361

    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she always had the impression that William was a cold person and that he didn¡¯t like to pay attention to her. Every time he looked at her, he looked bored.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that this brother who seemed so cold on the outside had healed the pain in her heart.


    She looked up, trying not to let the tears well up in her eyes. She sniffled and said,


    ¨C I want to eat grilled fish.


    ¨C OK.


    ¨C I want to eat big crabs.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C I also want to eat prawns.


    ¨C All right.


    ¨C By the way, I still want to eat¡­


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s voice, his lips curled slightly. He silently wrote it down on hisputer.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s silence, he asked softly:


    ¨C What else do you want to eat?


    ¨C This spicy Latiao that can only be bought for 50 cents.


    William¡¯s hand stopped. Lyana¡¯s voice sounded shy, like that of a shy little girl.


    It was the first time he had heard Lyana speak in that tone.


    William¡¯s whole body softened. He asked softly,


    ¨C Do you like chili?


    ¨C No no. It¡¯s just a 50 cent spicy Latio.


    ¨C Does this food exist?


    As William spoke, theputer began to search.


    ¨C There are.


    When she was young, she had always wanted to eat spicy sticks. However, her grandfather hoped that she could practice singing, so he kept an eye on her and refused to let her eat such junk.


    She didn¡¯t eat much when she was young, so when she grew up, she relished the taste of Spicy Latio even more.


    When she was young, she even saw her neighbor¡¯s brother secretly buying Spicy Latio for his neighbor¡¯s sister.


    At that time, she envied her neighbour¡¯s younger sister.


    However, her neighbor¡¯s brother had a bad temper and wasn¡¯t friendly to her, so she didn¡¯t have much interaction with him.


    Come to think of it, Big Brother was right. There was unconditional love and affection between the parents, but that was not the case with the strangers.


    When William saw Latiao¡¯s presentation on theputer, he said:


    ¨C Alright, I¡¯ll get ready.


    ¨C Thank you brother.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    She felt very lucky to have such a good brother.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s cheerful voice, he too became happy. When Vincent¡¯s face appeared to her, her expression froze for a moment. He asked seriously,


    ¨C My dear, are you like that when you¡¯re with Vincent?


    ¨C Huh?


    Lyana was a bit confused.


    ¨C Just like you were just now.


    Lyana finally understood. Her brother was probably worried that she was being bullied by Vincent. He was also humble and careful with Vincent.


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t worry about me being by his side. Being by your side is different. You¡¯re family, but he¡¯s only my¡­ other half.


    Parents are rted by blood. It was impossible to change that in this lifetime.


    However, the other half was different. It could be reced at will.


    How it is possible ?


    Besides, if she tried to curry favor with Vincent, wouldn¡¯t she be a bootlicker?


    How many good endings can a creeper have? In the end, they would have nothing.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, he felt relieved.


    ¨C Alright, that is good.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Matriarch Sanchez had told her.


    At the time, she suspected that the formation of Chuan¡¯s personality may have been due to the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Matriarch Sanchez wasn¡¯t willing to say much about the past, but she thought her older brother should remember everything.


    ¨C Brother, I know that you are very close to Vincent. I want to ask you if he has seen me before?


    The smile on William¡¯s face gradually faded, and his expression turned serious.


    Speaking of which, he got angry.


    Back then, when Sugar was a month old, they only dared to look at their obedient sister from a distance. They didn¡¯t even dare to touch her, for fear of hurting her.


    Vincent was quite daring. As soon as he saw Sugar, he bit his face.


    Teeth marks were left on her little face.


    The bite marksted a week before disappearing.


    After that, they had even fought with Vincent.


    What an unpleasant memory.


    ¨C Why are you suddenly asking questions about the past?¡±


    William asked in confusion.


    It was not convenient for Lyana to say anything about Chuan¡¯s personality. After all, it was Vincent¡¯s private business.

 Chapter 362

    Lyana smiled and pursed her lips.


    ¨C Brother, what is my name in the Royer family?


    She felt that her brother didn¡¯t seem to want to discuss this topic, so she asked another question.


    What she really wanted to know was why Chuan kept calling her Lia. Did he know she was Lyana, or did he know she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family?


    Lyana pursed her lips, eagerly awaiting William¡¯s response.


    ¨C You are the eldest daughter of the Royer family, Lia, William said softly.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened uncontrobly.


    When she was in the Royer family, they had the same name.


    Lia?


    Could it be that Vincent¡¯s third personality is really linked to the eldest daughter of the Royer family? Therefore, Chuan was concerned about the eldest daughter of the Royer family, Lia.


    Is it because of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family that Vincent split into Chuan?


    At this time, William, who was sitting in the office, was also frowning. Confusion appeared in his clear eyes.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t asked him, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered.


    In the past, when Sugar was young, everyone called him by his nickname. After he left, everyone could only remember his nickname.


    The eldest daughter of the Royer family, Lia.


    Her name was Lyana now.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was amon word in both names.


    ¨C My Sugar, who gave you your present name?


    Lyana thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, but as far back as I can remember my name has been this.


    ¨C Both of these names contain the letters ¡°IA¡±. Isn¡¯t that too big a coincidence? Do you think the person behind the scenes gave you that name? Will they know you¡¯re still alive?


    William¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression became increasingly serious. His whole body emitted a cold aura.


    If he knew who kidnapped Sugar, he would definitely have him begging to die.


    Lyana gently shook her head and said:


    ¨C I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. I¡¯ll find a time to visit the Dubois familyter and see if I can get some information from them.


    ¨C My Sugar, you have to be careful. Maybe these people know you¡¯re still alive. No, it¡¯s still too dangerous for you to go alone. I¡¯ll get some bodyguards to send you there.


    William¡¯s eyebrows arched. If the person behind the scenes still knew that Sugar was alive, shouldn¡¯t he have taken her home sooner?


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t send bodyguards. I¡¯ll do just fine on my own. Besides, they might not even notice that I¡¯m still alive. If you send bodyguards, they¡¯ll be able to find out about our rtionship. So it¡¯s going to be awkward.


    Lyana had no choice but to reject William¡¯s good intentions.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he breathed a sigh of relief and said nothing else.


    He really hoped no one knew that Sugar was still alive. So she wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    On the other hand, Lyana also felt very mncholy.


    It seemed that Vincent¡¯s personality was really tied to her.


    Chuan¡¯s low, paranoid voice seemed to ring in his ears again. His gaze was so determined, as if he was going to tie her to his side in an instant.


    Chuan¡¯s stubborn gaze made Lyana realize that he couldn¡¯t live without Lia.


    If so, she could use her identity as the eldest daughter of the Royer family, to slowly process Chuan¡¯s personality, gradually causing her unease and paranoia to disappear.


    However, there was something Lyana couldn¡¯t understand.


    Chuan had already reminded him.


    ¨C Your life was given to you by me.


    What does this mean exactly?


    Could it be that Chuan was also present when the eldest daughter of the Royer family was kidnapped?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, and the doubts in her mind grew. She had a lot to confirm little by little.


    However, she had to quickly embroider the blessing bag. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have enough time.


    Lyana said a few more words to William before hanging up.


    In the evening, she packed her half-embroidered blessing bag and went out.


    She was about to tell Lucas a story when she saw Thomase in with a box.

 Chapter 363

    Lyana looked at Thomas in confusion and called out,


    ¨C Thomas.


    When Thomas saw Lyana, he rushed to her.


    ¨C Miss Dubois.


    Due to Vincent¡¯s previous arrangements, whenever Thomas saw Lyana, he would address her as Miss Dubois.


    Seeing Thomas approaching, Lyana was about to speak when she smelled a faint pungent odoring from Thomas.


    She looked at Thomas in confusion and asked:


    ¨C Where did you go just now?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s question, Thomas was on the verge of tears. He also didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the second young master. Recently, he had been constantly punished.


    ¨C There is a house under renovation. I went there to keep an eye on it.


    How could he watch her? He had clearly gone there to put the tiles.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Lyana understood instantly. She didn¡¯t expect Thomas to do so much work on a daily basis.


    She thought of Vincent¡¯s multiple personalities. Only Thomas knew about it, so he had to stay by Vincent¡¯s side.


    ¨C In future, you should arrange for someone else to take care of these matters. You just have to stay by Vincent¡¯s side, understand? Lyana said.


    Thomas also wanted to agree, but his words carried little weight. In front of the second young master, he did not dare to say a word.


    If he spoke, it might not just be aboutying tiles for a day. It couldst a week or a month.


    Seeing Thomas¡¯ troubled expression, Lyana thought for a moment and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m going to talk to him.


    ¨C Thank you, Miss Dubois. I will certainly stay with the second young master.


    Thomas was extremely enthusiastic. If he continued toy the tiles, his waist might be crippled.


    He was not yet married. He had to protect his waist well.


    ¨C You have to find a way to help Vincent hide his multiple personalities. I¡¯m afraid if the others find out, they might hurt her, Lyana asked in a low voice.


    ¨C Yes. Thomas¡¯ expression turned serious.


    ¨C By the way, where is the second young master now?


    ¨C He¡¯s in the office now. I¡¯ll take you there, Thomas said calmly, feeling extremely happy.


    ¨C All right. Lyana epted.


    Both headed for the stairs to the second floor. When they reached Vincent¡¯s office, Thomas knocked on the door for Lyana, then stood aside expressionless.


    ¨C Come in.


    Vincent¡¯s cold voice came from the office.


    Lyana pushed open the door and entered. Her gaze met Vincent¡¯s deep eyes. His eyes were like the starry sky of the universe, unfathomable.


    Vincent sat downzily on the couch, his right leg crossed over the left. His hand was resting lightly on the couch and the snake was sitting in his palm.


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. He asked :


    ¨C Why are you looking for me?


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Lyana with interest.


    Lyana walked over to the couch and sat down.


    She touched the snake¡¯s head. When the snake saw Lyana, it coiled seductively around her hand.


    ¨C I¡¯m just here to take a look.


    As Lyana spoke, her gaze fell on the snake in her hand. She didn¡¯t know how to ask Vincent about his rtionship with the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Vincent had once been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Lyana was very curious. Did they both meet?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the rtionship between the Sanchez family and the Royer family, she thought they must have met before.


    However, neither Matriarch Sanchez nor William would say anything about Vincent meeting the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Therefore, she could only look for Vincent directly.


    Suddenly, Lyana smelled a light perfume. She turned her head and realized that Vincent was already sitting next to her.


    She met Vincent¡¯s bottomless eyes, and her heart began to race involuntarily.


    ¨C Why are you looking at me like that? Vincent lowered his gaze, looking at Lyana.


    ¨C Nothing.


    Lyana smiled and handed the snake to Vincent.


    ¨C Has he gained weight yet?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t reveal Lyana¡¯s lie. Instead, he continued,


    ¨C He seems to have gained weight.


    ¨C In the past, I never understood why the Sanchez family and the Royer family of An City tied for first ce. It was only after Grandma told me about the past that I understood why.


    While talking, Lyana continued to stare at Vincent.

 Chapter 364

    Vincent gets up slightly and heads for the office. He nced at the documents on the table and slowly reced them in the drawer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¨C Oh.


    Lyana was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to be so calm.


    Vincent wasn¡¯t at all curious about what Grandmother had told him?


    She patted the snake¡¯s head and continued:


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Royer and Old Master Sanchez to berades in arms. This kind of life-and-death friendship is truly enviable. No wonder the rtionship between the two families is getting better and better.


    ¨C Yes, Vincent answered indifferently.


    He looks up slightly at Lyana. Seeing that she looked interested, he said:


    ¨C If you have something to ask, ask. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¨C I heard you met the eldest daughter of the Royer family when you were young?


    Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes and sat downzily in the desk chair. He casually picked up a fountain pen and twirled it. The trace of a smile appears in his eyes.


    ¨C I was engaged to her in the past.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to tell her about it.


    The pen in Vincent¡¯s hand has stopped spinning. He put the pen on the table and walked over to the couch. He approached Lyana and looked down at her.


    ¨C You¡­


    Vincent leaned slightly, his face approached Lyana¡¯s. He raised his eyebrows slightly, his voice sexy and hoarse.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, are you jealous?


    Lyana¡¯s ears turned red uncontrobly.


    What nonsense was he talking about? She wasn¡¯t talking about that at all, okay?


    ¨C If I treat her like my younger sister, will Mrs. Sanchez befortable?


    Vincent asked seriously. His voice was low and maic.


    Lyana only wanted to ask if Vincent had met the eldest daughter of the Royer family, but with Vincent¡¯s response, she was too embarrassed to continue asking.


    If she kept asking, Vincent might not give her the answer. On the contrary, he might think she was jealous.


    She felt she was not on the same channel as Vincent. Some things could only get worse.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t we go together to the Royer family the day after tomorrow?


    ¨C Hmm.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect Vincent to ept so quickly. She wanted to get up, but Vincent was a little too close.


    For some reason, she remembered what Lucas told her.


    Lucas had said that Vincent had admitted to loving him.


    She knew very well that Vincent had said that because he wanted Lucas to ept her as his stepmother.


    However, her heart was still racing.


    Lyana quickly pushed those messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She thought of Thomas, who was standing in the doorway. She looked up at Vincent and said:


    ¨C Don¡¯t let Thomas go out to do anything in the future. Let him stay by your side. With him by your side, he can take care of you.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± Vincent asked, clearly seeing the concern in Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Before she could speak, she heard Vincent say:


    ¨C And you¡¯ll always be by my side, won¡¯t you?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was about to escape from her chest. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Vincent today. Why did he say such a thing?


    Vincent looks at Lyana¡¯s stunned expression and frowns slightly. His gaze was cold and he said:


    ¨C Not only are you my wife, but you are also my private doctor.


    So she had misunderstood.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Vincent straighten his back and move his buttocks to the side, she got up and looked at Vincent exining to him:


    ¨C I go out sometimes too. Let Thomas stay by your side.


    ¨C Hmm.


    Lyana continues:


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to tell Lucas a fairy tale. I have to go out tonight. Don¡¯t forget to ask Thomas to apany you.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened as he answered casually.


    He didn¡¯t ask Lyana where she was going. Instead, he sat on the couch and watched Lyana leave the office.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze bing more and more dazed.


    Lyana had just left the office when Thomas entered.

 Chapter 365

    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Thomas¡¯s face. He asked :


    ¨C Where is Madame going tonight?


    Before Thomas came in, he had thought he would never have toy tiles again. While feeling happy, he heard Vincent¡¯s question. He was so frightened that he straightened up immediately and stammered:


    ¨C I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¨C Go clean the bathroom now.


    Thomas was left speechless.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He hade to protect Vincent, but he was cleaning up.


    As Thomas was about to say something, he saw that Vincent had already left.


    Thomas thought he must be the most pitiful assistant to the most authoritarian CEO in history. Think about it, what other assistant wouldy tiles and wash toilets?


    There was no assistant more pitiful than him.


    After leaving Vincent¡¯s office, Lyana went straight to Lucas¡¯ room.


    By this time, Lucas was crouched in a corner of the wall, wrapping his body in the curtains.


    ¨C Lucas, why are you still crouching here?


    Lyana looked at Lucas with a pang in her heart.


    Lucas must have suffered a lot in the past. That¡¯s why he tortured himself like this when he was alone.


    Lyana had an idea. She wanted to take Lucas outside with her.


    However, Lucas¡¯ identity was special. If she took Lucas outside, it would be bad if something happened.


    For Lucas¡¯ safety, she could only leave him at home.


    Lucas looks up at Lyana, his dark eyes twinkling. He thought Auntie Lyana was already out. It was impossible for him to hear Aunty Lyana tell him a story tonight.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Aunty Lyana to be there.


    ¨C Auntie, Lucas greets him softly.


    Holding Lucas¡¯s hand, Lyana walked over to the bed. She turned to look at the obedient Lucas and said to him, smiling:


    ¨C Don¡¯t squat there anymore. Your feet will go numb if you squat too long.


    Lucas nodded obediently, his eyes shining even brighter.


    Lyana sat down by the bed with Lucas in her arms. Just as she had coaxed Lucas into putting him to sleep, she told him a story.


    Once the story was over, Lucas looked at Lyana reluctantly. He wanted to be with Lyana every moment. He knew deep down that if that happened, Aunt Lyana would be unhappy.


    After coaxing Lucas, Lyana handed him the fairy tale book, telling him to read it himself.


    After leaving Lucas¡¯ room, she returned to her own room. She got ready to change clothes and put on some light makeup, getting ready to listen to Second Brother¡¯s new song in her best state.


    When she was young, she never thought her second brother would be Mr. Timothy. He was his idol.


    At that time, she dared not dream of listening to Second Brother¡¯s new song.


    Therefore, she took this meeting very seriously.


    It was like the ancients who took a bath and changed their clothes when they enjoyed something.


    After Lyana finished packing, it was almost time. She is out.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Vincent standing in front of the door, expressionless.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ? You do not feel well?


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t respond to Lyana immediately, but continued to stare at her face.


    Every time he took the initiative to look for her, was there supposed to be a problem? Or is he not feeling well?


    Thinking about this, Vincent felt a little troubled.


    His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, and a trace of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    Usually she doesn¡¯t wear makeup. When she wasn¡¯t, her face was fresh and beautiful, as if she were one with nature.


    This is because after Lyana put on makeup, her skin became smooth and clear. Her face was clear and flushed, and her beautiful fox eyes were charming. We couldn¡¯t take our eyes off her.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes, his gaze darkened. He inadvertently lowered his head, his gazending on Lyana¡¯s feet.


    She wore a pair of ck high heels today. The shoes were even encrusted with diamonds, glinting eerily in the light.


    He had rarely seen Lyana dress so seriously.


    Seeing that Vincent had his head down and wasn¡¯t speaking, Lyana started to panic. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C If there¡¯s nothing else, shall I go first?

 Chapter 366

    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked:


    ¨C Where do you intend to go?


    His voice was low and raspy, and there was a trace of intriguing danger in it.


    Could Vincent have misunderstood something?


    Did Vincent think she was dressed to meet other men?


    Or did he suspect she was cheating on him?


    When she realized this, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Lyana exined:


    ¨C I intend to meet Lyam.


    ¨C My younger brother?


    A trace of confusion shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    Lyana could see a trace of warmth in Vincent¡¯s eyes. It seemed like Vincent really thought of Lyam as his younger brother and family.


    It seemed that Vincent and Lyam were particrly close. Vincent shouldn¡¯t have been mistaken.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t I y for him once?


    Maybe that¡¯s why he has a new song about to be released. He invited me to listen to him.


    Vincent looked at Lyana in confusion and asked:


    ¨C Are you the only guest?


    Lyana shook her head.


    ¨C This time, there should be people present who are knowledgeable in music. He probably wants our opinion.


    Vincent¡¯s eyshes lowered slightly as he stood there calmly. Previously, Lyam had admired Lyana¡¯s results in music.


    ¨C I will send you.


    Vincent didn¡¯t say much.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. In fact, she knew how to drive. She could go alone, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Vincent¡¯s request.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Actually, I¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent turned and left, giving Lyana no chance to refuse.


    She pursed her lips and had no choice but to follow him.


    When they reached the stairs, Lyana refused to give up.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you busy today?


    ¨C Hmm.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After getting in the car and putting her seat belt on, Lyana heard Vincent ask:


    ¨C The address.


    ¨C At the Yongan Building.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vincent frowned. He turned to look at Lyana, his eyes burning.


    ¨C Are you really going to meet Lyam?


    The space in the car was very small to begin with. A dangerous aura was spreading through the car, and Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    It¡¯s strange, why does Vincent ask that?


    Was there something wrong with that address?


    Lyana said innocently:


    ¨C Of course I¡¯m going to see Lyam. Who else do you think I¡¯ll see?


    ¨C The Yongan building is in the name of William Royer.


    The meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    Lyana was stunned for a moment, but quickly came to her senses. As stupid as she was, she could tell what Vincent meant.


    She looked at Vincent carefully and remembered thest time Chuan went out.


    Could it be that Chuan ran away, furious, because he knew she had seen William?


    It made sense. Chuan cared so much about Lia.


    But what does that have to do with Vincent?


    Lyana thought for a moment and took her phone out of her bag. She opened the message Lyam had sent her and handed the phone to Vincent.


    It wasn¡¯t because she cared about Vincent¡¯s feelings, but because she thought it was pointless to let Vincent misunderstand. What if he let Chuan out again?


    Chuan was a terrifying existence for her.


    ¨C Look, I¡¯m not lying.


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing how serious she was, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Without looking at Lyana¡¯s phone, he walked towards Yongan Building.


    Lyana was still holding her phone. His hand hovered awkwardly in the air.


    Strange, why wasn¡¯t Vincent looking?


    Could it be that he already believed her words?


    If so, that meant there was nothing between her and Lyam. However, he really seemed like he didn¡¯t want her to meet William.


    When they were at MY, Vincent didn¡¯t seem to appreciate her talking to William.


    Lyana thought of Chuan and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t let Vincent misunderstand her rtionship with William anymore. Otherwise, if Chuan found out that she had met William, he might appear often¡­


    Lyana turns to Vincent and asks him with a smile:


    ¨C Vincent, do you suspect me of having an inappropriate rtionship with William Royer?


    Vincent turned to look at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C Hmm?


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like Vincent still cared about those things. She hastened to exin:


    ¨C Vincent, you have to believe us. It is your brother. He won¡¯t do anything to betray you. We are legally husband and wife. I won¡¯t betray you either. I consider William as my big brother.


    They were legally husband and wife.


    When Vincent heard this, he frowned slightly.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s exnation, he felt much happier. However, when he heard that he and Lyana were only legally married, his expression darkened.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. Suppressing his displeasure, he asked:


    ¨C Are you trying to exin yourself?


    The man¡¯s voice was as low and hoarse as ever, carrying a haunting allure.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. Then she honestly said:


    ¨C Yeah, I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand me.


    When Vincent heard this, he felt much happier. He said with indifference,


    ¨C I never misunderstood.


    ¨C Yes, I misunderstood then, Lyana said calmly, silently rolling her eyes.


    He had even said that there was no misunderstanding. Wasn¡¯t he the one who was angry just now?


    Lyana really couldn¡¯t understand why Vincent didn¡¯t like her. Also, they were only legally married, but he was very possessive of her.


    It was better to avoid trouble. Lyana felt it was best not to do anything that would cause Vincent to misunderstand.


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter if Vincent got angry. If Chuan ran away again, things would spiral out of control.


    Soon, they arrived at the Yong¡¯an Building.


    Lyana unbuckled her seatbelt and heard Vincent ask:


    ¨C Should I pick you upter?


    Eh ?


    Was Vincent so free today?


    Lyana looked up at Vincent in confusion. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    Her eyes were very bright, just like Lucas¡¯s when he looked at her. They were sparkling, making it impossible to look away.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. For some reason, she felt like Vincent and Lucas looked a little alike.


    She must be thinking too much.


    How can Vincent be rted to Lucas?


    Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t as cold as he usually was that she had an illusion.


    Lyana lowered her gaze and smiled.


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it. Stay home with Lucas. I¡¯ll take a taxi home.


    Vincent thought for a moment and said:


    ¨C Then I¡¯ll ask my brother to fire you.


    Lyam was sending her home?


    At this idea, Lyana¡¯s heart raced.


    It seemed like a good feeling to be sent home by his brother.


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    In fact, Vincent was quite reasonable.


    Lyana got out of the car and leaned forward slightly. Through the passenger seat window, she said to Vincent,


    ¨C Pay attention to the road.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered and he nodded.


    ¨C Bye.


    Lyana waved at Vincent and entered the Yong¡¯an Building.


    At that time, there were still a lot of people on the street. All eyes were on Lyana.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s back. He remembered William¡¯s attitude when he spoke to Lyana, and the way Nathan Dubois looked at her.


    His gaze once again rested on the passers-by. Many men looked at Lyana greedily.


    He gripped the steering wheel involuntarily, his knuckles turning white.


    When Lyana¡¯s back disappeared into the Yongan Building, her heart felt a bit empty, as if she had lost something important.


    Vincent¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bounced slightly, and his breathing became erratic.


    For now, he just wanted to take Lyana home and hide her.


    At the moment.


    Only he could see her.


    When Lyana entered the Yongan Building, the burning gaze that was fixed on her disappeared. She breathed a sigh of relief and turned to see Vincent¡¯s car still parked in the same spot.


    Odd.


    What¡¯s wrong with Vincent today? Did he want to devour her?

 Chapter 367

    Although Vincent¡¯s car did not leave, it did not follow him. Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t worry about Vincent anymore. She headed for the elevator.


    Ding-dong.


    The elevator rang and the door opened.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the door opened, Lyana saw that Leslie Dean¡¯s long pink hair was draped over her shoulders. She wore a white dress, and looked extremely sweet and beautiful.


    ¨C Miss Dubois.


    Leslie Dean greeted Lyana with a smile. She didn¡¯t expect to see Lyana here.


    ¨C Miss Dean, what a coincidence.


    Lyana entered the elevator.


    Leslie Dean looked at Lyana¡¯s meticulously dressed appearance and thought of Lucas, who didn¡¯t want to talk or meet strangers. She thought that Lyana knew that her older sister had returned and that she wanted to ask her about little Lucas. She smiled and said,


    ¨C My older sister is in the office. I¡¯ll take you there.


    When Lyana heard Leslie Dean¡¯s words, she shook her head gently and said:


    ¨C No.


    In fact, she kept a low profile. She was here to see Mr. Timothy, and Leslie Dean was also a Mr. Timothy fan. If Leslie knew Mr. Timothy was here and she was here to see Mr. Timothy today, she might think she was freaking out.


    Lyana had a good impression of Leslie, so she didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Leslie was slightly stunned. Then she smiled and nodded. There were many businesses in the whole Yongan building. Maybe Lyana was here to look for someone else.


    Leslie thought about Lucas¡¯ situation and said with a smile:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, my older sister just got home today. If you¡¯re worried about Lucas¡¯ health, why not ask him to check it again? After confirming Lucas¡¯ condition, we can treat his illness. Until then, he will recover faster.


    Leslie¡¯s eyes turned outward. Back at the Sanchez residence, Lyana didn¡¯t seem to believe her judgment. Now she was very curious to know what Lyana was thinking.


    ¨C Thank you, I understand.


    With that, Lyana recalled how Sylvia had said for sure that Lucas wasn¡¯t sick. She asked curiously,


    ¨C Miss Dean, have you spoken to Doctor Long about little Lucas¡¯s condition?


    ¨C Yes I did it.


    Leslie looked in the lower right corner.


    Lyana asked curiously,


    ¨C What did Doctor Long say?


    Leslie replied:


    ¨C My older sister said she felt her judgment in the past might not have been urate. She nned to take a look in person beforeing to a conclusion.


    Hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Lyana was slightly stunned. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¨C Doctor Long also thinks Lucas has autism?


    Leslie Dean hastened tofort her.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, don¡¯t worry. My older sister just said she was watching.


    Lyana smiled softly, then looked to the side and fell silent.


    She thought Doctor Sylvia wouldn¡¯t say she was watching. From her interactions with Doctor Sylvia, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that Lucas had autism.


    When she exined Lucas¡¯ situation to Doctor Sylvia, thetter was immediately convinced that Lucas was simply looking for attention.


    Why did Leslie Dean say that?


    Lyana quickly understood. Maybe Leslie Dean was afraid of being embarrassed if she made a mistake, so she said that.


    Previously, she had a good impression of Leslie, because she was a sweet and adorable girl. In addition, she had a lively personality. No matter how you looked at her, she was exceptional.


    Nobody would hate such an exceptional, adorable and approachable child.


    However, Lyana felt a little uneasy now. The good impression she had of her instantly disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t know why this was happening.


    Leslie Dean gave her the impression that she liked to control everything.


    Lyana frowned slightly. Was she wrong?


    Seeing that Lyana had her head down, Leslie Dean asked curiously:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, what floor are you going to?


    Lyana nced at the elevator numbers and smiled.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go upstairs with you.


    The smile on Leslie¡¯s face instantly froze. She looked at Lyana suspiciously and said with a fake smile:


    ¨C What a coincidence.


    ¨C Hmm.


    Leslie¡¯s eyes rolled over. Smiling, she approached Lyana and said:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I remember that this floor is reserved for music.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s face.


    Leslie Dean continued:


    ¨C There are a lot of music studios on this floor. Is Miss Dubois also interested in music.

 Chapter 368

    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana nodded.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I remember that you particrly like the music in my car¡­


    Leslie Dean asked with a smile.


    With that, she saw Lyana¡¯s confused expression and kindly reminded her:


    ¨C This is Mr. Timothee¡¯s limited edition album. You don¡¯t really like his songs?


    After Leslie¡¯s call back, Lyana remembered something. She nodded and looked at Leslie in confusion.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, because of our good rtionship, I will give you this album. Leslie said generously.


    A trace of confusion shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes, followed by surprise.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t have been able to get their hands on the limited-edition M. Timothee album.


    Moreover, this album was given to her by her older sister.


    She had actually given him the album so generously.


    Lyana thought about it from another point of view. If she had a limited edition of her idol¡¯s album, she would certainly keep it well. She couldn¡¯t bear to give it to anyone else.


    ¨C Miss Dean, a gentleman doesn¡¯t steal what he wants. I remember you liked this album a lot, said Lyana.


    ¨C Some of the songs on Mr. Timothee¡¯s album are very soothing. I think it would be better for Lucas to listen to them more often.


    Leslie smiles and exins slowly.


    Lyana had also heard Mr. Timothy¡¯s songs in the car yesterday. There were indeed healing type songs.


    Although Lucas was not born autistic, before leaving the house she had seen Lucas crouched alone behind the curtains, looking pitiful and weak.


    At that moment, when she saw Lucas like that, her heart ached terribly.


    Leslie¡¯s suggestion tempted her.


    When she was young, she was also surrounded by grief and confusion. At that time, she unwittingly heard Mr. Timothy¡¯s music and gradually came out of her depression.


    Some of Mr. Timothy¡¯s songs could indeed heal a person¡¯s heart.


    However, Leslie Dean¡¯s gift was just too precious.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to steal this precious beauty.


    She smiled and said:


    ¨C M. Timothee¡¯s other albums also contain healing music. When the time is right, I will y these songs for him. I won¡¯t steal your love.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you can¡¯t say that. Mr. Timothy¡¯s other music also has healing effects, but this album is a limited edition, and its effects will be better. Didn¡¯t I tell you already? My older sister also uses it to hypnotize some patients, says Leslie Dean impatiently.


    When Lyana heard Leslie Dean¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    In Chinese medicine, if there was a drug with better medicinal effects, no one would be willing to use a substitute.


    However, if the music on this limited-edition album could cure Lucas, she wanted it anyway.


    Lyana thought for a moment and nodded. She says gratefully:


    ¨C THANKS. Why don¡¯t I give you the album back after Lucas recovers?


    Lyana felt like all the fans wanted their idol¡¯s album. Even if they didn¡¯t want to listen to it, they wanted to keep it.


    She looked at the soft smile on Leslie¡¯s face and thought about how she¡¯d made some wild assumptions about her earlier. She felt a little guilty.


    She must have misunderstood Leslie Dean.


    Perhaps Leslie Dean herself was more careful when it came to dealing with children.


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it. Since I am giving you this album, it will be your gift from now on. We¡¯re so close, there¡¯s no need to be calcting.


    Leslie Dean said with a smile.


    When Lyana heard Leslie Dean¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. She thanked Leslie Dean again.


    Seeing that the elevator was about to reach the floor, the excitement in Leslie¡¯s eyes was evident. His lips curled slightly.


    Seeing Leslie like this, Lyana thought Leslie Dean was going to meet her boyfriend. She thought Leslie Dean¡¯s boyfriend must be a sunny and cheerful person.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, I have something happy to share with you.


    Lyana smiles at Leslie Dean, waiting for her to continue.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect to receive an invitation from Mr. Timothy either. I came here especially to listen to his new song. In the future, I will be able to purchase Mr. Timothee¡¯s new album at any time. Sister Dubois, we are both Mr. Timothee fans. If I have a new album from him in the future, I¡¯ll give you a copy.


    When Leslie Dean said that, her eyes sparkled with a strange light.

 Chapter 369

    His eyes shone like the stars in the night sky.


    However, Lyana¡¯s impression of Leslie Dean instantly plummeted.


    Sure, good friends can share things with each other, but strangers¡­


    It was the second time she had met Leslie Dean. They didn¡¯t know each other very well, but when she said she would give him an album, she felt like she was doing charity.


    Lyana finally understood why Leslie Dean hadn¡¯t offered to give her an album when she was at the Sanchez residence.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t even want to give him an album. It¡¯s clear that she just wanted to show off.


    If she hadn¡¯te here today, she wouldn¡¯t have seen Leslie. If she hadn¡¯t seen Leslie Dean, she probably wouldn¡¯t have offered to give him the album.


    If she weren¡¯t mistaken, no matter who was in the elevator today, Leslie Dean would give her this album.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She didn¡¯t like this kind of show-off charity. Her gaze fell on Leslie Dean¡¯s face and she continued:


    ¨C Thank you for your kindness, Miss Dean. Miss Dean, you should keep this album to yourself. After all, I don¡¯t deserve anything.


    Leslie looked at Lyana in confusion. Her eyebrows gradually creased and she asked in confusion:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, did I say something wrong? Why did you suddenly be like this? I do this out of goodwill. I am also thinking of Lucas disease. If I really said something wrong, you can tell me. I will apologize to you.


    ¨C Thank you, but it¡¯s not worth it.


    As soon as Lyana finished speaking, the elevator door banged open. She took the lead and walked out.


    Leslie frowned slightly as she looked at Lyana¡¯s back. The confusion in his eyes became even more evident.


    She clearly had good intentions and wanted to treat Lucas¡¯ disease.


    She had even given Lyana a limited edition album. She was so generous. She really didn¡¯t understand why Lyana was angry.


    Was Lyana angry because she could listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song?


    Leslie slowly exited the elevator. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind and she reacted instantly.


    Lyana must be jealous of her.


    Previously, in the car, Lyana had envied her very much for having the limited edition album of Mr. Timothy. Now she was telling Lyana that she was here to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song.


    No matter how well Lyana was raised, she would be ruined by jealousy.


    This world is so unfair.


    The rich should not be with the poor. If they were, the poor would consider gifts given by the rich as charity.


    Her environment was different from Lyana¡¯s, and their values were also different. It was normal for Lyana to be jealous of her.


    She was now a famous psychiatrist in the country, but Lyana was an unknown doctor.


    However, she really wanted to give the album to Lyana. She wanted Lucas to recover as soon as possible.


    Forget that. Not everyone would ept that calmly.


    This limited-edition album may have held a lot of value for Lyana, but she had more Mr. Timothy albums.


    She really wanted to give this item to someone who needed it more. It was to make the best possible use of it. It would also allow Mr. Timothy¡¯s music to y a bigger role in a person¡¯s life.


    It¡¯s because she said she could hear Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song. This made Lyana jealous.


    In fact, she just wanted to share her joy. Moreover, she wanted to get closer to Lyana.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But it backfired on her.


    Forget that. She won¡¯t think about that anymore.


    If she gave Lyana a copy of Mr. Timothy¡¯s new album, Lyana would calm down and think things over. Then they could definitely reconcile the two of them.


    ording to her, good friends should share good things.


    ¡­ .


    Lyana stepped forward on her high heels, deliberately stepping away from Leslie Dean.


    She finally understood that her previous feelings were not wrong.


    In the past, she had treasured many M. Timothee albums, but these albums were only loaned to good friends to listen to. She never wanted to give them away.


    In addition, each time Mr. Timothee released an album, she bought two copies. One was used for collection, and the other for everyday listening.

 Chapter 370

    If a person was truly a Mr. Timothy fan, they would definitely treat Mr. Timothy¡¯s album as a treasure, unlike Leslie Dean. She was holding Mr. Timothy¡¯s album to win people¡¯s hearts.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want the beautiful music her second brother had worked so hard to create to be the reason people plotted against each other.


    If Leslie Dean was willing to lend her the album and she could return it at ater date, she might be even more grateful to her.


    However, she didn¡¯t do that. She wanted to give him the album. A person only gives what he does not want to others.


    At that time, she had agreed because she cared about Lucas¡¯ health.


    However, Leslie Dean¡¯s tant disy made her very ufortable.


    When she saw Leslie before, she didn¡¯t tell him she was here to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song.


    They were both fans of Mr. Timothy.


    If one of the fans knew that the other could listen to Mr. Timothee¡¯s new song in person, he would certainly be envious. They might even be disappointed.


    It is precisely for this reason that she did not say it aloud.


    Lyana had thought she would be good friends with Leslie, but now it seemed like it was impossible for the two of them to be good friends.


    It seemed like Second Brother had invited a lot of people today, but she and Leslie had arrived a little early.


    Lyana heard the voices behind her getting further and further away. If she was right, she and Leslie Dean were walking in opposite directions.


    It seems that Second Brother specifically asked him toe here.


    Lyana stopped in front of a door. She nced at the door number, then at the message Lyam had sent her.


    This was the ce.


    But why was she the only one around?


    Lyana put her hand on the ss door and pushed it inside. She didn¡¯t push her.


    A trace of confusion shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She had thought that Second Brother had specifically asked her to wait here, but now it seemed that was not the case. Besides, Leslie Dean was going somewhere else.


    Could it be that Second Brother pointed him to the wrong ce?


    Lyana took out her phone and texted Lyam.


    ¨C Brother Lyam, I have already arrived, but the door is still closed.¡±


    Soon she received a message from Lyam. ¡°There is a red line under the ss door. If you pull the line, you can see the key. Take the key and open the door to wait!¡±


    Lyana turned off her phone and saw a red line under the door. The other end of the line was through the ss door.


    Carefully, she removed the tape. A silver key appeared in front of her.


    Lyana opened the door and walked in, turning on the lights.


    The light illuminates the room. It was a music room. There were many instruments around the room. In the middle of the room was a piano.


    Lyana looked around her. His gaze inadvertently fell on a door in the corner.


    It was a door the color of raw wood. There were still a lot of marks on it.


    Images shed through Lyana¡¯s mind. She vaguely saw a young woman with her hair in a bun standing outside the door, letting a handsome young man measure her height.


    The young man measured the height of the young woman with his hand. Holding a carving knife, the young woman gently carved a scratch on the door.


    She could vaguely see the smile on the young man¡¯s face.


    The young woman was having fun. She started carving on the door again.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She could vaguely hear the young woman calling the young man ¡°Second Brother¡±.


    Suddenly she came to her senses and realized that her hand had been ced on the marks.


    Her hand gently caresses the marks. In his daze, he thought he saw the young woman etching marks on the door with a carving knife.


    Their movements gradually synchronized.


    Lyana pulled her hand away abruptly, her pupils dting involuntarily.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that she carved these marks when she was young?


    Lyana slowly straightened her back. His gaze fell on the bronze handle, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    There seemed to be a voice in Lyana¡¯s heart, crying out.


    ¡± Open it.¡±


    ¡± Open it.¡±


    Lyana tightened her grip on the doorknob.


    Something behind the door seemed to call him to open it.


    Her hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

 Chapter 371

    Leslie Dean had long since forgotten Lyana¡¯s misfortune. As she saw William¡¯s meeting room getting closer and closer, her heart raced.


    Although she hade to this conference room before, she had always delivered things for the Big Sister.


    Moreover, they never stayed here.


    She had known for a long time that William was Mr. Timothy.


    Leslie¡¯s heart raced at the thought of being able to chat with Mr. Timothy one-on-one.


    She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just wanted to be a good friend to Mr. Timothy.


    Leslie tried to calm down. She raised her hand and knocked on the conference room door.


    ¨C Come in.


    Big Sister¡¯s voice came from within.


    Leslie pushed open the door to the meeting room and saw Older Sister sitting alone on the couch, drinking coffee.


    She quickly hid the disappointment in her heart and sat down next to Sylvia with a smile.


    ¨C Older sister, you are here early.


    ¨C Yeah, Sylvia replied.


    She stood up and poured another cup of coffee for Leslie, which she handed to him.


    ¨C Thank you, Big Sister.


    Leslie took the coffee. Seeing Sylvia sit down, she asked impatiently:


    ¨C Older sister, did M. Timothee ask us to wait for him here?


    ¨C Yes, he had something to do at thest minute. It will probably take some time toe. Are you so excited to see it now?


    Sylvia teased him with a smile.


    Leslie nodded honestly and said,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Of course. My idol is Mr. Timothy. I was eager to find out who he is.


    Even in front of Sylvia, Leslie had a habit of hiding her true nature.


    Even though she was very curious to know what kind of girl Mr. Timothy liked, she didn¡¯t want to ask Sylvia.


    Besides, she knew very well that if she had a good time with Mr. Timothy this time around, she could be his confidante.


    She was a little jealous of Sylvia. If she were Sylvia, she could have be Mr. Timothy¡¯s partner long ago.


    Leslie couldn¡¯t help asking curiously:


    ¨C Elder sister, when did you meet Monsieur Timothee?


    ¨C A long time ago.


    Leslie knew Sylvia¡¯s answer.


    Since Sylvia was able to get Mr. Timothy¡¯s limited edition album, it means that she was very close to Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C Before meeting me?


    Leslie Dean asked with a smile.


    ¨C We grew up together.


    Sylvia looked bewilderedly at Leslie Dean and said softly.


    Sylvia had grown up with William and his brothers. She had seen Sugar¡¯s birth, his passing, and how the Royer family had gone from a warm family to a broken family.


    Leslie¡¯s expression froze. She didn¡¯t expect her Big Sister to have grown up with Mr. Timothy.


    Logically, it was easier for childhood sweethearts to be lovers.


    However, at first nce, she didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Timothy.


    In other words, the odds of her bing Mr. Timothy¡¯s other half were very high.


    Leslie asked shyly:


    ¨C Older sister, what kind of girls does Mr. Timothy like?


    When Sylvia heard Leslie¡¯s question, she was slightly surprised.


    There were rumors that Mr. Timothy was an old man.


    Why did Leslie ask such a question?


    Could it be that Leslie already knows who Mr. Timothy is?


    To be precise, not only did Leslie know who Mr. Timothy was, but she also liked him?


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes. If it was anything else, she could have closed her eyes.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help Leslie in this matter.


    On top of that, she also wanted to dispel Leslie¡¯s unrealistic thoughts.


    She had known Lyam for many years and knew what kind of person he was. She knew deep down that Leslie wasn¡¯t Lyam¡¯s type at all.


    Likewise, she included Leslie.


    She was a passionate girl. Whatever happened, she would jump on him without hesitation. Even though she knew she was covered in wounds, she would do it anyway.


    However, she didn¡¯t want Leslie Dean to be harmed.


    Sylvia frowned slightly. She was a frank person. Without hesitation, she said:


    ¨C Leslie, I can only tell you that Mr. Timothy may not be right for you. You still have to drop that idea.

 Chapter 372

    Sylvia wasn¡¯t at all afraid of hurting Leslie. Instead of letting her have unrealistic thoughts, she might as well let Leslie recognize reality sooner.


    ¨C Older sister, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted¡­


    Before Leslie could finish her sentence, Sylvia stopped her.


    She also knew very well that the gaze of Elder Sister was very sharp. Moreover, the Big Sister was a psychiatrist.


    No matter how she hid it, she could see it.


    Leslie Dean persists:


    ¨C Older sister, I just want to know what he likes. It¡¯s already good if I can be his good friend in the future.


    Sylvia did not speak. She took her coffee and drank it slowly. It¡¯s clear she didn¡¯t believe Leslie¡¯s words.


    The atmosphere in the guest room gradually became awkward.


    Leslie carefully picked up her coffee. As she was about to drink it, the door opened from the outside.


    ¨C I am sorry to have kept you waiting.


    A cold, soft voice rang out.


    William stood at the door.


    He wore a white suit today, and looked handsome and warm.


    Leslie¡¯s hand, which held the coffee cup, shook slightly. She looked at the man standing at the door in disbelief.


    She had seen Mr. Timothy before in a magazine.


    Mr. Timothee was William Royer. William was the CEO of the Royer Corporation. His photos were often on the cover of major magazines.


    When Leslie was reading the magazine, she had already thought that William¡¯s physique was incredible. Although she was the top humanities student, when she saw William¡¯s photo, she was at a loss as to how to describe him.


    This time around, she was in close contact with William.


    She felt that William did not look like her photos.


    The photo didn¡¯t even capture a fraction of William¡¯s handsome face.


    William was simply an immortal from another world.


    People stopped and stared at him.


    At that moment, she heard the sound of a cup being ced on the table.


    She hastily averted her gaze. His gaze fell on Sylvia. Seeing Sylvia put down her cup of coffee and get up, she hastened to do the same.


    Sylvia smiled at William. In a soft voice, she teased him:


    ¨C Then invite me to eat. I¡¯m not going to pursue this case.


    Leslie looked at Sylvia in amazement. She hadn¡¯t expected Sylvia to dare to speak to Mr. Timothy that way.


    In his eyes, Mr. Timothy was a high-ranking and powerful figure. He was not someone to joke around with.


    It seems Big Sister was right. She was particrly familiar with Mr. Timothy.


    ¨C All right.


    William agreed without hesitation, his lips curling slightly.


    Leslie stole a look at William, her heart beating faster and faster.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although William¡¯s smile gave off an impression of inessibility, he also gave the impression of a noble young master straight out of aic book.


    While she was in a daze, Sylvia pulled her in and introduced her to William smiling.


    ¨C I¡¯ve often told you that my little sister is her, Leslie Dean.


    Leslie Dean¡¯s heart leapt in her throat. She looked at William with fear and concern. Her gaze inadvertently met William¡¯s clear gaze, and her breath caught.


    He was the Mr. Timothy she had dreamed of for days and nights.


    When she looked at him closely, she almost gasped at the beauty of Mr. Timothy.


    Thest time she called Monsieur Timothee, it took her a good ten minutes topose herself before she could sound normal.


    This time, she was caught off guard and came face to face with Mr. Timothy. She tried to stay calm and greeted with a smile,


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Royer.


    At that moment, Leslie¡¯s mind went nk. She wanted to talk to Mr. Timothy more, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She could only greet him curtly.


    Sylvia could see that Leslie was shy. She smiled and teased her:


    ¨C Last time Miss Dubois wanted me to look after a friend¡¯s child, but at that time I didn¡¯t have time and asked Leslie Dean to go.


    When William heard Sylvia¡¯s words, he instantly understood. He said,


    ¨C It¡¯s the psychiatrist who treated Lyana¡¯s friend¡¯s child. Good morning.


    Leslie Dean gave an embarrassed smile and continued,


    ¨C Yes, I didn¡¯t help Miss Dubois much either.


    Leslie Dean had a slight smile on her face. The jealousy in his heart had long since dissipated.

 Chapter 373

    Lyana?


    Were William and Lyana so close?


    She had heard from others that Lyana was the eldest daughter of the Dubois family.


    The Dubois family was not well known in An City. The only reason the people of An City remembered the Dubois family was because Nathan Dubois was a genius.


    She had always considered William her idol, so she had investigated William¡¯s rtionship with the Dubois family. It seemed that the two families had a coborative project.


    Even though William was close to the Dubois family, he was not to have a rtionship with Lyana.


    William addressed Lyana that way now. Could it be that they had some sort of secret rtionship?


    Suddenly, an idea hit her.


    When she went to the Sanchez residence, she realized that Lyana and Vincent had a very ambiguous rtionship.


    At the time, after Lyana finished talking to Vincent, Lyana¡¯s lips were cut off.


    As an adult, she naturally understood that Lyana¡¯s mouth had probably been bitten off by Vincent.


    Lyana was already with Vincent. Why was she provoking William again?


    Leslie suppressed her anger.


    Earlier, in the elevator, she had bragged in front of Lyana that she was here to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s expression darkened.


    Lyana must have been angry because she felt like she had touched Lyana¡¯s man.


    In Lyana¡¯s heart, William was probably already her private property. No one was allowed to touch him.


    If so, Lyana had gone too far.


    When they were both in the car, Lyana had said that she had never met Mr. Timothy. Now she understood that not only was Lyana on good terms with Mr. Timothy, but that Lyana also had a double game. She yed with William and Vincent like a violin.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt like a clown. It was too embarrassing.


    Sylvia was happily chatting with William when she sensed something was wrong with Leslie¡¯s expression. She asked worriedly:


    ¨C Leslie, aren¡¯t you feeling well? You look a little pale.


    Leslie smiled and shook her head.


    Sylvia looked at Leslie with concern, her eyebrows arching. She poured out a ss of water and handed it to Leslie.


    ¨C Take some water first.


    ¨C Thank you, Big Sister.


    Leslie Dean obediently took the ss and stood to the side. She took a sip of water, and the unease in her heart gradually dissipated.


    Lyana was an intriguing person. It seems that she was also here to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song.


    If she met Lyana, she would likely live under Lyana¡¯s ridicule for the rest of her life.


    The more Leslie thought about it, the more she sensed something was wrong. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    Instead of waiting to beughed at, it was better to leave obediently.


    She put the cup she was holding on the coffee table and looked up at Sylvia, saying softly:


    ¨C Big sister, I¡­


    ¨C Where is Mr. Timothee? Did you call him?


    Sylvia asks, staring at William without blinking.


    Leslie felt like she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Sylvia in disbelief.


    What ?


    Mr. William was not Mr. Timothy?


    Leslie felt her throat go dry. She swallowed with all her might. His whole world had been turned upside down.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C He should be here soon. He will message us when he arrives.


    William looked at the time on his wrist and said calmly.


    ¨C Okay, Sylvia replied.


    Leslie¡¯s face went pale.


    Could Mr. William Royer really be Mr. Timothee?


    Could it be that Mr. Timothy really is an old man, as the rumors have it?


    Thinking about that, Leslie felt even worse.


    But that wasn¡¯t true either. When she had hypnotized the Elder Sister, thetter had clearly said that Mr. Timothee was Mr. Royer.


    Could Older Sister refer to William¡¯s father?


    Leslie¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    Maybe Older Sister wasn¡¯t hypnotized at the time and was lying to him on purpose.


    But why did Sylvia do that?


    What good would it do him?


    Leslie¡¯s heart was pounding. She feared that Sylvia was seeing through her thoughts. She lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    Every time Leslie thought about how Mr. Timothy was William¡¯s father, her heart raced.


    For a long time, every time she listened to Mr. Timothee¡¯s songs, she saw William¡¯s face.

 Chapter 374

    Now she couldn¡¯t ept that he was reced by an old man.


    Leslie was no longer in the mood to think about Lyana. She was immersed in a world where faith was copsing.


    ¨C Leslie?


    Sylvia¡¯s voice came from the side.


    She came to her senses. She looked up at Sylvia and asked in confusion,


    ¨C Big sister, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¨C You do not feel well ? I called you several times just now, but you didn¡¯t answer?


    Seeing that Leslie didn¡¯t look well, Sylvia frowned slightly.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital now?


    ¨C Sister, I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking of a case I had contact with previously. I¡¯m just a little worried about this patient.


    ¨C I know you¡¯re very serious when you¡¯re working, but there¡¯s no need to think about it too much now. If the patient is not well, his family will definitely call you.


    Sylviaforted her.


    ¨C Since they haven¡¯t called you, that means he¡¯s fine.


    ¨C Yes.


    Leslie nodded casually.


    Just as she was about to pull her gaze away, she identally saw William standing next to Sylvia.


    Her facial features were well defined, and her nose was high. His narrow, deep eyes were like a bright night sky.


    This man seemed like the most perfect masterpiece in heaven. There were no blemishes on his face.


    All these years, William was the man she wanted day and night.


    She didn¡¯t expect him not to be Mr. Timothy.


    She felt like she had fallen in love.


    However, she also breathed a sigh of relief. At least Lyana didn¡¯t hurt her Mr. Timothy.


    However, when she thought that Mr. Timothy was an old man in his fifties, Leslie¡¯s heart sank again.


    She wanted to leave right away, but when she thought William wasn¡¯t Mr. Timothy, that meant Lyana didn¡¯t know Mr. Timothy.


    When Lyana exited the elevator just now, she had been walking in the opposite direction. This means that Lyana wasn¡¯t there to listen to Mr. Timothy¡¯s new song.


    Coincidentally, she could stay and meet Mr. Timothy again.


    Although Mr. Timothy was not the William of her heart, he was still her idol.


    However, she regretted that she could no longer be Mr. Timothy¡¯s confidante.


    After Leslie calmed down, her expression gradually improved. She sat quietly, awaiting the arrival of Mr. Timothy.


    After a while, William¡¯s phone rang. He turned it on and took a look. He got up from the sofa and said:


    ¨C Alright, he¡¯s almost there. We can go to his piano room and wait for him now.


    Leslie¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She was so nervous that her breathing quickened.


    She could finally see her idol.


    Sylvia nodded and stood up. Leslie did the same.


    Leslie followed William and Sylvia.


    As the three of them leave the meeting room, William¡¯s secretary approaches them. With a troubled expression, he said:


    ¨C Director Royer, there is a very important document that needs your signature now.


    William nced at the secretary. The secretary usually didn¡¯t bother him when strangers were present, unless it was something to do with the Dubois family.


    When William thought of the way Nathan Dubois looked at Lyana, his heart sank. He turned to Sylvia and said:


    ¨C Walk along this corridor. When you turn left at the intersection in front of you, you will see a piano room. I have to take care of something. Go there first.


    Sylvia smiled and nodded.


    ¨C Go for it. We¡¯ll go over ourselves.


    William nodded, then called his secretary back to his office.


    He sat down in front of his desk. He opened the document and nced at the title. He knew this was thend the Dubois family wanted to make an offer for.


    Nathan Dubois knew that Lyana was not his biological sister. How could he have such dirty thoughts?


    His Sugar had suffered a lot in the Dubois family.


    This time he had to seek justice for Sugar.


    William looked down at the document in his hand. As he had to hurry to the piano room, he gave a rough look and said


    ¨C Now tell me the key points!


    ¨C The Dubois family has a good chance of getting thisnd.


    William frowned, his body giving off a cold aura. He asked,


    ¨C Because of Nathan Dubois?


    The secretary nodded. He knew deep down that Nathan Dubois was in trouble.


    ¨C For what ?


    William raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¨C The people at the Lands Office are very fond of Nathan Dubois. Also, this piece ofnd has already been decided for Nathan Dubois, but it seems that a mysterious organization has appeared. The Lands Office hesitated. It is precisely because of this that we have a chance of winning the tender.


    William¡¯s hand tapped lightly on the table. Perplexed, he asked:


    ¨C You haven¡¯t found which family it is?


    ¨C Indeed, we haven¡¯t found anything, but there should be news soon.


    ¨C Then investigate thoroughly, William said thoughtfully.


    ¨C If there¡¯s a chance, buy the Dubois family.


    William didn¡¯t want his precious sister to be the target of such a despicable person.


    When the secretary heard William¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. She hastened to say,


    ¨C Headmaster Royer, that¡¯s not appropriate.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with that? First go formte a n to redeem the Dubois family. When the time is right, I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s doable. If possible, I will buy it.


    William knew deep down that Nathan Dubois was the only one supporting the Dubois family now.


    The news that Nathan Dubois was a genius had spread throughout the town of An. Coupled with the fact that he was extremely exceptional, he had to be very thorough in his dealings with the Dubois family.


    ¨C Director Royer, I¡¯ve also discovered that Young Petty Officer Sanchez fights for this ground, the secretary said very seriously.


    A trace of confusion crossed William¡¯s eyes.


    Vincent rarely made a move. Could it be that Vincent wants to avenge Sugar?


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t matter who owns this piece ofnd, as long as it isn¡¯t in the hands of the Dubois family, everything is fine.


    William¡¯s eyes darkened. He must have made the Dubois family suffer.


    ¡®By the way, Director Royer, I also discovered something about Miss Muriel Johnson.


    ¡­ .


    By this time, Sylvia and Leslie were already standing in front of the piano room.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leslie had a bad feeling. If she remembered correctly, Lyana had walked in that direction when she got out of the elevator.


    Leslie¡¯s face gradually went pale.


    Why had Lyana walked in that direction?


    Could it be that Lyana was also invited by Mr. Timothy?


    She knew that Lyana had been Mr. Timothy¡¯s musician in the past, so what?


    What kind of person was Mr. Timothy?


    He was a genius musician. How could he invite a female musician to listen to a new song?


    Unless Lyana once had a special rtionship with Mr. Timothy.


    Leslie gradually clenched her fists.


    Lyana not only had an ambiguous rtionship with William and Vincent, but also with Mr. Timothy.


    Lyana was very beautiful, but Leslie hated people who fooled people by their looks.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t get Mr. Timothy¡¯s limited edition album. Think about it. How could a sessful man give such expensive things to a woman he has fun with?


    Thinking about this, Leslie felt a certainfort.


    It seemed like it was just a coincidence that Lyana was walking in that direction.


    Sylvia stood to the side and saw Leslie¡¯s change in expression. She frowned.


    Previously, Leslie¡¯s emotions were a little off.


    Sylvia looked around. Seeing that there was no one else, she approached Leslie and asked him in a low voice:


    ¨C Leslie, aren¡¯t you feeling well?


    When Leslie heard Sylvia¡¯s words, she quickly shook her head and said,


    ¨C Older sister, I¡¯m fine.


    ¨C Looks like you¡¯re panicking. You seem to be protecting yourself from something. Something happened?


    Sylvia was a psychiatrist, so naturally Leslie¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t escape her eyes.


    When Leslie heard Sylvia¡¯s words, her eyes froze for a moment. She bit her lip and said half sincerely:


    ¨C Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just that I identally had a conflict with Miss Dubois before, and things got a little nasty. I have thought about this question.


    When Sylvia heard Leslie¡¯s words, she remembered how she interacted with Lyana. Lyana had a carefree personality and was very good at handling business. He was not a mean person.

 Chapter 375

    Sylvia smiled at Leslie andforted her.


    ¨C I thought it was something important. So it¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t need to think about it too much. Miss Dubois must be a very generous person. As long as you don¡¯t exceed her limits, she won¡¯t mind. So don¡¯t worry anymore. She won¡¯t be mad at you.


    When Leslie heard Sylvia¡¯s words, she forced a smile. She trusted her older sister¡¯s judgment.


    But for some reason his heart was still in shambles. She had a nagging feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Moreover, she felt that Lyana was not as simple as she seemed.


    In particr, Lyana¡¯s rtionship with Vincent and William. She was 100% sure that Lyana was very intimate with these two men.


    Maybe the Older Sister had misjudged him this time.


    Lyana was really not a simple person.


    Leslie couldn¡¯t tell Sylvia directly.


    At that time, the melodious sound of a piano came from the piano room.


    The beautiful sound of the piano brought warmth and peace, as if it could chase away the coldness of the world.


    The sound of the piano was like a flowing stream, soft and delicate, iparably clear.


    The unease in Leslie¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, leaving only calm.


    Mr. Timothy was the only person in the world who could y a tune that could purify the soul.


    Leslie looked around the piano room as she waited. His heart was beating faster and faster.


    Even though she knew that M. Timothee was an old man, that did not prevent her from loving his music.


    Mr. Timothee¡¯s music was truly wonderful.


    Suddenly, she no longer wanted to enter the piano room. As long as she listened to Mr. Timothy y that song outside, she would have no regrets in her life.


    Leslie pulled Sylvia towards the door. She closed her eyes to admire the music.


    Could this song be Mr. Timothee¡¯s new song?


    It was another air that could cure a disease.


    Sylvia, standing to the side, frowned. For some reason, she felt like she had heard this music before, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    Where had she heard it exactly?


    Sylvia¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded in the distance.


    Although the sound of his footsteps seems to have died down a lot, he still took Leslie out of the music world. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and look back. Who prevented him from listening to M. Timothee¡¯s song?


    What if this person disrupts Mr. Timothy¡¯s performance?


    Leslie turned her head. The next moment, she saw the handsome face of the man.


    His heart copsed.


    This man was just too handsome. Her skin was very fair, and very delicate. His features were three-dimensional, especially his beautiful phoenix eyes. They made the soul vibrate.


    His beauty was a bit feminine, but the aura he gave off was that of a king.


    If he wore women¡¯s clothes, no one would suspect he was a man.


    She could even be ssified as the most beautiful of queens.


    He was like a zing fire, so beautiful that no one could profane him.


    When Sylvia saw him, a slight smile appeared on her face. She hadn¡¯t seen Lyam for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect him to be even more handsome than before.


    As Sylvia was about to speak, she saw Lyam nodding, telling her not to speak. He didn¡¯t seem to want to interrupt the beautiful music.


    Sylvia nodded. Her gaze fell on Leslie¡¯s face and she nudged him on the arm.


    It was only then that Leslie realized her gaze on this man was a bit greedy. She hurriedly lowered her gaze, her heart beating faster and faster.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like to look at such a handsome man?


    Leslie¡¯s heart started racing. She wondered what this man did for a living and if the two of them would have a chance to be together.


    Leslie was no longer in the mood to listen to music. All her attention was on this man.


    Her palms were covered with sweat, and she was extremely nervous.


    Amid the beautiful piano music, she felt like the female lead in a series of idols. She had met her prince charming. This feeling was truly wonderful.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She imagined herself falling in love with him, getting married, having children and growing old with him. She couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    If she could spend the rest of her life with such a handsome man, she would do anything.


    She wondered if this man would like girls like her.


    Leslie looked at the man¡¯s face with bright eyes, already intoxicated by his appearance.

 Chapter 376

    As the beautiful music was about to end, Leslie came to her senses.


    She lowered her gaze shyly, and her lips involuntarily curled up, thinking she might be with him.


    Leslie¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the man¡¯s hands. The man¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, his knuckles white and his veins bulging.


    From Leslie¡¯s professional knowledge, the man appeared to be angry.


    Leslie frowned slightly. She looked up at the man in front of her. Suppressing the anger in his eyes, the man¡¯s breathing quickened.


    Leslie was a psychiatrist. She could of course tell that the man was angry.


    The man didn¡¯t just seem to be angry. There was also a trace of fear in his eyes, as if he was afraid of losing something.


    Strange, why did this man have that expression?


    Does he really hate this song?


    Where had he heard this song before? Something bad had happened?


    Leslie¡¯s mind was filled with confusion.


    At that moment, Leslie heard Sylvia say:


    ¨C It¡¯s finish. Why don¡¯t wee in?


    ¨C All right.


    Leslie looked away. Mr. Timothy was his spiritual idol. She had always wanted to meet him.


    Even though it was no longer possible between her and Mr. Timothy, she was still very curious to know the supposed age of Mr. Timothy.


    Maybe Mr. Timothy was just like the strangers said. He was an old man with white hair. Only by seeing the coldness and warmth of this world can onepose moving songs.


    Leslie followed Sylvia and cautiously entered the piano room.


    His heart started racing.


    When she entered, she saw Lyana sitting near the piano. She was stunned, her face was pale.


    What is going on ?


    Could it be that Lyana yed the piano?


    How was this possible?


    If Lyana really was Mr. Timothy, then Lyana had to have her own limited edition album.


    It looks like Lyana yed the music just now.


    At this point, she seemed to still be immersed in the song from earlier. She didn¡¯t even notice that anyone had entered.


    Leslie looked around but didn¡¯t see any speakers.


    It couldn¡¯t be Lyana who had used her phone to y an audio clip, could it?


    It was absolutely impossible. Phone volume could not be turned up so high.


    Leslie frowned. If she took away all the impossibilities, the rest might be the truth.


    Lyana was Mr. Timothy!


    ¨C Why is it you? Leslie eximed.


    Lyana suddenly came to her senses. Only then did she realize that three people had entered.


    When her gazended on Lyam¡¯s deep eyes, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Second Brother?


    Why was Second Brother looking at her like that?


    Second Brother¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, as if she had crossed her baseline.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Second Brother not want her to y that piano?


    It was also unlikely.


    Previously, Second Brother had clearly asked him to use this piano!


    Lyana hesitated for a moment, then slowly got up. Her breathing involuntarily eased and she felt a little uneasy.


    Leslie looked at Lyana and frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect Lyana to be Mr. Timothy.


    She thought Lyana was too intriguing.


    She treated Lyana like a good friend, but Lyana was full of lies. She didn¡¯t treat her sincerely. On the contrary, she treated her like a clown.


    At the time, Lyana even appeared at Mr. Timothy¡¯s concert as the female performer of Mr. Timothy. Wasn¡¯t it tiring for her to y two roles on her own?


    Leslie¡¯s hatred for Lyana had reached fever pitch.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, are you Mr Timothee? Leslie asked. She had already checked her surroundings. The piano piece from earlier was yed from the piano in front of Lyana.


    However, she still refused to give up.


    At that point, Lyana didn¡¯t answer Leslie¡¯s question. His heart was filled with Lyam, and his heart was beating faster and faster.


    She didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to be mad at her.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.


    Based on his current rtionship with Second Brother, Second Brother probably wouldn¡¯t like him either.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    Seeing that Lyana was ignoring her, Leslie frowned slightly. She took a step forward and asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, why do you ignore me when I talk to you?¡± Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s very rude?


    Lyana was already terrified and ufortable. She felt a little uneasy because of Lyam¡¯s attitude towards her.


    Now that she heard Leslie¡¯s unreasonable words, she remembered how Leslie had bragged in front of her. His gaze instantly turned cold.


    ¨C Are you asking me?


    When Leslie heard Lyana¡¯s cold voice, she instantly understood something.


    Lyana was really Mr. Timothy.


    Leslie¡¯s heart gradually sank to the bottom.


    Seeing Leslie in this state, Sylvia hastened to pull her aside and whisper to her:


    ¨C You have misunderstood. Miss Dubois is not Mr. Timothee. In fact, Mr. Timothee is¡­


    ¨C She isn¡¯t Monsieur Timothee?


    Leslie interrupted Sylvia bluntly, asking impatiently. A trace of joy shines in his eyes.


    ¨C Yes.


    Sylvia nodded.


    When Leslie heard that, her lips curled slightly into a happy smile.


    Thus, Lyana was not Mr. Timothy.


    She had asked this question to Lyana just now, but Lyana hadn¡¯t wanted to answer. This meant that Lyana still wanted to impersonate Mr. Timothy. Lyana was really unscrupulous.


    Someone as immoral as she was not fit to y the piano in Mr. Timothy¡¯s piano room. It was simply a stain on Mr. Timothy¡¯s piano.


    Although she hasn¡¯t met Mr. Timothy yet, she would never allow Lyana to act wanton in Mr. Timothy¡¯s music room.


    Leslie¡¯s expression also turned cold. She raised her eyebrows slightly and asked:


    ¨C You entered Mr. Timothy¡¯s territory without his permission and used his piano without his permission. Previously, you told me that you were also a fan of Mr. Timothy. How can a fan do such a thing? Are you an extreme Mr. Timothy fan?


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, she clenched her fists tightly, then let them go weakly.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t care what strangers thought of her. What she cared about most was what Second Brother thought of her.


    Was Second Brother really that angry just because she yed the piano in private?


    Seeing that Lyana wasn¡¯t looking at her, Leslie frowned and asked:


    ¨C Lyana Dubois, did you hear me?


    Sylvia tugged at Leslie¡¯s sleeve and whispered:


    ¨C What are you doing?


    As Leslie was about to speak, she heard Sylvia say:


    ¨C You didn¡¯t want to be reconciled with Mademoiselle Dubois?¡±


    ¨C Older sister, it was clearly Lyana who casually touched Mr. Timothy¡¯s piano, Leslie said angrily.


    She even looked at Lyana. Seeing Lyana¡¯s cold expression, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    ¨C Alright, stop talking. Even if Mr. Timothee is unhappy because Miss Dubois touched the piano, it remains Mr. Timothee¡¯s business. No longer interfere.


    Sylvia gave Leslie a silent look.


    Leslie reluctantly lowered her head, biting her lip.


    She couldn¡¯t stand Lyana¡¯s distant attitude. Moreover, Lyana had carelessly touched Mr. Timothy¡¯s belongings. That in itself was an insult to Mr. Timothy.


    Sylvia approached with a smile, breaking the awkward silence. She smiled at Lyana and asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you were also invited by Lyam, weren¡¯t you?


    Lyam?


    Could this be Mr. Timothee¡¯s real name?


    Could it be that Mr. Timothy actually invited Lyana?


    How was this possible? Lyana was just a musician that Mr. Timothee had hired at thest minute.


    Leslie¡¯s face instantly paled. Subconsciously, she refused to believe him.


    Leslie took a step forward and grabbed Sylvia¡¯s arm.


    ¨C Older sister, how is this possible? Lyana is just¡­


    ¨C Okay, stop talking.


    Sylvia interrupted Leslie sternly.


    Leslie pulled back and stood there in silence, saying nothing else.


    Only then did Sylvia look away. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said with a smile:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Leslie was so upset earlier because she loved Mr. Timothy too much. At the moment we were outside. When we heard the piano, we thought Lyam was ying it. When she walked in, she realized it wasn¡¯t Mr. Timothy ying. For a moment she couldn¡¯t ept the reality, so she spoke rudely.

 Chapter 377

    Leslie couldn¡¯t help but blush. She didn¡¯t expect her big sister to tell her everything she didn¡¯t want to admit. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide.


    She felt that Lyana must be extremely satisfied now. She had to watch her make a fool of herself.


    When Lyana heard Sylvia¡¯s voice, she suppressed the unease in her heart. Previously, she had already had a good impression of Sylvia. Now that she heard Sylvia¡¯s words, Lyana nodded.


    ¨C Yes.


    Seeing Lyana like that, Leslie¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    Since her older sister had spoken so kindly, Lyana answered with indifference. However, it made him realize one thing.


    Lyana had really been invited by Mr. Timothee. At this idea, Leslie felt very ufortable.


    Without her older sister, she could not havee here. However, Lyana had been personally invited by Mr. Timothee.


    This difference made Leslie very ufortable.


    Seeing that Lyana¡¯s expression had improved, Sylvia smiled and continued to smooth things over.


    ¨C Since you were also invited by Lyam, you must have received his permission. I think it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.


    As she spoke, Sylvia turned to Leslie and said sternly:


    ¨C Leslie, you should learn to be more mature. Don¡¯t be so impulsive.


    Leslie had rarely seen Sylvia so strict. She immediately felt aggrieved, and her eyes gradually turned red. She says sadly:


    ¨C Senior, even if she was invited by Mr. Timothy, she cannot casually touch her piano.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Leslie¡¯s face, and her beautiful fox eyes instantly turned cold. She had finally understood. Leslie probably didn¡¯t want her to be invited by Mr. Timothy and she didn¡¯t want to believe him either.


    ¨C Shut up.


    Sylvia¡¯s face darkened instantly and she muttered angrily.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Leslie to be so unreasonable today.


    Leslie looked at Sylvia in disbelief. Her older sister was scolding her again because of Lyana.


    Did she say something wrong?


    It was clearly Lyana¡¯s fault.


    Leslie was really furious. She said angrily:


    ¨C Older sister, you shouldn¡¯t always help her. If Mr. Timothyes and finds that Lyana used his piano casually, Mr. Timothy will resent him. Besides, I¡¯m just telling the truth. She touched someone else¡¯s things without their permission. It¡¯s bad to start with. She should apologize to Mr. Timothy.


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes narrowed and darkened.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Leslie was so concerned about Lyana touching Mr. Timothy¡¯s piano.


    When she entered previously, Sylvia had noticed that Lyam was looking at Lyana differently.


    Besides, with Lyam here, it wasn¡¯t Leslie¡¯s ce to step forward and becent.


    ¨C Lesley¡­


    Before Sylvia could finish speaking, Lyana spoke up.


    Lyana looked at Leslie coldly. Suppressing her anger, she asked:


    ¨C What does it matter to you whether I apologize or not? You are a digger.


    Leslie¡¯s face turned green with anger. As she was about to teach Lyana a lesson, she heard the man next to her talking.


    ¨C Enough.


    The man¡¯s voice was cold and mixed with a trace of anger as he interrupted Leslie.


    At this moment, the air in the room was getting weaker and weaker, and it was a bit suffocating.


    Leslie looked at the man in amazement. The man¡¯s voice was really too pleasing to the ear. She made him feel like she was about to get pregnant.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. She looks up at him and says apologetically:


    ¨C Lyam, I¡¯m sorry.


    Lyam?


    Leslie¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily and she looked at Sylvia in shock.


    How was this possible?


    This young and handsome man was in fact Mr. Timothy.


    Leslie gasped, feeling a little dizzy.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Monsieur Timothee to be so handsome.


    She was ready to marry Mr. Timothy now.


    As Leslie thought about this, she remembered being a bit fierce with Lyana before. She wondered if Monsieur Timothee didn¡¯t like strong girls.


    Leslie¡¯s heart raced. She looked at M. Timothee with a worried air. Seeing that Mr. Timothy was not talking to his older sister or looking at her, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like Mr. Timothy wasn¡¯t mad at her.


    Seeing Mr. Timothy walk towards Lyana, Leslie¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    It looked like Lyana was going to be in big trouble this time around.


    Lyana looked at Lyam like that. Her breathing softened, and her eyes were filled with softness. When Lyam approached her, she quietly shouted:


    ¨C Brother Lyam.


    When Leslie heard Lyana talking to Lyam, she frowned. She had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that Lyam and Lyana are close?


    Leslie thought of William again. He addressed Lyana Dubois as Lyana.


    She understood instantly. Lyana had to rely on her appearance to befriend these wealthy and powerful men.


    She despised women who had multiple partners.


    She had also noticed Mr. Timothy¡¯s expression just now. If Mr. Timothy really treated Lyana like his sister, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be angry because Lyana touched the piano.


    However, Mr. Timothy was indeed angry at the moment. It means he didn¡¯t take Lyana seriously.


    Lyam¡¯s gaze lingered on Lyana¡¯s face. His narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and finally rested on the piano.


    The expression in his eyes became more and moreplicated. His slender fingers gently pressed the keyboard.


    The piano emitted a deep sound, which seemed particrly abrupt.


    Seeing Lyam¡¯s actions, Lyana frowned slightly. Was the second brother afraid that she would damage the piano?


    She was just ying the piano. How could she damage it?


    ¨C Why did you enter this room?


    Lyam¡¯s gaze was fixed on the piano. He narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked up at the nearby wooden door.


    Lyana looked in the direction indicated by Lyam. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes.


    Previously, when she stood in front of the door, she had a slight strange feeling. Moreover, this door seemed to be very attractive, attracting him to push it and enter.


    But in the end, rationality prevailed. She did not push the door.


    She could sense that behind that door was probably Second Brother¡¯s most precious object.


    Everyone had a secret in their heart. She didn¡¯t want her secret out, so she felt Second Brother certainly didn¡¯t want her secret out by others.


    Lyana looked at Lyam. His tone was very sure, as if he was certain that she had already entered this room.


    Lyana said calmly:


    ¨C I did not enter this room.


    ¨C No ?


    Lyam¡¯s voice rose slightly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Lyana¡¯s words.


    ¨C Yes, Brother Lyam¡¯s piano room must have surveince cameras. Why don¡¯t you open the surveince cameras and take a look? Then you will know if I am lying.


    Lyana didn¡¯t understand why Lyam insisted that she had entered that room. She pursed her lips lightly and said seriously.


    When Lyam heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. He frowned slightly.


    He knew Lyana well and knew she wasn¡¯t lying.


    He had written this song specifically for Sugar over twenty years ago, and no one knew about it.


    So how did Lyana know?


    It¡¯s strange.


    Could something have gone wrong? Was her song leaked?


    Leslie stood to the side, her gaze fixed on Lyam¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with obsession. She knew that the song Lyana had just yed should have beenposed by Mr. Timothee, but Lyana had yed it first.


    She nced at the door nearby.


    Since this song was new, the sheet music was probably behind that door. Lyana had to memorize the score after entering the room and exiting to y it on the piano.


    Lyana had actually stolen Mr. Timothy¡¯s score.


    Leslie pursed her lips. Even though she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Mr. Timothy, she was still a fan of thetter. She would never tolerate Lyana stealing the score.

 Chapter 378

    Stealing was immoral to begin with.


    Leslie didn¡¯t want to say more, but Lyana had gone too far. She couldn¡¯t help asking coldly:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, you really disappointed me. I thought you were also a Mr. Timothy fan and we could be good friends, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do something as despicable as stealing.


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, she looked at him coldly and asked:


    ¨C You said I stole something. So what did you see me fly? Without any evidence, I can sue you for defamation.


    Leslie was a psychiatrist. Sometimes she helped the police try cases. His role was to observe prisoners being interrogated in order to determine whether they were telling the truth.


    She had seen many prisoners, and she had seen some like Lyana, who looked calm and didn¡¯t admit the mistakes she had made.


    It was only when the police brought them evidence that the prisoners had to admit their past mistakes.


    Leslie jumped up and asked:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you y that song just now? If you hadn¡¯t stolen M. Timothee¡¯s score, how could you have yed it?


    Hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Lyana frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Sylvia stared at Lyana without blinking. For some reason, she felt like Lyana wasn¡¯t lying. Plus, she didn¡¯t think Lyana was the kind of person to steal things.


    If she had really stolen something, as long as Lyam viewed the surveince video, there would be evidence of Lyana¡¯s theft.


    Since Lyana wasn¡¯t afraid of the surveince video, that could only mean one thing. Lyana hadn¡¯t stolen anything at all.


    If she didn¡¯t steal anything, how did she y Lyam¡¯s tune?


    Could there be a misunderstanding?


    Sylvia frowns slightly.


    It seemed to her that she had heard the song Lyana had yed somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, Leslie thought she had stepped on Lyana¡¯s tail. She snorted.


    ¨C What else do you have to say? I will call the police now and send you to the police station.


    ¨C Shut up.


    Leslie was slightly stunned. She looked up and saw Lyam staring at her with a gloomy expression.


    Lyam¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t smooth at all, leaving Leslie no face.


    She was amazed. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Timothy to look at her with such disgust. The thief was clearly Lyana.


    What had she said wrong? What had she done wrong?


    She had clearly helped him!


    Why would Mr. Timothee be fierce towards one of his true fans for a thief like Lyana?


    Leslie felt a little ufortable. Her nose was sore and her eyes were a little red. She asked incredulously:


    ¨C Mr. Timothee, in fact, I¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Or is your intelligence limited?


    Lyam¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder, interrupting Leslie bluntly.


    Tears welled up in Leslie¡¯s eyes, and her face turned as pale as paper.


    She felt very unhappy.


    She was a real fan of Mr. Timothy and had always sought justice for him. However, she didn¡¯t expect Mr. Timothy tough at her for Lyana.


    Leslie finally understood. Lyana had no other abilities, but her ability to seduce and steal was top notch.


    It made sense. No one would let others insult his girlfriend.


    Leslie understood that and sneered. She turned on her side and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Even though she had lost, she was not embarrassed. Lyana had used her body to attract these men. This kind of behavior was what she hated the most.


    Humans are all animals that think with their lower bodies. However, Leslie¡¯s fantasy about her idol, Mr. Timothy, waspletely shattered.


    She had thought that Mr. Timothy, who could see through the coldness and heat of the world, would be more self-aware.


    That¡¯s all.


    She had decided that she would never love Mr. Timothy again. She only liked the music of M. Timothee.


    Lyam looked at Leslie coldly and asked:


    ¨C Who told you she stole my score?


    When Leslie heard Mr. Timothy¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Timothy not to bepletely charmed by Lyana.


    If Mr. Timothy was really bewitched by Lyana, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her the reason.


    Leslie had heard from other people in the past that idols of a certain quality always had strict requirements for their fans, asking them to treat passers-by better.


    Mr. Timothy had been so fierce with her just now. He was probably asking her to have a better attitude.


    After thinking about all of this, Leslie felt a little guilty for misunderstanding Mr. Timothy.


    She looked up at Mr. Timothy, her eyes red.


    ¨C But did I say something wrong? Mr. Timothy didn¡¯t make this song public, did he? Looking around the whole piano room, there is no sheet music. So how did Lyana Dubois y M. Timothee¡¯s song?


    The more Leslie talked, the more she felt her words had meaning. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face as she enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C It¡¯s also possible that Lyana created a song identical to Mr. Timothy¡¯s. The chances of that happening are too low. Otherwise, it can only mean that she stole your partition.


    When Lyana heard Leslie¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned.


    What Leslie said made sense.


    If she were in Leslie¡¯s shoes, she might also suspect that someone stole Mr. Timothy¡¯s song.


    Lyana¡¯s eyebrows arched. She heard Lyam say:


    ¨C Since there are other possibilities, why do you think she stole the score?


    Lyam¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice grew colder and colder.


    Lyana was stunned.


    When Second Brother entered just now, she had noticed him. He seemed to be unhappy because she had done something without meaning to. However, Second Brother suppressed his anger.


    Coupled with Leslie¡¯s usation, it was reasonable.


    Lyana had always thought her middle brother would believe Leslie¡¯s words.


    She regretted havinge here just now. If she hadn¡¯te here today, she wouldn¡¯t have argued with the second brother.


    But she had never expected Second Brother to stand by her side and defend her, even though there was no evidence that she was innocent.


    Second Brother prefers to treat this song as his original song rather than letting others mistake it for a thief.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes were a little red. She stared at Lyam without blinking.


    He was his second brother, and the best second brother in the world.


    Lyam¡¯s words left Leslie speechless.


    Leslie felt her mind go nk. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Timothy to believe Lyana so unconditionally.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    Lyana was clearly wrong.


    Why was Mr. Timothee still defending Lyana?


    Did Mr. Timothee love his girlfriend, Lyana, that much?


    Lyana clearly had a double game.


    What¡¯s so good about such a lustful woman?


    Could it be that Mr. Timothy didn¡¯t know that Lyana was with someone else?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that thought, Leslie¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    Although the truth is very cruel to Mr. Timothy, she thought it was necessary for him to see Lyana clearly.


    Leslie took a step forward. Her gazended on Lyana¡¯s face and she asked:


    ¨C Miss Dubois, can I ask you what is your rtionship with Mr. Vincent Sanchez?


    As soon as she said that, the piano room instantly went silent. It was so quiet you could have heard a needle drop.


    Lyam frowned slightly. He looked at Leslie coldly, his eyes filled with displeasure.


    At that moment, Sylvia was stunned. She looked at Leslie in confusion, then at Lyana. Seeing Lyana frown, she had a bold idea.


    Could Lyana and Vincent be together?


    It¡¯s impossible!


    She had already heard that Vincent was afraid of women. How could someone like Vincent get married?


    Also, although the Dubois family isn¡¯t a big family, they probably couldn¡¯t stand their daughter marrying a man who wasn¡¯t in good health¡­

 Chapter 379

    Lyana remained nted on the ground, her eyebrows furrowed. She suddenly remembered how she had invited Leslie to the Sanchez¡¯s to treat Lucas.


    At that time, when Chuan came out, he even dragged her back to her room and bit her mouth.


    Could it be that Leslie suspected his identity at that time?


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly and looked at Leslie with aplicated expression.


    Could it be that Leslie sensed that there was something ambiguous between her and Vincent?


    Even if she said it, what did it matter?


    Wasn¡¯t everyone discussing the score now?


    ¨C Miss Dubois, tell everyone what your rtionship is with Mr. Vincent Sanchez. Leslie looked coldly at Lyana, enunciating every word clearly.


    A trace of disdain shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She said coldly:


    ¨C What does my rtionship with Vincent have to do with what happened today?


    ¨C Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll say it for you.


    Leslie felt like Lyana was still running away. In order to get a good impression of Mr. Timothy, she also wanted to let him know that Lyana was not a good woman.


    ¨C You are Mr. Vincent Sanchez¡¯s mistress.


    Mistress?


    It was the first time that Lyana had heard this term. She found him a little new, and her lips involuntarily curled up.


    When Sylvia heard Leslie¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with confusion. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face again. Seeing Lyana¡¯s calm expression, she instantly understood that Leslie must have been wrong.


    As Sylvia was about to remind Leslie, she heard Lyam speaking.


    ¨C Did I ask you to speak now? Lyam¡¯s tone was not good. His face was grim as he questioned word by word.


    Leslie looked at Lyam¡¯s angry expression and suddenly realized something.


    Mr. Timothy was also human. If Mr. Timothy knew that his wife had an ambiguous rtionship with another man, he would certainly feel very embarrassed. That¡¯s why he got angry out of humiliation.


    However, Leslie was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Mr. Timothy question Lyana?


    Before Leslie could speak, Sylvia tugged at her arm.


    ¨C Okay, stop talking. Stop causing trouble.


    Sylvia said to Leslie, frowning. She knew her younger sister was decisive and could tell love from hate. When she saw an injustice, she certainly stood up and said a few more words.


    However, Lyam didn¡¯t look very well. If Leslie continued, she feared that Lyam would hate Leslie in the future.


    ¨C You really think too much. I told you, she didn¡¯t steal that score.


    Lyam suppressed his anger.


    ¨C His rtionship with Vincent Sanchez is not something someone like you can know.


    Leslie¡¯s face went pale and he looked at Lyam in disbelief.


    Were the rich all equally open-minded?


    Even if Lyam knew that Lyana was cheating on him, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    Leslie pointed to the small door and said:


    ¨C The score must be in this room.


    Lyam¡¯s anger was about to burst. He nced at the door and red at Leslie fiercely.


    ¨C The surprise I prepared for her is behind that door. I¡¯m just unhappy that she walked in without expecting me.


    Leslie was amazed.


    She had never expected Lyam to prepare a surprise for Lyana behind that door.


    ¨C But Lyana and Mr. Vincent Sanchez clearly¡­


    Leslie struggled to breathe. She couldn¡¯t speak and felt a bit dizzy.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    What had she done wrong?


    Lyam looked down at Leslie. His voice was cold and heartless as he questioned:


    ¨C You used the most disgusting thoughts to falsely use a clean, pure girl. Is your heart made of dirty rats?


    Leslie was rocking in ce.


    She didn¡¯t expect her idol to say that her heart was made of rats and that it was dirty.


    Tears welled up in Leslie¡¯s eyes. She bit her bottom lip, trying not to cry.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go.


    Sylvia said as she waved Leslie away.


    Leslie reached out and pushed Sylvia¡¯s hand away. She looked at Lyam with red-rimmed eyes and asked sadly:


    ¨C She¡¯s clearly a lustful woman. What¡¯s so good about her?


    Lustful?


    Use your body to climb thedder?


    When Lyam realized that Leslie had used such a word to describe Lyana, he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart anymore.


    Although Lyana is not rted to him by blood and is not his biological sister, ording to him, Lyana looked a lot like his biological sister.


    They both had simr personalities and tastes.


    He always treated Lyana as his confidante.


    Now someone was criticizing Lyana in front of him.


    Lyam couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He had always been sharp-tongued and usually tried his best to control himself, but now he didn¡¯t want to control his words and actions.


    He had never been one to show pity to others, nor to the fairer sex.


    ¨C Lyana is a distinguished guest that I specially invited. It¡¯s not for a rat like you to say anything about my rtionship with her. You¡¯re just another sister that Sylvia brought in. By what right can you judge my distinguished guest?


    Guest?


    How is it possible?


    How could Lyana be Lyam Royer¡¯s guest of honor?


    Lyam was the most outstanding geniusposer in the world.


    How could he treat a gold digger and a lustful woman like Lyana as a distinguished guest?


    ¨C No¡­ it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­ Lyana can¡¯t be a special guest¡­ Leslie was stunned and muttered to herself.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she had a strange feeling. She looked up at Lyam and smiled.


    At that moment, Leslie looked at Lyana. Her lips parted slightly, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    By then, Sylvia could already tell that Lyam was angry.


    She had grown up with Lyam from a young age, so she naturally knew his personality.


    Lyam had such a high opinion of Lyana. Previously, William had also asked her to look after this child.


    It seemed that Lyana, William and Lyam had a good rtionship. Her status was not to be as simple as that of Miss Dubois.


    Sylvia smiles and steps forward, pulling Leslie back. She said :


    ¨C I just remembered something. It looks like we have an appointment with a patient tonight. You¡¯re busy, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.


    Sylvia was really afraid that Leslie would anger Lyam.


    ¨C I do not go.


    Leslie shook Sylvia¡¯s hand and screamed.


    If a lewd person like Lyana could be Mr. Timothy¡¯s guest of honor, why couldn¡¯t she be his guest of honor?


    She was here today to listen to M. Timothee¡¯s new song.


    It was impossible for him to leave without having heard the air of M. Timothee.


    Moreover, she had to make Mr. Timothy understand that she was the most suitable woman for him. A woman like Lyana was not at all worthy to be with Mr. Timothy.


    Sylvia looked at Leslie in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected her vivacious and cheerful younger sister to fall apart so easily, disregarding her image.


    Sylvia knew that if Leslie continued to stay here, who knows what would happen.


    She was very fond of Leslie. She didn¡¯t want her to disappear from An¡¯s town because of what happened today.


    ¨C Leslie, it¡¯s gettingte. Come back with me. Sylvia said out loud, her expression cold.


    ¨C Older sister.


    Leslie felt bad. Her older sister, who had always pampered her the most, was also on Lyana¡¯s side.


    ¨C If you don¡¯t want to make things worse, leave with me immediately.


    Sylvia said sternly, her expression cold.


    Seeing Sylvia like that, Lyana knew she was angry. She frowned slightly and her gaze fell on Leslie¡¯s face again.


    Lyana could see that Sylvia was helping Leslie.


    However, when she was in the elevator, Leslie continued to nder Sylvia¡¯s professional abilities.


    Leslie really didn¡¯t deserve an older sister like Sylvia.


    Of course, Lyana wouldn¡¯t say such a thing.


    Leslie looked at Sylvia in disbelief. Her eyes were slightly red and she said pitifully:


    ¨C Senior, you have always been by my side. You know that I am very fond of Mr. Timothee. Why don¡¯t you help me?


    Sylvia opened her mouth to speak, but she didn¡¯t expect Lyam to speak first.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¨C I find it disgusting to be liked by someone like you.


    Lyam¡¯s words were as cold and cruel as ever.

 Chapter 380

    When he entered the room, he had seen a wound in the corner of Lyana¡¯s mouth.


    At that time, he had thought that the wound on Lyana¡¯s mouth was caused by an inmmation of her mouth. He hadn¡¯t expected Second Brother to bite her.


    Second Brother was too ruthless.


    He wondered if Lyana was hurt.


    Seeing that Sylvia and Lyam were both staring at Lyana¡¯s lips, Leslie said sadly:


    ¨C M. Timothee, have you seen the true face of this person?¡± Not only does she have an ambiguous rtionship with Vincent Sanchez, but she also has a very ambiguous rtionship with William Royer. Otherwise, William Royer would not have specifically sought out the Elder Sister and would not have asked her to look after the child of Lyana¡¯s friend while she was taking a ne and leaving for a long trip.


    ¨C And now, Lyana continues to seduce you. She¡¯s ying a song that you never made public. Besides, you kept the score a secret. How did she get your score? I think she¡¯s just a lustful woman. She¡¯s involved with a lot of men. You are just one of them. She doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all.


    Lyam stood there calmly, frowning slightly. Previously, he had been told that Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards Lyana was very ambiguous.


    Also, Big Brother had previously said that he wouldn¡¯t ruin Second Brother¡¯s family.


    Lyam¡¯s gaze gradually became firm. He looked at Leslie with disdain and said


    ¨C It¡¯s her business if she has the ability to attract that many men. What does this have to do with you?


    When Leslie heard Lyam¡¯s words, she was about to gasp. Her heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Timothy, whom she thought was very intelligent, to say such ridiculous things.


    If Monsieur Timothee was an old man, she could still ept that he was senile.


    But Mr. Timothy was a young and handsome man. How could he say such a thing?


    Would a man give up everything for the person he loves?


    Even if he were to be one of this woman¡¯s many men?


    What kind of ability did Lyana have to y with so many young, handsome men?


    Leslie¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She was extremely jealous of Lyana. If she had the ability, she would have been with Mr. Timothy a long time ago.


    Leslie¡¯s gaze gradually settled on Lyana¡¯s face, the anger in her eyes evident. If looks could kill, Lyana could have died a million times.


    At that moment, Lyana crossed her arms and stood there, calm. She looked at Leslie with indifference, like a powerful person looking at a weak, helpless ant. All he had to do was wiggle his toes slightly to crush this ant to death.


    Leslie¡¯s heart went cold. She felt ashamed.


    Lyana had hidden too well. From the start, she had treated it like a joke.


    ¨C You bitch. What kind of sorcery did you use to get so many men to love you?


    Leslie asked angrily.


    When Lyam heard Leslie¡¯s voice, his expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t tolerate someone bullying Lyana.


    In his opinion, Lyana was the best girl in the world.


    ¨C Sister Sylvia, please drag her out. I don¡¯t want to see her again.


    Lyam frowned and suppressed the anger in his chest. He paused for a moment and continued:


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to see her in An City anymore.


    The reason he was willing to talk to Leslie previously was entirely because Leslie was brought here by Sylvia. He was only doing it for Sylvia¡¯s sake.


    However, Leslie had crossed the baseline. He couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Lyam¡¯s words scared Leslie so much that her legs gave out. She looked at Lyam in awe, not understanding why he had said that.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Leslie began to doubt her worldview.


    Lyana was clearly the one who did something wrong, and she was clearly the one who deceived many people. In the end, she was the one who was injured.


    She was a fan of Mr. Timothy. She had always loved M. Timothee deeply. How could Mr. Timothy trample his love and crush it?


    Mr. Timothy didn¡¯t like him but he had to find a good girl to be with. Not Lyna.


    Leslie¡¯s mind was in a mess. She was thinking about how Lyam was going to chase her out of town.

 Chapter 382

    Leslie¡¯s legs felt a little weak. If her older sister hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have been kneeling on the ground long ago.


    Sylvia nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll take her now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With that, Sylvia grabbed Leslie¡¯s arm and walked out.


    When Sylvia brought Leslie to the door, she saw William standing there.


    At this time, William was emitting a cold aura, like a demon from hell.


    Leslie¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had already been abandoned by Lyam, so what? If someone like William knew that Lyana had a double bond, he would hate her even more.


    It looked like Lyana was in big trouble.


    As Leslie was about toin, she couldn¡¯t help but meet William¡¯s cold gaze.


    How could she describe it? William was looking at her as if he were looking at a dead person.


    How could this have happened?


    William should hate Lyana.


    She still remembered that William had looked at her kindly just then. Why was he looking at her like that now?


    Could it be because she had told the truth?


    Leslie gasped. It made sense. Rich men all care about their dignity. What she had just said was the truth. Maybe William hated Lyana the most, but what he cared about most now was her dignity.


    Leslie¡¯s breathing involuntarily intensified.


    At that moment, Lyam and Lyana, who were in the piano room, both noticed William.


    Lyam stood there calmly. It was rare for him to see his brother looking at others so fiercely, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    He remembered what he had seen earlier and his eyes gradually darkened. Could it be that Big Brother really fell in love with Lyana?


    Lyam¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    Seeing her brother like that, Lyana had a bad feeling.


    It seemed his brother was really angry. Leslie was going to be in big trouble this time around.


    ¨C Earlier, you said that Lyana had an inappropriate rtionship with me?


    William¡¯s voice was low and raspy. Every word seemed to have been tempered in a cooler.


    When Lyam heard the words Lyana, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly.


    Leslie¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, and her mind went nk.


    After a long time, Leslie came to her senses. She didn¡¯t understand at all what had happened.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    First she was hated by Mr. Timothy, and now she was being questioned by William.


    Who was William Royer? He was the oldest young master in the Royer family at An City.


    Someone like William could kill her with a single sentence.


    At that time, Leslie was really scared. Her lips were quivering, and she was so scared she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Leslie looked at Sylvia in awe, tears in her eyes.


    Sylvia met Leslie¡¯s eyes and sighed helplessly.


    Leslie was toopetitive. As long as someone was more exceptional than her, she always picked on others.


    She had discovered this problem with Leslie in the past.


    But in her studio, aside from her, it was Leslie who had the most power.


    At that time, Sylvia thought that Leslie was nning ahead and that she wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    But today Sylvia realized how wrong she was.


    Leslie had gone too far today.


    Besides, she had already interrupted Leslie several times, but she was still so stubborn.


    Sylvia sighed softly. Although Leslie made a huge mistake today, she promised her long-deceased parents that she would take good care of Leslie.


    Sylvia¡¯s gaze fell on William¡¯s face. Only then did she realize that William already wanted to kill Leslie.


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes slightly. She quickly pulled Leslie behind her and looked up at William. With a sincere expression, she said:


    ¨C William, Leslie did say a lot of incorrect things today. I¡¯m going to apologize to you, Lyam and Miss Dubois on her behalf. I will definitely discipline her well in the future.


    At that point, Sylvia turned to look at Leslie.


    At this point, Leslie wasn¡¯t as arrogant as she used to be. Only unease remained. Leslie stood there, shaking like a soaked chicken in the rain. She looked extremely pitiful.


    As the saying goes, there must be something loathsome about pitiful people.


    If Leslie had kept quiet today, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward.


    What made Sylvia curious was the rtionship Lyana had with William and Lyam. Why did these two take care of Lyana so well?


    Although she had many questions in her mind, she understood one thing. The less she knew, the better.

 Chapter 383

    Sylvia sighed and looked up at William. She said kindly:


    ¨C William, because of our past rtionship, can you give him a way out?


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Sylvia¡¯s face and his eyes darkened. He pursed his lips lightly and said coldly:


    ¨C Take good care of her in the future. Don¡¯t let her set foot in the Yong¡¯an building again.


    ¨C I will do it.


    Sylvia smiled and led Leslie outside.


    Leslie¡¯s legs were as soft as noodles. All his weight was leaning on Sylvia.


    When Sylvia dragged her away from William, tears fell in Leslie¡¯s eyes. She looked at Sylvia with awe.


    ¨C Older sister.


    Lyana, who was standing in the piano room, watched Sylvia and Leslie leave. His eyebrows arched.


    Leslie, who was ignorant, would only be a burden to Sylvia if she followed her.


    At that moment, Lyana heard Lyam ask:Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Sister Lyana, where did you get your score?


    Lyana came to her senses. His gaze fell on Lyam¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know where she had seen the score before.


    When she came to the piano room, this melody popped up in her mind. She only relied on the memories of her mind to y this song.


    Also, she didn¡¯t know that Lyam wrote that song.


    Lyam narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Lyana nervously. He wanted to hear Lyana¡¯s exnation.


    He believed that Lyana wouldn¡¯t steal anything, but he had written this song when he was young, and he had never made it public. How did Lyana know this song?


    He wanted to hear Lyana¡¯s exnation.


    Could it be that he and Lyana really had a telepathic connection and wrote the same song at the same time?


    In fact, it was not impossible.


    Just then, William walked in. The coldness on his body instantly disappeared. He looked at Lyana with concern and asked:


    ¨C Liana, are you okay?


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    Lyana forced a smile.


    Lyana?


    Lyam came to his senses. He frowned slightly and turned to look at his brother.


    Her good brother was still looking at Lyana with concern.


    Lyam¡¯s eyebrows arched. As he was about to speak, he heard his brother speaking again.


    ¨C So, if someone mistreats you, tell me. I won¡¯t let you suffer at all.


    ¨C Actually, it was nothing at the moment. Besides, I can handle it.


    Lyana gave a sweet smile.


    Lyam¡¯s eyebrows arched. He remembered what the mistress had said. Then, seeing his brother¡¯s attitude towards Lyana, he had a bad feeling.


    Big Brother¡¯s interest in Lyana wasn¡¯t superficial at all, nor was it an average rtionship. It was a sincere concern.


    Big Brother had never been so concerned with a girl. Although he was not afraid of women, he rejected most girls.


    Lyam was deep in thought when suddenly a cold look swept over him. He instantly came to his senses and met William¡¯s gaze.


    ¨C It¡¯s entirely your fault.


    William looked at Lyam coldly, his voice full of reproach.


    Lyam was left speechless.


    ¨C If you hadn¡¯t run after Lyana to ask for the score, how could she have been mistaken for a thief? When there are strangers around, can¡¯t you hold back?


    Lyam frowned slightly.


    What her brother said makes sense, but he seems to care more about Lyana?


    If he remembered correctly, Big Brother hated Lyana the most before he left for MY.


    ¨C I¡¯ve already told you several times not to splurge in the future. You are already so old, and yet you still need me to teach you.


    William frowned and continued to berate him, as if very unhappy with Lyam¡¯s performance just now.


    Lyam¡¯s frown deepened. He looked at William intently and said nothing.


    When Lyana heard her older brother scolding her second brother, she quickly smiled and said:


    ¨C Brother, don¡¯t be angry. In fact, Brother Lyam has already exined it to Leslie. It¡¯s just that she was too emotional and didn¡¯t listen at all.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, his gazended on her face. The coldness in his eyes gradually dissipated. He pursed his lips for a moment before saying stiffly:


    ¨C You really know how to feel sorry for him.


    William looked helplessly at Lyana.

 Chapter 384

    A coquettish smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t speak, tacitly agreeing to William.


    It¡¯s certain!


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let her second brother suffer.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t Second Brother¡¯s fault to begin with. If Leslie hadn¡¯t been pestering them all the time, they would have been listening to Second Brother¡¯s new song a long time ago.


    Leslie had made a mistake. She couldn¡¯t let Second Brother suffer the consequences, could she?


    William looked at the smile on Lyana¡¯s face. Finally, he bit back his words of reproach, not wanting to say them out loud.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find Sugar. How could he bear to me her?


    William felt very ufortable, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    His dark eyes flickered and gradually tinged with a thick mist.


    When he asked Sugar out today, she turned him down.


    By then, Sugar had told her that she had already made a date with someone else tonight.


    At that time, he had thought that Sugar was going to meet his good friend.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But now he realizes that Sugar turned down his invitation because of Second Brother.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Second Brother¡¯s words, he would have brought Sugar here openly tonight. Why would he let Sugar suffer?


    Thinking of that, William red at Lyam, still a little upset.


    At this moment, Lyam was in a trance. He felt like his mind wasn¡¯t working.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on with his brother. Was he jealous?


    But that didn¡¯t seem fair either.


    Who was Big Brother jealous of?


    Was he jealous of him?


    Thinking about that, Lyam felt bad. His mind was in a mess.


    It seemed like Big Brother had really fallen in love with Lyana!


    No wonder he was told Big Brother fell in love with Lyana. He had even said that he had never seen Big Brother so close to a woman.


    Lyam¡¯s eyebrows arched. He looked up at William, his expression bing increasingly serious. He couldn¡¯t help reminding her:


    ¨C Brother, isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± My second brother treats you pretty well. How can you do that?


    Lyam was the second eldest son of the Royer family. The second brother Lyam referred to was Vincent. He had grown up with Vincent.


    Lyam remembers his middle brother calling him before to ask where his older brother had gone.


    It seemed that the second brother had already realized that his older brother had an extraordinary rtionship with Lyana.


    However, Second Brother was unclear because of the two families.


    Lyam pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t let his older brother ruin his second brother¡¯s marriage.


    ¨C What ?


    William asked with a grim expression.


    He hadn¡¯t settled his ounts with Lyam yet, but thetter had said some strange things.


    If Lyam hadn¡¯t taken care of Sugar, Sugar wouldn¡¯t have suffered today.


    Previously, Sugar had suffered alone on the outside.


    Initially, he wanted to give Sugar all the best things in the world, but because of this incident, he had no choice but to hide Sugar¡¯s past.


    William felt he couldn¡¯t let Sugar return to the Royer family. He had hurt Sugar before. He would never allow Sugar to suffer any more.


    But today, Sugar turned down her invitation because of him, and she suffered again.


    How could William tolerate this?


    He didn¡¯t make Lyam go home to reflect on himself because of Sugar.


    Lyam heaved a heavy sigh. He had the impression that his older brother was stubborn. His voice was low as he enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C I will never allow anyone to poach Second Brother¡¯s wife, not even you.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, her mind went nk.


    Did Second Brother misunderstand something?


    William said,


    ¨C Nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had heard her refined brother say such a thing.


    Actually, Lyam didn¡¯t want to say it directly, but he couldn¡¯t let his brother bother Sister Lyana any longer. After all, he had to nip those ambiguous signs in the bud.


    He didn¡¯t want Vincent¡¯s marriage to be threatened in any way, nor did he want his brother to continue to be so stubborn.


    His gaze swept across Lyana¡¯s face and finallynded on William¡¯s. His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had already pierced William¡¯s thoughts.


    ¨C Brother, I know Sister Lyana saved your life, but your attitude towards her is a little too soft. That does not make sense.

 Chapter 385

    William was speechless. His temples throbbed with anger. Suppressing his anger, he clenched his fists.


    What exactly was Lyam talking about?


    Lyana was his biological sister.


    If he wasn¡¯t nice to his sister, who would he be?


    However, Lyam waspletely immersed in the fact that his older brother was about to poach his second brother. His eyebrows arched and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Lyam thought of Sylvia, who had just left, and her expression became even more serious.


    ¨C Brother, you used to be cold with other women. Also, Sister Sylvia has been courting you for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen you treat Sister Sylvia very well.


    ¨C Sister Sylvia grew up with us. She is like our biological sister. She always took care of me and Third Brother. Shouldn¡¯t you consider Sister Sylvia first?


    At that moment, Lyam can¡¯t help but sigh again. If only Sister Sylvia hadn¡¯t left just now. He could have pushed Sister Sylvia directly to his brother and let him take his rtionship with Sister Sylvia seriously.


    That way Big Brother wouldn¡¯t think of Second Brother¡¯s wife.


    William was left speechless.


    At that moment, Lyana understood what Lyam meant.


    Turns out, Second Brother thought there was something between her and Older Brother. He had thought Older Brother was ruining his marriage to Vincent.


    Big Brother was so pitiful!


    Lyana hastened to exin to Lyam,


    ¨C Brother Lyam, you misunderstood Big Brother. It¡¯s not what you think between Big Brother and me. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s seriousness, Lyam again sighed in helplessness. His eyes were filled with helplessness as he said softly:


    ¨C Sister Lyana, I know you have no other thoughts about Big Brother, but this matter has already been ced before us. I hope you treat Second Brother well in the future and ignore him. Now, I hope you and Second Brother can grow old together and have children soon.


    For the first time, William felt like Lyam was so stupid.


    How was he romantically interested in Sugar?


    It was clearly a concern between a big brother and a little sister.


    Lyam knew nothing and was talking nonsense.


    Or had Lyam been single for too long and didn¡¯t understand the difference between romantic love and brotherly love at all?


    He felt like Lyam was either stupid or blind.


    William couldn¡¯t care to talk to that fool anymore. He walked over to a side chair and sat down. He wondered when the water in the idiot¡¯s head was going to drain.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she was so anxious that her face turned red.


    Jesus.


    How could Second Brother have misunderstood her and Elder Brother so much?


    In fact, Lyana wanted to find a formal asion to recognize her second brother.


    But now she had no choice but to tell Second Brother the truth beforehand. It would not be good for this misunderstanding to grow out of control.


    Lyana hastened to exin:


    ¨C Brother Lyam, you actually misunderstood. Big Brother and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. I¡¯m just your¡­


    Lyam looked at Lyana¡¯s delicate face. He had always loved Lyana. In his opinion, only a delicate young woman like Lyana could be his big sister.


    Additionally, Big Brother¡¯s feelings for Lyana were also one-sided. He saw no romantic feelings for him on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Lyam still couldn¡¯t bear to say anything harsh to Lyana. His mind was a mess now, so he tactfully interrupted Lyana.


    ¨C Sister Lyana, you can meet a lot of people in your life. Some people can make your heart race, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean love. Love is meeting someone at the right time. This person will be with you for the rest of your life.


    ¨C I know your marriage to Second Brother is just an order from your parents. If you really don¡¯t like Second Brother, please don¡¯t hurt him in your marriage. It is already very difficult for him to live. You can choose to divorce, but¡­


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and simply interrupted Lyam.


    ¨C He¡¯s just my brother.


    Lyam was amazed.


    He felt like he was having hallucinations.


    Why did Lyana recognize him as her brother again?


    Lyam¡¯s frown deepened. Her gaze fell on William¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t think his brother was the kind of person to recognize someone as a member of his family¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 386

    Of course, Lyana knew that Lyam was puzzled. She hastened to say:


    ¨C Actually, you misunderstood Big Brother. He¡¯s not the type to steal someone else¡¯s wife at all. He just feels sorry for me, so Brother Lyam, don¡¯t think about it too much.


    Lyam¡¯s pupils involuntarily dted as he stared at Lyana in shock.


    Could it be that Big Brother really recognized Lyana as his sister?


    Or was it just Big Brother¡¯s first move?


    Lyam¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and his expression grew increasingly ugly. If he was right, Big Brother had to use his brother-sister rtionship with her to get her to divorce him.


    When Sister Lyana divorces, Big Brother can be with her as a lover and get married.


    Big Brother really did a good job. He cheated on Lyana.


    First he cheated on him, then Second Brother. He was really capable.


    Lyana treated him like a brother, but her brother¡¯s feelings for Lyana were definitely more than brother and sister.


    If Big Brother treated Sister Lyana like his sister, he wouldn¡¯t have scolded her for a goddaughter.


    Big Brother attaches great importance to lineage.


    Lyam¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at William grimly and asked:


    ¨C Brother, I understand your intentions. You just want to use your sisterhood to get closer to Sister Lyana. After Sister Lyana gets divorced, you can be with her.


    Lyana felt a headacheing. His heart was beating faster and faster.


    She had clearly exined it. Why had Second Brother misinterpreted him again?


    Lyam¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said:


    ¨C Sister Lyana is my adoptive sister. She has nothing to do with you! I won¡¯t let you near her again.


    Lyana initially had a headache, but hearing Lyam¡¯s words, she was a little touched.


    His eyes were a little red.


    Before she knew she was a member of the Royer family, Second Brother had already treated her as his sister.


    In Second Brother¡¯s heart, she really could be his biological sister.


    When William heard Lyam¡¯s words, his amber eyes were slightly stunned, and there was a smile on his lips.


    He really didn¡¯t expect his brother, who had been single for so many years, to be so nervous about his adoptive sister.


    When William thought about the fact that Lyam had been the first to recognize his sister, he felt a little uneasy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He still remembered that during his first meeting with Lyana, he hadn¡¯t had a good impression of the daring young woman staring at him.


    William thought he had gone too far in the past.


    His gaze fell on Lyam¡¯s face again.


    He remembers that Lyam and Sugar were very close when he was young.


    Fortunately, Lyam and Sugar were siblings. If it was really a rtionship between a man and a woman, it would be awkward.


    William always wanted to hide Sugar¡¯s identity and worship him as his brother.


    Previously, he had wanted Third Brother to recognize Sugar first. After all, Third Brother had almost fallen in love with Sugar.


    But now, because the anniversary of Sugar¡¯s death was approaching and Second Brother had been writing songs for her all night.


    Forget it, let Second Brother and Sugar recognize each other first.


    William got up and walked over to Lyam¡¯s side. Seeing Lyam looking at him with a mncholy expression, he said:


    ¨C Liam, you misunderstood. She¡¯s not your adopted sister. She¡¯s our biological sister to begin with.


    Lyam frowned and looked at William.


    In order to get Lyana, Big Brother had already started lying.


    His parents had adopted Muriel, but his brother was particrly old-fashioned. He used to say that Muriel was not their sister because she did not have the Royer family line at all.


    Therefore, apart from Alexia, only their mother cared about Muriel.


    Muriel¡¯s status at home was very awkward as the brothers didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    Big Brother really liked Lyana very much. How could he say such things against his conscience?


    Lyam felt he had to wake up his brother.


    ¨C Brother, you said earlier that the line of the Royer family is very important. You¡¯ve never recognized a goddaughter before. Even Muriel Johnson is just a parent, right? Lyam asked.


    When William heard Lyam¡¯s words, he slightly lowered his gaze.


    When his mother had adopted Muriel, he had wanted to object. However, his mother¡¯s mental state was not good, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    No matter how good Muriel was, she wasn¡¯t their biological sister.


    William also knew that even if he said it clearly, Lyam would still be very confused.


    No one would believe that a person who had been dead for over twenty years would stand before them alive.


    When he found out that Lyana was Sugar, he was also very shocked.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen the DNA report, he wouldn¡¯t have believed Sugar was still alive.


    William heaved a slight sigh and said seriously:


    ¨C I have been very clear. Lyana is not my adoptive sister. She¡¯s our biological sister to begin with. Lyam, take a closer look at Lyana. Doesn¡¯t she look a bit like Mother and Alexia? It¡¯s Sugar, the biological sister we thought died over twenty years ago. She is the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    What ?


    Lyam felt like he was struck by lightning. It was instantly charred on the outside and tender on the inside.


    Gradually, he turned his head to look at Lyana in disbelief.


    Lyana¡¯s gorgeous fox eyes were simply cut from the same mold as her mother¡¯s.


    Lyam¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t make a single sound.


    How was this possible?


    Lyana looked at Lyam hopefully. Although she seemed calm on the surface, her heart was in shambles.


    Right now, she was kind of grateful to Leslie. If Leslie hadn¡¯t said those things, it would have been a while before she could find her second brother.


    Lyana knew in her heart that this news was too shocking. It was normal that Second Brother didn¡¯t believe her. She had first wanted Big Brother to collect Second Brother¡¯s hair and then do a DNA test on her and Second Brother.


    If she took the report to Second Brother, he¡¯d probably think she was Sugar.


    Lyam¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. He felt like the whole world had calmed down. The only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat.


    His eyes were a little warm, and his throat was a little dry. He stared at Lyana without flinching, especially her eyes.


    The first time he saw Lyana, he was drawn to her eyes.


    When Lyana smiled, her fox eyes lifted slightly. She was very beautiful.


    Previously, he had always thought he liked fox eyes.


    But now that he thinks about it, he doesn¡¯t like fox eyes, but Lyana¡¯s, which look a lot like her mother¡¯s.


    Oh my God ! Sugar was still alive.


    At the time, when they received a body part from Sugar, their mother had personally done a DNA test on Sugar and confirmed that the corpse was indeed Sugar.


    Because of this, everyone in the Royer family thought Sugar was really dead.


    Lyam snorted, his voice a bit hoarse. He turned to William and asked him cautiously:


    ¨C Brother, are you lying to me on purpose to woo Sister Lyana?


    William¡¯s whole face darkened. Suppressing the embarrassment in his heart, he said patiently:


    ¨C Do you think I¡¯m going to joke about my lineage?


    ¨C At the time, we saw arge piece of flesh on Sugar¡¯s body, but it¡¯s intact now¡­


    Lyam frowned. He felt like even though Sugar was still alive, she must be disabled, not like Lyana who had all four limbs.


    No, how could he curse his sister into being disabled?


    He sincerely hoped that Lyana was his sister, Sugar, but he couldn¡¯t make random statements about her lineage!


    William knew Lyam wouldn¡¯t believe Sugar was still alive. He pulled out his phone and found the photo of his DNA report with Lyana.


    William said calmly:


    ¨C Back in MY, Sugar and I had already done a DNA test. This report proves that she is indeed Sugar.


    Lyana stood to the side and nodded. She said softly:


    ¨C Initially, I wanted to do a DNA test with Second Brother and Third Brother. So when we are reunited, you will no longer be suspicious.

 Chapter 387

    When Lyam heard Lyana¡¯s words, his heart sank slightly.


    His hand shook and he took William¡¯s phone. His gaze fell on the photo, and his pupils instantly dted.


    It was really a DNA report.


    Additionally, the reviewers were Lyana and William.


    If this DNA report had been made in An City, Lyam might have suspected that it was the DNA report between Alexia and her brother.


    This DNA report was written very clearly. From the values it contained, it could be determined that Lyana and Big Brother had the same parents. Also, Lyana¡¯s age and date of birth were identical to Sugar¡¯s.


    Lyam¡¯s hands shook even more.


    He casually threw the phone at William and looked at Lyana in disbelief. Step by step, he approached Lyana.


    ¨C Sugar¡­


    How many times had he dreamed of ying the piano with Sugar?


    Then he dreamed of Sugar dismembered and tragically dying.


    If it was a dream, he would rather not wake up for the rest of his life.


    Lyana looked at Lyam.


    She had already recognized her family once. She thought she would be very calm when she recognized Second Brother.


    However, when she heard Second Brother call her name and saw her tearful eyes, she was still very emotional. Her eyes couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Because of the abduction at the time, she had already missed over twenty years of interaction with her family.


    More than twenty years, it may seem short.


    But that was over 7, 300 days!


    Even counting from one to 7, 300 would take a long time.


    Even though Lyana felt like she was very unlucky, she was much luckier than the children who had been kidnapped by the human traffickers.


    Now that she had found someone who loved her, she was no longer alone.


    ¨C Second brother, Lyana called slowly, her voice choking with emotion.


    Lyam¡¯s heart quivered slightly. He remained nted on the ground, dazed, not daring to move, worried that all this was only a dream.


    Lyam remembered Sugar¡¯s childhood. He often took Sugar to the piano room. In those days, Sugar always stood obediently by her side and listened to her y the piano.


    Her obedient and adorable Sugar had been kidnapped by the kidnappers.


    When he heard the news, he was about to crack.


    Whenever he was in unbearable pain, he would go to the piano room and sit there all day, reminiscing about every detail of his time with Sugar.


    In time, he remembered that Sugar liked to listen to him y the piano, so he learned to write songs himself. Sugar appeared in more or less every song.


    At that moment, he thought that even though Sugar¡¯s body was no longer there, his voice and his smile had always been present in his music and in his heart.


    Later, whenever he went to the piano room, even though he didn¡¯t have Sugar¡¯spany, he always ced a little bear not far from him.


    This little bear was Sugar¡¯s favorite toy.


    In his opinion, the little bear represented everything Sugar was.


    Now that he heard his brother say Lyana was Sugar, the longing he had suppressed in his heart erupted like a torrent.


    He still remembered Sugar¡¯s sweet and cuddly appearance, but in the blink of an eye Sugar had be a young girl.


    With a bright smile on her face, she looked at him happily.


    She even called him kindly


    ¨C Second Brother.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This feeling was very strange. It was indescribable.


    Lyam took a cautious step forward, his breathing clearing involuntarily. Afraid of shattering this dream, he stared unflinchingly at Lyana. Her gaze became even softer, so soft that water could drip from it.


    ¨C Sugar.


    Lyam¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse and teary. It contained too many emotions.


    Sugar, who she had missed day and night, was back.


    Lyam saw that Sugar¡¯s eyes were red. He said softly,


    ¨C Sugar, don¡¯t cry.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she felt a lump in her throat. Without hesitation, she rushed into Lyam¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Second brother!


    He was the first brother she recognized.


    Lyam couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, then stabilized.


    Her body was a little stiff, and the tip of her nose was filled with Lyana¡¯s light scent. This perfume filled his whole universe.

 Chapter 388

    In the past twenty years, aside from thest time Alexia was admitted to college, Lyam had never been so intimate with someone of the opposite sex. He had suspected that he was also afraid of women.


    He had thought that when Lyana hugged him just now, he might have felt all kinds of difort. He could have pushed Lyana away without hesitation.


    He was still afraid of hurting Lyana.


    But now that he was embraced by Lyana, he could feel her heart excited and warm.


    It was his biological sister, and his beloved sister, Sugar.


    Lyam raised his hand little by little, then squeezed Lyana very tightly. However, he was afraid of hurting Lyana, so he let go of him slightly.


    Lyam¡¯s broken heart seemed to have been mended in an instant. His heart was filled with gratitude and joy.


    At that moment, he was like a man who has just fallen in love. He was lost. He looked down at Lyana¡¯s beautiful hair, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    Thest time he took Lyana in his arms, she was still a soft, cuddly little ball.


    For the past twenty years, he was in a trance.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Only now does he feel the meaning of life.


    He rested his chin on the top of Lyana¡¯s head and slowly closed his eyes. Then he felt the happiness of reuniting with Sugar.


    Lyana buried her head in Lyam¡¯s chest. The second brother¡¯s body was very warm, which made her feelfortable.


    She smelled the unique perfume on Lyam¡¯s body. This perfume seemed to be the essence of a fragrant and elegant nt.


    This clean smell gave Lyana the impression of standing in front of nature.


    When Lyana smelled that scent, her memories couldn¡¯t help but fade away.


    She vaguely remembers sitting in someone¡¯s arms, her head resting on that person¡¯s chest like that. Thisforting warmth enveloped her, making her feel that there was nothing more terrifying in this world.


    In a daze, Lyana remembered the dream she had had in the past.


    In her dream, she appeared to be sitting on a reclining chair next to the piano. Sunlight filtered through the tempered ss and fell on the little boy sitting next to the piano.


    The little boy didn¡¯t look very old. He looked like he was only five or six years old. He wore a decent costume, like he was a young noble master straight out of aic book.


    She rested her chin on her hands and stared at the little boy without blinking.


    She could vaguely see the little boy smiling at her, followed by warm, happy musicing from the piano.


    However, she couldn¡¯t see the little boy¡¯s face clearly.


    However, Lyana was certain of one thing.


    She really liked that warm feeling, and she especially liked that song.


    Suddenly, a series of music yed in his mind.


    Lyana was stunned.


    This series of music was somewhat simr to the one she had just yed. When she heard this music, it was as if she was enveloped in warmth.


    Lyana gently pushed Lyam away and tilted her ear slightly, as if listening intently.


    Lyam looked at Lyana in surprise and slowly let go of her. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Could it be that his sister was provoked?


    He looked at William with concern, wanting to see the answer in his eyes. However, William seemed to be in the same situation as him, not understanding what was going on with Lyana.


    ¨C Second Brother¡­


    Lyana¡¯s voice interrupted Lyam¡¯s thoughts. He looked carefully at Lyana and answered softly.


    ¨C When I was young, did I often go to the piano room with you?¡± Sometimes I sat in your arms, and sometimes I sat by the piano and listened to you y the piano?


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Lyam¡¯s face and she asked intently.


    Lyam didn¡¯t understand why Lyana was asking him that. He nodded, his heart pounding as he recalled the past.


    Previously, when he saw the DNA test report, he still had a doubt. However, Lyana¡¯s question cleared the confusion in her heart.


    This case was just about him and Sugar. He had never told anyone else, and Sugar was very young at the time. It was impossible for him to talk about this story to anyone else.

 Chapter 389

    This could only prove one thing. Lyana was Sugar.


    Growing up, people gradually forget what happened when they were young. However, if they experienced it personally and encountered the same situation growing up, they are very likely to recall their childhood memories.


    Lyam¡¯s pupils quivered involuntarily. He looked at Lyana lovingly and said hoarsely:


    ¨C Yes, when you were young, you liked to hear me y the piano. Besides, I often took you here. Although you usually like to be mischievous, you became very obedient when you heard me y the piano.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she involuntarily clenched her fists and bit her lip. After a long time, she said crying:


    ¨C Then it¡¯s all true¡­


    In fact, it was not a dream.


    At that time, she was still too young to remember many things.


    She often dreamed of a young man in white ying the piano. She even told her grandfather about it.


    At the time, his grandfather had told him that it could be dreams or memories from his childhood.


    Some people remembered their childhood dreams when they were happy or sad.


    However, at that time, she was too young to realize that the boy in her memory was her biological brother. She had always thought it was Nathan Dubois.


    She had no idea that she was not a child of the Dubois family.


    At the time, she had pinned her hopes on the Dubois couple, hoping they would get her to live in town.


    But those hopes gradually faded.


    If she hadn¡¯t heard Olga¡¯s words that time, she would never have thought she wasn¡¯t a member of the Dubois family.


    It was from then that she went everywhere to look for her biological parents.


    If only she had realized earlier that she was not a child of the Dubois family.


    If only she had been able to find her biological parents earlier, or if she had been able to find that ce and the person in her dream based on her memories.


    Would she be able to find her family sooner?


    She and her family would not have been separated for more than twenty years.


    Fate really made peopleugh.


    However, the one thing that made Lyana feel lucky was that she had finally found her family.


    Thinking about it, Lyana¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    She had gone through many hardships to find her family.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    William looked at Lyana and felt her eyes sting. He silently turned his head to the side to soothe the pain in his heart.


    Fortunately, their Sugar had finally returned home.


    Ever since William found Lyana, he always felt like it was unreal. From time to time, he woke up from his sleep.


    Now that Lyana and Lyam have recognized each other, they¡¯ve definitely found Sugar.


    Lyam felt a little suffocated in his chest, and his eyes turned red. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face and his heart ached when he saw her red eyes.


    He reached out and carefully wiped the tears from Lyana¡¯s eyes. Her beautiful phoenix eyes were filled with gentleness and pity. He said softly:


    ¨C Sweetheart, wee home. When youe back, mom and dad will certainly be very happy to know that you are still alive.


    Lyam¡¯s words instantly awoke William and Lyana from their trance.


    Lyana quickly shook her head. As she was about to exin, William spoke.


    ¨C Sugar can¡¯t go home yet.


    When Lyam heard William¡¯s words, he frowned. He understood immediately. Why had his brother said that?


    Lyam¡¯s frown deepened. His voice was low.


    ¨C What happened to the Sister at the time is not simple?


    ¨C Yes.


    William nodded without hesitation. After returning to An City, he had not been idle. He had already asked someone to investigate the situation at the time, but there were no clues.


    Lyam looked at William¡¯s face, then Lyana¡¯s. He seriously analyzed:


    ¨C The kidnappers at the time have already been killed. If Lyana returns now, it means telling the whole world that the eldest daughter of the Royer family is not dead. Whoever nned all of this back then is definitely going to do something else. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these kidnappers are just scapegoats for these people.

 Chapter 390

    ¨C I think so too, so I have no intention of letting Sugar announce his identity now. It is good too. This will protect his personal safety. We just need to know he¡¯s still alive.


    William said. He looked at Lyana gently, his lips curling slightly.


    ¡°So when I got back, I didn¡¯t tell you Sugar was still alive. It was also to protect Sugar.


    Lyam looked up at William, who was also watching.


    When the two brothers looked at each other, they saw responsibility and coldness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They only knew that they had a tacit agreement. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they thought the same thing.


    In the past, they were too young and their abilities were limited. They couldn¡¯t take care of their sister.


    But they were no longer children. They were also strong enough to protect their sister.


    Their sugar could never be hurt again.


    The two gradually looked away.


    Lyam¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again. His voice was soft, and his lips curled slightly.


    ¨C My Sugar,e.


    As he spoke, Lyam held out his hand to Lyana, eagerly awaiting her response.


    Lyana ced her hand over Lyam¡¯s.


    Just like over twenty years ago, when she was two or three years old, she put her hand on young Lyam¡¯s.


    Holding Lyana¡¯s hand, Lyam smiled softly and pulled her towards the wooden door.


    When they got to the wooden door, Lyam looked at the marks on it and remembered how he had carved marks on the door with Sugar when he was young.


    He had ruined a door in perfect condition.


    At that time, their parents were very angry and even scolded them.


    Lyam¡¯s other hand gently touched the marks. He turned to Lyana and said:


    ¨C We were both very naughty when we were young. We deliberately made these marks. At that time we were even scolded by mom and dad


    With one thought, the memories that had arisen in Lyana¡¯s mind became increasingly clear. However, she still couldn¡¯t clearly see the exact situation.


    She still remembered that she had wanted to open that door. She pursed her lips slightly, curious to know what was behind the door.


    Lyam reached out and opened the wooden door.


    Suddenly, a pleasant smell of ambergris spread.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lyana saw the scene inside, she waspletely stunned.


    This¡­


    Everything here was exactly the same as the piano room in his dream.


    There was an old piano, some white tables and chairs nearby, and a white wool rug on the floor.


    Lyana¡¯s worried heart gradually calmed down.


    She watched it all carefully, her eyes growing brighter.


    Involuntarily, she approached the piano and gently caressed it.


    The piano had appeared countless times in his dreams. He had been morous then, but now he was old. However, this piano was still very clean, and his face could be seen in the reflection.


    His hand touched the piano shelf. Suddenly, an image crossed his mind. She was standing on the piano, getting ready to take a picture.


    All this gradually became real.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but blush. In the past, she had been very envious of girls who had family members who pampered them. But now she realizes that she is the happiest person in the world because her family has taken care of her since she was young.


    Even though she didn¡¯t live with her family, they still remembered her and thought of her.


    Lyana sat silently in front of the piano and slowly closed her eyes. In a daze, he thought he saw the young man sitting in front of the piano. She put her hand on the keys and started ying.


    You could vaguely hear a beautiful lightnessing from the piano. Lyana waspletely immersed in the piano.


    Lyam stood to the side, his breathing tightening involuntarily. He looked at Lyana gently.


    It was¡­


    It was the song Lyana had just yed.


    Previously, she also performed this song in the piano room outside. However, the style of the song had changed a bit.


    He had never made this song public.


    It was a song he had written especially for Sugar. The name of this song was ¡°Light¡±.


    Sugar was like a beam of light to him, illuminating the darkest part of his heart.

 Chapter 391

    It was a very soothing song.


    Later, when he found out his sister had already passed away, he changed the rest of the song.


    The second half of the song went from warm and soothing to miserable. This song was about his sister¡¯s life.


    Whenever the anniversary of Sugar¡¯s death approached, he would rey the song ¡°Light¡± written for Sugar, trying to remember when Sugar was still home.


    At that time, she was still young and couldn¡¯t speak properly, but she kept pestering him to listen to him y.


    Happy times were always short-lived.


    Lyam recalled that in the past he wanted to see what Lyana was like as an adult. He was dazed.


    He approached Lyana and sat down next to her.


    Lyana moved with agility. Without needing Lyam to speak, she saw Lyam¡¯s fiery gaze and knew he wanted to y a duet with her.


    Lyam put his hands on the keyboard and turned to look at Lyana.


    He still remembers Sugar telling him in a soft voice in the past.


    ¨C Second brother, when I grow up, I want to y the piano with you.


    The soul of ¡°Light¡± could only be perfectly reflected when the low and high notes werebined.


    The two looked at each other and yed at the same time.


    It was the same tune as before.


    However, when Lyana and Lyam yed it together, the tune they yed was perfect.


    William closed his eyes and admired the music they were both ying. In a daze, he seemed to have gone back to the days when Sugar acted cute towards them.


    When Lyam was ying, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Lyana¡¯s face. All sorts of things from the past have resurfaced.


    ¨C Second Brother, I want to hear you y a song.


    ¨C Second brother, can I y with you now?


    ¨C Second brother, why is the sound of the piano I y now different from yours?


    ¨C Second brother, write a song for me too.


    ¡­


    Sugar¡¯s soft voice echoed in his ears. Lyam slowly closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but remember the happy times he had spent with Sugar when he was young.


    When the song ended, Lyam sat in front of the piano in silence for a long moment before looking up.


    When he saw that Lyana was still reminiscing about the music just now, his lips involuntarily curled up.


    It was a good thing his sister was still alive.


    Lyam looked at Lyana and thought of Sugar from the past. It was as if the pain of over twenty years had instantly disappeared.


    At that moment, apuse rang out.


    Lyam and Lyana turned their heads and saw William smiling. His eyes shone with a thousand lights.


    The entire piano room instantly lit up.


    Lyam smiled. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again and he said softly:


    ¨C I wrote this song for you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to still remember it after so many years.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat.


    She finally understood why Second Brother had started asking her if she had entered that small room when she entered just now. Also, Second Brother looked angry at the time.


    It turned out that this song had extraordinary meaning for him. He had written it especially for her and hadn¡¯t allowed anyone else to touch it. That should be the main thing for Second Brother.


    The discontent in Lyana¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. A bright smile appeared on her face and she continued:


    ¨C Second Brother, when I was a musician at your previous concert, I was a little nervous. Brother Oscar yed the first half of this song especially for me, but I only heard half of it. However, I remembered it. When I came here today, an inexplicable score suddenly popped into my mind, so I tried to y it.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Lyam¡¯s face. She continued:


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect these to be memories of my childhood.


    When Lyam heard Lyana¡¯s words, he gave a slight nod and said:


    ¨C No wonder you couldn¡¯t answer when I asked you where you got that score¡­


    Lyana nodded embarrassed and said:


    ¨C Yes, I think if I said it was a melody that suddenly appeared in my mind, no one would believe me.


    Lyam instantly understood. If Lyana had said that now, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have believed her.


    He had never believed that telepathy existed in this world.


    If that person was Sugar, he wouldn¡¯t have had a problem.


    ¨C Sugar, you¡­


    As Lyam was about to speak, a ringing interrupted him.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, my phone is ringing. Lyana smiled and quickly took her phone out of her bag. When she saw the caller ID, she was slightly stunned.


    It was Vincent.


    Why would Vincent have called her?


    When Lyana looked at the time on her phone, she realized it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Oh my god, the time has passed so quickly.


    At that time, Lyam, who was sitting next to Lyana, also noticed the caller ID.


    At that moment, he suddenly realized something. Although he found his sister, she was already married.


    Her cute, clingy little sister had actually be someone else¡¯s wife.


    This difference made Lyam a little uneasy.


    He also wanted to bring his sister to his side and adore her. He wanted to take care of her and make up for what he owed his sister.


    But his sister was married.


    Her sister had to go home every night.


    But the house her sister was to return to was not hers.


    Lyam looked down in pain. Why hadn¡¯t he found his sister sooner? So he could have spent more time with her.


    Lyam hated himself. He shouldn¡¯t have believed that his sister was dead. Instead, he should have searched the world for her.


    If he had worked harder to find his sister sooner, she could have enjoyed life sooner and not suffered in the Dubois family.


    Lyana didn¡¯t know what Lyam was thinking. Her gaze fell on the phone screen and she frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion.


    In the past, no matter what time she came home, Vincent didn¡¯t ask her anything.


    Could something have happened to Lucas?


    Lyana frowns slightly. She quickly took the call and held the phone to her ear.


    ¨C Vincent, did something happen at home?


    Lyam felt bad. When he heard Lyana say the word ¡°home,¡± his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    His sister couldn¡¯t go home with him now, as she was already married to Vincent.


    His sister had already called the Sanchez family vi home.


    As a brother, he was too useless. Not only did he not catch the brain, but his sister could not go home openly. He also wanted to hear his sister say to him:


    ¨C Second brother, let¡¯s go home together.


    ¨C Where are you ?


    Vincent¡¯s hoarse voice came through the phone. There seemed to be a hint of concern in his words.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Lyana frowned slightly and asked.


    ¨C Do you have a cold? Did you take any medication?


    ¨C It is one o¡¯clock. It¡¯s gettingte.


    This time, Lyana could hear the annoyance in Vincent¡¯s tone.


    Could Vincent be angry?


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    ¨C Huh?


    Vincent¡¯s cold voice came through the phone again. He seemed to be waiting for her answer.


    Lyana coughed, looking embarrassed.


    ¨C Actually, I¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s embarassing ?


    On the surface, Vincent¡¯s voice sounded worried about her, but if one listened carefully, one could hear the coldness in his words.


    It was as if he was threatening Lyana.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana felt a shiver run down her spine. Thinking it was gettingte and she should go home to rest, she said:


    ¨C I¡¯ll take a taxi home. I¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, Vincent abruptly interrupted her.


    ¨C I¡¯m down now. Come down.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was unmistakably strong.


    Lyana clutched her phone tightly and nced at Lyam and William. She epted and hung up.

 Chapter 392

    Lyana put her phone in her bag. As she was about to speak, she heard Lyam ask.


    ¨C Why does he care so much?


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    If Second Brother didn¡¯t know she was Sugar, he would have made here home early.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Now that she had recognized Second Brother, he stood beside her without hesitation.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly. Smiling, she exined to Lyam:


    ¨C It¡¯s already after one o¡¯clock in the morning. He might think it¡¯s toote and want me to go home and rest early.


    When Lyam heard Lyana¡¯s words, he felt a little better.


    It made sense. We couldn¡¯t stay upte often. It was not good for health.


    His sister shoulde home early to rest.


    Thinking of this, Lyam asked with aplicated expression,


    ¨C Does Second Brother treat you well?


    Hearing Lyam¡¯s question, Lyana recalled that in MY she had been at a standoff with Alexander Walker¡¯s men. Then, at that time, Vincent had brought in arge number of tanks to save her.


    The sunlight lit up Vincent¡¯s face, and the breeze lifted the hair on his forehead.


    He was standing on the float, wearing a ck windbreaker. He looked tired and worn from the trip.


    Despite this, his eyes were filled with determination.


    If he hadn¡¯t appeared, the situation that day might have been out of control.


    At that time, he was like a god, saving her and her brother.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help smiling. When she came to her senses, she quickly pursed her lips and said calmly:


    ¨C He treats me very well.


    Lyam sized up Lyana.


    He knew very well that Sugar meant what she said. She wasn¡¯t lying.


    Likewise, Lyam knew Vincent very well.


    They had both grown up together. He knew very well that Second Brother was very slow when it came to rtionships. Additionally, Second Brother had an aversion to women.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t against Sugar now, that didn¡¯t mean he could ept it.


    However, it was difficult to tell what was going on between the men and the women. Lyam didn¡¯t want to interfere in Second Brother and Sugar¡¯s rtionship, but he would never allow Second Brother to hurt Sugar.


    However, he was too embarrassed to say such things. He looked at Lyana seriously and said to her:


    ¨C Very well, if he treats you badly, tell me. I will seek justice for you.


    Lyana looked at Lyam¡¯s expression and knew he was serious. She smiles and says:


    ¨C Anyway, he¡¯s still your second brother. You can¡¯t be so unscrupulous. You have to treat him fairly.


    If she was really just his adoptive sister, naturally Lyam had to treat her fairly.


    But now, when he found out Lyana was Sugar, he was biased.


    ¨C Sugar, Second Brother has no principles with you, Lyam said seriously.


    Although this sentence is a bit mushy, it was indeed his truest thought.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her beautiful fox eyes were filled with sweetness.


    ¨C Thank you, second brother. If Vincent intimidates me, I¡¯ll definitely tell you. Lyana said coquettishly.


    ¨C All right.


    Seeing that Lyana had already got up with her bag, Lyam couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, but he had no choice but to send her away.


    ¨C Hurry up.


    ¨C Second Brother, I¡¯m leaving first.


    Lyana waved at Lyam. When she walked past William, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    ¨C Brother, goodbye.


    William and Lyam remained anchored to the ground, watching Lyana reluctantly leave.


    She got out quickly. When she came out of the Yongan Building, she saw Vincent standing in front of the car.


    He leanedzily against the car. When he saw Lyanae out, he slowly sat up.


    When she saw Vincent, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She ran up to Vincent and finally saw his expression clearly.


    The moonlight lit up his face, making him look even paler.


    Her facial features were well defined, and the contours of her face were much softer under the moonlight. No matter what time this man appeared, he made everyone¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s pale face, Lyana thought he was sick. She hastened to put her hand on his forehead.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes.


    She pulled her hand away and put it on her forehead again. Perplexed, she said:


    ¨C I don¡¯t think you have a fever.


    With that, she took Vincent¡¯s hand and began to take his pulse.


    The coldness in Vincent¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. He grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and walked over to the front passenger seat.


    She looked at Vincent who was holding her hand. She had a strange feeling.


    Heading for the passenger door, Vincent opened it and watched Lyana get into the car. Only then did he close the passenger door. He walked around the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Lyana continued to stare at Vincent. She felt he was a little abnormal. Silently, she buckled her seatbelt.


    He got into the car.


    ¨C It¡¯s quite easy to get a taxi here. You don¡¯t have to go out in the middle of the night just for me.


    She smiled at Vincent and asked hesitantly.


    She was very curious to know if he hade by car or if he had not left.


    ¨C I just arrived.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face froze for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. She had thought that Vincent had not left.


    Vincent started the car.


    Lyana sat in the front passenger seat. Although she had done nothing wrong, she felt inexplicably guilty.


    She felt inexplicably nervous. She felt the atmosphere in the car was a bit awkward.


    In order to alleviate this embarrassment, she coughed lightly and said:


    ¨C When I went to listen to Brother Lyam¡¯s new song today, I ran into the psychiatrist I found earlier.


    Vincent involuntarily tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stared straight ahead. His voice was a bit hoarse.


    ¨C What did the doctor say?


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s response, her heart, which was in her throat, finally calmed down.


    Since Vincent was willing to discuss Lucas with her, that meant the current Vincent was not Chuan.


    She really didn¡¯t want to see the terrifying Chuan Sanchez again, because the feeling of suffocation he gave her frightened her extremely.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief and continued:


    ¨C The doctor said he needed more observation.


    As she was talking, the car came to a traffic light. It was a red light, and Vincent hit the brakes. Only then did he turn to Lyana and ask, confused,


    ¨C Aren¡¯t we sure that Lucas isn¡¯t autistic?


    ¨C I know ik isn¡¯t autistic, but I want him to be more cheerful. I¡¯ve never taken care of a child before, and I don¡¯t know how tomunicate with him, so I want to ask the doctor if there¡¯s a better way to make Lucas lively and outgoing.


    Sylvia was a famous psychiatrist. She would certainly have a better solution.


    ¨C What did the psychiatrist say?


    ¨C The timing isn¡¯t good today, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to him much. I will look for her after the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. When the time is right, I will ask him in detail.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He stared at Lyana without flinching and asked:


    ¨C Do you still want toe here?


    ¨C Yes.


    It was only then that she noticed Vincent staring at her. A trace of panic shone in his eyes. She quickly turned her head to the side and noticed that the traffic light had turned green.


    ¨C The light turned green. We can leave now.


    Lyana lowered her eyes slightly.


    Only then did Vincent retract his gaze indifferently. He started the engine and continued driving.


    It was gettingte and Lyana was a bit sleepy. She didn¡¯t feel like talking to Vincent anymore, so she closed her eyes to rest.


    She knew deep down that Vincent didn¡¯t want her to meet his brother.


    From Vincent¡¯s point of view, his wife often had contact with her friends. It was normal for him to be unhappy.


    However, the situation was special now. It was not convenient for her to tell Vincent that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Also, the fewer people who knew about it, the better. Only then would she be safer. This way, Vincent would also be safer.


    Chuan¡¯s dark and cold face suddenly crossed Lyana¡¯s mind.


    She still remembered Chuan¡¯s appearance thest time he appeared.


    His eyes were filled with possessiveness. She knew he had lost his temper when he met William.

 Chapter 393

    Vincent was clearly in a bad mood.


    However, she really wanted to know why he was unhappy.


    Was it because he felt his masculine dignity had been damaged, or because Vincent was already beginning to take an interest in her?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but think of Vincent standing on the tank.


    At that time, he looked at her very seriously. His eyes were deep. When she met his eyes, she was sucked in if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    When the car stopped, Lyana slowly opened her eyes. It was already two in the morning.


    She unbuckled her seat belt and put her hand on the door handle. As she prepares to get out of the car, she seems to have thought of something. His gaze fell on Vincent, who was unbuckling his belt. She called softly,


    ¨C Vincent.


    Lyana¡¯s voice was as soft and pleasant as usual, but Vincent could hear her confusion in her words.


    He unbuckled his seat belt and looked up at Lyana.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    Lyana¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help racing. She pursed her lips slightly and asked:


    ¨C This time, you came especially to pick me up, right?


    Just as he hade especially to retrieve her when he was on the tank.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly, and the unease in her heart gradually disappeared. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face.


    She remembers that he cared a lot about her meeting with William. She exins again seriously:


    ¨C I really have nothing to do with Brother Royer. I treat him like an older brother.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, Lyana thought he hadn¡¯t heard her. She said confidently,


    ¨C Besides, I don¡¯t have inappropriate thoughts.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, the dark clouds swirling around his heart dissipated a bit.


    ¨C Yes.


    She noticed that the coldness around Vincent had diminished. She asked hesitantly:


    ¨C Has anything bothered youtely?


    ¨C Huh?


    ¨C I think you¡¯re a little different from before, Lyana said hesitantly, looking at Vincent.


    Although he hade looking for her in the past, this feeling was still different.


    Vincent¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and his sexy lips curled slightly. He asked,


    ¨C Huh?


    ¨C I just have this feeling.


    Lyana frowned slightly, but she just felt that Vincent was different from before.


    The man¡¯s gaze darkened and he asked:


    ¨C Because I took the initiative to pick you up today?


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked up at him, then lowered her head, frowning again.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he hade looking for her.


    Could it be because Vincent was worried that she was with William?


    Seeing that Lyana had remained silent, Vincent looked at her without batting an eyelid with his dark eyes. For some reason, he remembered the name Lyana had called that night.


    Chuan Sanchez¡­


    Vincent felt his breathing quicken. His voice was low, raspy, and dominating.


    ¨C I¡¯m just taking my wife home. Isn¡¯t that normal?


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Vincent¡¯s words seemed to have been repeated a million times. It was particrly natural. Coupled with his raspy, sexy voice, his heart raced.


    The temperature in the car gradually increased.


    She looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes. His face reflected in his eyes.


    She quickly looked away, afraid to say something rude.


    ¨C There¡¯s no one else here.


    His original intention was that now that there was no one else around and Vincent didn¡¯t need to keep pretending anymore.


    However, she suddenly sensed that Vincent¡¯s expression was a little grim. She thought she had said something wrong again and Vincent was angry. She hastened to say,


    ¨C It is not possible that you love me.


    With that, she met Vincent¡¯s bottomless eyes. She had a bad feeling.


    What nonsense was she saying?


    Could Vincent love her?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana rushed out of the car. Breathing in the fresh air, she felt much better. She looked at Vincent, who had also gotten out of the car, and was quick to exin,


    ¨C I was just¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s normal that I love my wife.


    Lyana felt like she had been struck by lightning. She remained nted on the ground, dazed, and looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    Did she hear wrong?


    How could Vincent love her?

 Chapter 394

    No, Vincent might really like her. It could be simr to friendship between good friends.


    Loving and loving are very different.


    After thinking about all of this, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She pointed to the vi and said:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go in.


    The two men walked side by side towards the vi.


    Although Lyana understood what Vincent meant, she was still extremely nervous. She pursed her lips.


    She nced at Vincent, who was standing next to her.


    Under the moonlight, he seemed to be enveloped in ayer of soft light, and seemed much softer.


    It was as if time had passed peacefully.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She turned to look at Vincent.


    If only.


    If she hadn¡¯t lived through that night of despair five years ago, she might have truly fallen in love with Vincent.


    But there is no ¡°if¡± in this world.


    That night five years ago was like a parasite, wrapped tightly around her.


    She struggled in pain, but she couldn¡¯t free herself.


    She needed time now. It wasn¡¯t until she got over the trauma of five years ago that she could start a rtionship.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana. She seemed very depressed.


    His eyebrows arched. She must want to leave him because of Chuan Sanchez.


    At that moment, Vincent¡¯s phone started ringing.


    He took out his phone and saw it was a call from Thomas.


    Vincent stopped in his tracks. Seeing Lyana enter the house, he turned around and took another direction before answering the call.


    ¨C Second Master.


    ¨C Say.


    ¨C I did not dare to rest during this period. I finally found some information about Chuan Sanchez, Thomas said respectfully.


    Vincent walked over to the little pavilion in the garden and sat down. His eyes light up slightly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He wanted to see who would dare to have designs on his wife.


    ¨C I discovered a first person named Chuan Sanchez. He was fifty-two this year and already had a grandson. However, he died in a car ident the day before yesterday.


    When he heard Thomas¡¯s words, he slightly raised his eyebrows. His voice grew colder and colder as he angrily said:


    ¨C I think you still want to clean the toilets.


    When Thomas heard Vincent¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly.


    He had done nothing. He just wanted to use the elimination method to help the Second Young Master eliminate the Second Young Lady¡¯s darling.


    Thomas hastened to say:


    ¨C There are four other people. Their ages match.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C The first person called Chuan Sanchez is a teacher. He turns 30 this year and has never been married. Someone once said that he often goes to gay ces.


    Vincent took a deep breath, his expression instantly turning cold. He asked :


    ¨C Do you think she¡¯s ready to be with him?


    Thomas was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He exined.


    ¨C I heard this Chuan Sanchez had a girlfriend. Later, he seemed to be chased by his good friend, so he dumped his girlfriend and hooked up with his good friend. I just think that when he didn¡¯t like men in the past, it¡¯s very likely that he knew the second Young Lady.


    Thomas had the impression that the second petty officer was looking for trouble. Maybe Madam had just said a name by chance at the time, but the Second Master had remembered it.


    ¨C The other Chuan Sanchez is 26 this year and a doctor. Two years ago, he already married his childhood sweetheart.


    Vincent drummed his fingers on the table impatiently.


    ¨C Do you think she¡¯s ready to be a mistress?


    ¨C There is more, there is more.


    Worried about having to clean the toilets for the rest of his life, Thomas was quick to say:


    ¨C There is also another Chuan Sanchez. He is 25 this year. He is a graduate medical student and is single.


    A graduate medical student?


    Twenty five years ?


    Bachelor ?


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. It seemed that this person was most likely the person of his heart.


    ¨C However, I discovered that he had giarized the thesis of the second youngdy. He was even sued by the second Young Lady. Thomas continued.


    ¨C Do you think she¡¯s going to fall for someone who¡¯s inferior to her and who stole her results?


    Vincent¡¯s patience was about to run out.


    Thomas narrowed his neck and said cautiously:


    ¨C There¡¯s also someone else called Chuan Sanchez, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. He is a yboy who likes both men and women. I think he was diagnosed with a sexually transmitted disease some time ago.

 Chapter 395

    ¨C Do you think she¡¯s going to find someone with STDs?


    Vincent felt that there must be something wrong with Thomas¡¯s brain.


    At that time, Thomas was shaking. He hastened to say:


    ¨C There is also a 23-year-old named Chuan Sanchez. He is a student at the music academy and is guarded by a 50-year-old woman.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched. Her Adam¡¯s apple bounced in the moonlight, and her eyes were even deeper.


    ¨C Clean the toilet bowl for a month.


    With that, Vincent hung up.


    Who exactly was the Chuan Sanchez that Lyana was calling?


    What exactly was she thinking?


    These questions stuck in Vincent¡¯s mind, and he frowned.


    By this time, Lyana had already arrived on the second floor. She walked to Lucas¡¯ bedroom door and pushed it carefully.


    There was a dim yellow night light in the room, and the soft light fell on Lucas¡¯ small face.


    Lyana approaches quietly. She bent down and covered Lucas with the nket.


    Her gaze rests on Lucas¡¯s face again. Seeing the corners of Lucas¡¯ lips curl slightly in his sleep, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. His dream must have been a beautiful dream.


    Lyana pursed her lips and said silently


    ¨C Good night. Then she left.


    When she walked past Vincent¡¯s room, she saw that the lights were still dim. A trace of confusion shone in his eyes. Could it be that Vincent hasn¡¯t ridden yet?


    What was he doing down there?


    Lyana goes to her room. She turned on the lights and closed the door, then walked to the window.


    She was about to draw the curtains, take a shower and sleep when her gaze inadvertently fell on the gazebo.


    The lights in the gazebo were still on.


    Vincent sat alone in the pavilion. He stared nkly into the distance, his phone resting on the stone table.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes. Why was Vincent sitting in the pavilion, dazed?


    She took out her phone and called Vincent.


    As soon as the call was made, he picked up instantly.


    ¨C Vincent, why are you sitting alone in the pavilion? Why don¡¯t youe up?


    ¨C Lyana, why have you forgotten my name again?


    Vicki¡¯s distressed voice came out of the phone. His voice was as hoarse as usual, but there was a hint of childishness.


    When Lyana heard her voice, she was stunned!


    What is going on ?


    Why had Vicki run away again?


    When they first came back, nothing special happened.


    Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t heard Lyana¡¯s voice, but Vicki seemed like an abandoned child. He said regretfully:


    ¨C Lyana, did you fall in love with someone else and don¡¯t love Vicki anymore?


    Lyana felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    It was not easy for her.


    It was already very difficult to take care of only one Vincent. Moreover, Vincent had two personalities in his body.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Vicki ran away, she could onlyfort him immediately.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Vicki. I identally called the wrong name just now.


    ¨C Okay, I forgive you.


    His voice was a bit arrogant and soft, making everyone¡¯s heart soften.


    Whenever Lyana met Vicki, she spoke softly to her, afraid to scare her.


    ¨C Vicky, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go up and rest?


    ¨C Vicky misses you.


    His voice was soft, very simr to Lucas¡¯ tone, but his voice was even deeper and hoarser.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    Could it be that every time Vicki appeared, it was also because of her?


    Lyana smiled and said,


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.


    ¨C Vicki wants a hug from Lyana.


    Lyana sensed there was something odd about Vicki¡¯syered words.


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki wants a hug now. Lyana, can youe down?


    She was in a bad state.


    It¡¯s also because he hadn¡¯t heard Lyana¡¯s answer that he said cautiously:


    ¨C Why wouldn¡¯t Lyana hold Vicki¡¯s hand?


    His voice sounded so humble, like he was pleading with her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She felt that no one in this world could refuse this man¡¯s request.


    Also, she was still particrly worried about Vincent¡¯s condition, so she said,


    ¨C Okay, then wait for me downstairs obediently. I will look for you now.


    Lyana¡¯s voice has also be soft. His gaze fell on Vincent in the pavilion. After hanging up, she turned around and went downstairs.


    When Lyana reached the entrance to the vi, she could see Vicki sitting upright in the pavilion from afar, looking like a kindergarten child.


    When Vicki saw Lyana, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Her lips curled slightly, and her beautiful eyes sparkled. They were clean and pure, without the slightest trace of impurity.


    His facial features were well defined, but with such a smile, he looked pure.


    For some reason, Lyana¡¯s heart started racing. She stopped in her tracks and stared at him without blinking.


    Was it always the fast and decisive Vincent?


    He was clearly an obedient and cute little pup.


    Seeing him like that, she had no resistance.


    Lyana approached him. She looked down at him and held out her hand, smiling.


    ¨C Vicki, let¡¯s go back to bed.


    Vicki¡¯s gaze went from Lyana¡¯s face to her hand. Smiling, he held it out and gently ced it on Lyana¡¯s hand. He took the initiative to hold her hand.


    Vicki stood up and squeezed Lyana¡¯s hand, as if he could hold her firmly in his palm.


    When he got up, Lyana still had a strange feeling. After all, he was a tall CEO with long legs.


    His hand squeezed hers tightly. Lyana felt her hand warm.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go home.


    Lyana smiled at Vicki and said softly.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. It was as if as long as Lyana was there, her world wasplete.


    Vicki silently opened her hand and crossed her fingers. He nodded obediently.


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana saw her face in Vicki¡¯s eyes and shyly looked away. Her gaze inadvertently fell on Vicki¡¯s slightly curved lips, and for some reason she felt her mouth go dry.


    She wanted to kiss him.


    When she realized this, her heart was in shambles and her breathing involuntarily deepened.


    She finally understood that Vincent¡¯s second personality hade to seduce her.


    She was a little worried that herposure wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    Lyana wanted to look away, but her lips seemed to have an inexplicable magic. She couldn¡¯t bear to look away.


    At this time, on the second floor of the Sanchez family vi.


    Matriarch Sanchez has awakened from her dream. She sat down, but she couldn¡¯t remember the situation in her dream.


    Frustrated, she walked to the window and was about to gaze at the moon when her gaze inadvertently fell on the gazebo. She saw Vincent and Lyana standing there hand in hand.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s lips involuntarily curled up. She saw the young couple enter the vi hand in hand. She quickly hid behind the curtains, pretending not to know anything.


    It seemed that the couple was quite shy. They were too shy to kiss during the day, but they still wanted to get closer to each other in the middle of the night.


    Lyana was about to give birth.


    The unease in old Madame Sanchez¡¯s heart instantly disappeared, leaving only happiness!


    Lyana was so focused on Vicki that she understandably didn¡¯t notice Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s inquiring gaze.


    Upon entering the vi, Lyana nced at Vicki, wanting to remove her hand. However, she didn¡¯t expect Vicki to squeeze her so hard that she couldn¡¯t pull her hand away.


    Vicki lowered her gaze slightly and looked at Lyana in confusion. He asked curiously:


    ¨C Lyana, don¡¯t you want Vicki anymore?


    Hearing his deep voice, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but look up and meet Vicki¡¯s upset and disappointed eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it. She exined softly:


    ¨C You¡¯ll have to go back to your room to sleepter. I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep too.


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. He said excitedly:


    ¨C So Vicki is going to sleep with Lyana. Vicki goes to protect Lyana.

 Chapter 396

    Did she need protection while she slept?


    Lyana also knew she couldn¡¯t reason with him now. She nodded helplessly and said:


    ¨C OK.


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, a happy smile appeared on her face. Taking the initiative, he led Lyana upstairs.


    When they reached the bedroom, he reluctantly let go of Lyana¡¯s hand and closed the door. When he turned around, he smiled at Lyana and said happily:


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki is going to take a shower. Vicki is going to help Lyana take a shower.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    She was stunned for a moment before saying:


    ¨C It¡¯s not worth it. I can shower myself.


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki will take good care of you.


    He looked at Lyana seriously and said worriedly,


    ¨C Vicki can help Lyana wash herself.


    If it was another man, she would be long gone.


    But the person standing in front of her was Vicki.


    Suppressing her anger, Lyana said quietly


    ¨C Vicki, men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. We¡¯re just going to take our own showers.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vicki nodded and said disapprovingly:


    ¨C Not good. Last time, Lyana helped Vicki take a shower. Vicki wants to help Lyana take a shower too.


    Before Lyana could speak, she saw Vicki heading for the bathroom.


    ¨C Lyana, I¡¯m going to fill the tub.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she sighed helplessly. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. She hastened to say,


    ¨C Vicky.


    ¨C Huh?


    He stopped in his tracks and looked at Lyana in confusion. He asked curiously,


    ¨C Lyana?


    ¨C I already took a shower before picking you up, so I don¡¯t need to take a shower anymore.


    She didn¡¯t want Vicki to help her shower. Regardless, Vicki¡¯s body was still that of a grown man.


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, he gave a slight nod, his eyes filled with disappointment. However, his eyes quickly lit up and he asked impatiently:


    ¨C Lyana, help Vicki take a shower.


    Lyana was shocked!


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. For some reason, she felt that Vicki wasn¡¯t so innocent.


    Could it be that Vicki wanted her to take a shower with him?


    Lyana¡¯s heart jumped. Vicki got lost.


    However, he was only one of Vincent¡¯s personalities. Usually no one taught him to tell right from wrong.


    Lyana frowned slightly. Although he was very obedient, he was still an adult. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her to see his body.


    Vicki didn¡¯t seem to understand what Lyana was thinking. He tilted his head and asked in confusion,


    ¨C Lyana, do you despise Vicki?


    ¨C No, said Lyana unconsciously.


    ¨C So Lyana is also going to bathe Vicki, isn¡¯t she?


    Vicki asked happily.


    She was left speechless.


    When did she say she wanted to help him take a shower?


    Maybe it was because of Lyana¡¯s silence, but the light in Vicki¡¯s eyes gradually faded. His pure eyes flickered looking at Lyana, as if hurt. He asked :


    ¨C Lyana, can you help Vicki take a shower?


    At that moment, Lyana noticed that Vicki was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. He could clearly judge the expression on her face. Then he backed up to move forward, and shook his head to get whatever he wanted.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to bathe Vicki. At most, she let Vicki wear her underwear.


    However, what worried her was whether Chuan ran away while she was bathing Vicki.


    He was not an easy person to deal with.


    When Lyana hesitated, Vincent grabbed her arm.


    ¨C Liana¡­


    That low, hoarse voice was a bit childish. His voice was long and extremely soft. Hernguorous eyes were also filled with a hint of coquetry and pleading.


    Lyana was instantly defeated.


    She had no resistance against Vicki, who continued to act like a spoiled child.


    Lyana smiled at Vicki and nodded.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C OK.


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on her face. He was delighted.


    ¨C Liana is the best. Thank you, Lyana.


    Lyana smiled and shook her head.


    She thought that if it was someone else, no one would be able to resist Vicki¡¯s beauty.


    Vicki was like a tormented fairy.


    Lyana smiled at Vicki and said,


    ¨C Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to fill the tub for you.


    Vicki looked at Lyana with bright eyes. He nodded and answered obediently,


    ¨C OK.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. She turned and headed for the bathroom, thinking she could finally calm down.


    She had just taken a step when footsteps sounded behind her.


    Lyana stopped in her tracks and turned her head. She saw Vicki standing behind her.


    When Vicki met Lyana¡¯s gaze, he gave an obedient smile.


    Seeing Vicki like that, Lyana sighed softly. Then she smiled and asked:


    ¨C Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me there just now?


    Vicki didn¡¯t speak. He reached out and tugged at Lyana¡¯s skirt, looking at her with pitiful eyes.


    She raised her hands in surrender and nodded with a smile.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go together now.


    She really had no resistance to Vicki.


    What made Lyana the most helpless was that Vicki was just too clingy. No matter where she went, he had to follow her.


    More than that, he kept tugging at his clothes.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t used to others sticking to her like that. However, when she realized that person was Vicki, any dissatisfaction in her heart was long gone. All that was left was helplessness.


    After entering the bathroom, Lyana filled the tub with hot water and reached out to test the temperature.


    ¨C The water temperature is just right. You should be¡­


    Lyana turned around, stunned.


    He was undressing. It was time to unbutton thest button of his shirt.


    Lyana immediately saw her well-defined abs and her shirt hanging loosely over her body.


    She felt her face heat up. As she was about to speak, she saw that the man had already loosened the belt around her waist.


    Crack!


    The sound of the belting off is particrly loud.


    Lyana¡¯s face turned even redder, and even the tips of her ears started to burn.


    She quickly looked away and asked:


    ¨C Why did you take off your clothes?¡±


    Vicki looked at Lyana innocently and asked:


    ¨C Lyana, you have to take off your clothes to take a shower.


    She felt her question was a bit silly.


    Who wouldn¡¯t take their clothes off in the shower?


    However, when she saw Vicki undo the strap, her heart skipped a beat.


    Shit.


    She was tempted.


    If Vicki were a woman, no man would be able to resist her temptation.


    It would spell disaster.


    Lyana closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. She hastened to say:


    ¨C You do not have the right to remove your underwear. Come in and take a shower in your underwear.


    By this time, Vicki had already removed her shirt and pants, leaving only her underwear.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with confusion. Finally, he asked happily:


    ¨C Lyana, are you going to help me take off my underwear?


    Lyana¡¯s entire face seemed to be filled with blood. He was as red as spider lilies in hell, and looked extremely flirtatious.


    She suspected Vicki of seducing her, but she had no proof because he was looking at her very innocently.


    She thought it was her who had impure thoughts.


    ¨C Lyana¡­


    Vicki lowered her head slightly and looked at Lyana in confusion.


    Hearing the voice above her head, Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.


    When she saw Vicki¡¯s clean eyes, her blood boiled.


    She stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Without hesitation, she covered her sexy lips with his.


    In a daze, Lyana seemed to see magnificent fireworks in the night sky.


    Vicki¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and her eyshes quivered slightly. Lyana¡¯s face was reflected in her pupils.


    Lyana¡¯s face was very pale in the light, and her skin looked very delicate. His eyshes quivered slightly.


    Vicki looked at Lyana in amazement.


    After a while, when Lyana was almost out of breath, she let go of Vicki.


    She stood calmly on the floor and saw Vicki leaning against the pelvis. His face was pale, and he seemed a little colder. However, his slightly red lips made her unable to stop kissing him again.

 Chapter 397

    Vicki really broke the rules. If she hadn¡¯t been cold-blooded, she would have eaten it long ago.


    Lyana took a step back. Her face was a little flushed, and her breathing was rapid. She couldn¡¯t stare at Vicki anymore, otherwise Vincent would be the only one hurt.


    ¨C Hmm, why don¡¯t you¡­


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, she heard Vicki ask in confusion:


    ¨C Lyana, did you just¡­


    ¨C Shut up.


    Lyana hastened to interrupt Vicki, feeling a little miffed. How could she have done such a thing to Vicki? She looked up at Vicki and inadvertently met her innocent, ignorant gaze, feeling a wave of guilt.


    She was too bad.


    Lyana pursed her lips. As if thinking of something, she pointed to the bathtub and said:


    ¨C Alright,e in and take a shower.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Vicki nodded and walked to the tub, stepping into it.


    Lyana took a deep breath. She finally understood why the CEO always strongly embraced the female lead in dominating novels. It turned out that he was seduced by beauty. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but¡­


    ¨C Lyana, you have to help me take a shower.


    Vicki¡¯s puzzled voice came from the tub.


    Lyana took a deep breath and did her best to prepare herself mentally. She would certainly no longer have inappropriate thoughts of Vicki.


    After helping Vicki take a shower, she could sleep.


    With that thought in her mind, Lyana turned around and saw Vicki sitting in the tub.


    The water in the tub was extremely clear. She could clearly see Vicki¡¯s figure, simr to a mannequin.


    There were still a few water droplets clinging to her sexy corbone. These crystal clear water droplets were like beautiful captivating poppies.


    Vicki took the shower gel to the side and squeezed it into the tub.


    Instantly, the bathroom was filled with the scent of shower gel.


    He stirred the water casually, and it immediately filled with bubbles.


    The scented shower gel instantly invaded Lyana¡¯s nose. Lyana was dazed. She stayed rooted to the ground staring at Vicki.


    He tilted his head and looked at Lyana, his eyes filled with confusion. He blinked and asked obediently:


    ¨C Lyana, aren¡¯t you going to help Vicki take a shower?


    Lyana showed enough self-control to look away. Panting heavily, she said:


    ¨C Turn around.


    ¨C Oh.


    She heard the sound of water again. Thinking Vicki¡¯s back was already facing her, she looked at him.


    When she saw Vicki¡¯s three-dimensional profile, she was surprised.


    In the past, she had always thought her face was beautiful, but now it seemed she was wrong.


    Vincent¡¯s profile was even more attractive than his face.


    She felt like a female hooligan. She was a little afraid of not being able to prevent herself from imposing herself on him.


    ¨C Turn around.


    She slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the heat in her heart.


    However, she felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    Pursing her lips, she had a strange feeling. She opens her eyes and tries to regain herposure.


    Every time she touched Vicki, her self-control couldn¡¯t help but crumble.


    Lyana approached the bathtub and wiped Vincent¡¯s back with a towel.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell on the scar on her back, and she suddenly remembered her time at MY.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Vincent was injured, but he could not afford to rest. He brought the chariot to save her.


    His lips involuntarily curled up.


    She thought of Alexander Walker and pursed her lips slightly. After returning to An City, she sent him a message.


    She had told Alexandre that she would give him an answer at the end of the month.


    In fact, she wanted to ask her brother directly, but every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t ask him directly.


    She wanted to ask Eddy, who was next to her brother, toe out. When the time came, she would ask Eddy if he knew what had happened back then.


    It would be better if he knew.


    ¨C Lyana.


    A soft voice sounded from the side.


    Lyana suddenly withdrew her thoughts. It was only then that she noticed that it was Vicki speaking. She asked carelessly,


    ¨C Yes?


    ¨C Just now¡­


    When she heard Vicki say ¡°just now¡±, Lyana¡¯s face turned red again.

 Chapter 398

    Vicki was like a beautiful and charming poppy, constantly defying her rationality.


    At this time, he was taking a bath. His voice was a little soft, like a kitten, which made it impossible to look away.


    When Lyana heard Vicki¡¯s words, her expression dropped slightly. She looked at him in confusion and asked:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, he looked at her without blinking and asked cautiously,


    ¨C Did you give me sweets just now?


    Candy?


    When did she give him candy?


    Lyana stopped what she was doing and pursed her lips slightly. There seemed to be a hint of softness on his lips.


    No wonder Vicki thought it was candy.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to mislead the innocent Vicki, so she nodded casually and said:


    ¨C Or.


    ¨C Sugar.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll bathe you.


    As she spoke, Lyana turned up the water in the tub to help Vicki wash her back. She lowered her gaze slightly, not wanting to broach the subject of earlier.


    However, he still seemed to remember the sweetness from earlier. He turned to look at Lyana and said seriously:


    ¨C I still want to eat it.


    Lyana paused, a trace of embarrassment shining in her eyes.


    ¨C Lyana, Vicki still wants to eat candy.


    As she spoke, Vicki turned around. His clear eyes were fixed on Lyana¡¯s lips, and his gaze gradually darkened.


    Lyana closed her eyes and did her best to breathe deeply.


    Indeed, a lie had to be filled with countless lies.


    Even though she knew she was the one who brought Vicki into the pit, she would never admit her mistake. She tried to regain herposure and said,


    ¨C Turn around and take a shower.


    ¨C Lyana.


    Vicki looked at Lyana longingly.


    He had always wanted to eat candy. He had heard that sweets were the most delicious thing in the world.


    This time Lyam came to y with him and even brought a lollipop.


    His mother had never let him eat candy, but when Lyam told him the lollipops were delicious, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at them. He wanted to eat them too.


    Lyam had given her the lollipop.


    He took Lyam¡¯s lollipop and was about to put it in his mouth to taste it when his mad mother ran up and threw the lollipop!


    His mother kicked him ten feet away and said fiercely:


    ¨C You did it on purpose. You wanted to kill your brother.


    Vicki will always remember the lollipop that fell at her feet. It was pink, just like Lyana¡¯s lips.


    At that moment, he had wanted to pick up the lollipop and eat it. He didn¡¯t care if she was dirty. He just wanted to know what a candy tasted like.


    Lyana was giddy from the kiss. Her body went limp, and she couldn¡¯t help but sink deeper.


    She waspletely submerged in the tub. Her vision was getting blurry and she felt like she was in the clouds.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was about to pass out that Vincent let her go.


    He lightly licked his lips, his eyes darkened.


    It was the taste of strawberries. Sugar.


    It was the first time he had eaten something so sweet. Although the sweetness faded a little towards the end, it was still much sweeter than what he had eaten before.


    He looked at Lyana¡¯s face. The person he had wanted day and night was right in front of him.


    Lyana was lying in his arms. She couldn¡¯t breathe and had no strength. She unconsciously looked at the man in front of her.


    Neither of them moved to look at the other¡¯s face.


    She remembered what had just happened. The heat had tinted his face red. Her eyes were slightly red as she stared at the man in front of her.


    She suddenly remembered something. Previously, in Lucas¡¯ room, she had seen a lot of sweets on the table. She casually picked up a strawberry candy and ate it.


    She realized that her eyes were as clear and pure as before. It was as if he didn¡¯t know at all that kissing was wrong, nor did he realize that kisses were very ambiguous.


    Lyana knew the person in front of her was still Vicki.


    Although he forcibly kissed her, every time Lyana looked him in the eye, she felt like she had shamelessly hijacked a child. She felt a deep sense of guilt.


    His heart was beating faster and faster. She looked away guiltily, and her heartbeat gradually calmed down.


    She was afraid she couldn¡¯t control herself and would pounce on Vicki to eat him.


    After a while, Lyana pushed Vicki away and sat down. She got out of the tub and said coldly,


    ¨C Take a shower yourself.


    Lyana really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. However, she had just taken a step when her hand was grabbed.


    ¨C What now ?


    She pretended to be impatient.


    ¨C Lyana, aren¡¯t you going to give Vicki a bath?


    The man¡¯s innocent voice came from behind.


    Lyana suppressed the turmoil in her heart. She felt like Vincent was born to torture her.


    Vincent was calm and reserved. Vicki was innocent and childlike, seducing her like a little white rabbit. Chuan was overbearing and paranoid, he wanted to keep her by his side.


    Either way, she couldn¡¯t handle it perfectly.


    Lyana pursed her lips. She was a little frustrated. Holding a towel, she absentmindedly wiped Vincent¡¯s back.


    If he remembered all this, he would be very disgusted?


    After all, she was the one who hijacked Vicki in the first ce.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lyana slightly closed her eyes. She hoped that the three personalities of Vincent would merge as soon as possible, but she was afraid that it would. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She really wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Vicki anymore. She threw the towels in the tub, pulled out one and wrapped herself in it. Then she handed the other towel to Vincent.


    ¨C Wipe yourself, then go to bed.


    Vicki sat down in the tub. He could sense the impatience in Lyana¡¯s tone.


    He looked at Lyana with fear and unease. With an innocent expression, he said ruefully,


    ¨C Is Lyana angry?


    She did not answer.


    He felt even more ufortable. He reached out and grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand, his eyes slightly red.


    ¨C Are you mad at Vicki?


    Lyana turned her back on him and remained silent. She wasn¡¯t really mad at him.


    She was just mad at herself. The current Vincent was an innocent child, but she didn¡¯t control herself and defiled the innocent little bundle of joy.


    However, when she thought about how she had forcibly kissed Vicki before, Lyana swore to herself that no matter how many times she did it again, she would do it anyway.


    ¨C Then Lyana can hit Vicki.


    As he spoke, he grabbed Lyana¡¯s wrist with his left hand and pped her right palm.


    Lyana¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned to look at him, her expression slightly stunned. Seeing his serious expression, the coldness on his face instantly crumbled. She hastened to stop him and smiled.


    ¨C Vicki, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not mad at you.


    ¨C Really ?


    He looked up at Lyana and asked innocently.

 Chapter 399

    ¨C Yes. She nodded. In fact, she was the main responsible for this situation. It had nothing to do with him.


    ¨C So Lyana, I¡¯ll eat candy next time.


    He looked at Lyana innocently, his eyes filled with obedience.


    She almost vomited blood.


    Did he even know what kissing meant?


    No, he just wanted to eat candy.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana said:


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll find you some candy.


    Vicki shook her head and said seriously:


    ¨C Feed me sweets the same way you did before.


    Lyana was left speechless.


    She slowly closed her eyes. If she was not mistaken, Vincent wanted to give her candy by kissing her?


    How can he be so sweet?


    How could he say such a shy thing to her with such an innocent expression?


    She met those ignorant eyes and suppressed her anger. She coaxed him gently:


    ¨C What we are doing is wrong. If you want to eat candy, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, we shouldn¡¯t touch each other.


    ¨C But Lyana really likes Vicki¡¯s lips.


    He looked at Lyana in confusion, tilting his head.


    Seeing him like that, Lyana¡¯s heart started racing. His gaze inadvertentlynded on his lips. Thinking about the kiss earlier, her face grew redder and redder. She said awkwardly,


    ¨C It was just an ident. Do not worry.


    ¨C But I am Lyana¡¯s husband. Lyana is my wife. We should both be together.


    He frowned, his eyes filled with confusion.


    She instantly felt bad.


    What exactly was Vicki talking about?


    He was just one of Vincent¡¯s personalities. How did he know the two were married?


    Lyana sensed that Vicki was not as simple as she had imagined.


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t Lyana want to be with Vicki forever?


    He looked down slightly and bit his lip. His hands gripped the tub tightly as he asked ruefully.


    Lyana felt like she vividly portrayed the words


    ¨C I pity you.


    Seeing Vicki like that, she really wanted to throw herself at him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly pushed all the nonsense she had in mind to the back of her mind. As she was about to speak, she heard him speak sadly.


    ¨C So Lyana doesn¡¯t want to marry me¡­


    ¨C No, that¡¯s not what I meant, hastened to say Lyana.


    ¨C So Lyana really wants to marry me?


    Vicki¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed expectantly at Lyana.


    She couldn¡¯t refuse. She turned hastily and said coldly:


    ¨C Okay, get up quick.


    ¨C Lyana, let¡¯s sleep together.


    She was about to walk out when she was so frightened by Vicki¡¯s words that she almost fell over.


    Did he want to pounce on her too?


    As Lyana was about to speak, she heard Vicki say:


    ¨C Vicki has to hug Lyana to put her to sleep. That way, Lyana won¡¯t be afraid.


    ¨C I¡¯m not afraid to sleep alone.


    Suppressing her anger, Lyana turned to look at Vicki.


    ¨C Lyana is still fierce with me.


    Vicki looked upset, like he was a little hurt.


    ¨C So Lyana really doesn¡¯t like me.


    ¨C No, Lyana said, gritting her teeth. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer.


    When Vicki heard Lyana¡¯s words, he looked up at her and said happily:


    ¨C Lyana,e take a bath with me. Don¡¯t catch cold and get sick again.


    She was left speechless.


    Lyana finally understood that he was her sworn enemy. Eventually, he still wanted her to shower with him.


    Vincent was really not a simple person. Even though he had a split personality that acted like a youth, it couldn¡¯t change his two-faced nature.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid to take a shower with Vicki, but she was afraid that Chuan would go out again.


    Of course, if it was Vincent who was dating, Vincent would definitely think she was trying to take advantage of him.


    ¨C I¡¯m going out for a while. Wipe yourself up and go to bed.


    Lyana came out quickly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay here any longer.


    After exiting the bathroom, she headed to the guest bedroom where she was sleeping.

 Chapter 400

    She took a change of clothes from the bathroom, got undressed and got in the shower.


    Sensing his approach, the showerhead automatically released hot water.


    She remained anchored to the ground, feeling the hot water falling on her head. She slowly closed her eyes, surrounded by warmth. She felt an indescribable sense of security.


    Her hand inadvertently slipped to her lips, and she remembered that she had taken the initiative to kiss Vicki just then.


    She still seemed to be able to feel the softness of Vicki¡¯s lips.


    His throat moved involuntarily. She quickly opened her eyes and did her best to forget the ambiguous scene in her mind.


    Strange, why would someone like Vincent have an inferiorityplex as a child?


    Could it be that Vincent was very insecure when he was young?


    Lyana narrowed her eyes slightly. She had to investigate what happened to Vincent when he was young.


    Perhaps after careful investigation, Vicki¡¯s personality might merge with Vincent¡¯s.


    As Lyana had nned, she took a shower. After taking a shower, she wiped her body and went out. As soon as she opened the bathroom door, she found someone standing there.


    She jumped up and clutched her chest with one hand. She knew it was him, but she was still shocked.


    It must be the aftermath of his forced kiss with Vicki. She felt guilty!


    Lyana nced down at her gray pajamas and slowly looked up. Before she could confirm who he was, she realized he was taking a step towards her.


    At that time, they were only a foot apart.


    This distance made Lyana ufortable and oppressed. She silently took a step back and stared into his eyes without blinking.


    His gaze was extremely deep.


    Vicki¡¯s look was innocent. In other words, the person standing in front of her was not Vicki.


    Was it Vincent or Chuan?


    Lyana was really curious to know how her personality had changed.


    Lyana¡¯s mind races. As long as she didn¡¯t call anyone by name, that was no problem.


    ¨C Why are you here ?


    She asked, still staring at Vincent.


    Thetter looked down at Lyana and asked in a soft and calm voice:


    ¨C You¡¯re afraid of me ?


    ¨C No.


    She quickly shook her head and said:


    ¨C I thought you were asleep. I didn¡¯t expect you toe.


    ¨C I am awake.


    Vincent¡¯s expression changed slightly. He remembered sitting in the pavilion before, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything after that.


    ¨C I heard movement in your room, so I came.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly, staring unflinchingly at the man in front of her.


    That¡¯s right, it was Vincent.


    Vincent was usually sober, and his voice was calm and poised.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Vincent must havepletely forgotten about Vicki, just like before.


    As Lyana was deep in thought, her hand was grabbed.


    She jumped and looked up at Vincent. Instinctively, she wanted to pull her hand away, but she was afraid Vincent would be angry, so she didn¡¯t.


    The ce he was holding was extremely hot. The heat spread from his wrist to all parts of his body. She did not withdraw her hand, but let Vincent hold it.


    ¨C Why are you taking a bath here?


    Lyana¡¯s heart instantly sank. Could it be that Vincent has Vicki¡¯s memories?


    Or was Vincent just asking by chance?


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face and she casually exined


    ¨C At that time, you were asleep. I was afraid to wake you up, so I came here.


    ¨C It¡¯s not noisy.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she looked up at him and identally met his dark eyes.


    There seemed to be a hint of softness in his eyespared to usual.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Why had Vincent suddenly be so sweet?


    Lyana didn¡¯t dare to speak. She could only follow Vincent obediently.


    When she returned to Vincent¡¯s room, she noticed that he had closed the door. His heart started pounding.


    She asked cautiously,


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t we sleep separately?


    ¨C Eh?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Lucas is still at home. If he finds out we¡¯re sleeping together, won¡¯t he be unhappy?


    As she spoke, Lyana reached out to open the door.


    ¨C No, Vincent said.


    Lyana was slightly stunned.


    ¨C He likes you.


    Lyana smiled and continued:


    ¨C But being his aunt and being his stepmother are different for him.


    Vincent lowered his gaze slightly to look at Lyana. His eyes were calm as he lifted his hand to stroke her face.

 Chapter 401

    Lyana¡¯s heart raced. She looked at Vincent without blinking. Thinking about the kiss they had just exchanged in the bathtub, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    If she continued to stay here, she might not be able to sleep tonight because of her nervousness.


    ¨C I¡­ Oh.


    Before Lyana could finish speaking, the man leaned over slightly and hugged her. He headed for the bed.


    ¨C Put me down quickly.


    She said with a red face. She wanted to push Vincent away, but she was afraid of hurting him.


    As soon as she had finished speaking, she was ced on the bed. Immediately afterwards, Vincent alsoy down, imprisoning her in his arms.


    This position was too ambiguous.


    Lyana tried to push Vincent away, but Vincent squeezed her even harder. The smell of shower gel came through his nose.


    What had just happened in the bathroom crossed his mind.


    Lyana¡¯s body stiffened. She dared not move. Her mind races as she considers how to leave this room.


    If it really didn¡¯t work, should she kick Vincent out of bed or throw him over her shoulder so hey obediently on the bed?


    As she was about to move, she heard Vincent¡¯s long, steady breathing, as if preparing for sleep.


    But she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    If it was Vicki now, she could be reallyscivious.


    Lyana took a deep breath and remained still. She didn¡¯t dare look up at Vincent for fear of waking him up.


    The ces where their bodies touched grew hotter and hotter, and Lyana¡¯s face grew redder and redder.


    After hesitating for a long moment, she carefully tried to pull Vincent¡¯s hand away. Even if she didn¡¯t leave this ce, she couldn¡¯t be so close to Vincent.


    She had just moved when she heard Vincent say:


    ¨C There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you ahead of time.


    His voice was as low as ever, and his words carried a negotiating tone.


    Hearing Vincent talk about serious things, Lyana¡¯s disordered thoughts instantly vanished. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    ¨C We will pay our respects to the eldest daughter of the Royer family tomorrow. I think there¡¯s something you need to know.


    Just then, Vincent pursed his lips slightly and looked down at the woman in his arms.


    The tip of his nose was filled with the scent of the woman¡¯s hair.


    Vincent couldn¡¯t help but sniffle twice.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was a little surprised. When she heard the others mention the anniversary of her death, she had a strange feeling.


    She looked up slightly and inadvertently met Vincent¡¯s dark eyes. She was eager to know what he wanted to say to her.


    Vincent looked at Lyana quietly, his expression hesitant. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing that he was quiet, Lyana was about to push him away and step aside when she heard Vincent speaking.


    ¨C Not moving.


    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of bewitchment, as if he was holding something back.


    Hearing his words, Lyana obedientlyid down on the bed and did not move.


    ¨C The name of the eldest daughter of the Royer family is simr to yours. Both have the word AI, Vincent said softly.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lyana¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how she got her name. What worried her the most was that the person who had given her that name was rted to the person who had kidnapped her over twenty years ago.


    If this person knew she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family, why would she let her go?


    Or was this person preparing another n?


    If so, then she was in the open while the enemy was in the dark.


    When she goes to the Royer family tomorrow, she will observe the other members of the Royer family first. Maybe she could find some clues.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana was filled with anticipation for the trip to the Royer family tomorrow.


    She really hoped she could find the person who kidnapped her over twenty years ago as soon as possible. So she could go home earlier.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C The Sanchez and Royer families are particrly close. The eldest of the two families were oncerades. In order to maintain the rtionship between the two families, they were preparing to get married.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was stunned. She had never expected him to take the initiative to mention that.


    ¨C The marriage was between me and the eldest daughter of the Royer family. She is my original fiancee.

 Chapter 402

    Lyana suddenly felt that Vincent was hugging her even tighter.


    She was a little surprised. Why was Vincent hugging her?


    Was Vincent afraid that she would be jealous of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, or was he treating her as the eldest daughter of the Royer family?


    ¨C When I was very young, Old Master Royer often transported the eldest daughter of the Royer family. However, after being sent to the countryside, I never saw her again. A few monthster, I received the news of his death.


    Moonlight was streaming through the window. Vincent¡¯s back was turned towards the window.


    Vincent¡¯s face was in shadow. Lyana couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she could hear his voice.


    His voice trembled a little, as if he was very concerned about the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Lyana had a strange feeling in her heart. After thinking, she asked again:


    ¨C What happened next?


    ¨C After that, the marriage between our families was annulled.


    When Vincent said that, he sounded a little distraught.


    Lyana sighed softly, her heart tight.


    Although she had already heard about it from Matriarch Sanchez, she didn¡¯t feel much at the time.


    However, when she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she felt even worse.


    Vincent still cared deeply for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    As she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family, she did not feel sad.


    However, when she thought about how Vincent had said in front of her that he cared about another girl even though she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Royer family¡­


    She still felt a little ufortable.


    But when the truth was right there. Lyana realized something.


    In the past, she had never believed in fate, but now she did.


    It was as if she and Vincent were meant to be together.


    Even though she did not have the status of the eldest daughter of the Royer family, even though she had been forced to marry into the Dubois family, she was still Vincent¡¯s wife.


    Her bond with Vincent was very deep.


    With her ability, no matter how much the Dubois couple forced her, she could refuse. However, she had previously promised someone that she would treat Vincent¡¯s illness in exchange for saving his life.


    At that time, she thought that if she married in the name of Ines Dubois, not only could she get the shares that Grandmother had left for her, but she could also take the opportunity to treat the illness of vincent. It would be the best of both worlds. That¡¯s why she had married him without hesitation.


    However, after going around in circles, she never thought that she and Vincent were meant to be together.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Vincent thought about it, the more painful it became. He couldn¡¯t help hugging Lyana.


    She sensed that Vincent¡¯s emotions were unstable. She hesitated for a moment, then helplessly raised her arms to hug him.


    ¨C Yes, thank you for your honesty.


    She looked up at Vincent and said softly.


    He was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Lyana to say that. Aplicated look shone in his eyes and he said:


    ¨C I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me because of that.


    A strange feeling crossed Lyana¡¯s heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to be so honest with her. He was actually afraid that she would misunderstand.


    Everyone has a past. In fact, she didn¡¯t care about Vincent¡¯s past at all.


    Also, the two weren¡¯t actually married to begin with. He wasn¡¯t part of her past, which was even more exhausting.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to the Royer residence with you tomorrow.¡± Sleep well.


    Vincent¡¯s voice sounded a bit muffled, as if he wasn¡¯t very happy with her answer.


    Lyana was a little sleepy after being tormented for so long. When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she closed her eyes and fell asleep soon after.


    Seeing that Lyana had fallen asleep, Vincent was not sleepy at all. Under the moonlight, he looked at Lyana¡¯s calm face, and the unease in his heart gradually grew.


    He had slept before. He had dreams. He dreamed that he had be a child again.


    At that time, Lyam had brought her a lollipop. When he wanted to eat her, his mother beat him.


    Vaguely, he thought he saw Lyana standing in the bathroom and taking the initiative to kiss him on the lips. Then he brought Lyana into the bathtub to kiss her. He still remembers the taste of her mouth.


    Vincent licked his lips.


    This dream was a little messy.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if it really happened or if it was just a dream.

 Chapter 403

    Vincent fixed Lyana¡¯s lips with a burning gaze. He remembered the kiss in the bathtub. For some reason, he moved closer to Lyana¡¯s lips and kissed her involuntarily.


    This kiss waspletely different from the deep kiss before. It was just a light kiss.


    Strangely, his lips weren¡¯t as soft as they had been in his dream.


    As Vincent was about to kiss her again, a sleepy Lyana frowned slightly, as if falling asleep like this was very ufortable.


    As he was about to adjust his posture, Lyana put her hand on his waist and took the initiative to approach him.


    ¡­


    Julie was wearing a ck tracksuit. She was walking quietly on the second floor of the Sanchez family vi.


    She had lived here for over twenty years and knew every room like the back of her hand.


    Although Vincent wouldn¡¯t let her in, she had once discovered a dog hole when she was young. When she saw that no one was paying attention, she slipped into that hole.


    When Julie was in the yard, she carefully avoided all cameras.


    There were no cameras in the Sanchez family vi, so she walked down the second-story hallway with no restraint.


    She headed for the guest bedroom where Lyana was. She turned the doorknob and opened it.


    Although she did not return to the Sanchez¡¯s during this time and did not have a spy in the Sanchez family, she lived in the mountains and watched the Sanchez family¡¯s every move with a telescope.


    She knew that Lyana slept in this room. She wanted to give Lyana some small gifts for her to beg for death in the future.


    Julie carefully sprinkled medicinal powder on Lyana¡¯s bed. As she was about to leave, she began to rummage through her belongings.


    Previously, she had noticed that Grandma had given something to Lyana. She really wanted to know what it was. She remembered Lyana putting it in the closet.


    Julie found a jewelry box in a wardrobe. She quickly took it out and opened it. She was amazed.


    She gripped the shlight tightly in her hand, shining its light on the piece of jewelry in the jewelry box.


    It was actually the Butterfly Fairy!


    It was the work of which Grandmother was most proud.


    Grandma had actually given the Butterfly Fairy to Lyana.


    The coldness in Julie¡¯s eyes was more and more evident. She clenched her fists and pursed her lips.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered very well that when the butterfly fairy designed by Grandma had received an award, Grandma had kept this jewel for herself.


    Julie had thought that Grandma would never release the Butterfly Fairy again, but she had never expected her to give the Butterfly Fairy to Lyana.


    For what ?


    Lyana looked at Lucas in amazement. She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to y the same game as her.


    However, she found it a shame to have always been second on the national server, far behind the first.


    She was very curious about Lucas¡¯ skills. Then, when she leaned over, she saw the crystal in front of her.


    ¨C Victoire.


    At that moment, Lucas also noticed Lyana approaching. He hurriedly turned off his phone and looked at Lyana with a worried, slightly frightened air.


    At that time, he was like a child who had done something wrong. He was afraid of usations from adults.


    Lyana smiled and sat down next to Lucas. Her gaze scanned Lucas¡¯s face. Her face was flushed and her lips were pink. It was obvious that he had recovered from his illness.


    Lyana reached out and touched Lucas¡¯ forehead, then her own. The temperature was about the same.


    However, just in case, Lyana moved slightly closer to Lucas and gently pressed her forehead against his.


    Lucas¡¯ dark grape-colored eyes instantly widened and his pupils dted involuntarily. He stared at Lyana, his ears turning red.


    She carefully took the temperature of Lucas¡¯ forehead and was relieved to find that he really had no more fever.


    She smiles at Lucas. Thinking about the way he was ying just now, she asked curiously:


    ¨C Lucas was ying Honor of Kings just now?


    He remembered that Lyana had seen his phone before, so he nodded. There was no reason to lie now.


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ words, her eyes lit up. She asked with interest:


    ¨C I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to y this game too. Why not y two?


    Lucas shook his head stubbornly and said seriously:


    ¨C I only like to hit myself.


    Lyana didn¡¯t expect to be rejected.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t beat the national server¡¯s top spot in the game, she was more than enough to keep up with the others.


    Besides, Lucas was young. His level in the game was certainly not high. She would definitely be able to carry him if he had a low level.


    Lyana moved closer to Lucas and smiled at him. Her beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly as she coaxed him:


    ¨C Auntie is particrly good at games. She can carry you.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he gave her an indifferent look and shook his head.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary.


    Lyana looked at Lucas with interest. She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to reject her suggestion.


    It should be known that almost everyone who yed King of Games wanted to be sent up in the air.


    Could it be that Lucas doesn¡¯t know what to do?


    If he didn¡¯t understand at all, the chances of him winning this round weren¡¯t high.


    Unless Lucas¡¯ teammate is someone particrly powerful.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana smiled at Lucas and said:


    ¨C If I take you with me, I can bring you to the level of the king.


    At this moment, Lyana looked like an old aunt coaxing a cute child.


    Lucas¡¯ gazended on Lyana¡¯s eyes. He sighed softly, then said solemnly:


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, can you mature a little?


    Lyana was left speechless.


    Lucas seemed to say that she was very childish.


    But she wasn¡¯t childish at all.


    She was clearly an adult, but she just wanted to have a better rtionship with Lucas.


    As Lyana was about to speak, she saw Lucas¡¯ lips curl slightly.


    She giggled and patted Lucas on the head, a bright smile appearing on her face. It seemed that Lucas had his own secrets in the game!


    He sat quietly, letting Lyana pat his head. He was indescribably happy.


    In the game, he often heard from others that adults do not allow children to y games. Also, his father didn¡¯t like him ying games.


    However, her aunt Lyana was not like that. Aunt Lyana didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing for him to y games.


    Plus, she seemed to think he was very good at games. She even wanted to y games with him.


    In fact, he also wanted to y games with Aunty Lyana.

 Chapter 404

    However, he was now working in the game to earn money. When the time came, he still owed Aunty Lyana money, so he couldn¡¯t let Aunty Lyana know his game ID.


    If she knew he could repay the huge amount of money he owed by gambling, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be ready to let him return the money.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze swirled around him. He remembered that his father listened a lot to Aunty Lyana, so he asked:


    ¨C Auntie Lyana, can I keep my game a secret? I don¡¯t want dad to know.


    ¨C OK.


    ¨C I still owe you money.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Lyana instantly reacted and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¨C If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten.


    ¨C I¡¯ll give you the money back tomorrow.


    Lucas says seriously.


    Lyana looked at Lucas¡¯ little face and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Every time Lucas pretended to be an adult, she couldn¡¯t helpughing because she thought he was so cute.


    ¨C Very well, if you don¡¯t return the money tomorrow, I¡¯m going to have to charge you extra interest.


    Lyana teased him with a smile, reaching out to scratch Lucas¡¯ tiny nose intimately.


    At this moment, Vincent came down the stairs to the second floor.


    This morning, he had eliminated the people named Chuan that Thomas had found. Whichever way he looked at it, he thought those people couldn¡¯t be the ones Lyana cared about.


    Vincent¡¯s frown deepened. When he went to the living room on the first floor, he saw Lyana and Lucas discussing intimately from afar.


    His furrowed brows slowly rxed, and the coldness in his eyes gradually faded. His gaze turned soft.


    For some reason, Vincent felt it was more like a ¡°home¡±.


    Lyana felt someone else watching her. She looked up and saw Vincent wearing a ck suit, standing calmly in front of the stairs.


    His facial features were well defined, and his eyes were deep. Her face was a little pale from illness, but that didn¡¯t stop her from being handsome.


    Standing there, everything around her instantly paled inparison.


    He was like a noble prince straight out of a painting.


    Seeing Vincent like that, Lyana¡¯s breathing stopped. In a daze, she remembered the adorable Vicki from yesterday.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was hard for her to imagine that Vincent and Vicki were the same person.


    Although they had the same face, their auras werepletely different.


    She remembered what had happened in the tub. She had never thought that child Vicki would take the initiative¡­


    However, when she thought about what happenedst night, Lyana¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but blush. She hastened to look away from Vincent¡¯s face.


    Vincent didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal about Lyana. He walked over to the couch and looked at Lucas first.


    He sat down on the other side of Lucas and asked in a low, hoarse voice:


    ¨C You feel better ?


    Lucas looked up at Vincent and silently hid his phone behind him. Only then did he nod.


    Vincent naturally didn¡¯t notice Lucas¡¯ small gestures. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and he said:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go. We will leave now.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She looked up at Vincent and asked, confused,


    ¨C So early ?


    ¨C Yes.


    At that moment, the butler handed the wrapped bread and milk to Lyana and said respectfully:


    ¨C Doctor Dubois, breakfast has been prepared for you.


    She looked at the breakfast in her hand. It was just enough for one person. It seems that Vincent and Lucas have already had their breakfast. Vincent had to ask the butler to prepare it in advance.


    ¨C THANKS.


    She smiled at the butler.


    Then, Lyana¡¯s gazended on Lucas¡¯s face. She gently rubbed his head and said with a smile,


    ¨C Lucas, stay home obediently.


    Lucas nodded upon hearing Lyana¡¯s words. Seeing that Lyana and Vincent were gone, he watched their receding backs, the light in his eyes gradually fading.


    He wanted to stay with Aunt Lyana forever.


    But Aunt Lyana seemed so busy and was often away from home.


    At that point, Lyana walked away a bit too quickly to notice Lucas¡¯ disappointed look.


    When she and Vincent arrived in the middle of the Sanchez family garden, she jumped up and hastened to say:


    ¨C I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t bring my blessing bag. Wait for me in the car. I will be back soon.

 Chapter 405

    As she spoke, Lyana turned around and walked into the vi.


    She had just taken a step when her wrist was grabbed.


    She turned and looked at Vincent in confusion. Perplexed, she asked


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C I¡¯ve already asked Thomas to bring the blessing bag to the car.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief, a bright smile appearing on her face. She pulled her arm out of Vincent¡¯s grasp and walked out with him.


    Vincent looked at his empty palm and felt an inexplicable sense of loss.


    When the two men arrived at the entrance to the vi, Thomas had already prepared the car.


    He handed an exquisite wooden box to Lyana and smiled.


    ¨C Madam, this is your bag of blessings.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. His gaze was drawn to the wooden box. She carefully took it from Thomas.


    This wooden box was made of rosewood. A phoenix was engraved on it, and emerald green jade beads were encrusted around the box.


    Lyana carefully touched the phoenix that was there. This box must be expensive.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to be so meticulous in preparing such a beautiful box for her to store the blessing bag in.


    Lyana smiled at Vincent and said with admiration


    ¨C I was still considering which box to use to store the blessing bag. I chose three or four boxes, but I was not satisfied. Only the box you prepared for me is good.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face, which was filled with a happy, bright smile.


    It showed that she was telling the truth. She really liked this box.


    Vincent couldn¡¯t help but frown. He narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze looking even deeper. Her thin lips puckered into a pale line.


    Thomas, who was standing on the side, looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. He wondered if Madame would still smile so happily if she knew about the rtionship between the eldest daughter of the Royer family and the Second Master.


    He was just a stranger. He couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched. Finally, he asked:


    ¨C Don¡¯t you remember what I told youst night?


    Lyana blinked, her beautiful fox eyes shining. She said innocently,


    ¨C I remember.


    Vincent¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple started shaking. His voice became even colder.


    ¨C Of course.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in confusion, not knowing why he was unhappy.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ? Did I say something wrong?


    ¨C No.


    As Vincent spoke, he opened the car door and got in.


    Perplexed, Lyana watched Vincent get into the car on the other side. She sat in the back seat and smiled.


    ¨C Thank you for helping me prepare such a beautiful box.


    She didn¡¯t understand how this man could be so petty. She had just forgotten to thank him, and he was already angry.


    For some reason, she felt Vincent¡¯s expression darken.


    Seeing Thomas getting into the car, Vincent said coldly:


    ¨C Are you expecting me to drive you?


    Thomas immediately straightened his back, buckled his seat belt stiffly and hurriedly started the car.


    He had done nothing. Why was the second young master angry again?


    The second young master was still in a good mood this morning. Why had her mood suddenly changed?


    The man¡¯s mood changed like the weather in June.


    He drove in silence, not daring to say another word.


    At the Royer residence.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the Royer matriarch was sitting on the living room sofa with a miserable expression. Her eyes were dark as she watched the busy servants, but her mind was filled with thoughts of her eldest granddaughter.


    At this moment, Alexia stood to the side with a serious expression and gave instructions to the servants.


    The Royer family was enveloped in deep grief, with the exception of the two people present in William¡¯s office.


    William and Lyam were especially happy today because their sister wasing today.


    At the thought of their sister, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Lyam smiled but couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He walked over to William¡¯s side and asked in a low voice:


    ¨C Brother, are we really not going to tell Grandma?¡± If Dadi finds out that our sister is still alive and we are still hiding this, she will definitely be angry. She could even use familyw.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a broken leg. It¡¯s not a big deal. When the timees, we¡¯ll both stay in the hospital and take care of each other on the ward, okay?


    William said casually, looking indifferent.

 Chapter 406

    Hearing William¡¯s words, Lyam¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up.


    ¨C Yes, when that happens, the sister cane and take care of us often.


    At that time, he would have more time to interact with his sister.


    Lyam really regretted it. If he had found his sister earlier, he could have been with her often.


    Who asked his sister to marry Second Brother?


    Lyam¡¯s eyes wandered. He suddenly realized something. He could go straight to the Sanchez family. Then he could spend time with his sister.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaving Big Brother to miss his sister all by himself.


    If his leg was really broken in the future, he would have even more reason to be with his sister for a long time.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the office door, followed by the voice of the butler.


    ¨C The senior young master, the second young master, the second young master Sanchez and Miss Dubois have arrived.


    When Lyam heard the butler¡¯s voice, he immediately stood up and said hastily:


    ¨C I got it. Go ahead.


    When Lyam heard the footsteps outside fade, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He walked over to a mirror next to the desk and straightened his clothes. He smoothed his hair.


    He turned to look at William nearby and asked:


    ¨C Brother, what do I look like?


    William put aside the signed document and got up to approach Lyam. He looked him up and down and said indifferently:


    ¨C You¡¯re very well dressed, but shouldn¡¯t you wipe the smile off your face?


    Lyam looked at himself in the mirror and pursed his lips. He felt he was almost done training. As he was about to call William to go with him, he suddenly thought of something and asked in confusion:


    ¨C If I remember correctly, Second Brother seemed to have set a time limit for Sugar?


    ¨C Yes.


    With Lyam¡¯s reminder, William remembered.


    Lyam¡¯s tense mouth instantly curved and he said happily:


    ¨C I called him Second Brother for so many years. You reap what you sow. Now let¡¯s wait for him to call me Second Brother.


    Since his sister had married him, Vincent had to address him as his sister did.


    William looked at Lyam¡¯s excited expression and reminded him again:


    ¨C I think you want Grandma to break your legs today.


    Lyam¡¯s face instantly fell. With a cold expression, he followed William.


    At this time, at the entrance to the vi of the Royer family.


    Lyana got out of the car. His gaze fell on the door of the Royer family vi, and his heart began to race.


    The first time she came here, she had wanted to apany the Matriarch Sanchez to celebrate the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    At that time, she had thought that the eldest daughter of the Royer family was really pitiful. Those people who kidnapped that girl were really bad to the core. They didn¡¯t even let a child get away with it.


    The first time she came here, she befriended the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    This time, when she stood in front of the door, she sighed.


    She had never expected her to be the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    If her brother hadn¡¯t been injured at MY, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to reunite with her family for the rest of her life.


    It was impossible for the Royer family to search everywhere for a dead person.


    Lyana looked at the door of the Royer family. She felt a vague sense of familiarity, and a sense of belonging.


    ¨C Lyana.


    Vincent¡¯s low, hoarse voice came from the side, interrupting Lyana¡¯s thoughts.


    She came to her senses. She turned her head and saw Vincent with his left hand in his pocket, his right hand raised slightly, as if asking her to hold his hand.


    She frowned slightly.


    Today was the anniversary of the death of the elder Royer. It wasn¡¯t a wedding. Why were they holding hands?


    Besides, shouldn¡¯t such an asion be more serious?


    Lyana was about to ignore Vincent¡¯s small gestures and walk in when her waist suddenly tightened. By the time she came to her senses, Vincent had already pulled her into his arms.


    When her body collided with Vincent¡¯s, her heart began to race. The image of Vicki kissing himst night shed through his mind again.


    Her mind was filled with that image now, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

 Chapter 407

    Oh no.


    Now, whenever she was in close contact with Vincent, she thought of messy things.


    Thomas, who was standing behind Vincent and Lyana, saw the Second Petty Officer¡¯s actions. He opened his mouth slightly, then closed it silently.


    His Second Young Master was so overbearing today, like he was announcing that the Second Young Lady was his wife.


    Didn¡¯t the Royer family already know that the Second Young Master was married?


    He was probably doing this to warn the young elder master Royer not to think about the second youngdy anymore.


    However, he was a little puzzled.


    Second Young Master was here today to attend the death anniversary of his ex-fiancee, the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Now, not only did he bring his current wife to attend the anniversary of her death, but he also pretended to be intimate with her.


    The Royer family really doesn¡¯t care?


    Vincent entered with Lyana in his arms. Thomas walked behind, box in hand.


    When the three of them arrived in the middle of the Royer family garden, William and Lyam left the room.


    When they saw Vincent and Lyana, they were both amazed.


    Lyam¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Lyana¡¯s waist. His eyes were filled with surprise.


    Had Second Brother recovered from his phobia of women?


    Or could it be that their Sugar is so charming that she directly cured Vincent¡¯s illness?


    Lyam¡¯s mind is racing, and he doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    William watched Vincent squeeze Lyana¡¯s waist and frowned slightly. Vincent was clearly taking advantage of Sugar!


    Lyana didn¡¯t think too much about it. A soft smile appeared on her face and she greeted:


    ¨C Brother William, Brother Lyam.


    She had just greeted them when she was pulled into Vincent¡¯s arms. She looked up at Vincent in confusion and met his deep eyes.


    His eyes seemed to speak, silently warning him not to get too close to other men.


    Lyana blinked innocently, looking helpless.


    She felt Vincent¡¯s hand holding her waist and his thumb rubbing her, which made her feel a bit itchy. She couldn¡¯t lose her temper.


    For some reason, she sensed that Vincent was jealous.


    She slowly lowered her gaze, her heart in shambles. She remembered Vincent saying he loved her that night.


    ¨C Sister Lyna.


    ¨C Sister Lyna.


    William and Lyam screamed at the same time.


    In order to protect Sugar¡¯s identity, the two dared not call Lyana ¡°Sugar¡± outside.


    They looked exceptionally happy. They didn¡¯t look sad at all.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent looked at William and Lyam with indifference. His gaze finallynded on William¡¯s face, and his eyes darkened.


    William met Vincent¡¯s gaze. His expression was calm and he said:


    ¨C Come in.


    Vincent and Lyana followed her.


    At this moment, a young girl was standing not far from the garden. She was wearing a white dress, and her hair was disheveled. Her gaze was fixed on Vincent¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around Lyana¡¯s waist. She frowned.


    She clenched her fists, her fingernails digging into her palms.


    After a long time, she let go and angrily snatched a rose.


    She tore the petals from the roses one by one and threw them on the ground.


    She watched Vincent and Lyana leave, her eyes red with anger.


    The pitiful petals of the roses had all been removed. She trampled them.


    It seemed that Brother Vincent had long forgotten him.


    She had been by his side for so long, but he had never taken her seriously.


    He was particrly good at lying. He made it clear he had an aversion to women and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone near him. Now he had taken the initiative to hug the waist of this little b*tch,pletely ignoring the stares of others.


    For what ?


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    She had given up everything for him, but she had lost everything.


    At that moment, she felt the air around her thin. It was a bit stuffy.


    What pained her the most was that when Vincent and Lyana stood together, they were truly a handsome man and a beautiful woman. They were perfectly matched.


    If the person standing next to Vincent was her, they would definitely be morepatible.


    How could Lyana, that little country whore, meet Vincent, when she could only live like a rat?

 Chapter 408

    She refused to concede defeat.


    It was all Lyana¡¯s fault.


    Lyana had stolen everything that originally belonged to her. She had to get it all back.


    ¨C Julia.


    A soft voice echoed from the side, interrupting Julie¡¯s thoughts.


    Julie took a deep breath and instantly removed all thoughts. A sweet and adorable smile appeared on her face as she turned around.


    ¨C Sister Muriel.


    Muriel wore a ck knee-length dress today, revealing her sexy corbone, but she looked a little tired.


    She approached Julie and said softly:


    ¨C I went to the bathroom just now, but I did not find you. I thought you had gone home.


    Julie hastened to disy a faint smile and approached Muriel. She took Muriel¡¯s arm and said softly


    ¨C If I leave, I must first tell Sister Muriel. Also, today is a special day. I also want to offer incense to the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Ever since Julie had been kicked out of the Sanchez family, she had been hiding everywhere. She knew Matriarch Sanchez wasing to the Royers today, so she couldn¡¯t wait to look for Muriel.


    She was just telling Muriel that there was a misunderstanding between her and Grandmother. Dadi was mad at her now, so she temporarily parted from Dadi. She wanted to take the opportunity to reconcile with her today.


    The Sanchez and Royer families had a good rtionship. Julie and Muriel had grown up together, so Muriel had no doubts about Julie¡¯s words.


    ¨C Grandma Sanchez coulde a littleter. I¡¯ll let you know when it arrives.


    Muriel held Julie¡¯s hand and entered, giving instructions in a low voice:


    ¨C When Grandma Sanchez leaves, talk to her properly. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be mad at you anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C OK.


    Julie lowered her gaze and nodded obediently.


    ¨C Thene with me now. There¡¯s a lot to do today, so I might not be able to take care of you. Why don¡¯t you stay in my room?


    Muriel was also busy with the anniversary of the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. If Julie hadn¡¯t grown up with her, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have entertained him then.


    ¨C Sister Muriel, go do your business. Do not worry about me. I also know the Royer family. I can manage on my own, Julie said softly.


    Muriel thought she often came to the Royer family, and that she was very reasonable. Nothing should happen.


    Suddenly, Muriel seems to have thought of something. She pursed her lips slightly and looked up at Julie.


    ¨C By the way, I heard that Lyana lives in the Sanchez residence?


    Hearing Muriel¡¯s question, Julie¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    Muriel looked at Julie in surprise and asked in confusion:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?


    Julie pursed her lips distressedly, tears welling up in her eyes. She shook her head gently and said ruefully:


    ¨C Lyana likes Brother Vincent. Also, Grandma and I had a misunderstanding this time, and she was the one ying tricks behind our backs. She wanted to kick me out of the Sanchez family and marry Brother Vincent.


    ¨C Eh?


    ¨C Sister Muriel, I am telling the truth.


    Muriel¡¯s eyes flickered, but she pretended to be puzzled.


    ¨C I was just wondering if there was a misunderstanding between you two. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person.


    ¨C Sister Muriel, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, but maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.


    Muriel tensed and held Julie¡¯s arm as they entered. Sheforted her:


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s normal for the elders to have some disagreements with us. Don¡¯t think too much. Old people need to be coaxed. As long as you make Grandma Sanchez happy, she won¡¯t be mad at you.


    When Julie heard Muriel¡¯s words, she remembered her grandmother¡¯s determined expression that night. Her eyes darkened instantly, but she still replied:


    ¨C All right.


    Julie followed Muriel inside. After taking two steps, she seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Muriel hesitantly, then lowered her head.


    Muriel naturally noticed Julie¡¯s gaze. She asked curiously:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with you? Why can¡¯t you tell me directly? We are good friends.

 Chapter 409

    When Julie heard Muriel¡¯s words, she stopped short. She looked at Muriel seriously and met her beautiful amber eyes. She said solemnly:


    ¨C Sister Muriel, I think Lyana seems to like Brother Lyam too.


    The sky was high and refreshing today. A breeze was blowing, and the scent of flowers was wafting from the garden.


    When Muriel heard Julie¡¯s words, she was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She asked in surprise,


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you say the person Lyana loves is Brother Vincent?¡± Why did you say she liked Second Brother? Why does this seem a bit confusing?


    Julie shakes her head gently and says uncertainly:


    ¨C I don¡¯t know what to say either. I always thought a girl could only love one man, but Lyana seems to love two men. I can tell that she cares a lot for Brother Vincent and that she loves him too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought I was superfluous in the Sanchez family and would have kicked me out.


    ¨C If she didn¡¯t like Brother Vincent, why would she have made Grandmother keep her distance from me?


    When Muriel heard Julie¡¯s words, she was so startled that her lips parted slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Julie sighed softly and continued:


    ¨C Besides,st night she went out to meet Brother Lyam at the Yongan Building. She didn¡¯te home until two or three in the evening.


    Julie deliberately did not say that Vincent brought Lyana home.


    She wanted Muriel to misunderstand that Lyana had an inappropriate rtionship with Lyam.


    As long as she could manage to sow discord between Muriel and Lyana, Muriel would help her deal with Lyana.


    Julie felt that she was rtively weak. With one more person, she had a better chance of winning.


    When Muriel heard Julie¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her pupils dted involuntarily, and her eyes were filled with surprise. Her voice quivers as she says:


    ¨C Are you sure they met at the Yongan Building?


    When Julie heard Muriel¡¯s anxious voice, she looked up at her.


    Muriel had indeed taken the bait.


    Julie nodded and said seriously:


    ¨C I had a ssmate who went to the forensic department after graduating. That day, I went to y with her, and saw Lyana enter the Yongan building with Brother Lyam.


    How was this possible?


    Muriel¡¯s face went pale, and her breathing quickened.


    It was impossible for Brother Lyam to bring strangers into the Yongan building.


    This is because the Yongan building was hiding the most important secret in Second Brother¡¯s heart.


    Whenever Lyam wanted to write a song, he would go to the Yongan building and lock himself in this small room.


    When she was young, she didn¡¯t understand why Second Brother had to stay in this room to write good songs.


    The day when the children were curious, she took advantage of the absence of Second Brother to run in this small room all alone.


    The door to the small room was made of old nks of wood. There were a lot of scratches on the wooden boards. This door was ipatible with the style of decoration of the whole piano room.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At that moment, she felt that Second Brother¡¯s secret was hidden behind that door, so she pushed it open and entered.


    The moment she pushed open the door and saw the old decorations inside, she frowned slightly. His gaze fell on the old piano.


    She had seen this piano in pictures before. It was the piano that Second Brother used to practice singing when he was young.


    Muriel¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on the piano score, and her eyes lit up.


    This must be Second Brother¡¯s new song.


    She hummed a few lines ording to the score. She felt that this song was very pleasing to the ear, and that it seemed to contain a healing aura.


    This song was just too beautiful.


    When the time came, she quickly put the sheet music on the piano, sat down in front of it and started ying this song.


    A beautiful sound came from the piano. You could vaguely feel the heat of the song.


    Muriel was a little immersed in the song.


    At that moment, the door swung open violently, tearing Muriel away from the beautiful music.


    The music stopped abruptly.


    She turned to look at the door and saw Second Brother angrily walking towards her.

 Chapter 410

    She got up nervously and stood awkwardly. As she was about to exin, she saw her second brother, who had always been a neat freak, take off his coat and hold it in his hand. He frantically wiped the ce where she sat, as if wiping a rare treasure.


    Second Brother hadpletely lost his usual elegance and kindness. All that was left was madness.


    It¡¯s true. Second Brother frantically wiped the ce where she sat.


    ¨C Second Brother¡­


    At that time, she only let out a scream. Then, she met Second Brother¡¯s beast eyes, as if she said another word, Second Brother was going to devour her like a wild beast.


    She was stunned.


    Before she coulde to her senses, she was thrown out by Lyam.


    At that time, he had even fiercely warned her not to enter this room again.


    Muriel looked at her second brother with fear and unease, but she saw the disgust in his eyes. It was like she was a filthy thing no one wanted and she wasn¡¯t worthy to touch the things in her room.


    She had a feeling that if she entered that room again, she could really be killed by Second Brother.


    At that time, she was still young. Fear surrounded her, so she sat outside and cried. It was only when the nanny came to pick her up that she left with her.


    After she grew up, she learned from the servants that this room was the favorite ce of the eldest daughter of the Royer family when she was alive.


    The piano and the chairs that Muriel had touched were also Royer¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s favorite furniture.


    It was only then that she knew who was the most important person in Second Brother¡¯s heart.


    Muriel looked down, her eyes filled with sadness.


    She knew that no matter how long the eldest daughter of the Royer family was gone, Second Brother would always leave a ce for her in his heart.


    This room carried the memories of Second Brother and the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Second Brother would never let anyone else in there, let alone a woman in that room.


    She thought Lyana probably only went to Second Brother¡¯s piano room. As for this small room, Lyana was not qualified to enter it.


    Muriel thought that Second Brother¡¯s future wife was also not qualified to enter this room.


    The thought of Second Brother getting married in the future made her a little uneasy, and her breathing became a little irregr.


    Muriel was quick to push those messy thoughts to the back of her mind. She looked up at Julie and smiled slightly.


    ¨C Don¡¯t meddle in Lyana¡¯s business anymore. It¡¯s her freedom to choose whoever she wants. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s pray for the older sister as soon as possible.


    Hearing Muriel¡¯s words, Julie¡¯s throat tightened, and a trace of anxiety shed in her eyes.


    Why wasn¡¯t Muriel worried?


    If she was right, the person Muriel loved must have been Lyam.


    If she didn¡¯t partner with her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face Lyana alone.


    When Julie thought about how she had been kicked out of the Sanchez family by Lyana, she felt even worse.


    Lyana had ruined her life and everything she had. Lyana had stolen everything from him.


    She would never let Lyana go.


    Why was Muriel pretending to be so calm?


    Could it be that Muriel hid all her dissatisfaction?


    It made sense. She was a celebrity and an actress. She must be very good at acting.


    Julie had a feeling that Muriel and Lyana were going to fight to the death in the future as well.


    In the living room of the Royer family.


    The maid poured two cups of tea for Vincent and Lyana, then lowered her head and left.


    Lyam happened to be sitting across from Lyana. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and eyebrows. At that moment, he realized that Lyana and Alexia looked pretty much alike. However, Alexia¡¯s eyes looked innocent, while Lyana¡¯s were so beautiful you sank into them.


    Besides that, Lyam also noticed that Lyana¡¯s temperament was very simr to her mother¡¯s.


    He¡¯d always thought Lyana sounded familiar, but he¡¯d never thought they were siblings.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Fortunately, they had recognized their sister.


    Otherwise, they could have brushed against their sister for the rest of their lives.


    Lyam looked at Lyana, sitting obediently on the couch. In a bewilderment, he seemed to have gone back more than twenty years.

 Chapter 411

    At that time, Lyana alwaysined that she wanted to watch cartoons. Whenever he yed cartoons for her, she obediently sat down on the couch, exuding a sense of peace.


    Lyam came to his senses and heaved a light sigh.


    They missed their sister. It was a shame they hadn¡¯t grown up with her for over twenty years.


    Vincent was seated next to Lyana. He also noticed Lyam¡¯s gaze, and a hint of confusion shed in his eyes.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze drifted to the faces of Lyam and William.


    It was only then that he realized that William and Lyam looked at Lyana the same way.


    Vincent couldn¡¯t help squeezing the teacup tightly in his hand. In order to hide his displeasure, he picked up the cup of tea and took a sip.


    He slowly put the teacup back on the table.


    William and Lyam looked at Lyana with gentleness and pity. There seemed to be a trace of attention in their eyes.


    Previously, he had always thought that William had a life or death rtionship with Lyana, so whenever William looked at Lyana, he looked at her weirdly. But why had Lyam be like this?


    Even if the whole world betrayed him, Lyam wouldn¡¯t.


    However, the way he looked at Lyana became even more cheeky.


    A meaningful look crossed Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    In order to verify his guess, he coughed lightly.


    When Lyam heard Vincent cough, he quickly looked at his face and asked him worriedly:


    ¨C Second brother, do you feel bad? Do you have a cold?


    Vincent lowered his eyes slightly. He could see that Lyam was still very worried about him.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s face had grown even paler, the worry in his eyes was more and more evident. Lyam turned around and walked out saying


    ¨C I¡¯m going to call the doctor at home now.


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    He arrested Lyam. Seeing that he had stopped, his gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face again.


    ¡°She¡¯s the doctor.¡± Everything is fine as long as she is there.


    Lyam turned to look at Vincent, frowning slightly.


    ¨C But now¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t worry.


    Lyana was also looking at Vincent. His gaze assessed Vincent¡¯s face. His face was pale, and he looked a little ufortable.


    For some reason, she remembered Vincent changing his personality frequentlytely. She regretted not having persuaded Vincent to rest at the Sanchez family vi.


    If he changed his personality again today, she would take him straight home.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana looked up at Lyam and said:


    ¨C Brother Lyam, you have nothing to worry about. I will take care of him.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Lyam¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Lyana with a pang in his heart.


    In the past, he had always hoped that Second Brother would recover quickly.


    But now he was hoping for a miracle to happen. If Second Brother healed in an instant, Sugar wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to take care of him.


    William put the teacup in his hand and lifted his left hand to look at the time on his wrist.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the Buddhist hall now.


    As he spoke, William stood up. Vincent and Lyana also stood up.


    Lyana followed Vincent. His heart was in shambles. She had never been so nervous before.


    At the thought of seeing her biological grandmother and her sister this time, her heart began to race.


    Just, she wondered if Third Brother would be home this time.


    She really liked Third Brother¡¯s personality!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Filled with impatience, Lyana followed everyone to the temple hall.


    Vincent walked beside Lyana, all his attention on her. When he saw Lyana¡¯s cautious, expectant expression, aplicated look lit up in her eyes.


    He still remembered how Lyana looked when he first visited the Sanchez family vi.


    At that time, she was in a good mood and seemed calm. She didn¡¯t look like that at all.


    It was the first time he had seen Lyana like that.


    With that thought in mind, Vincent lowered his head slightly and asked in a voice only the two of them could hear:


    ¨C You do not feel well ?

 Chapter 412

    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her heart instantly raced in her throat. Eventually, it slowly fell back to its original ce.


    She was too eager to meet her family. Maybe that¡¯s why his current behavior was very abnormal. Even Vincent had already discovered that she was a bit abnormal.


    If these people had spies in the Royer family, it would be terrible if they noticed her abnormality and discovered that she already knew her true identity.


    Then she would be in danger. She could even put the whole Royer family in danger.


    Lyana looked down, her eyes filled withplicated emotions. In order to protect her family, she absolutely could not betray herself.


    At this thought, she shook her head and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    Vincent did not speak. He looked at Lyana with aplicated expression.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the three arrived at the Buddhist hall.


    It was the second time she came here.


    She looked at the yard filled with flowers, then the house that looked like a fairy tale castle. Her heart was filled withplicated emotions.


    Everyone in the Royer family really loved the eldest daughter in their family and gave her things that girls liked.


    Lyana followed everyone into the house. At a nce, she saw the dejected Matriarch Royer.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Royer¡¯s hair had turned white. She looked tired and sad. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, as if she hadn¡¯t slept in a long time.


    Lyana felt a little oppressed in her chest.


    If those things hadn¡¯t happened back then, she might have been happy. Matriarch Royer wouldn¡¯t be so sad.


    Alexia stood next to Matriarch Royer and lowered her head to speak to her, as if tofort her.


    Beside Alexia stood the adopted daughter of the Royer family, Muriel.


    A young woman stood next to Muriel. His back was facing them. Lyana felt like this woman¡¯s back was a bit familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    William walked forward and called


    ¨C Grandmother.


    When Matriarch Royer heard William¡¯s voice, she looked up at him, not hiding the sadness in her eyes at all.


    ¨C Yes


    Matriarch Royer said weakly.


    At that moment, the young woman who was standing next to Muriel turned around.


    His gaze fell on the faces of Vincent and Lyana. Her eyes were filled with joy and she greeted them with a sweet smile.


    ¨C Brother Vincent, Sister Lyana.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s voice, her stomach revolted and she almost threw up.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Vincent frowned slightly and didn¡¯t look directly at Julie.


    At that moment, Julie noticed Vincent¡¯s attitude. A trace of sadness crossed her eyes, but she quickly calmed down. She smiled at William and Lyam and greeted them.


    His voice was soft and pleasant to the ear.


    ¨C Brother William, Brother Lyam.


    William did not speak. Without even looking at Julie, he walked over to Matriarch Royer.


    Lyam looked coldly at Julie. His thin lips parted slightly and he said casually and sarcastically:


    ¨C I have already been very clear before. You have the head of a fish. Your memory onlysts seven seconds. I never had a sister like you.


    Julie¡¯s face went pale. She remained nted on the ground awkwardly, distraught.


    William stood next to Matriarch Royer. He remembered the information he had found previously. Julie framed Sugar for her own selfish reasons.


    It was during his medical school speech. He didn¡¯t know that Lyana was his sister.


    At that time, Julie had made fun of Lyana in public and had even ripped off Sugar¡¯s blouse.


    Although she was the one who embarrassed herself that day, when he thought about what Julie had done to Sugar, the anger in his chest burned.


    William raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a serious expression,


    ¨C I¡¯m going to remind you onest time. If you¡¯re still screaming, I¡¯ll ask the butler to kick you out of the Royer family.


    William¡¯s words weren¡¯t polite at all, giving Julie no face.


    When Julie heard William¡¯s words, her face went pale with fear. She bit her lip and looked at William in awe, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    How could she not have thought that the Royer brothers would treat her like their enemy just by greeting her?


    Could it be that these two already knew that she was kicked out by Grandma?


    No, it was impossible.


    There was no way Grandma would tell anyone.


    She knew Grandmother very well. Even though she was very angry and kicked her out, Dadi would still give her face in front of strangers.


    Why were William and Lyam so fierce towards her? She couldn¡¯t understand him.


    When Muriel heard William and Lyam¡¯s words, she frowned slightly, a trace of confusion shining in her eyes.


    Either way, she was a guest she had brought here. Why didn¡¯t his brothers face him this time?


    Could it really be for Lyana?


    Previously, she had heard from Julie that she was in conflict with Grandma Sanchez because of Lyana¡¯s bad intentions.


    In fact, she was a little skeptical about it.


    Lyana was just a stranger. Why would Grandma Sanchez be mad at Julie because of a stranger?


    But now she believes her. Her two brothers despised Julie because of Lyana.


    Muriel¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    She was very beautiful, and her face was very exquisite. She was even prettier than other female celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    With her natural physique, Lyana would definitely be able to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry.


    Could it be that their two brothers are so cold with Julie because they love Lyana?


    What ability did Lyana have to y with her two brothers and Vincent?


    Muriel felt that the atmosphere was very awkward. She quickly smiled and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, hurry up and offer some incense.


    Matriarch Royer, who was originally grieving, also felt the atmosphere in the room was a bit awkward. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen on the anniversary of her precious granddaughter¡¯s death, so she said:


    ¨C Come and offer incense.


    As she spoke, Matriarch Royer entered. Lyana followed suit and saw that Matriarch Royer¡¯s hair was much lighter than before.


    When she went to the hall of the temple, she saw Matriarch Royer¡¯s heartbroken expression when she saw the urn. His heart ached.


    In the grandmother¡¯s heart, she had been dead for more than twenty years.


    She looked at her Grandmother with a pang in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She¡± had clearly been dead for over ten years. Why was grandma still so sad?


    Didn¡¯t they say that time could dilute all sorrows?


    Why did Grandma stay in the past?


    Alexia was inadvertently seen by Lyana. When she met Lyana¡¯s gaze, a trace of confusion shone in her eyes.


    Sister Lyana¡¯s eyes lookedplicated. There was a slight sadness in her eyes, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated¡­


    However, the one thing she was sure of was that Sister Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with concern for Grandma.


    Sister Lyana certainly couldn¡¯t bear to see Grandma continue to be sad because of her sister¡¯s death.


    In fact, she also thought that Grandma should move on from her sister¡¯s death, but it was like a wall had been built in Grandma¡¯s heart. She refused to let everyone in and leave this sad memory behind.


    She watched Lyana¡¯s heart sink for her grandmother. It was as if the family members cared about each other.


    Odd.


    Sister Lyana should have nothing to do with Grandma. Why was she so affectionate with Grandma?


    Alexia suddenly remembered something. This time, Grandma had asked Sister Lyana to embroider a blessing bag for her sister.


    Alexia says to Lyana:


    ¨C Sister Lyana, I heard you also embroidered a blessing bag for my sister this time?


    Lyana retracted her gaze and her gazended on Alexia¡¯s face.


    ¨C Yes.


    Alexia was a lively and cheerful girl.


    She still remembered the speech in medical school. When everyone thought something was wrong with her, she believed her.


    Lyana took the box from Thomas and handed it to Alexia.


    ¨C It¡¯s in this box.


    Hearing everyone talking about the Blessing Bag, Matriarch Royer¡¯s gaze fell on the box.


    ¨C Thank you, Sister Lyana.


    Alexia carefully picked up the box and brought it to Matriarch Royer.

 Chapter 413

    ¨C Grandmother, it¡¯s the Sister¡¯s blessing bag.


    Alexia smiled at Matriarch Royer and said softly.


    ¨C Alright Alright. Thank you, Miss Dubois. Matriarch Royer looked up at Lyana and said sincerely.


    Lyana smiled and said nothing.


    William and Lyam looked at Lyana with a twinge of heart.


    Their Sugar had actually embroidered a blessing bag for herself.


    How sad she must have been when she embroidered the blessing bun!


    Matriarch Royer opened the box. When she saw the blessing bag inside, her eyes lit up and her lips curled slightly. It was the first time she smiled today.


    Alexia stood next to Matriarch Royer. She looked at the blessed bag and eximed:


    ¨C This blessed bag is truly magnificent. It¡¯s actually a hyacinth. That¡¯s wonderful.


    Hyacinths of different colors on the blessing bag intertwined. They wererger than life and blooming with vitality, and we couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at them.


    Not far from there, Julie leaned slightly. When she saw the blessing bag, she was slightly surprised.


    Last night, when she snuck into the Sanchez family vi, she wanted to destroy the blessing bag that Lyana had prepared.


    But she couldn¡¯t find it after looking for it for a long time.


    She finally got it now because Lyana made the blessing bag look like a bouquet.


    When she entered the embroidery room, she immediately saw the blessing bag. However, at that time, she thought it was a bouquet of flowers, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    She searched the embroidery room but couldn¡¯t find the blessing bag. She could only leave.


    Julie saw Alexia carefully pull out the blessed bag. If she didn¡¯t know it was a blessing bag, she really would have thought Alexia was carrying a bouquet of flowers.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lyana¡¯s embroidery to be so good.


    Matriarch Royer gazed lovingly at the blessing bag, then her gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. She asked :


    ¡°Miss Dubois, your embroidery skills are really good. I wonder how long have you been training?


    ¨C I learned embroidery since I was young, answered honestly Lyana.


    Julie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the blessing bag in Alexia¡¯s hand, and she pursed her lips.


    She couldn¡¯t let Lyana steal the show.


    With that thought in mind, Julie looked up at Lyana and frowned. She asked in disbelief:


    ¡°Sister Lyana, how could you embroider hyacinths for the eldest daughter of the Royer family?¡± You even specially embroidered arge number of blue, pink and purple hyacinths?


    Seeing everyone staring at her, Julie gathered her courage and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know their symbolism?¡±


    Everyone saw the concern in Julie¡¯s eyes and heard her words. They thought hyacinths were not suitable for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Alexia looked at Julie in confusion and frowned slightly.


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t the hyacinth symbolize purity and melessness?


    When Matriarch Royer heard Alexia¡¯s words, she gave a slight nod. Her eldest granddaughter was the purest and most meless person in the world.


    When Julie heard Alexia¡¯s words, she gently shook her head and said helplessly:


    ¨C Pure and wless. It¡¯s just the floral symbolism of a white hyacinth. In fact, different colors of hyacinths represent different meanings. Some flowers have good meanings, but others¡­


    When Matriarch Royer heard Julie¡¯s words, she frowned and said in confusion:


    ¡°If they¡¯re all hyacinths, what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    When Julie heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she looked at Lyana with pity and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Sister Lyana, why don¡¯t you tell everyone?¡±


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the blessing bag. She couldn¡¯t bother wasting her breath on someone like Julie.


    Muriel¡¯s eyes blinked. Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a bit awkward, she said:


    ¨C Julie, since you know their symbolism, tell me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Julie sighed slightly and said:


    ¨C The purple hyacinth represents sadness, jealousy, mncholic love, apologies and regrets. The blue hyacinth represents mncholy because of love, and also represents chastity. The pink hyacinth represents admiration.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions were ugly, Julie said solemnly:


    ¡®I just don¡¯t think they suit the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Matriarch Royer¡¯s expression grew even uglier. His expression was so dark that ink could drip from it.


    Julie sighed slightly and said:


    ¨C The purple hyacinth is filled with grief, jealousy and mncholy. The eldest daughter of the Royer family is only a three-year-old child. She is at the age of innocence. How can she have these emotions? Or do you want her to have those emotions? I mean, who do you want her to be jealous of?


    Seeing that Lyana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, Julie thought she was quite persistent. This time, she wanted to see how Lyana would quibble.


    ¨C The blue hyacinth represents chastity. The eldest daughter of the Royer family is still young. She¡¯s not dating at her age, but why do you use the word chastity to describe her? Or do you want her¡­


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She changed the subject and continued:


    ¨C Pink hyacinths represent admiration and romance. Usually it is used to describe love! This represents how a girl feels when she has a crush on a boy.


    Julie exined the symbolism of flowers. His gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing that Lyana was still impassive, she knew deep down that Lyana was already terrified.


    ¡°Sister Lyana, you are deliberately giving her something that doesn¡¯t suit the eldest daughter of the Royer family. You let an innocent child like her have disordered thoughts. You¡¯re going to ruin her, Julie said bitterly.


    Seeing that Julie had no intention of saying anything else, Lyana looked at her coldly.


    Eh eh !


    To deal with her, she deliberately made a mountain out of a molehill, then made her make all these strange usations.


    Julie was simply unscrupulous.


    If she was part of the Sanchez family rather than the Royer family, she would have asked someone to hunt Julie a long time ago.


    Alexia looked at the pouch in her hand in disbelief. She had never thought that such beautiful hyacinths could have such a bad meaning.


    How was this possible?


    In Alexia¡¯s world, she believed that the most beautiful things should have the best meaning.


    Seeing that Lyana was staring at her without saying anything, Julie knew that she had made Lyana angry. She pretended to be nice and defended Lyana.


    ¡°Sister Lyana, I don¡¯t think you know the meaning of hyacinths. That¡¯s why you embroidered them.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Matriarch Royer¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    William, who was standing to the side, frowned. He looked at Julie with aplicated expression and wished he had asked someone to kick her out just now.


    Muriel stood next to Julie, her expression unchanged. His gaze fell indifferently on Lyam¡¯s face.


    Julie nced at everyone in the room. When she saw that Lyam was angry, she felt a trace of smugness.


    Now that Brother Lyam was angry, that meant he already believed her.


    However, she felt that Brother Lyam¡¯s eyesight was a little bad. He shouldn¡¯t be looking at her, but looking at Lyana.


    It seemed that his earlier excuse had already convinced everyone present.


    As Lyana was about to speak, Vincent, who was standing next to her, spoke first.


    ¡°You are your thoughts. It means that your perception of things shows that your thoughts are dirty.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as cold and low as ever.


    He was ying with the pendant on his thumb, giving off a cold aura.


    When Muriel heard Vincent¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to exin himself for Lyana.


    Julie didn¡¯t expect Vincent to say that either. Her face instantly paled with fear, and her voice trembled as she said:


    ¡®Brother Vincent, don¡¯t get me wrong. Actually, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to remind Sister Lyana to¡­


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me?


    Lyana interrupted Julie bluntly. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her beautiful fox eyes filled with disdain.


    ¨C YOU¡­

 Chapter 414

    Lyana hadn¡¯t wanted to argue with Julie, but seeing that she was relentless, she cut her off without hesitation. There was a hint of impatience in her voice as she said:


    ¨C Miss Julie, I remind you once again. You have already been kicked out of the Sanchez family by Matriarch Sanchez. From now on, the Sanchez family has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t call him Brother Vincent anymore. Do you understand?


    Thest thing Julie wanted to mention was said out loud by Lyana. Her face instantly turned pale, and her body shook slightly. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak.


    The reason she could still walk in high society was entirely because no one knew she had anything to do with the Sanchez family anymore.


    If everyone knew she had nothing to do with the Sanchez family now, they would probably all leave her.


    Those who had previously hated her would take the opportunity to exact revenge.


    At this moment, she felt a bit helpless and stunned.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze settled on Lyana¡¯s face, and the darkness in her eyes gradually faded. He looked at Lyana with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t expect his little wife to learn to protect him.


    That feeling of being protected by his wife was pretty good.


    Julie¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Vincent¡¯s face. Seeing Vincent look at Lyana gently, the jealousy in his heart was overturned.


    For what ?


    She had been by Vincent¡¯s side for so many years.


    All this time, no matter what, she worked hard to make everything perfect. She wanted to get the approving look from him.


    However, Vincent had always ignored her, as if she didn¡¯t exist in the Sanchez family.


    But she was the most caring person in the world.


    Why was he with Lyana?


    Lyana was just a cunning person.


    Julie said pitifully,


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s voice, her attention shifted back to Julie¡¯s face, and she didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯s gaze at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know much,¡± Lyana said coldly.


    ¨C Each color of hyacinth has a different symbolism, but when all the colorse together, it takes on new meaning.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    As everyone watched, Lyana said:


    ¨C Hyacinth flowers bloom around March and April every year. It only flowers for three or four months. After its flowering period, if we want it to bloom again, we must cut off the faded flowers. Therefore, the hyacinth also represents the love of rebirth and represents the end of the pains and sufferings of the past. We will start a new life and find a new love.


    Julie was amazed. Why didn¡¯t she know about this?


    She hadn¡¯t seen any of this when she was investigating. Lyana must have made it up.


    Julie noticed that when Matriarch Royer heard Lyana¡¯s words, her brow rxed and her eyes were filled with hope.


    The eyes of the others were also filled with praise for Lyana.


    ¡°Good, good, good.


    Matriarch Royer said happily.


    ¨C This blessing bag is really well made.


    The Renaissance.


    This word was too beautiful.


    She now hoped that her eldest granddaughter would be reborn like hyacinths.


    Seeing that the others¡¯ impression of her had skyrocketed, Julie frowned slightly. Quickly, she came up with a n. Pretending to be patient, she said:


    ¡°Sister Lyana, it¡¯s wrong to lie. You shouldn¡¯t lie in front of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. What if you lost it? Moreover, today is such a serious asion. Anyone can find hyacinth flower symbolism online. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying on purpose. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think the blessing bag you made is suitable for the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, the coldness in her eyes intensified.


    She was no longer making insinuations. She started outright saying she was lying because she wanted to tell everyone that she had no respect for the deceased eldest daughter of the Royer family and had bad intentions towards her.


    Julie wanted everyone to think that she had deliberately framed the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Lyana cleared her throat and continued:


    ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m a doctor. In addition, I bred many expensive nts. In Chinese medicine, hyacinths are very valuable.


    ¨C Hyacinths have a unique scent. This fragrance can rx the mind, stabilize emotions and relieve fatigue. Previously, I made a perfume which was mainlyposed of hyacinths. Later, many perfumes on the market were made from hyacinths.


    During the time she was locked up in the mental hospital, she had beenpletely depressed and could not control her emotions. At one point, she had even suffered from depression.


    After that, she nted some hyacinths to ease her emotions. His condition gradually improved. It was then that she made the perfume of hyacinths.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, no one questioned her.


    Lyana¡¯s medical skills were very brilliant.


    Previously, when Matriarch Sanchez was poisoned, the doctor had already given the diagnosis of a serious illness. It was Lyana who had taken another path to save Matriarch Sanchez.


    She also helped Vincent recover. Vincent¡¯s health was already much better than before, and the frequency of his rpses was bing less and less.


    She was even invited to teach at medical school. She had even cultivated medicinal herbs that were worth tens of thousands of dors.


    Later, when Lyana was at the temple, she identally encountered Alexia and Matriarch Royer. She could even tell that Matriarch Royer¡¯s health was not good. At that time, she didn¡¯t even take Matriarch Royer¡¯s pulse. Just by looking at Matriarch Royer¡¯s expression, she was sure she was sick.


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, the confusion in her eyes became more and more evident. She asked:


    ¡°Since you know the hyacinth so well, you should know the symbolism of its flower. Then why did you make up a lie and say she represents rebirth?


    Julie was also a medical student and was well versed in Chinese medicine. She knew the value of hyacinths, but no one had ever said that hyacinths represented rebirth.


    ¨C In the world of culture, hyacinths only represent rebirth. As I said before, her flowering period is only three to four months. If it wants to bloom again, it must be pruned and cut off all the branches that have withered before. Only then can it continue to bloom beautiful flowers, so it represents rebirth.


    Some things can only be understood by professionals.


    At that moment, when Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she felt a little ashamed of herself.


    She had always thought that she was very exceptional. There weren¡¯t many girls in this world who were more exceptional than her, but when she faced Lyana, she felt inferior.


    For what ?


    She felt that she had worked very hard in the past.


    In the past, she had worked hard to learn to y the piano and the violin. For Vincent¡¯s and Grandmother¡¯s illnesses, she had even specially studied Chinese medicine. She had even studiedw.


    In the past, she had been forced by her grandmother to study nonstop. She had no freedom. Today, she did nothing but study. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t know as much as Lyana, a wild girl.


    Everyone¡¯s time was the same. Why did Lyana have so much energy to y the violin so well? His medical skills were also so brilliant. His status in the world of culture was also so high.


    Previously, she heard that the stone wall painting Lyana drew when she was a teenager shocked the whole town of An.


    Why does the heavens treat Lyana so well?


    She refused to concede defeat.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julie¡¯s lips moved slightly as she said:


    ¡°I think you¡¯re lying about the hyacinth¡­


    ¨C Shut up.


    Matriarch Royer abruptly interrupted Julie, her eyes stained with anger.


    When Julie heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she was so scared that her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Matriarch Royer in disbelief and said:


    ¨C Grandmother Royer, in fact, I just wanted to say¡­


    Suppressing her anger, Matriarch Royer looked at Julie with disappointment. She had seen Julie grow up.


    She didn¡¯t expect her to insist on causing trouble on the anniversary of her eldest granddaughter¡¯s death.


    Matriarch Royer frowned and asked:


    ¡°Enough, stop talking.


    ¨C Grandmother Royer, I am doing this for the good of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.

 Chapter 415

    ¡°For my Sugar¡¯s sake?¡±


    At the age of Matriarch Royer, how could she not say that Julie deliberately disagreed with Lyana?


    The affairs of the younger generation had nothing to do with her, and she didn¡¯t want to know.


    However, she would never allow Julie to make things difficult for Lyana by deliberately using her eldest granddaughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really doing this for the sake of the eldest daughter in your family.


    Julie exined weakly.


    ¡°If you really want the best for her, why did you say things like jealousy and sadness?¡±


    Matriarch Royer said viciously.


    Julie was so frightened that a shiver ran down her spine. She quickly shook her head and said regretfully:


    ¡®Grandmother Royer, I didn¡¯t mean that. I did not want¡­


    ¡°Great¡­ Didn¡¯t the Matriarch just repeat what you just said?¡±


    Lyana really didn¡¯t want to see Julie spout nonsense, so she cut Julie¡¯s words off.


    Maybe it was because she was too anxious, but she almost called Matriarch Royer Grandma.


    Fortunately, she changed her words in time.


    Thinking about it, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. If she had really called Matriarch Royer Grandma, these people might have been suspicious.


    Although she barely said the word, Matriarch Royer still heard Lyana¡¯s words. A trace of surprise shone in his eyes. His gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s familiar face, and a strange emotion gradually formed in his heart.


    If she¡¯s not mistaken, she wanted to call her ¡°grandma¡± just now¡­


    The others didn¡¯t notice Lyana¡¯s slip. Even Julie didn¡¯t notice anything.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to exin to Matriarch Royer.


    ¨C Grandmother Royer, I really didn¡¯t know that water hyacinth had such a beautiful meaning. What I have read on the Inte previously may not beplete. I am very sorry.


    Matriarch Royer looked coldly at Julie, giving off a dignified aura.


    ¡°Julie, if you¡¯re here to send blessings to my eldest granddaughter today, you¡¯re wee here. Otherwise, please leave immediately.


    Julie was amazed. She bit her lip and looked helplessly at Muriel.


    Muriel hesitated for a moment and took a step forward to help Julie out of this situation.


    ¨C Grandmother, Julie didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Previously, she did it for the sake of her sister. I don¡¯t think Sister will mind.


    Seeing that Matriarch Royer¡¯s expression had softened a bit, Muriel continued:


    ¨C Today is the anniversary of Sister¡¯s death. I think she really wants to see our family get along better.


    When Julie heard Muriel¡¯s words, she looked grateful and nodded vigorously.


    Muriel was obedient. Matriarch Royer was also very fond of Muriel. She had lived so long, so she naturally understood what she meant.


    Muriel and Julie were both adopted children. Moreover, since they were in simr situations, they understood each other.


    Either way, Julie was still a member of the Sanchez family. Forget this problem!


    Matriarch Royer gave Julie a meaningful look. She only hoped she said those words only for Sugar¡¯s sake.


    However, this will not happen again.


    Matriarch Royer raised her hand and waved it gently. She sighed and said,


    ¡°Forget it, this case is over.


    She really couldn¡¯t tell it was a misunderstanding. If she said that, she would probably hurt Lyana¡¯s heart.


    After all, Lyana had worked hard to embroider the blessing bag. This blessed bag must have cost him a lot of effort.


    When Julie heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, her heart, which was in her throat, slowly rxed.


    She hastened to say obediently:


    ¡®Thank you, Grandmother Royer, for not worrying about it.


    With this, Julie prepared to offer incense to the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Vincent¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He hastily stopped Julie and said:


    ¨C Wait.


    The smile on Julie¡¯s face gradually froze. She turned to look at Vincent, her eyes flickering. She had a bad feeling and asked:


    ¡°Brother Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When he heard Julie¡¯s words, his eyebrows arched. His expression became serious and he asked:


    ¡°Have you forgotten your identity again?¡±


    Julie blinked in confusion.


    ¡°You forgot the reminder she gave you.


    Julie¡¯s face was pale. She bit her lip. She felt like a p hadnded on her face.


    Vincent meant that she was no longer allowed to call him Brother Vincent.


    Julie¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a sharp de.


    Vincent ignored Julie¡¯s pitiful look. His voice was cold.


    ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself?¡±


    Julie¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She cried pitifully,


    ¡°Mr.. Mr. Sanchez¡­


    At that moment, she could feel her heart, which was riddled with holes, shatter into countless pieces that fell to the ground.


    William nced at Julie, then his gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face again. He nodded approvingly.


    At this moment, Lyam was stunned.


    He had always lived with the Sanchez family in the past. He had the most contact with Vincent.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He knew that the second brother had an aversion to women and didn¡¯t like interacting with them.


    He was already very shocked when he saw the second brother squeezing Sugar¡¯s waist.


    However, he had never expected Second Brother, who kept a low profile, to protect Sugar in public.


    Could it be that Second Brother really fell in love with Sugar?


    Realizing this, Lyam¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.


    Muriel was so shocked that her heart was about to pop out of her mouth.


    She often went to the Sanchez residence to y and knew Vincent well. In the past, her brothers had never allowed her to interact with him. They even said that Vincent had an aversion to women. If she approached him, it would be bad if Vincent got sick.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so close to Lyana. Lyana was only his private doctor.


    Muriel looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes. She was quite sure he had a strong desire to protect Lyana.


    Vincent spoke again.


    ¨C Apologize.


    When Julie heard Vincent¡¯s words, her eyes widened involuntarily. She looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    Grandmother Royer had already stopped pursuing her mistakes. Why was Vincent still¡­


    ¡°Apologize to her now.


    Julie¡¯s pupils instantly dted. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so persistent.


    ¨C Oh¡­


    She had just eximed when she was suddenly frightened by Vincent¡¯s cold gaze. She hastened to correct herself.


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose this time.


    When Vincent heard Julie¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly and narrowed his eyes. If looks could kill, Julie would have died a million times over.


    ¡°That means you did it on purpose.


    When Lyam heard Vincent¡¯s words, he casually added:


    ¨C Since you did it on purpose, excuse yourself.


    William nced at Lyam, who was not far away. In the past, Sugar had the best rtionship with Lyam. This time, he was the first person toe to Sugar¡¯s defense. Sugar would then have a better impression of Lyam.


    It wouldn¡¯t have worked. He was the first to find his sister. He must have left a very good impression on her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, get out,¡± William said coldly.


    Julie didn¡¯t expect William, Lyam and Vincent to force her to apologize.


    For a moment, his face went pale.


    She felt like she had been cut into pieces. Even that couldn¡¯t ease the pain in his heart.


    It was clearly fair between her and Lyana.


    She could understand why Vincent was helping Lyana.


    It was because she was his wife. He valued his reputation, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Lyana.


    But why were William and Lyam also helping Lyana?


    These two clearly had nothing to do with Lyana.


    Julie felt the air around her bing more and more suffocating, and she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Muriel, who was standing to the side, was alsopletely stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her brothers to help Lyana.


    She had never received such favor from her brothers.


    Alexia stood there. She was already a little upset that Julie had said the hyacinth was no good. When she thought Julie seemed to be looking for trouble on purpose, she said:


    ¡°Sister Julie, didn¡¯t you hear what my eldest brother, my second brother and Brother Vincent said?¡± Hurry up and apologize to Sister Lyana. Why are you still here?


    When she heard Alexia¡¯s words, her face instantly went pale. She didn¡¯t expect Alexia toe to Lyana¡¯s defense.


    For what ?


    Everyone was biased towards Lyana.


    Julie thought Alexia was the easiest to approach. She looked at Alexia ruefully and said apologetically:


    ¨C I just saw the hyacinth flower symbolism on the inte. I¡¯m just telling the truth. I really didn¡¯t target her on purpose.

 Chapter 416

    Alexia frowned slightly, her eyes filled with surprise. She said :


    ¡°But Sister Lyana also embroidered a bag for my sister with a good heart. You can¡¯t nder her without thinking.


    At that time, Alexia remembered that during ss at med school, Julie deliberately incited a few female students to target Lyana.


    She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She knew very well that Julie was also aiming at Lyana voluntarily this time. She asked :


    ¡°You carelessly denied the fruits of others¡¯ hard work. Have you ever thought about the harm that others have suffered? Sometimes you can¡¯t pretend none of this happened just because you said you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It is unfair to the people who have been injured.


    William and Lyam looked at Alexia proudly.


    Sugar and Alexia were both good girls who knew right from wrong.


    When Lyana heard Alexia¡¯s words, she was a little touched.


    Anyway, Alexia was still that kind and upright young woman.


    Lyana gave Alexia a grateful look.


    After that, she looked away and looked at Julie. She was waiting for Julie to apologize to her.


    She had now be a thorn in everyone¡¯s side.


    She knew in her heart that if she didn¡¯t apologize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in An City anymore.


    Julie looked up at Lyana, then lowered her gaze. His eyes were filled with hate, but his voice was as soft as ever.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry¡­ I misunderstood you. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I apologize for what I just said.


    ¨C It¡¯s good, replied Lyana impassively.


    Julie was slightly stunned. The hatred in his eyes was like a surging river, endless.


    She didn¡¯t expect someone as arrogant as Lyana to ept her apology.


    Seeing Julie¡¯s indignant expression, Lyana knew that this matter had already angered Julie.


    She clenched her fists involuntarily. After a long moment, she looked up at Matriarch Royer, her eyes returning to their usual softness.


    ¡°Grandmother Royer, may I offer your eldest granddaughter a stick of incense?¡±


    She suppressed the anger in her heart. Anyway, she had to make Lyana suffer today.


    Matriarch Royer looked at Julie and hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¨C Go ahead.


    When she heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she took the incense aside and walked towards the eldest daughter of the Royer family. She bowed respectfully three times.


    After bowing, she inserted the incense in her hand into the incense burner of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    After doing all this, she silently retreated to a corner, but she didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Nobody cared about Julie anymore, because she was just an unimportant person.


    Alexia handed the blessing bag to Lyana. Lyana walked over to the urn and hung the blessing bag there with aplicated expression.


    She didn¡¯t know what girl¡¯s ashes were in that urn, or how much pain that girl had suffered while she was alive. The only thing she was sure of was that this girl was as pitiful as she was.


    She was definitely going to investigate the whole incident and make these people pay.


    She would never let these despicable people off the hook.


    At this moment, a drop of liquid suddenly escaped from his blessing bag.


    The drop of liquid flowed directly onto the ballot box.


    Everyone looked at the blessing bag in surprise, not understanding what had happened.


    Alexia stepped forward, her eyes filled with confusion. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¡°Strange, why is there water in this blessing bag?¡±


    As Alexia spoke, she was about to wipe the liquid off the urn.


    When Alexia¡¯s hand was only a centimeter from the urn, Lyana grabbed Alexia¡¯s arm and pulled it back.


    ¨C Not moving.


    His voice was urgent, hard and nervous.


    Alexia looked at Lyana in surprise. As she was about to ask, she saw Lyana staring at the liquid that was dripping from the blessing bag, frowning.


    Could this liquid be very dangerous?


    With this idea in mind, Alexia followed Lyana¡¯s gaze.


    Lyana frowned slightly. She could vaguely smell a pungent smell. She looked at the drop of liquid nervously.


    The next moment, the pungent smell grew stronger and stronger. Lyana hurriedly pulled Alexia behind her and covered her mouth and nose.


    Alexia was so scared that her face turned pale. She covered her mouth and nose and looked at Lyana in confusion.


    ¡°Sister Lyana, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When the others heard Alexia¡¯s voice, they also leaned towards her.


    Matriarch Royer sat quite far away. At this time, she could also smell a strange smell in the air. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, and his gaze was much softer than before. She asked :


    ¡°What is that smell?¡±


    She remembered very clearly that when she had received the bag of blessing, she had smelled a perfume, but why had it be a pungent odor now?


    Lyana let go of Alexia¡¯s hand and approached. The pungent smell was getting stronger and stronger. She covered her mouth and nose and saw with her own eyes that the drop of liquid had corroded the urn.


    ¡°Must be dilute sulfuric acid. Lyana says to the others:


    ¡°Everyone, walk out the door. It is very corrosive and oxidizing. Its smell is very pungent. If you inhale too much sulfuric acid vapor, your airways may be affected. If the concentration of sulfuric acid is higher, it can cause other respiratory problems.


    ¨C What?


    Alexia was amazed. She had wanted to wipe away the drop of liquid just now. If his hand touched it, it might corrode his hand like the urn.


    She trembled with fear.


    Matriarch Royer raised her hand and patted William¡¯s arm.


    ¨C Quick, go and remove the blessing bag.


    As soon as Matriarch Royer finished speaking, another drop of sulfuric acid fell on the urn.


    The hole in the ballot box has widened.


    Alexia was so anxious she was about to cry.


    ¡°Sister Lyana, my sister¡¯s urn is corroded. Are his ashes¡­


    Matriarch Royer¡¯s expression has changed dramatically. She got up and walked to the ballot box.


    Lyana didn¡¯t have time to exin to them. Holding her breath, she realized that the bottom half of the blessing bag was already wet. Instead of touching him, she untied the rope holding him and rode off with it. Everyone immediately gave way to her and she threw the blessing bag on the floor.


    The air circted better outside, and the pungent smell was much less acrid than before.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she returned to her room and saw the changes on the surface of the urn, she understood.


    Muriel frowned slightly, and there was a hint of anger in her beautiful eyes. She said coldly:


    ¡°Who exactly added sulfuric acid to the blessing bag?¡± Do you want my sister to have trouble underground?


    Lyana¡¯s expression turned serious. She didn¡¯t know who was vicious enough to attack an urn.


    How much did this person hate the eldest daughter of the Royer family?


    Suddenly, a gleam crossed Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    Could it be these people?


    But that¡¯s not it either.


    If these people really thought the eldest daughter of the Royer family was already dead, why did they damage the urn anyway?


    If these people knew that the eldest daughter of the Royer family was still alive, they would probably have notified her directly.


    ¡°Oh my god, who is so ruthless in attacking my eldest granddaughter.


    Matriarch Royer looked sad. Her gaze fell on William¡¯s face and she said:


    ¡°We need to investigate this case thoroughly. We can¡¯t let Lyana suffer again.


    Lyana.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she paused. She didn¡¯t expect Grandma to believe her!


    Alexia nodded and said:


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll help you investigate. We cannot let the person who abused the Sister go unpunished.


    Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Since Grandma and Alexia trusted her so much, she had to find the culprit.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana picked up the scissors on the table beside her and walked out, carefully slicing the pouch.


    Originally, there were a lot of dried flowers in the blessing bag. Now, these dried flowers had already been corroded by sulfuric acid and gave off a strong stench.


    There was also a huge hole in the blessing bag.

 Chapter 417

    At that moment, everyone came out and surrounded Lyana.


    Julie gasped and said in disbelief:


    ¡°Oh my god, Sister Lyana, how could you put sulfuric acid in the blessing bag?¡± Sulfuric acid is so corrosive. Not only will he destroy the blessing bag, but he will also destroy the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    At that moment, when Matriarch Royer heard Julie¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly.


    She thought Lyana was definitely not the culprit, but Julie¡¯s words seemed to tell everyone that Lyana was the culprit.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Royer frowned.


    Everyone sighed and looked at Lyana.


    Vincent frowned slightly, his cold gaze falling on Julie. His piercing gaze seemed to be able to see right through Julie¡¯s heart.


    When Julie met Vincent¡¯s gaze, her face turned slightly pale. She quickly lowered her gaze and pretended to be innocent.


    Lyana chuckled. Her expression was calm and she said fearlessly:


    ¡°Sulfuric acid is so corrosive. If I had ced it in the blessing bag earlier, it would have been corroded long ago. The urn would not have been spared either. Why would he wait until today?


    When Matriarch Royer heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement.


    ¨C You are right. If the sulfuric acid had been in the Blessing Bag a long time ago, I should have discovered the problem with the Blessing Bag a long time ago. The smell of sulfuric acid is so strong and the smell of flowers shouldn¡¯t be able to hide it.


    William looked thoughtfully at Julie, his voice chilling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lyana did that. No one would use such a vicious method to destroy the Blessing Bag he painstakingly embroidered, as the gains would not outweigh the losses. Also, she was right under our noses the whole time and didn¡¯t do anything suspicious, so I believe she definitely didn¡¯t do that.


    Lyam, who was standing next to William, said confidently:


    ¡°I also believe that Lyana certainly didn¡¯t do that. There must be something else.


    Alexia nodded and said:


    ¡°Sister Lyana certainly didn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t think she would ever do such a thing.


    At that moment, Muriel¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her two brothers to defend Lyana.


    It¡¯s strange.


    The two brothers treated Mademoiselle Royer¡¯s urn as if she were alive. In the past, even if someone identally touched the urn, the brothers would chase that servant away.


    What¡¯s wrong with them now?


    Was it because of Lyana¡¯s words that they chose to believe her and not pursue her mistakes?


    The more Muriel thought about it, the more her head hurt. Although she didn¡¯t know if Lyana had done that, since Older Brother and Second Brother had already said so, she certainly couldn¡¯t get up and go against them.


    In that case, Lyana really might not have done that.


    If she didn¡¯t, then who did?


    The eldest daughter of the Royer family died when she was only three years old. Who would make things difficult for a child?


    Just as Muriel was perplexed, Vincent¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¨C Julie, how can you be so sure that Lyana is behind all this? Or are you just trying to nder her and deliberately nned the whole thing?


    Everyone turned to look at Julie.


    When Muriel heard Vincent¡¯s words, her eyelids twitched slightly, and her heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    Apart from the Royer family, Lyana, Vincent and Julie were the only strangers.


    As everyone thought it was impossible that Lyana did this, they took the initiative to eliminate her.


    Of course, it was even more impossible for Vincent to do such a thing, because he had been engaged to the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Muriel¡¯s gazended on Julie¡¯s face. The most suspicious person now was Julie.


    After eliminating all impossibilities, however remote the possibility, it was very likely to be the truth.


    Could it really be Julie? But why would she do such a thing?


    Muriel was puzzled.


    At that moment, Julie¡¯s face instantly turned pale and a trace of panic appeared in her eyes.


    Julie remained nted on the ground, receiving questioning looks from all sides.


    Those looks pierced her body like silver needles.


    She looked around worriedly, swaying in ce. After a long moment, she exined:


    ¡°Brother Vincent, I didn¡¯t trick Sister Lyana. She¡¯s the one who made this blessing bag, so at first I thought she added sulfuric acid.


    When Vincent heard Julie¡¯s words, his expression instantly darkened, as if he disagreed with her.


    Julie met Vincent¡¯s gaze and was instantly enlightened.


    Oh no !


    Earlier, Vincent had warned her not to call him Brother Vincent in the future, but she had just called him that again.


    He will definitely be angry.


    Suddenly she remembered what had happened at the hotel.


    When she drugged Lyana, a kindergarten teacher spoke rudely. Vincent had crippled her.


    It was then that she realized he also hit women.


    Julie stayed there, frightened, afraid of being crippled in her turn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sanchez. I¡¯ve just¡­


    ¡°I meant what I said.


    Vincent coldly interrupted Julie¡¯s apology, enunciating every word clearly.


    ¡°You are deliberately trying to trap Lyana.


    Everyone looked at Julie coldly, including Muriel.


    Lyana nced at Vincent. He was acting a little strange today. He seemed to be particrly protective.


    Could it be that Vincent really loves her?


    No, no, it was absolutely impossible.


    The reason he admitted he loved her was that he wanted Lucas to slowly ept him.


    Previously, she had asked Vincent if he loved her. At that time, he must have been too embarrassed to reject her outright, so he said ambiguously that he liked her.


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly, trying to pretend to be calm.


    Now was not the time to wonder if Vincent loved her or not. Rather, she must have wondered who had added sulfuric acid to her blessing bag.


    Julie looked at Vincent with a hurt expression. She didn¡¯t expect him toe to Lyana¡¯s defense again. No one had proof, so why did everyone suspect her of being the culprit?


    Julie felt like her whole world hade crashing down.


    She looked at Vincent with an expression of grief. She was so frightened by Vincent¡¯s cold aura that she took a step back. She tried to stay calm and said:


    ¨C I did not do it.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. His gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face and he asked:


    ¡°Lyana yed a role in your expulsion from the Sanchez family. How can you be so magnanimous and forgive him? I still remember what you said to her that night. You were very jealous of her. You have reason enough to entrap her.


    Julie shook her head with watery eyes.


    ¨C No that¡¯s not it.


    Julie¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. A tear rolled down her cheek uncontrobly, and her lips quivered slightly, as if she had been in a lot of pain.


    ¨C No no.


    Julie¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Her gaze turned cold and she cried


    ¨C In terms of motive, of everyone here, Lyana hates the eldest daughter of the Royer family the most.


    Lyana¡¯s lips curled slightly, her expression calm. She continued:


    ¡°What motive could I have?¡±


    She bit her lip and clenched her fists. She looked around and saw that everyone was looking at her with resentment.


    Her tears flowed uncontrobly. With a broken expression she said,


    ¨C Grandmother told you earlier that the eldest daughter of the Royer family was engaged to Brother Vincent. You loved Brother Vincent, so you were jealous.


    When Matriarch Royer heard Julie¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered the past.


    If Julie hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she might have forgotten about it.


    At that time, Old Master Royer often brought the eldest daughter of the family to the Sanchez family to y.


    The two families were even closer than they are now.


    It was at this time that she was the happiest. She didn¡¯t have to worry about war or business schemes. She watched her granddaughter grow up as an elder in an ordinary family.


    Lyana¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Grandma had told her that herself. At that time, Julie was no longer part of the Sanchez family. So who had Julie heard it from?


    She asked,


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±

 Chapter 418

    Julie raised her hand to wipe away her tears. She sniffled and asked:


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying. You clearly hate the eldest daughter of the Royer family to the highest degree. It was you who did this.


    Lyana looked at Julie calmly. She thought it was no big deal for her to know that Vincent was engaged to the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    She no longer thought of hiding it. She nodded and said,


    ¡®Grandmother told me about that.


    She thought Grandma would never tell Julie.


    Julie had been kicked out of the Sanchez family vi. So where had she heard this news?


    Could one of the servants be Julie¡¯s spy?


    Or were all the servants on Julie¡¯s side?


    Although Lyana doesn¡¯t know how Julie found out about the Sanchez family vi, she¡¯s sure she¡¯s always been concerned about the Sanchez family.


    Julie had been hiding in the dark, looking for an opportunity to return to the Sanchez family.


    Muriel, who was standing to the side, nced at Lyana and asked in confusion:


    ¨C What does it mean?


    When Julie heard Muriel¡¯s words, she knew Muriel believed her. She hastened to say:


    ¡°Sister Muriel, in fact, anyone can be jealous. No matter how Lyana hides it, she will always be jealous of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. You should know that the eldest daughter of the Royer family and Brother Vincent were once engaged.


    At that point, Julie paused for a moment and continued:


    ¨C For two years, Lyana has been embroidering blessing bags for the eldest daughter of the Royer family. They¡¯re too small. As long as she thinks about embroidering blessing bags for her love rival, she will definitely feel ufortable.


    After Julie¡¯s words, Muriel instantly realized that Lyana loved Vincent.


    Muriel¡¯s gaze fell on Lyam¡¯s face. Seeing that Lyam stared nkly at Lyana, she frowned imperceptibly.


    At that time, Julie had even said that Lyana loved Lyam.


    Instantly, she paid attention to the interaction between Lyam and Lyana.


    For some reason, she felt like Lyana didn¡¯t seem to have feelings for Second Brother. On the contrary, Second Brother stared at Lyana.


    Just now, Second Brother also spoke for her.


    Muriel¡¯s frown deepened. Could it be that Second Brother really fell in love with Lyana?


    His heart trembles slightly. Frantically, she looked away, distraught.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, she said with admiration:


    ¨C Miss Leroy¡¯s ability to invent stories is as amazing as ever. I wonder how true this story is?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wiping away her tears, Julie¡¯s slender body trembles slightly. She said cautiously


    ¨C I do not lie. I tell the truth.


    ¡°In this world, evidence is everything. So show me the evidence.


    Lyana looked at Julie and said calmly.


    ¨C Proofs ? Sister Lyana, your medical skills are so brilliant. Even if you tampered with the Blessing Bag by chance, you cannot be unaware of it.


    She sniffled, her eyes rimmed red.


    ¡°How could I know what you did?¡±


    Lyana smiled and asked:


    ¡°Since you know my medical skills are brilliant and I¡¯m capable, I¡¯ll definitely do what I want without anyone knowing, much less add sulfuric acid to the Blessing Bag. How could I make such a low level mistake?


    Julie was stunned by Lyana¡¯s words. She immediately said:


    ¡°It¡¯s dark under the lights. You added something to the blessing bag on purpose. This way, no one will suspect that you did it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze settling on Julie¡¯s bag.


    The corrosiveness of sulfuric acid was very strong. This means that when Grandma and Alexia took the blessing bag, it must not have been tampered with.


    After that, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    In other words, the blessing bag had been tampered with in the Buddhist hall.


    If so, one of them must have still been carrying sulfuric acid, since none of them had left the Buddhist room.


    Even if this person didn¡¯t have sulfuric acid on them, they must have been able to find sulfuric acid nearby.


    However, she thought that person probably wouldn¡¯t throw the sulfuric acid, because there were too many people nearby. It would be too obvious to lose something.


    Lyana knew what to do. She stared without flinching at the bag in Julie¡¯s hand. Of all the people present, only Julie had brought her bag.


    Seeing Lyana staring at her bag, a trace of nervousness crossed Julie¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly put her bag behind her and lowered her head pitifully, tears falling silently.


    Lyana lowered her gaze and asked:


    ¡°What did you put in your bag?¡±


    ¨C These are just ordinary cosmetics.


    Julie¡¯s voice carried a trace of sorrow. She slowly looked up at Lyana and asked sadly:


    ¡°Do you suspect me on purpose so that you can clear your name?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows arched.


    William and Lyam¡¯s expressions darkened. They didn¡¯t expect Julie to me Lyana.


    William narrowed his eyes and looked at Julie insistently. He had already decided in his heart that he would not let Julie into the Sanchez family again.


    Seeing Julie like this, Lyam somehow remembered Leslie Dean that night. She had also med Lyana in such an unsatisfied way, directly ming Lyana for everything.


    Lyam knew very well that she liked him, but Leslie didn¡¯t like that he was so close to Lyana. She felt like Lyana had taken her away.


    After Sugar¡¯s kidnapping, the servants in the house had already been changed. The remaining people were all loyal to the Royer family.


    Also, there were only a few people in the Buddhist hall right now.


    Excluding all members of the Royer family, only Vincent, Lyana and Julie remained.


    Lyam narrowed his eyes.


    If he hadn¡¯t recognized his sister, he would have immediately suspected Lyana, because thetter indeed had a motive for damaging the urn.


    But Lyana was Sugar. How could she have damaged this urn?


    Lyam¡¯s gaze fell on Julie. The only possibility was that Julie had deliberately damaged the urn, thus wanting to trap Lyana.


    How exactly did Julie do this?


    As Sugar had said, no matter what, he had to rely on evidence. He had to find evidence to prove Sugar¡¯s innocence.


    Lyam¡¯s gaze fell involuntarily on Julie¡¯s bag.


    No wonder Sugar suspected Julie¡¯s bag. Under such circumstances, if it was him, he would think the same.


    ¨C Oh¡­


    Lyana looked at Julie meaningfully and walked towards her step by step.


    Julie watched Lyana approach. She pursed her lips nervously and took a step back, wanting to distance herself from Lyana.


    When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, Lyana quickly took a step forward and snatched her bag.


    ¨C My bag.


    Julie eximed. She reached out to retrieve her bag, but Lyana had already opened it and dumped everything in it on the floor.


    Cosmetics and necessities fell on the floor in a scattered pile.


    A faint smell of flowers escaped from the bag and spread through the air. It was the scent of lilies.


    Julie picked up her bag and red at Lyana.


    ¡°Liana, you really went too far. How can you spill all my stuff? You are too rude.


    Ignoring Lyana, Julie crouched down and was about to put everything back in her bag.


    Lyana nced at the items on the floor. Apart from somemon lipsticks, powder, essories and tissues, there was also a bottle of perfume.


    Laboratories usually ce sulfuric acid in brown ss bottles for easy storage.


    Of the items on the floor, only the perfume bottle was a ss bottle.


    Although the perfume bottle is transparent, you could also put sulfuric acid in it, but it was not good for preservation.


    If Julie came here to destroy the blessing bag, she could just put the sulfuric acid in the perfume bottle.


    After thinking about all of this, Lyana unconsciously leaned over to pick up the perfume.


    However, before Lyana¡¯s hand could touch the perfume bottle, Julie nervously held the perfume in her palm. She looked at Lyana with red-rimmed eyes and asked:


    ¨C Lyana, are you finished?


    Lyana¡¯s expression was calm. Her gaze was fixed on the perfume bottle as she asked:


    ¡°What exactly is inside?¡±


    ¡°You ask what is obvious.


    Julie¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as calm as before. Instead, there was a hint of madness.


    Lyana looked up at Julie and realized she was shaking. His face was pale, with no trace of blood.

 Chapter 419

    It was the first time she had seen Julie so hysterical.


    Sadness, anger and grief mixed together.


    The pain on Julie¡¯s face was even greater than when she was kicked out of the Sanchez family by Grandma Sanchez.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. At that moment, she felt that she might have misunderstood Julie.


    Muriel, who was standing nearby, also had the impression that perhaps everyone had misunderstood Julie. Anyway, she had grown up in the Sanchez family since she was young. She had good grades, good looks and a good figure. She was the child of another family in the eyes of many parents, and also a goddess in the eyes of her peers.


    Throughout this time, Julie has always been as gentle as water. Whatever happened, she valued her dignity and her culture.


    How could such an exceptional Julie do such a vicious thing?


    Besides, Julie may have really suffered this time, which is why she was so angry.


    Muriel looked down and remembered what had happened in the Buddhist room.


    In fact, Julie was right. She had also secretly investigated the symbolism of Hyacinth flowers.


    The meaning of these three colors was indeed not good.


    Lyana¡¯s words were also a bit exaggerated.


    However, when Lyana said she was reincarnated, she hit the nail on the head. Everyone hoped that the eldest daughter of the Royer family could be reborn as soon as possible and not suffer underground.


    Lyana looked back and her gaze fell on the perfume in Julie¡¯s hand. Was this bottle of perfume very important to Julie?


    It was also the first time Matriarch Royer saw Julie lose her temper. His gaze fell on the perfume bottle in Julie¡¯s hand. In a daze, he felt like he had seen that bottle of perfume before.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. Matriarch Royer¡¯s expression softened instantly. She looked at Julie gently and said:


    ¡°That bottle of perfume was left by your mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    When Julie heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, the tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly. Her voice was a bit muffled as she looked at Matriarch Royer with pity.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Grandmother Royer to still remember that. This bottle of perfume was my mother¡¯s heirloom.


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Matriarch Royer remembered what had happened previously and said:


    ¨C This bottle of perfume was originally a birthday present from my old friend to your mother. At the time, it was I who apanied her to buy it. At the time, your mother was very fond of lilies. We found many perfumeries before finding this fresh and elegant perfume. I really didn¡¯t expect you to still be bringing that bottle with you all these years.


    When Julie heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze slightly and looked at the perfume in her palm. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes and settled on the perfume bottle, as if she missed herte mother.


    She hurriedly raised her hand and carefully wiped away the tears on the perfume bottle. She said softly,


    ¨C Mom died early. It¡¯s all he has left. It¡¯s my only constion.


    She thought back to the past. If her mother had still been alive then, she would have been better off than now.


    But there weren¡¯t so many ifs in this world.


    Julie held the perfume tightly in her hand, tears streaming down her face in pain.


    Seeing Julie in this state, Lyana nced at the perfume in her hand.


    Suddenly she smelled the scent of lilies.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s bag.


    If that bottle of perfume was what Julie cared about the most, then Julie would definitely be hesitant to use it.


    Lyana approached Julie. She noticed that Julie¡¯s perfume smelled of jasmine, and the perfume in her bag smelled of lily.


    Things poured out of the bag only meant one thing.


    Julie didn¡¯t use the perfume she was wearing today.


    She had only brought her mother¡¯s things today.


    If so, even if there was no perfume in Julie¡¯s bag, it must not be the perfume of lilies.


    If Julie had really used her mother¡¯s perfume today, why was she still wearing a different smelling perfume?


    Lyana stared at Julie. She looked at the perfume in her hand with a cherished expression, as if that bottle of perfume was her most prized possession.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t let Julie get away with it just because she was pretending to be pitiful.


    She had the feeling that she was behind it all.


    Besides, she was certain that Julie had ced the sulfuric acid in that bottle of perfume.


    William, Lyam and Vincent, who were standing off to the side, were also staring at the pile of cosmetics. They all thought Julie was behind it, but they couldn¡¯t find any proof now.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Julie wept pitifully.


    Muriel and Julie had a good rtionship. At that moment, she looked at Julie, who was crying pitifully, andforted her.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be sad. If you really didn¡¯t do that, we won¡¯t falsely use you.


    In fact, Muriel also hoped that Julie was not behind all this.


    It was she who received Julie at the Royer residence today. If anything happened to Julie, she wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on the perfume bottle in Julie¡¯s hand.


    Was this perfume really a relic of that of Julie¡¯s mother?


    At the thought, Lyana¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Under thefort of Muriel, Julie felt much better. She squeezed the perfume bottle in her hand and looked at Lyana with watery eyes. She asked :


    ¨C Lyana, you searched my bag without distinguishing between good and evil today. You have already vited my privacy. I don¡¯t care about any of this, but I can¡¯t stand you wanting to touch my mom¡¯s stuff anymore. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me and my mother?


    Lyana¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s oval face. In fact, she was very beautiful.


    She had willowy eyebrows, a small, neat nose, and a cherry-shaped mouth. Julie looked like a pretty girl from a small family, and there was a hint of weakness and calm in her eyes.


    At this moment, Julie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she looked pitiful.


    If she had just met Julie, she might have been fooled by her expression.


    However, she had known Julie for a long time. She knew she was a person who wouldn¡¯t stop until she reached her goal.


    However, she had never expected Julie to be so heartless.


    In fact, she hoped she was wrong.


    But thinking about it, she remembered that Julie had sworn on herte mother.


    In his opinion, she had long since lost her principles. How do you expect someone without principles to have a background?


    Lyana looked down with aplicated expression.


    Seeing Lyana like that, Julie thought she had already recognized her defeat. Her eyes turned slightly red and she said ruefully:


    ¡°As long as you apologize to me and my mother, I won¡¯t pursue anything else.


    Julie had clearly pretended to be a very magnanimous person.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Vincent gave off a cold aura, his eyes were mischievous.


    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, her gaze instantly turned cold. She looked at him without expression.


    Julie met Lyana¡¯s gaze and had a bad feeling, but she pretended to be calm all the same.


    She sniffed and asked in a sobbing tone


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve already gone too far today?¡± Are you going to be stubborn again and not apologize to me and my mother?


    Lyana stood there calmly, her beautiful fox eyes turning cold. She enunciated every word clearly.


    ¡°I only apologize to people.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Julie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She asked :


    ¨C What do you mean ? Are you saying my mom doesn¡¯t deserve your apology?


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy.


    Lyana said expressionlessly.


    Julie¡¯s face turned red with anger. She bit her lip and said for a long time:


    ¨C Lyana, I tolerated you time and time again, but you push your luck.


    Lyana chuckled and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the scent of the lilies is even more evident?¡±


    When Julie hears Lyana¡¯s words, her heart starts racing. She said nervously:


    ¨C So what ? There is a garden not far away, and the scent of the flowers is more and more evident. It¡¯s normal.


    ¨C But there are no lilies in this garden, said Lyana calmly.


    ¡°Besides, the scent of those lilies is a little pungent now.


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, they realized that the scent of the lilies was indeed too strong.

 Chapter 420

    Where exactly does the scent of liliese from?


    Lyana approached Julie and looked down on her. She said calmly,


    ¨C Most people only spray a little perfume. They won¡¯t spray as much.


    Julie frowned slightly, tears still glistening on her face.


    ¡°The scent on you is jasmine, and the most obvious scent in the air now is the scent of lilies.


    Lyana paused and nced at the women present. She continued:


    ¨C Matriarch Royer uses the scent of peony flowers. Alexia should use the scent of gardenias. Muriel¡¯s perfume is the perfume of plum blossoms. The scent I use is that of daffodils.


    Julie¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t understand what Lyana meant by that.


    Lyana smiled at Julie and asked:


    ¡°Who do you think used the lily scent?¡±


    At Lyana¡¯s words, the blood drained from Julie¡¯s face. She lowered her gaze in fear, clutching the perfume tightly in her hand.


    She felt Lyana approach her and took a step back.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    She eyed Lyana warily, the unease in her heart growing steadily.


    ¡°If someone really cares about their deceased mother¡¯s business, why would they carelessly pour their mother¡¯s perfume? Lyana asked coldly.


    Julie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gradually tightened her grip on the perfume bottle.


    Lyana was like a dangerous monster, approaching her and biting her.


    Lyana¡¯s every word was like the teeth of a monster, viciously biting into her body.


    Julie was in so much pain that it was hard for her to breathe. She lowered her head and pursed her lips. How could she not know what Lyana meant?


    She meant the sulfuric acid was in her perfume bottle.


    Julie did her best to stay calm. As long as she didn¡¯t panic, Lyana couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± You insult my mother.


    She looked at Lyana with teary eyes, speaking pitifully.


    Vincent nced at Lyana, his gaze once again resting on the perfume in Julie¡¯s hand.


    A trace of impatience crept between Vincent¡¯s eyebrows. He loosened his tie and said coldly:


    ¨C Give the perfume to Lyana. Let her look and she¡¯ll know if it¡¯s perfume or sulfuric acid.


    ¡°But this was left by my mother.


    She looked at Vincent in despair. She didn¡¯t expect him to be on Lyana¡¯s side again.


    What was so good about Lyana?


    Why did everyone have to help Lyana?


    In order to check if there was sulfuric acid in the perfume, Vincent asked her to open the things her mother had left behind.


    Lyana took a silver needle out of her pocket and said calmly:


    ¡°Are you going to take the initiative to give me the bottle of perfume, or do I have to cripple your hand first and take the perfume back?¡±


    When Julie heard Lyana¡¯s words, she hugged the perfume bottle and hid it behind her. Tears rolled down her face like a tide.


    His face grew increasingly pale. She said with pain,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re human anymore. Why do you suspect me and still want to touch my mother¡¯s things?


    ¡°Are you just trying to find out where the sulfuric acides from?¡± Why do you all suspect me? For your own selfish reasons, you want to touch my mother¡¯s business. Lyana, what¡¯s wrong with your conscience?


    She said hysterically. She crouched down on the floor, holding the bottle of perfume tightly in her hand.


    Seeing Julie in this state, a trace of heartache appeared in Matriarch Royer¡¯s eyes. She looked at Lyana again and saw that she looked very confident. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know which side to take.


    Lyana stood there expressionless, clutching the silver needle in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. One. Two¡­


    Before Lyana could say ¡°three¡±, she saw Julie toss the perfume bottle into the bushes to the side.


    Initially, Lyana wasn¡¯tpletely confident, but seeing Julie like this, she instantly understood.


    Julie really poured all of her mother¡¯s perfume, then put the sulfuric acid in the perfume bottle.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Julie coldly. Ever since she had married into the Sanchez family, she had never thought of targeting anyone.


    However, Julie had done many things to her. She had caused it herself. It had nothing to do with anyone else.


    A pitiful person must have something hateful about him.


    Vincent looked at Julie as if he were looking at a dead person. There was no warmth in his eyes.


    The people around them looked at Julie withplicated expressions.


    She was an idiot. Even if she threw the perfume bottle into the bushes now, would she disappear from this world?


    The answer was no.


    Even if the perfume bottle was broken, if it was really filled with sulfuric acid, the corrosive soil would definitely leave traces.


    Lyana nced at Julie and walked over to the perfume bottle.


    The ground in the garden was more loose, and the perfume bottle hadn¡¯t broken after being thrown into it.


    Lyana brought the perfume bottle. She asked someone to prepare a ss bowl and ced a small branch in it. Then she opened the perfume bottle and poured the liquid inside.


    As soon as she opened the perfume bottle, everyone smelled the pungent smell and rushed to cover their mouths and noses.


    When the liquid from the perfume bottle touched the branch, it instantly corroded.


    Lyana didn¡¯t need to say anything else. Everyone knew that Julie had doused the blessing bag with sulfuric acid, causing the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family to corrode.


    Lyana looked at Julie, who had fallen to the ground. Her heart grew cold and she said:


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not me who should apologize to your mother, but you.


    Julie lowered her head, dazed. Now that the truth was in front of her and the evidence wasplete, she couldn¡¯t quibble anymore.


    For what?


    Why had she failed again this time?


    It was the solution she had carefully thought of. She even took out her mother¡¯s things, poured the perfume inside, and put the concentrated sulfuric acid.


    She had done all this to nder Lyana without anyone knowing.


    But why did it still fail?


    Did God really not want to give him a chance?


    Matriarch Royer looked at Julie in disbelief. She was extremely shocked, and her eyes were filled with disappointment and anger.


    Before, Julie was smart. How did she be like this?


    How could she be so ruthless as to do such a thing?


    It was a gift left by his mother!


    When Julie took out the perfume just now, she had no idea there was anything else in the perfume bottle.


    After all, no one was willing to ruin his mother¡¯s business.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect her to be ready to pour all the perfume.


    The more Matriarch Royer thought about it, the angrier she got. She reprimanded angrily,


    ¡°How could you do that?¡± This is what your mother left for you. How dare you add sulfuric acid to it? Aren¡¯t you afraid your mother will die with her eyes wide open?


    Julie was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    Mom.


    She felt really sorry for her mother.


    But she was still alive. She had to make a decision for her future life.


    The only person she could count on was herself.


    Julie slowly looked down and said with a pained expression:


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to do that either. I was forced¡­


    Besides Matriarch Royer, Muriel was also the most shocked.


    Muriel and Julie had a good rtionship. They had grown up together and shared everything.


    However, Muriel didn¡¯t expect Julie to do such a heartless thing.


    Muriel asked sadly:


    ¡°When did my sister offend you?¡± Why would she force you? Why did you do this to her?


    ¨C I am really sorry. I never thought of attacking the eldest daughter of the Royer family. If I did all that, it¡¯s actually because of Lyana.


    She pointed to Lyana and got up from the floor. His voice was also filled with excitement.


    ¡°Without her, Grandma and I wouldn¡¯t have had a fight, and Grandma wouldn¡¯t have kicked me out of the Sanchez family. I was still the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family, but now I am an orphan.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She couldn¡¯t hide the hate in her eyes anymore.


    ¡®She stole my grandmother and Brother Vincent. She stole everything from me¡­

 Chapter 421

    When Lyana heard Julie¡¯s words, she giggled and asked:


    ¡°So you plotted to make all the members of the Royer family my enemies. You wanted me kicked out of the Royer family and live a life worse than death?


    Julie tacitly agreed.


    At that time, a rxed, soft voice came from the door.


    That voice was filled with a killing intent.


    ¡°Since your n has already failed, have you thought about how to get out of here alive?¡±


    Everyone turned around.


    Lyana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was Daniel!


    Daniel, who had always protected her in MY, was also her third brother.


    He wore a suit, but he gave off a wanton aura.


    He had pointed eyebrows and bright eyes. Below the bridge of his nose, his thin lips curled slightly, filled with killing intent.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Julie¡¯s face. His cold gaze was like thousands of small knives cutting into Julie¡¯s flesh.


    She felt like she was being cut into pieces.


    Lyana looked at Daniel, like the first time she had seen him. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race.


    The first time she saw Daniel, she thought she had fallen in love with him.


    Now she finally got it. It was because she had the same blood as Daniel that Daniel¡¯s appearance affected her heart.


    Seeing Lyana staring at Daniel, William and Lyam couldn¡¯t help but be jealous.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze had firstnded on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing something was wrong with the way Lyana was looking at Daniel, he was about to lock his gaze when he realized that William and Lyam seemed to be a bit jealous.


    Vincent¡¯s expression changed. He had an answer.


    No one knew when Daniel had arrived. Hearing Daniel¡¯s cold voice and seeing the anger in his eyes, they guessed he must have arrived very early.


    In other words, he already knew that Julie had destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    At that time, Daniel was unaware that the urn contained other people¡¯s ashes. He had always thought it contained his biological sister¡¯s ashes, and his body burned with anger.


    His most precious biological sister. When she was alive, she was kidnapped and dismembered. After his death, his urn was doused with sulfuric acid.


    He med himself for not being able to protect Sugar in the past. That¡¯s why he let Sugar die prematurely.


    But now he had the ability to protect Sugar¡¯s urn.


    He would never have let Julie off the hook.


    The killing intent on his face intensified.


    He walked towards Julie step by step, like a demoning out of hell. His whole body emitted a world-destroying anger.


    Seeing Daniel in this state, Julie took two steps back, frightened.


    His body was shaking involuntarily and his mind was nk.


    When she took a few steps back, there was a big tree behind her, and further behind her was the garden.


    She had no way out.


    ¡°Brother Daniel, I¡¯m really not¡­


    ¨C Shut up.


    Daniel interrupted Julie coldly. He approached her and looked at her viciously.


    Julie trembled with fear. She had known in the past that Brother Daniel was the fiercest person in the Royer family.


    Usually he seemed to chat andugh and was very nice to people, but he was very mad at heart, like a wolf in the forest.


    Daniel was no ordinary wolf. He was the alpha wolf of the pack.


    Daniel¡¯s ruthlessness made him the best bodyguard everyone feared.


    Lyana noticed Daniel¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t look at Julie as a person at all. On the contrary, it was as if he was looking at the most disgusting thing in the world.


    He approached and inadvertently saw the perfume bottle on the floor. A trace of intent to kill shone in his eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He bent down and picked up the perfume bottle.


    Julie¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She looked up at Daniel and said in a shaky voice:


    ¨C What are you doing?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Daniel said.


    He looked at the perfume bottle in his hand and looked at Julie coldly.


    ¡°You deliberately ruined my sister¡¯s peace today. I¡¯m going to ruin your appearance, so we¡¯re even.


    Julie was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    However, Daniel didn¡¯t give Julie time to react. Without hesitation, he sprayed the sulfuric acid contained in the perfume bottle on Julie¡¯s face.


    ¨C Oh.


    Julie screamed in pain. She clutched her head with both hands, not daring to wipe the sulfuric acid off her face.


    She closed her eyes tightly, lest the acid corrode them. Hate arose from the bottom of his heart.


    She still didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong.


    Lyana had clearly stolen everything from him. She just wanted her things back.


    Why was no one on his side?


    Although she was wrong today, the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family had only slightly corroded. What was the problem ? She could just change the urn.


    How could Daniel ruin his face when the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family was so little corroded?


    It was the face she was so proud of.


    She had initially thought that even without the protection of the Sanchez family, with her looks and talent, she would one day change Vincent¡¯s mind about her.


    But now his face was also ruined.


    His face hurt terribly. It was as if silver needles had been stuck into his skin. The burning sensation spread all over his face.


    It was as if millions of ants were gnawing at his face.


    She cried in pain. She had never suffered so much or experienced such pain.


    At that moment, she clearly realized that she was no longer the high and powerful eldest daughter of the Sanchez family.


    Everyone looked at Julie¡¯s face. Julie¡¯s smooth, fair skin was instantly corroded to the point that her skin and flesh split open. She was dripping with blood and her face gave off an unpleasant odor.


    The current Julie was as dirty and disgusting as a rat that would live in a stinking ditch all year round.


    Seeing Julie in this state, Daniel threw the bottle of perfume in the trash not far away with satisfaction.


    Julie curled up on the floor in pain. Since she had just cried, her face hurt even more. She dared not cry anymore. She thought only of the stic surgery hospital she could go to to save her face.


    When the pain on Julie¡¯s face subsided, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Lyana with a grudge.


    Lyana!


    It was all Lyana¡¯s fault!


    In the future, she will have to make Lyana pay with her life.


    Daniel was about to enter the hall of the temple when he saw Julie sitting on the side without moving. He frowned and asked coldly:


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s not enough sulfuric acid on your face?¡± Why are you still here? Clear!


    She looked at Daniel coldly. Suppressing the pain on her face, she rose from the floor.


    There was a debt to pay!


    She was definitely going to get everything Lyana owed her in the future, including the interest.


    Julie stood up and looked at everyone present.


    Lyana was expressionless, as if she had nothing to do with her.


    The cold-blooded, heartless Vincent. Either way, the two had grown up together. She was so badly hurt now, but he didn¡¯t even look at her. Vincent¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lyana¡¯s face.


    There was also the selfish Muriel. Earlier, when Daniel wanted to ruin her face, Muriel didn¡¯te forward. They were both so close, but to protect herself, Muriel didn¡¯t even dare toe to her defense.


    There was also Matriarch Royer, who had no sympathy. She clearly knew that this perfume bottle was a relic of her mother, but she let Lyana open it anyway.


    There was also Lyam, who had nothing to do with her, and William, who had never taken her seriously.


    Finally, there was this cold-blooded, heartless Daniel. He had really ruined his face for a piece of wood.


    His gaze swept over their faces. She wanted to engrave all their faces in her mind.


    Julie understood where she had lost. She had lost against a piece of wood. It was ridiculous.


    She, a pampered young woman, could notpare to a piece of wood.


    She swore to herself that there would always be a chance. She would trample anyone who mistreated her and make them pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 422

    Julie¡¯s gaze finallynded on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing Lyana¡¯s hypocritical expression, a strong shiver ran through her instantly.


    If Lyana hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have be like that.


    Lyana was the culprit.


    Suppressing the pain on her face, Julie enunciated each word clearly.


    ¨C Lyana, I have already prepared a unique gift for you. I put it in Muriel¡¯s room. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it a lot.


    When Muriel heard Julie¡¯s words, she blinked and frowned.


    With that, she staggered out.


    Muriel looked at Julie¡¯s back as she backed away and felt a strong sense of fear. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and look at Daniel with fear. She was amazed.


    ording to Muriel, Third Brother had always had the best character and was the most approachable. She had never seen him lose his temper.


    She was also very angry that Julie had destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    However, in his opinion, the urn was an inanimate object after all. Third Brother could simply beat or torture Julie. However, she didn¡¯t expect Third Brother to destroy Julie¡¯s face.


    Muriel had a bad feeling. She had brought Julie home. Now that such a big thing had happened, she was also responsible.


    As Muriel was thinking, she suddenly felt Third Brother¡¯s gaze. She looked up and saw his displeased expression.


    Muriel¡¯s heart trembled even more. Without waiting for Daniel to speak, she apologized.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault.


    Daniel looked at Muriel¡¯s face with aplicated expression. After a while he said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who to apologize to?¡±


    When Muriel heard Daniel¡¯s words, she nodded and walked towards the temple hall.


    Everyone followed Muriel to the ancestral hall.


    At this time, the smell of sulfuric acid was no longer present in the temple hall.


    She walked over to the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Royer family and knelt on the floor with a plop. She bowed solemnly before the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    This bow was very honest. Everyone could hear Muriel bow down.


    After prostrating herself, she knelt down.


    Muriel¡¯s forehead had been broken, and blood was flowing. Her beautiful almond eyes were filled with guilt and apologies. Tears were streaming down her face, and it looked like she med herself.


    Seeing Muriel in this state, Matriarch Royer¡¯s heart hurt.


    This time it was Julie¡¯s fault. If Julie hadn¡¯t deliberately tricked Lyana, she wouldn¡¯t have ced the concentrated sulfuric acid on her eldest granddaughter¡¯s urn.


    Even though she was very angry with Julie, Julie was still Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s granddaughter after all. The Sanchez family and the Royer family were very close. It was normal for Muriel to bring Julie home when she came to pick her up.


    Suppressing her tears, Muriel stood up and picked up an incense stick. After lighting it, she again prostrated herself before the eldest daughter of the Royer family. There was a trace of tears in her voice.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s my fault your urn was damaged. I hope my sister can forgive my mistake.


    Daniel nced at Muriel. He also knew that this case had nothing to do with her. Seeing that Muriel sincerely admitted her mistake, he couldn¡¯t bear to me her. He said :


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Get up. You have to be careful when making friends, especially with the people you bring home. You have to investigate them in several ways.


    Muriel turned to look at Daniel.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, third brother.


    She then made three more bows to the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Royer family before standing up and inserting the incense in her hand into the incense burner.


    Muriel lowered her head slightly and walked to the side with a sad expression.


    Matriarch Royer approached Muriel and took her hand. She patted him gently on the back of his hand and said:


    ¡°Good child, I know you¡¯re not to me for that.


    Muriel gently shakes her head and says:


    ¡°Finally, I was wrong. If I hadn¡¯t brought Julie, none of this would have happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re just ready to take responsibility for everything. You will suffer.


    Matriarch Royer said softly to Muriel. She told herself that maybe it was because of Muriel¡¯s personality that she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her.


    Muriel stood to the side. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at Lyam, who was standing nearby, his heart filled with confusion.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Second Brother generally cared more about his sister¡¯s business.


    Why didn¡¯t he react when his sister¡¯s urn was damaged this time? Second Brother didn¡¯t me her or get angry with her.


    She still remembers that when she was in the piano room of Second Brother, she had only touched the stool on which her sister had sat. Second Brother got angry.


    In the past, he would have been furious before Third Brother could speak.


    Second Brother would not only attack Julie, but also punish her.


    Could it be because Second Brother had fallen in love with Lyana?


    Second Brother wanted to appear softer in front of Lyana.


    No, Second Brother had once said that the person he cared about the most was his sister.


    What made Muriel even weirder was that her brother was also very abnormal today.


    In the past, Big Brother would certainly have found someone to attack Julie.


    Today, not only was he not angry, but he also didn¡¯t attack Julie, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    Today Big Brother and Second Brother watched Lyana.


    It couldn¡¯t be because they were both in love with Lyana!


    If Big Brother and Second Brother both loved Lyana, the atmosphere between the two shouldn¡¯t be so harmonious. After all, when love rivals meet, their eyes turn red.


    What went wrong?


    Muriel silently suppressed the doubts in her heart.


    Daniel lit three sticks of incense and stood in front of the memorial tablet of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. He bowed solemnly three times before inserting the incense sticks into the incense burner.


    Daniel¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister¡¯s urn corroded by sulfuric acid.


    He was really useless. He didn¡¯t even take care of his sister¡¯s urn.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death, he could have asked Julie to apologize to her personally.


    It was precisely because today was the anniversary of his sister¡¯s death that he didn¡¯t want to be ruthless in front of his sister. At the same time, he wanted to umte merits for his sister and wish her a happy reincarnation.


    Lyana looked at Daniel¡¯s sad back. She could feel his pain and sorrow.


    At this moment, Daniel waspletely different from the one she had seen before.


    The first time she saw him, he was like a suave young master, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Every time Lyana thought of the sadness of the Royer family on the anniversary of his death, every year for twenty years, she experienced conflicting feelings.


    Seeing that Daniel was about to wipe the urn with his hand, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it with your hand.


    When Daniel heard Lyana¡¯s voice, he turned to look at her, his eyes cloudy and confused.


    When Lyana met Daniel¡¯s gaze, her heart sank slightly. Daniel¡¯s energetic eyes had already lost their shine and were now dull.


    In Daniel¡¯s ce, if she was him and something like this happened to his biological sister, she wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood either.


    Lyana¡¯s lips parted slightly. She had thousands of things to say to Daniel, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    All eyes fell on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Vincent stood next to Lyana. He could clearly feel Lyana¡¯s emotions, and he could tell what she felt in her eyes.


    At that moment, she seemed to be held back by something. She wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Previously, he had already realized that something was wrong in Lyana¡¯s rtionship with William and Lyam. Besides, Lyana looked at Daniel the same way she looked at William and Lyam.


    Vincent clearly understood that this look had nothing to do with love between men and women.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Lyana was looking at Daniel as if she were looking at her family.


    Vincent nced at William and Lyam. Seeing the two looking at Lyana nervously, he had already guessed what was going on.


    Before, he couldn¡¯t believe it, but now, he waspletely sure.


    At this moment, William and Lyam were also looking at Lyana nervously. Their hearts were beating faster and faster, as if they were going to jump out of their chests in a moment.


    It was the first time that William had been so nervous. His palms were covered in sweat, and his throat was moving involuntarily. His eyebrows arched.

 Chapter 423

    At MY, Sugar and Daniel were very close.


    Could it be that Sugar can¡¯t help but want to recognize his third brother?


    However, he had yet to find any clues as to what had happened at the time. If Sugar recognized his third brother now, everyone present would know that she was the eldest daughter in their family.


    Would Sugar be in danger again?


    Although he believed that all of the servants of the Royer family were reliable and safe, he could not fully trust them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Lyam thought the same as William.


    They worried that Sugar would recognize his third brother now and be in danger in the future.


    Second, Lyam was a little worried about his leg.


    If Grandma knew that Lyana was Sugar and he and Big Brother hadn¡¯t talked about it, she would definitely break her legs with a stick.


    Such a beautiful leg was about to break so quickly.


    Daniel¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing that Lyana was silent, he said softly:


    ¡°Miss Dubois, what can I do for you?¡±


    It was only then that Lyana came to her senses. She nced at the ballot box, then at Daniel. She opened her mouth slightly and said:


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hurt your hand.


    When William heard Lyana¡¯s words, his heart, which was in his throat, slowly calmed down.


    Sugar was really smart and rational.


    If she was an insensitive young woman, he might have lost his legs.


    Lyam heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his Sugar had already changed the subject.


    William and Lyam realized that Sugar felt sorry for Third Brother. They all felt a little jealous. They also wanted Sugar to care about them.


    After Lyana finished talking, she felt like pping herself. What nonsense was she talking about?


    She was only a guest of the Royer family. She shouldn¡¯t have stopped him.


    Finally, she came forward because she was worried about Daniel.


    Daniel nced at the ballot box and said sadly:


    ¡°I wonder if she knows the way home after we move.


    When Lyana heard Daniel¡¯s words, she knew he was deliberately changing the subject to give her a way out.


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly.


    Although the ashes in this urn do not belong to her, they could belong to another girl.


    This urn had been there for over twenty years. If that girl had never reincarnated, her soul could have still lived here.


    Children¡¯s memories are always unstable. They preferred what was familiar to them.


    Lyana thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a carving knife?¡±


    When everyone heard Lyana¡¯s words, their expressions froze.


    Matriarch Royer was the first to ask:


    ¡°Lyana, why are you asking for a carving knife?¡±


    ¨C I have already studied sculpture. I want to help Elder Royer fix the urn, Lyana said.


    When Matriarch Royer heard Lyana¡¯s words, her eyebrows raised, but she didn¡¯t immediately respond.


    Her eldest granddaughter was in the urn. She didn¡¯t want her eldest granddaughter¡¯s peace and quiet to be disturbed.


    Lyana naturally understood Matriarch Royer¡¯s concern. A slight smile appeared on her face and she said sincerely:


    ¡°Matriarch Royer, I¡¯m more or less responsible for what happened today. If Julie didn¡¯t want to trap me, she wouldn¡¯t have destroyed the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. I want to do my best to fix some of my mistakes.


    Lyana nced at the corrosion marks on the urn. Her mind raced and she quickly drew a picture.


    ¡°If the urn can be carved with exquisite patterns, I think she will certainly be happy,¡± Lyana said calmly.


    Matriarch Royer naturally knew that Lyana had good intentions, but she was still a little hesitant.


    At that moment, Lyam, who was standing to the side, said:


    ¡°Grandma, let her try.


    When William heard Lyam¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I think she should be able to do it. Let her try.


    Muriel frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect her older brother and second brother toe to Lyana¡¯s defense.


    However, the most important thing now was not to think about the attitude of Big Brother and Second Brother towards Lyana, but to solve the problem of the urn.


    Muriel said hesitantly:


    ¡°Should I ask the master if she¡¯s going to break taboos?¡±


    Matriarch Royer looked at her eldest grandsons and second son with aplicated expression. You should know that these two were usually extremely nervous when it came to Sugar-rted matters, but she didn¡¯t expect them to agree to let Lyana carve Sugar¡¯s urn.


    Matriarch Royer thought about it seriously. Her gaze fell on Daniel and she asked:


    ¨C Daniel, what do you think?


    When Muriel heard Matriarch Royer¡¯s words, she knew that Matriarch Royer had already given in. She nced at Lyana with aplicated expression. At that moment, Lyana was looking at Daniel expectantly.


    She stood there, silent. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Third Brother would probably agree.


    She had a feeling. It was a woman¡¯s intuition.


    The third brother looked at Lyana differently.


    Muriel was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand how Lyana had made her three brothers bow down before her.


    It had taken her more than twenty years, but she had failed to get her three brothers to love her. Lyana had done it.


    Daniel met Lyana¡¯s gaze, then looked at Matriarch Royer and nodded.


    ¡°Grandmother, I think Sister also hopes her urn will be more beautiful. Since Miss Dubois has such skills, let her try.


    When Daniel finished speaking, he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t understand why he trusted Lyana unconditionally.


    He knew Muriel was right. Touching his sister¡¯s urn was no small feat. It would be bad if she vited a taboo. However, when he met Lyana¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but want to believe her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, instantly fell.


    When Muriel heard Daniel¡¯s words, she lowered her gaze slightly. His heart was as empty as duckweed. She had no home to return to and drifted with the current.


    Seeing that her three grandchildren had no objection, the Matriarch Royer did not refute.


    She let out a big sigh. Her gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and she said meaningfully:


    ¨C Lyana, it was hard for you this time. Our Sugar has liked to dress nicely since she was young. She must also want her urn to look better.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, certain images shed through her mind.


    She vaguely saw herself running through a pile of clothes. Then she chose the prettiest one and asked the servants to help her change.


    The servant brought the carving knife. Matriarch Royer looked at the cold light emitted by the knife and couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°Lyana, Sugar has been afraid of pain since she was young. Be careful all the time. Don¡¯t hurt him.


    Matriarch Royer gave worried instructions.


    Lyana¡¯s hand, which held the carving knife, paused for a moment. A strange emotion formed in his heart.


    When she was young, she was also afraid of pain. When she was with her grandfather, he often asked her to learn all kinds of things. One of them was sculpture.


    At that time, she often cut her hand by ident. It was so painful that she cried, but her grandfather refused to let her stop. He even forced her to continue sculpting. He even told her that she had to have a skill so she wouldn¡¯t starve in the future.


    Maybe it was because it hurt too much, but gradually she no longer feared the pain.


    It is always difficult to grow up alone, but if someone grows up alongside their family, they will be pampered endlessly.


    If she hadn¡¯t been abducted at the time, she could have been well protected like Alexia and grown up carefree.


    Lyana smiled at Matriarch Royer and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly carve the urn perfectly. Besides, I won¡¯t hurt your little girl.


    William and Lyam looked at Lyana¡¯s smile and felt a little sad.


    Their sister was just too kind.


    Holding the carving knife, Lyana walked over to the urn and carefully scraped off the sulfuric acid.


    Everyone watched Lyana carefully carve the urn. Nobody said anything.


    Soon, more than two hours passed.


    Lyana engraved arge bouquet of hyacinths on the urn.


    Everyone remembered the hyacinth blessing bag that Lyana had embroidered. If only the blessing bag hadn¡¯t been damaged by Julie.

 Chapter 424

    The hyacinths that Lyana had carved seemed to have been carved on the urn originally. It didn¡¯t look like it had been fixed at all. All traces of sulfuric acid were gone.


    She asked the servant to bring the paint and carefully applied it.


    After Lyanapletely repaired the urn, she said:


    ¨C It¡¯s done.


    The others came forward and were all stunned when they saw the urn of the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    The original urn was simple, but after Lyana¡¯s modifications, it became more exquisite and bold.


    Matriarch Royer looked at the urn and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Lyana is really clever. I really didn¡¯t expect such a fair and delicate hand to be able to carve such beautiful flowers.


    When Vincent heard the words of Matriarch Royer, his eyes sparkled withughter. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    Matriarch Royer did not easily praise people. It seemed that she really liked Lyana¡¯s sculptures.


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s face and his eyes darkened slightly. His sister had to suffer a lot to be able to master the sculpture.


    Previously, he had heard other people say that when engravers practiced, they often hurt their hands. His sister was especially afraid of pain. She must have suffered many injuries when she was young to be able to carve such a beautiful thing.


    ording to Lyam, it was Lyana who helped Sugar fix the urn. Lyam was grateful to Lyana, that¡¯s why he sat next to her.


    During the meal, Vincent took a piece of pork chop for Lyana. Seeing Vincent¡¯s gesture, a smile appeared in Lyam¡¯s eyes.


    Second Brother generally did not approach women, and he did not allow any women to approach him.


    However, seeing the way he looked at Lyana and his attitude towards her, Lyam was certain that Second Brother had fallen in love with Lyana.


    The sister he had just found was already his wife.


    Every time he thought of that, Lyam felt very sad. If he had gone looking for his sister sooner, he could have found her long ago.


    As he was thinking about this, he saw that Lyana was eating broli. He took a piece and ced it in Lyana¡¯s bowl.


    Not far away, Muriel had been secretly paying attention to Lyam. When she saw Lyam picking up food for Lyana, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she held her chopsticks. Soon she regained herposure.


    She had never thought Julie¡¯s words were true.


    She thought Julie wanted to use her feelings for Lyam to attack Lyana.


    She said Lyana and Lyam were on good terms.


    At that time, she thought that even if Lyana loved Lyam, it didn¡¯t mean anything. After all, Second Brother didn¡¯t like Lyana.


    But now Muriel thinks she was wrong.


    She does her best to stay rational. As a viewer, she was now very sure that Vincent and Lyam had extraordinary feelings for Lyana.


    What magic did Lyana have that so many people liked her?


    Muriel looked down and ate in silence, doing her best to ignore what she had just seen.


    She knew very well now that if she attacked Lyana like Julie, she could end up like her.


    William, who was sitting nearby, had a cold expression. If only he could sit next to Sugar, he could pick up more of Sugar¡¯s favorite dishes.


    But now such a chance has been stolen from him by Lyam.


    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have let Lyam and Sugar get together.


    That way he could do such intimate things to Sugar without restraint.


    Seeing Lyam¡¯s attitude towards Lyana, Matriarch Royer frowned slightly.


    She was old, but she didn¡¯t have a confused mind.


    Lyam had a cold personality and never took strangers seriously.


    Muriel had lived with the Royer family for so many years, but her second grandson had never been so close to her.


    Thinking of intimacy, Matriarch Royer once again nced at Alexia. Alexia and Lyam were very close, and Alexia was Lyam¡¯s biological sister.


    Despite this, Lyam had never been so intimate with Alexia.


    Could it be that Lyam likes Lyana?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she realized this, Matriarch Royer couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She knew Lyana¡¯s identity very well. If she remembered correctly, Lyam must have known Lyana¡¯s identity as well.


    Could he really do that?


    Wouldn¡¯t Vincent be angry?


    Matriarch Royer¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face again. Seeing how calm Vincent was, and how he calmly continued to pick up food for Lyana, Matriarch Royer was stunned.


    Didn¡¯t Vincent care what Lyam had done?


    No no.


    She suddenly remembered that Vincent and Lyam had grown up together. They were both particrly close.


    Could it be that Lyam felt like someone from the Royer family looked down on Lyana, and therefore helped Vincent take care of her?


    After thinking through the key points, Matriarch Royer breathed a sigh of relief. Smiling, she asked everyone to eat more.


    After the meal, Lyana was about to leave, but she remembered Julie¡¯s words. She looked at Matriarch Royer and asked cautiously:


    ¡°Matriarch Royer and Miss Johnson, before Julie left she said she would leave something for me. Can I take a look?


    With that, Lyana looked at Muriel.


    At the mention of Julie, Muriel¡¯s expression darkened. She had never expected Julie to take advantage of their rtionship.


    Seeing Matriarch Royer staring at her, Muriel nodded.

 Chapter 425

    Seeing that Muriel had no objection, Matriarch Royer nodded. Just as she was about to ept, she remembered what Julie had done earlier and said solemnly:


    ¨C That child, Julie, may have ced something in Muriel¡¯s room that could hurt you. Do you really want to go take a look?


    Lyana smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Matriarch Royer, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be extra careful and protect myself.


    Daniel thought about Julie¡¯s vicious methods and said:


    ¨C I will apany you.


    When Lyana heard Daniel¡¯s words, she looked at him intently. She nodded warmly and said:


    ¨C THANKS.


    ¨C The pleasure is mine.


    Daniel smiled at Lyana.


    With a slight smile on her face, Lyana looked at Matriarch Royer and said respectfully and politely:


    ¡°Matriarch Royer, we¡¯ll go now.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded.


    ¡°Then go ahead. Be careful when the timees. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.


    Muriel¡¯s gaze fell on Matriarch Royer¡¯s face. She said softly:


    ¨C Grandmother, I¡¯m going to bring Miss Dubois.


    ¨C Yes.


    Matriarch Royer gently pats the back of Muriel¡¯s hand.


    Muriel let go of the Matriarch¡¯s hand and walked towards Lyana. She smiled and said:


    ¡°Miss Dubois, please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Miss Johnson. She thanked her.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Muriel smiled and shook her head.


    ¨C Miss Dubois, call me Muriel from now on.


    Muriel and Lyana walk in front, while Daniel follows them. At that time, Vincent was also following them.


    Lyam unknowingly followed.


    Matriarch Royer understood why Vincent had followed her. After all, Lyana was his wife.


    Why did Lyam want to follow her?


    What does this have to do with Lyam?


    Matriarch Royer stopped Lyam without hesitation.


    ¡°Liam, where are you going?¡±


    It was only then that he realized his actions were a bit strange in the eyes of Matriarch Royer.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Matriarch Royer.


    ¡°I want to follow her and take a look. She might need my help.


    When Lyana heard Lyam¡¯s words, she turned to look at him.


    Muriel, who was next to Lyana, also looked at Lyam. She lowered her gaze slightly, realizing that Second Brother really cared about Lyana.


    Matriarch Royer remembered that at the dining table, Lyam picked up some food for Lyana. Now his expression darkened instantly. She said sternly,


    ¡°Stop there.


    Lyam reluctantly stopped.


    Matriarch Royer felt like Lyam couldn¡¯t quite figure out how close they were.


    However, he had always treated Lyana so well. What if Vincent suspected that Lyana had an inappropriate rtionship with him?


    The reason the Sanchez and Royer families got along so well was first and foremost that both families knew their limits. Second, each knew the other¡¯s taboos.


    Matriarch Royer had also heard from Matriarch Sanchez how much Vincent loved Lyana. If Lyam interfered and ruined the wedding, that would be a huge problem.


    Lyam walked over to Matriarch Royer¡¯s side, eyes downcast, looking unhappy.


    Seeing that Lyana and the others were gone and there were no strangers around, Matriarch Royer said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to Lyana in the future.


    Alexia stood to the side in silence, but she also loved Sister Lyana very much. However, Second Brother had really gone too far this time.


    Previously, she did not know about the rtionship between Sister Lyana and Vincent, but now she understood. These two were a couple. Why would Second Brother go to see them?


    Seeing that Lyam was silent, Matriarch Royer thought he hadn¡¯t taken her words to heart at all. She asked,


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    Lyam looked up at William, wishing he woulde to his defense. However, William stood there and ignored her pleading gaze.


    ¡°Lyam, you are so close to Vincent. You can¡¯t do anything to hurt Vincent.


    Matriarch Royer said seriously.


    Hearing Matriarch Royer¡¯s words be more and more ridiculous, Lyam couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said :


    ¡°Grandma, I know my limits. I¡¯m just worried about Second Brother¡¯s health.


    Matriarch Royer rolled her eyes at Lyam. How could she believe Lyam¡¯s lie?


    Lyana and the others quickly arrived in Muriel¡¯s room.


    Muriel pushed the door absently, but her mind was still filled with Lyam¡¯s attitude towards Lyana.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Second Brother was so nice to Lyana.


    Second Brother was a cold person. He only treated his family well. Even his younger sister, who had grown up with him for over ten years, was treated with indifference by him.


    Muriel felt she had to investigate this case thoroughly.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. He frowned slightly, a hint of confusion appearing in his eyes.


    Today, Vincent was a little different from usual.


    In the past, he had always been indifferent and his eyes were filled with coldness. But today it was different. Vincent¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lyana¡¯s face, his deep eyes were filled with a strong sense of aggression.


    Daniel was a man, so he understood Vincent¡¯s gaze very well.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Vincent really loved Lyana.


    Everyone followed her into Muriel¡¯s room.


    Seeing that Lyana had walked to the bed and was about to lift the nket, Daniel rushed over and said:


    ¡°Let me do it.


    At this moment, Vincent spoke.


    ¨C Let me do it.


    Lyana stood by the bed. She looked at Daniel and Vincent and smiled.


    ¡°I can do it myself.


    Muriel nced at Daniel, then at Lyana. She quickly smiles and says:


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m the most familiar with my bed.


    Lyana¡¯s impression of Muriel has improved a bit. She shook her head gently and said:


    ¨C I am a doctor. If there is a problem, I can find out immediately. Let me do it.


    With that, Lyana casually lifted the nket.


    However, under the nket was a clean bed sheet. There was nothing else.


    Muriel frowned slightly. Her gaze fell on the dressing table and she said:


    ¡°Could it be on the dressing table?¡± I will see.


    With that, she headed for the dressing table. She nces at it. There was no sign that anyone had touched her.


    Muriel pretended to open the drawer, but her gaze was fixed on Daniel in the mirror.


    Third Brother continued to stare at Lyana without flinching. It was obvious that he had a good impression of her.


    Muriel pursed her lips slightly and remembered when she was in the Buddhist room.


    Third Brother was clearly angry and upset over the destruction of his sister¡¯s urn, but Lyana called him Third Brother. In the end, he didn¡¯t lose his temper with Lyana.


    It was obvious that Lyana was special for Third Brother.


    Lyana folded the nket and put it aside. The bed was bare. Apart from the pillow, she saw nothing else.


    It¡¯s strange, how can it be?


    She knew very well that what Julie had left for her was definitely not something good.


    But she was still curious.


    Lyana¡¯s gaze inadvertentlynded on the pillow. Only then did she notice a brown stain on the edge of the white pillow. If she remembered correctly, it must have been the color of a folder.


    Lyana picked up the folder.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana said to Muriel, who was still rummaging in the nearby dressing table:


    ¡°Miss Johnson, I already found him.


    Muriel closed the dressing table door and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you found it.


    Their eyes fell all four on the file. Lyana wanted to open it now, but she remembered that Julie had left it to herself. She decided to open it when she returned.


    With that thought in mind, Lyana put the folder away.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s actions, Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Perplexed, he asked:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it now?¡±

 Chapter 426

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look when we get home,¡± Lyana said.


    She had stayed too long in the Royer family today. She looked up at Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to go back.


    When Daniel heard Lyana¡¯s words, he remembered how Lyana kindly called William First Brother and Lyam Second Brother. He felt a little envious, so he said:


    ¡°You should call me Third Brother.


    When Muriel heard Daniel¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat.


    She thought Lyana was a little strange. Her three brothers seemed to treat Lyana very well.


    She felt there must be something else.


    When Lyana heard Daniel¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. Then, a bright smile appeared on his face.


    ¨C Third Brother.


    When Lyana called him ¡°Third Brother¡±, Daniel¡¯s heart warmed. In a daze, he felt like he had heard someone call him that before.


    This call was too familiar.


    However, it made him feel a little dizzy.


    Vincent looked at Daniel, his dark eyes darkening. His thin lips pursed slightly and he asked:


    ¡°Daniel, are you getting ready to recognize Lyana as your sister?¡±


    Daniel had never liked getting married or recognizing new members of his family.


    When he heard Vincent¡¯s words, he slightly raised his eyebrows and said:


    ¡°Fortunately, you reminded me. It¡¯s not a bad idea. I will prepare a serious ceremony to recognize my familyter.


    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Daniel teased him with interest:


    ¡°You seem very concerned about my rtionship with Lyana.


    When Vincent heard the words Lyana, he found them vaguely familiar.


    However, he wasn¡¯t interested in what had crossed his mind. On the contrary, he noticed once again that Daniel had addressed Lyana differently.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curled slightly. Instead of immediately answering Daniel¡¯s question, he said:


    ¡°Thank you for helping me protect her for a day back then.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as low and raspy as ever. There was no emotion in his voice.


    However, Daniel could see that Vincent remembered him.


    Vincent¡¯s wife was Lyana. No one was allowed to touch her.


    It seems he was right.


    The rtionship between Vincent and Lyana was a bit ambiguous. Could it be that Vincent fell in love with Lyana?


    Thinking about this, Daniel remembered that his brother had forbidden him to get close to Lyana.


    Maybe at that time, Big Brother was already aware of the rtionship between Vincent and Lyana. He was afraid of causing a conflict between the Sanchez and Royer families because of Lyana.


    Muriel stood to the side. She nced at Vincent, then at Daniel. She had guessed correctly. Vincent was interested in Lyana.


    In this case, she wished Vincent a happy marriage with Lyana as soon as possible. That way, the second brother would be hers.


    Muriel liked the feeling of being in the background and reaping the benefits.


    Lyana remained standing, realizing that the atmosphere between Vincent and Daniel was a little tense.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her gaze fell on Daniel¡¯s face and she said:


    ¨C Third brother, it is gettingte. We should leave. I will invite you to dinner next time.


    Daniel looked away from Vincent¡¯s face. When he looked at Lyana, his eyes were filled with sweetness. He nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    Lyana smiled and nodded, then followed Vincent.


    Daniel watched Vincent and Lyana leave. When the two stood side by side, they looked inexplicablypatible.


    It was the first time he had seen Vincent so preupied with a woman.


    Muriel stood to the side and said with a smile:


    ¨C Miss Dubois is really beautiful and kind.


    When Daniel heard Muriel¡¯s words, he was in full agreement in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He turned to look at Muriel and said


    ¡°Have someone clean things up in your room carefullyter. If you don¡¯t like them anymore, ask someone to change them.


    Muriel was slightly stunned.


    ¨C If there is an ancient ornament and you feel disgusted, you can throw it away.


    Daniel turned around and looked at the items in Muriel¡¯s room. He frowned. He was very disgusted that Julie touched something here.


    With that, he left. Anyway, the Royer family was notcking in antiques.


    Muriel remained standing on the ground, dazed. It took him a while to realize what Third Brother was talking about.


    It seemed that the third brother really hated Julie.


    The items in Muriel¡¯s room weren¡¯t exactly what she liked. Someone had helped her choose them.


    She had a house near the filming location that belonged to her. The decorations in this house were all her favorites.


    With this thought in mind, Muriel said to the servant:


    ¨C Throw away everything in the room. Reces all objects.


    Daniel left. Shortly after, he ran into William.


    Seeing that Daniel was the only one who returned, William asked in confusion,


    ¡°Where are Vincent and Lyana?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already left.


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s words, William frowned slightly and asked:


    ¡°Why did they leave so quickly?¡±


    ¨C Brother, have you forgotten that in the afternoon, Grandmother will invite monks to pray for the Sugar? Then Grandma won¡¯t allow strangers to stay, Daniel said calmly.


    A trace of confusion shed in his eyes and he looked at William curiously.


    William shook his head gently and said:


    ¡®Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten.


    ¡°Then why are you asking me why I didn¡¯t let them stay?¡± Although we are on good terms with the Sanchez family, Grandma Sanchez did note this time. Added to what Julie just did, Grandma definitely won¡¯t let them stay.


    ¡°But Lyana isn¡¯t a stranger,¡± William said, frowning.


    When Daniel heard William¡¯s words, he was slightly surprised.


    Today, he realized that his older brother¡¯s attitude towards Lyana was a bit strange. Moreover, during lunch, Second Brother had even picked up some food for Lyana.


    Daniel¡¯s eyebrows arched. He didn¡¯t understand why the attitude of his eldest and his second brother towards Lyana had changed so much. He asked :


    ¡°Brother, what are you hiding from me?¡±


    When William heard Daniel¡¯s words, he sighed softly.


    He looked at Daniel without blinking. Even if he told her the truth now, Daniel might not believe him.


    You should know that he didn¡¯t believe anything until he saw concrete evidence.


    Daniel continued to stare at William. Seeing William¡¯s silent expression, an idea suddenly crossed his mind.


    He felt that Big Brother and Second Brother had to hide something very important from him.


    Could this be rted to Lyana?


    ¡°Brother, if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll investigate myself,¡± Daniel said shyly.


    William¡¯s gaze fell on Daniel¡¯s face. Daniel was a little stubborn. Either way, he had to get to the bottom of it.


    If he found out, those people might be alerted.


    Thinking of this, William looked at Daniel seriously and said:


    ¡°What I am about to say is true. Don¡¯t doubt me.


    When Daniel heard William¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t immediately nod. Instead, he frowned as he looked at William.


    He felt that this matter was very serious.


    ¨C I believe you.


    Daniel nodded.


    William looked around. There were many servants around. He frowned slightly. Although he thought the servants of the Royer family were very loyal, for Sugar¡¯s safety he said:


    ¡°Come into the office with me.


    ¨C Yes.


    William and Daniel walked towards the office.


    At that moment, a woman came out from around the corner of the hallway. It was none other than Muriel.


    Muriel had wanted to look for Second Brother, but she identally overheard the conversation between her older brother and her third brother. She watched the two hurriedly leave and went into deep thought.


    She thought Big Brother came here just to ask them to go to the Buddhist hall to pray for his sister. She never thought Big Brother wanted Vincent and Lyana to stay.


    What puzzled Muriel the most was why her brother said Lyana wasn¡¯t a stranger.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t be family, right?


    She had a feeling that what William and Daniel said was most likely rted to Lyana.


    Could it be that Lyana and Vincent are already engaged?


    The Sanchez and Royer families were on good terms. Previously, Grandma Sanchez often stayed behind to pray for her sister.

 Chapter 427

    When she realized that, Muriel¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    If Lyana and Vincent were already together, then there would be an answer to everything that happened today.


    Julie was jealous that Lyana was with Vincent, so she wanted to trap Lyana.


    Maybe because Julie¡¯s methods of trapping Lyana were a bit despicable, but Grandma Sanchez found out and kicked her out of the Sanchez family.


    The eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother were very close to Vincent, so they were also very friendly towards Vincent¡¯s fiancee.


    Also, the second brother had a better rtionship with Vincent, so Vincent wasn¡¯t angry when the second brother picked up food for Lyana at the dining table.


    After thinking about all this, Muriel¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    Since it was the truth, she needn¡¯t have worried.


    In fact, she could also understand why the Sanchez family hadn¡¯t made Vincent and Lyana¡¯s rtionship public.


    Knowing that Vincent was in poor health, many doctors said he would have a short life. If the rtionship between Vincent and Lyana was not made public, Lyana could still marry into a good family.


    Muriel really hoped everything was as she thought.


    In fact, William had already brought Daniel into his office. He nced down the hallway, which was empty, and closed the office door.


    Daniel looked at William in confusion. He was a little puzzled. You had to know that his brother had never been so careful at home.


    When Daniel saw William like that, his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. He had a feeling his brother¡¯s next words might upset his understanding.


    ¡°Brother, what exactly happened?¡± Daniel asked, frowning.


    When William heard Daniel¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    William thought for a moment before saying


    ¨C Previously, I was seriously injured by Alexander Walker. At that time, I needed a blood transfusion. You remember?


    When Daniel heard William¡¯s words, he nodded and said:


    ¡®You¡¯ve already told me about it.


    ¡°I have the same blood type as Lyana, but she couldn¡¯t give me a blood transfusion,¡± William said solemnly.


    Daniel was innocent. When he heard William¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shone in his eyes. He asked in disbelief:


    ¨C Could it be that Lyana has an incurable disease?


    When William heard Daniel¡¯s words, he almost passed out in anger. He tried his best to remain calm and asked in a calm voice,


    ¨C Do you still remember what I said to you in the car when I came back from MY?


    ¨C So Lyana doesn¡¯t have an incurable disease. Brother, you scared me to death. Can you make yourself understood?


    Seeing William staring at him, Daniel nodded and said impatiently:


    ¨C I remember very well that you told me not to approach Lyana.


    William took a deep breath, expression grim. He says unhappily:


    ¡°Other than that, what else do you remember?¡±


    Daniel had first thought that William was going to say something upsetting to him. He didn¡¯t expect his brother to only ask him questions about what he had been instructed to say.


    ¡°Did you say anything else?¡±


    Daniel raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in confusion.


    ¡°When I told you about Sugar¡­


    Before William could finish speaking, the smile on Daniel¡¯s face instantly disappeared. His eyes were filled with sadness and he said:


    ¨C I know. At that time, you wanted me to participate in the anniversary of Sugar¡¯s death.


    For the first time, William felt like his third brother was a bit stupid.


    William looked at Daniel and reminded him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lyana looks a lot like Alexia when she smiles?¡± Lyana¡¯s aura is also very simr to Mother¡¯s.


    When Daniel heard William¡¯s words, he was stunned. Countless fragments shed in his eyes.


    When Lyana smiled, she did indeed look a lot like Alexia.


    Also, there was one time he saw Lyana¡¯s back. He thought his mother was standing there.


    Daniel remembered his older brothers¡¯ attitude towards Lyana.


    In the car, his brother had even reminded him not to think about being with Lyana.


    Daniel jumped up and looked at William in disbelief.


    ¡°Brother, are you saying Lyana is Sugar?¡±


    After saying that, Daniel felt he had to dream.


    You had to know that only in dreams could there be a possibility of rebirth.


    Daniel shook his head. Before William could speak he continued,


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Isn¡¯t the Sugar already¡­


    ¨C Why not ?


    William said with a serious expression, interrupting Daniel bluntly. He didn¡¯t want Daniel to say those nasty words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was amazed. His pupils involuntarily dted as he stared at William in disbelief, repeatedly savoring William¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother, you mean¡­


    Sugar was still alive.


    Plus, Lyana was Sugar.


    It was just too fancy.


    Daniel didn¡¯t need to ask for everything. When he saw William nodding, he was amazed!


    Daniel¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He choked. He couldn¡¯t believe Sugar was still alive.


    In the past, he had always imagined that Sugar wasn¡¯t dead. Sugar still lived in a corner of the world.


    However, everyone in the family said Sugar was gone.


    He gradually came to terms with the fact that Sugar was gone.


    He never thought his Sugar was really alive.


    Daniel did his best to calm down. He looked at William intently and said,


    ¡°It really is Sugar.


    William nodded.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s Sugar, I thought she¡¯d be crippled¡­¡±


    Daniel felt something was wrong.


    ¡°At the time, someone plotted against our family, and Sugar was still alive.


    William nodded seriously.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Daniel found it still a little strange. He asked :


    ¡°I remember that Mother personally did the assessment at the time. How could that be wrong?


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s question, William fell silent.


    At the time, her mother had actually taken the DNA test herself. That¡¯s why everyone firmly believed that Sugar was gone.


    What made the most ufortable was that Sugar had been dismembered by a bad guy during her death. This kind of death was just too tragic.


    At the time, their mother was a great expert in forensics. She had personally appraised the broken arm she found and confirmed that the previous medical examiner¡¯s results were correct.


    Their mother had no choice but to ept the fact that Sugar was dead. It was precisely for this reason that their mother fell ill in bed and only recovered a yearter.


    What exactly happened?


    Everyone is puzzled.


    Previously, he hadn¡¯t told Lyana that her mother had personally taken a DNA test, as he feared that Sugar would misunderstand and think her mother wanted to kill her.


    All these years, Sugar has lived in another house.


    He didn¡¯t want her to hold a grudge against her mother.


    William went to Daniel¡¯s side and whispered his reunion with Lyana.


    With that, William said:


    ¡°Daniel, while I know it sounds incredible, there¡¯s no way the paternity test results are wrong.


    Tears welled up in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He nodded vigorously. After a long time, he said:


    ¡°Brother, I understand what you mean. I believe you because when I first saw her, I had a good impression of her. I understand now. So it was the blood ties that made me have a good impression of her.


    With that, Daniel turned and walked out.


    William looked at Daniel in confusion, then hurriedly stopped him.


    ¨C What are you going to do now ?


    ¡®Bring my sister back, of course, so she can recognize Grandmother.


    Daniel said excitedly, his eyes filled withughter.


    William¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¨C My sister and I recognized each other a long time ago. You don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t bring her home?


    Daniel had just walked towards the office door when he heard William¡¯s words. He stopped in his tracks.


    He was an intelligent person. He was just too excited right now, so he said Sugar and Grandma will recognize each other.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Daniel quickly calmed down. He approached William and asked him:


    ¡°Brother, do you think the people who kidnapped Sugar are still alive?¡±


    William nodded and said:


    ¡°We need to investigate this case thoroughly. If these people know that Sugar is still alive, I wonder what terrifying things they¡¯ll do to him.

 Chapter 428

    Daniel lowered his gaze slightly and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Brother, I have the ability to protect Sugar now.


    ¨C Daniel, I believe in your abilities, but some things are not as simple as you think. What if these people are secretly attacking Sugar?


    William paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°Now that we know Sugar is still alive, it¡¯s already a blessing in disguise. What we need to do is protect Sugar¡¯s life. It¡¯s better than bringing her back to the Royer family now.


    Daniel naturally understood what William meant. Thinking of Lyana¡¯s back as she left, her voice couldn¡¯t help but turn hoarse.


    ¡°Brother, I want to look for Sugar. I want to talk to him more.


    ¨C There will be many opportunities in the future.


    Daniel nodded, still feeling a little lonely.


    If he had known that Lyana was Sugar, he would have taken her outside to y.


    However, he quickly remembered something serious. He had to re-investigate this incident, which urred more than twenty years ago.


    William looked at Daniel¡¯s gaze and understood what he was thinking. Heforted him gently:


    ¡°Sugar is safer alive than if she goes back to the Royer family now. As long as we find these people, we can let Sugar return to the Royer family openly and without harm.


    Daniel nodded. He seemed to have thought of something. His gaze fell on William¡¯s face and he asked:


    ¡°Brother, have you investigated this matter?¡±


    At that mention, William frowned.


    After his return, he had already asked someone to investigate this matter.


    At the time, the medical examiner had already registered his name for his sister¡¯s DNA test.


    Logically, this case should be easy to investigate.


    But life was unpredictable.


    ¡°The medical examiner who performed his sister¡¯s DNA test at the time is already sixty-eight this year and has amnesia. He doesn¡¯t remember anything from the past.


    When Daniel heard William¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not a good idea to use the forensic method. Did you ask Uncle Geza back then?


    Of course, William had also thought of the clues that Daniel had thought of.


    When he discovered that the medical examiner¡¯s lead had been cut, he went straight to Uncle Geza.


    At the time, Uncle Geza was a police officer in An City, and he had been personally involved. His father had a good rtionship with him.


    William nodded.


    ¡°So what did Uncle Geza say?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°He only told me about the general process of this case. It¡¯s pretty much the same as what we knew before. Also, when he found Sugar¡¯s member, he immediately had someone send him to the medical examiner for examination.


    ¡°The rest of the case was how he found out about the people who kidnapped Sugar and executed them. At that time, I didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. I was afraid the walls had ears. I was also afraid that these people would find out that Sugar was still alive and want to kill her.


    Daniel nodded. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t ask for too much. If he asked too much, the others would notice that they were acting abnormally. It seemed that this matter could only be investigated secretly.


    He looked up at William and said:


    ¡°Brother, keep investigating the people who handled the Sugar case. I take care of others.


    When William heard Daniel¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and asked in confusion:


    ¡°Then how do you intend to investigate?¡±


    Daniel smiled slightly, his eyes emitting a shiver. He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡®Of course, we will first investigate the families of the three murderers. I think they must know some clues.


    William frowned slightly and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too violent. I¡¯m afraid others will find out.


    Daniel smiled and said:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will do it without anyone knowing.


    As long as it was his sister, he dared not be careless.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    As the car drives, Vincent nces at Lyana out of the corner of his eye.


    At this time, she was holding a document in her hand. His gaze fell on the window. She remembers that when they were in the Buddhist hall just now, Matriarch Royer¡¯s health seemed to have worsened. She was his biological grandmother.


    Lyana really hoped she could recognize her grandmother now.


    However, she dared not recognize her grandmother. There were still no clues as to what had happened over twenty years ago. She, Big Brother and Second Brother were all investigating this case. She didn¡¯t know when they would be able to find out.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter. What worried him the most was whether Grandma would survive until the day she came home.


    If she really didn¡¯t feel well and if she was in danger, she had to go back to the Royer family. As a granddaughter, she had to be filial to her Grandmother.


    Lyana let out a big sigh. She took out her phone and sent a message to Matheo.


    ¡°Help me investigate the death of the eldest daughter of the Royer family twenty years ago. The clearer the details, the better. If there are surveince cameras, that would be great¡±


    Matheo responded very quickly to Lyana¡¯s message. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of investigating her? Isn¡¯t this case over twenty years old?¡±


    Lyana lowered her gaze slightly, her expression serious.


    She had a good rtionship with Matheo. Logically speaking, she should have revealed her identity to Matheo. However, the murder of the eldest daughter of the Royer family was involved, so she lied.


    ¡°Someone paid me a lot of money to investigate this case. The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Seeing that Matheo had epted, she heaved a sigh of relief. She turned off her phone and was about to take a nap when Vincent¡¯s voice came from the side.


    -Liana.


    She turned to look at Vincent and asked:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the attitudes of the three brothers of the Royer family towards you are a little strange?¡±


    A trace of surprise shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure.


    This time, Vincent had to observe the attitude of Lyam and Daniel towards him in the Royer family. That¡¯s why he was puzzled.


    She turned to look at Vincent and said seriously:


    ¡°I think you misunderstood. They treat everyone like that, and¡­


    ¡°The way you look at them is also different.


    Vincent interrupted Lyana bluntly. At this time, there was a red light. He stopped the car and turned to look at Lyana. He continued :


    ¡°Your gaze also exposed you a lot.


    Lyana was stunned.


    She felt that she had hidden it well.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to see through her game.


    Was his game that bad?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana lowered her gaze slightly and continued,


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I have a double game?¡±


    ¨C No.


    Vincent paused. His voice was low and raspy as he enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not that kind of person.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to trust her so much.


    Moreover, he had even helped her clear her name.


    It was the first time she had faced such a situation.


    At this time, the light turned green. Vincent started driving again.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was in shambles. She was thinking about how to organize her words to get out of this situation when she heard Vincent¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare talk about the others, but Lyam and I grew up together from a very young age. We are as close as brothers. I am closer to him than to my brother. He treats me the same. I think he¡¯s definitely not the kind of person to steal from a brother.


    Vincent looked straight ahead.


    Lyana looked at Vincent in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to trust Second Brother so much.


    She remembered something else. The first time she had seen Second Brother, Vincent had introduced him to her. He had even told her that the second brother was Monsieur Timothee.


    At that time, Second Brother had even personallyposed a song for Matriarch Sanchez.


    From everyone¡¯s conversations, she knew that Second Brother had grown up in the Sanchez family.


    At this point, Vincent continued in a tone without appeal,


    ¡°No matter who my wife is, Lyam will always respect her. However, the way he looks at you is not respect, but love.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She could feel his heart in her throat.


    She had never thought that Vincent was so observant.

 Chapter 429

    Vincent¡¯s words were reasonable and precise. She couldn¡¯t refute it.


    At first, she had thought that she could not hide it for long from Vincent. She hadn¡¯t expected him to discover so many things in a single morning.


    Lyana fell into deep thought. The Sanchez and Royer families were very close. She also believed that Vincent would never hurt her. She wondered if she should tell Vincent that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Lyana hesitated for a moment and said:


    ¡°When did you find that out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt it.


    At another red light, Vincent again stopped the car. He turned to look at Lyana and said seriously:


    ¡°Back at the hospital, I realized there was something wrong with the way William was looking at you.


    Lyana¡¯s pupils dted involuntarily, then she smiled helplessly. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to be so observant.


    ¨C At first, William¡¯s attitude towards you was not good. At first I thought it was because of what happened to you at Alexander Walker that William¡¯s attitude towards you changed. It wasn¡¯t until I saw the same look in Lyam¡¯s eyes that I understood what William meant by looking at you.


    She lowered her gaze slightly, not daring to look into Vincent¡¯s eyes. This person was too observant.


    Vincent patted his hand gently on the steering wheel and looked at Lyana without blinking. His expression gradually became serious.


    ¨C You must be the eldest daughter of the Royer family, Cecilia.


    Lyana suddenly looked up at Vincent in disbelief.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to figure it out so quickly.


    It¡¯s just too amazing. He might even be a detective.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s expression and instantly understood.


    Indeed, his judgment was correct.


    When he had just left the Royer family, he had sent Thomas alone.


    He wanted to be alone with Lyana because he wanted to ask her clearly.


    When he got an affirmative answer, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder she told him she would never be with William.


    How could biological siblings be together?


    Vincent felt a little moved. He did not expect that after more than twenty years, he would still find himself with the fiancee to whom he was engaged.


    ¨C Lyam and William care most about the eldest daughter of the Royer family. Moreover, it is impossible for them to be filled with love and concern for an unknown member of the opposite sex. They did this because the person they are up against is their family.


    Lyana had known for a long time that Vincent was an intelligent person, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so. He could actually associate her with the deceased eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    No one would carelessly associate a living person with a dead person.


    Vincent smiled self-deprecatingly and said:


    ¡°They ignored our many years of friendship and took care of you. Other than the fact that you¡¯re family, I can¡¯t think of any other reason.


    He looked away. Seeing that the red light had turned green, he started driving again.


    Back then, when he first saw Lyana, he found her familiar. At that time, he hadn¡¯t remembered. Why did he find Lyana familiar?


    Later, when Lyam returned, he realized that Lyana¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as Lyam¡¯s. The only difference was that Lyam had single eyelids, while Lyana had double eyelids.


    He still remembers what Grandma had told him. Last year, when she brought Lyana to the Royer family, Muriel looked at Lyana¡¯s back and directly recognized her as Madame Royer. In other words, Lyana looked a lot like Madame Royer¡¯s back.


    Some time ago he took out a photo of Madame Royer. It was only then that he realized that Lyana¡¯s face looked a lot like Madame Royer¡¯s.


    She lowered her gaze slightly. After a long time, she said:


    ¨C You are right. I am the eldest daughter of the Royer family, Cecilia.


    When Lyana admitted this, Vincent¡¯s heart instantly calmed down.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t believe in fate, but now he does.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curled slightly. He remembered the first time he saw her when he was young. At that time, he bit her face and tortured her until she cried.


    ¡°So you remember how I bit you once?¡±


    Vincent asked, his voice bing soft.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly. Who would remember such a small memory?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Grandma talk about it before.


    When she finished speaking, a fragment of memory shed through her mind.


    In a daze, she thought she saw a boy in a white shirte closer to her face and bite hard.


    Soon that memory disappeared.


    Lyana felt like she imagined it.


    After all, she was particrly young at the time. How could she remember that?


    However, she could still vaguely feel that the ce on her face where the boy had bitten her was hot.


    She slowly closed her eyes and quickly pushed those messy memories to the back of her mind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It must be because she had heard about this scene too many times that she had such a fantasy.


    Vincent was driving the whole time, so he didn¡¯t know what Lyana was thinking. When he thought about the fact that she hadn¡¯t recognized the Royer family today, his expression turned serious.


    ¨C We are already husband and wife both. We should have no more secrets.


    Lyana naturally understood what Vincent meant. She turned to look at him and saw that he was driving seriously. His gaze once again fell on the road in front of the car.


    She sighed and said with a serious expression,


    ¡°Since you have already guessed my identity, you should know that the abduction twenty years ago was not as simple as it seems. The fewer people who know certain things, the better. Besides, the more people who know, the more I am in danger. I don¡¯t want my brothers who found me after a lot of difficulties to lose me again. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to ept this blow.


    In fact, older brother and second brother thought the same. They thought that as long as she was alive, their family would be reunited sooner orter.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, his dark eyes darkened slightly. His voice became even stronger.


    ¡°I am no stranger.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She remembered that night. She had asked him if he loved her.


    By then, Vincent had given her a definite answer.


    ¨C I am your husband. Also, we were engaged in the past. The Royer and Sanchez families have been good friends for a hundred years. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t put you in danger, and I can¡¯t let you get hurt in any way.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. At that moment, she clearly realized that she was in Vincent¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, the car arrived at the entrance of the Sanchez family vi. Vincent stopped the car. He turned to Lyana and touched her face.


    Her face was smooth and soft.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. His throat moved involuntarily.


    ¡°Lia, you have to believe me.


    Vincent saw Lyana¡¯s expression change. She backed up and moved away from his hand.


    Vincent didn¡¯t understand what he said was wrong. Why was Lyana so suspicious of him?


    As he was about to speak, he heard Lyana say:


    ¡°Chuan Sanchez?¡±


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he frowned slightly.


    It was the second time Lyana said that name in front of him.


    He pulled his hand away and looked at Lyana seriously.


    ¨C Lia can you tell me who Chuan is?


    Previously, he had asked Thomas to look for information on this Chuan, but he had failed to find anything.


    That¡¯s because he found out that people named Chuan weren¡¯t people Lyana liked at all.


    When Lyana heard his words, she frowned slightly. It was only then that she realized he was Vincent, and not Chuan.


    She thought that since she and Vincent had already confessed, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from Vincent anymore. Therefore, she spoke every word clearly.


    ¡°Chuan Sanchez is actually you.


    Vincent was amazed. His eyebrows arched.


    Lyana knew deep in her heart that whoever it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept her immediately.


    She held Vincent¡¯s hand tightly and said seriously,


    ¨C Vincent, since you asked me to trust you, I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. You might not believe me, but Chuan is really you.

 Chapter 430

    ¡°Chuan Sanchez?¡±


    Vincent whispered.


    This person had never existed in his memory.


    But why did Lyana say he was Chuan?


    At the thought of that name, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but have a headache.


    Seeing this, Lyana hastened to unbuckle her belt and move closer to Vincent. She gently massaged Vincent¡¯s temples and said to him softly:


    ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t think about it. In fact, it¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry too much about that.


    Vincent looked up at Lyana, inadvertently meeting her soft eyes.


    The way she looked at him was soft, like a spring sun. This instantly calmed his troubled heart. He calmed down.


    Thomas took a taxi home himself. He was about to open the door for Vincent and Lyana when he saw the Second Young Lady approaching Second Young Master through the windshield.


    Oh my God !


    They kissed ?


    Thomas¡¯ lips curled involuntarily.


    It seemed that the second young master and the second young woman had be closer.


    With that in mind, he silently walked away. It was better not to disturb the love rtionship of Second Young Master and Second Young Lady.


    At this moment, Vincent looked at Lyana in front of him. In a daze, a strange scene crossed his mind.


    He walked alone in the stormy night. Everything in front of him swayed, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    The scene has changed. He seemed to have pinned Lyana against the wall, asking her in a low voice if she remembered him.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Where does this memorye from?


    Vincent did his best to observe his surroundings. If he remembered correctly, it should have happened at MY hotel.


    Another scene appeared before him. He thought he saw himself picking Lyana up in his arms and throwing her on the bed, biting her lips mercilessly.


    He seemed to be able to understand the bitterness, sadness and discontent in his heart at that moment.


    These images became progressively clearer. Vincent¡¯s heart sank, but he felt even more uneasy.


    He had heard from other people in the past that it was called multiple personalities. In other words, there was another personality in his body, Chuan.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He vaguely realized that Chuan was very possessive of Lyana. He longed to integrate Lyana into his blood.


    Vincent looked up, his gazending on Lyana¡¯s lips.


    There was a small cut on Lyana¡¯s lip.


    At that time, he even asked Lyana what was wrong with her lips. She replied that she had identally bumped into something.


    So he was the culprit.


    Seeing Vincent looking at her, Lyana asked:


    ¨C How are you now? You feel better?


    Vincent raised his hand to touch Lyana¡¯s lips. His thumb gently touched the wound on his lips and asked softly:


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Lyana didn¡¯t understand why Vincent was asking her that. She answered honestly:


    ¨C I no longer have pain. It¡¯s not serious.


    He kept asking,


    ¨C I hurt you?


    Lyana smiled.


    Although Chuan is a terrifying person, Vincent didn¡¯t do these things.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t reject Chuan.


    Initially, she feared that he would be particrly angry when he found out about Chuan¡¯s personality. Now it looks like she¡¯s been overthinking it.


    Wait, she seems to have discovered something.


    ¨C It¡¯s good. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    As she spoke, she stared at Vincent without blinking. The reason she recognized Vincent as Chuan just now wasn¡¯t just because he called her Lia, but also because of his gaze.


    At this time, Vincent¡¯s gaze was very simr to Chuan¡¯s. That¡¯s why she revealed her mistake.


    Lyana frowned slightly.


    Could it be that Chuan was someone Vincent had deleted?


    So why was Vincent showing Chuan¡¯s expression now?


    Lyana thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find the key. She smiled at Vincent and said:


    ¨C Let¡¯s go back.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. His voice was low and maic, and his lips curled slightly.


    ¨C All right.


    He got out of the car first. He walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door.


    He gestured for a bouquet of flowers and handed it to Lyana, his voice filled with joy.


    ¨C Mrs. Sanchez, please get out of the car.


    Lyana looked up at Vincent and inadvertently met his bright eyes. Her lips curled slightly and she put her hand on Vincent¡¯s.


    The two men entered the Sanchez family vi, hand in hand.


    When the servants in the garden saw Lyana and Vincent¡¯s actions, they were all stunned. Then they couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Now, it seems that the rtionship between the Second Young Master and the Second Young Lady is getting better and better. Soon the Sanchez family will have another child.


    Matriarch Sanchez, who was sitting on the second floor, smiled when she saw Vincent and Lyana holding hands.


    Originally, these two children held hands in secret only at night. Now they were eager to hold hands during the day. It meant that their rtionship was better than before.


    Matriarch Sanchez thought Lyana would soon be pregnant.


    At the thought that another child was to be born, she inadvertently thought of Lucas.


    When Matriarch Sanchez thinks about what happened before, she can¡¯t help but sigh.


    She had never thought that Vincent had been the victim of a plot and that he had even left behind a child.


    If Lyana knew that Lucas was the child of Vincent and another woman, she might even leave Vincent.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s frown deepened. She also didn¡¯t know what to do with Lucas.


    When she felt a headache, there was a knock on the door.


    Matriarch Sanchez thought a minion had arrived. She said,


    ¨C Come in.


    When the door opened, Matriarch Sanchez saw no one. Her gaze gradually moved down and she noticed that it was Lucas who had entered her room.


    She smiled and waved at Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas,e here. Come see your great-grandmother.


    ¡°Great-grandmother Lucas saluted, then walked over to Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s side.


    She reached out and took Lucas¡¯ small hand. With a serious expression, she said:


    ¡°Has Lucas been happy in kindergartentely?¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucas replied casually. He looked around, as if looking for something.


    Seeing this, Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lucas and said:


    ¡°Lucas, what are you looking for?¡±


    Lucas looked around and said:


    ¨C Bamboo dragonflies.


    Matriarch Sanchez was about to get up and help Lucas find something when she saw Lucas let go of her hand and head for the windowsill. Then, he picked up the bamboo dragonfly from the ground.


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez instantly realized that Lucas must have identally brought the dragonfly into her bedroom while ying downstairs.


    She looked at Lucas with a pang in her heart. When she took care of him, he spoke more. However,ter on, as she was not in good health, she could not take care of Lucas personally. Later, he met a nanny with a ck heart, which is why he became autistic.


    She sighs heavily. Seeing that Lucas¡¯ attention was focused on the bamboo dragonfly, she smiled and said:


    ¡°Do you want great-grandmother to y with the bamboo dragonfly with you?¡±


    ¡°Great-grandmother, rest. I¡¯m going to y on my own, Lucas said calmly.


    With that, he bowed to Matriarch Sanchez and turned to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but be blinded by a light.


    He turned his head and saw the light reflecting off the bed.


    Lucas frowns. He walked over to the bed. When he reached the bed, he noticed a needle near the pillow.


    He picked up the needle and handed it to Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Great-grandmother, this is for you.


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Lucas pick up the needle from the bed pillow, she was stunned.


    Previously, while embroidering, she identally dropped a needle. She had never found it, and didn¡¯t care.


    She had wanted to rest for a while in the afternoon. If Lucas hadn¡¯te, she could have died.


    ¨C THANKS. Lucas is really a good kid. What a good kid.


    She stroked Lucas¡¯ head, feeling extremely moved.


    If only Lucas hade out of Lyana¡¯s stomach. So she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    She hoped that Lyana would ept Lucas, but Vincent had never said anything about it, so she couldn¡¯t say it directly.


    Lucas came out with the bamboo dragonfly.


    Matriarch Sanchez watched Lucas leave. She headed for the door and was about to close it when she realized Lucas was running towards her.

 Chapter 431

    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas lovingly. When he came running, she squatted down quietly.


    Lucas looked exactly like Vincent when he was young.


    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He held out the box in his hand to Matriarch Sanchez.


    A trace of surprise shone in the eyes of the old woman. She took the box from Lucas and realized that he had given her a pair of sses.


    When she opened the box, there was a pair of sses inside.


    ¡°Great-grandmother, your sses,¡± Lucas said seriously, looking at Matriarch Sanchez.


    She looked at Lucas in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected him to give her a gift and was a bit ttered.


    She took the sses out of the case and inadvertently touched the lenses. It was only then that she realized that these sses were different from the previous ones.


    It was to be a new product from the eyewearpany.


    When Matriarch Sanchez put on her sses, she realized that everything around her had be clearer. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face.


    She could clearly see the distinct eyebrows on Lucas¡¯ face.


    A trace of surprise shone in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes.


    She was aging and her eyesight was weak.


    She also had reading sses, but the effect of those sses wasn¡¯t as clear as the ones Lucas had given her.


    She smiled at Lucas and asked him:


    ¡°Lucas, where did you buy these sses?¡±


    When Lucas heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, he said seriously,


    ¨C Great-grandmother, I made these sses myself.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lucas¡¯ words, a trace of surprise crossed her eyes.


    It was only then that she noticed that the frame of this pair of sses was made of bamboo, the same material as the bamboo dragonfly in Lucas¡¯ hand.


    She touched the sses in her hand. She was very curious to know who Lucas¡¯ mother was. She had truly given birth to such a smart son!


    Matriarch Sanchez crouches slowly. She looked at Lucas and said softly:


    ¡°So our Lucas is so smart and capable.


    A trace of a smile shone in Lucas¡¯s eyes, but his little face was still tense. He says seriously:


    ¨C Great-grandmother, I¡¯ll go y first.


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas¡¯ little face and felt a little sad.


    Although he was a child of the Sanchez family, for his safety and because Lucas¡¯ origins were not legitimate, they could only raise him outside.


    She took Lucas¡¯s hand and asked him seriously:


    ¡°Lucas, do you love your Aunt Lyana?¡±


    When Lucas heard his grandmother¡¯s question, he blinked his big dark grape eyes and nodded without hesitation.


    He was very fond of Auntie Lyana. If only he could be with her forever. He wondered if his father would be with Auntie Lyana.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas¡¯ expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then she asked seriously:


    ¡°So do you want to be with Auntie Lyana forever?¡±


    Lucas quickly nodded.


    Seeing Lucas in this state, Matriarch Sanchez smiled and said:


    ¡°So, are you ready to let Aunty Lyana be your mother?¡±


    Lucas lowered his eyes slightly. After a while he asked:


    ¨C Great-grandmother, can I have two mothers?


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lucas in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    Lucas says seriously:


    ¡°If Aunt Lyana bes my mother, what about my biological mother?¡± She¡¯s also my mother, isn¡¯t she? In other words, I have to have two mothers at the same time?


    ¨C It¡¯s true. Our Lucas is right. If Aunt Lyana bes your mother, you will have two mothers.


    Matriarch Sanchez smiled at Lucas. She finally understood that Lucas was still young and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    She held Lucas¡¯ hand. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him and exined to him:


    ¡°Your biological mother was your first mother. Even if shees back, she¡¯s still your mother. You are also his dearest child. However, if Aunt Lyana is your mother, it means she wants to marry your father.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly, looking thoughtful.


    Matriarch Sanchez continued:


    ¡°If your biological motheres back, she just won¡¯t be your father¡¯s wife. It doesn¡¯t affect the fact that you are his child.


    When Lucas heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, he nodded seriously and said,


    ¡°Yes, I want Aunt Lyana to be my mother.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lucas¡¯ words, her lips curled involuntarily. She nodded her head gently.


    ¡°What a good kid.


    Lucas looked seriously at Matriarch Sanchez and asked curiously:


    ¡°Great-grandmother, is Aunt Lyana ready to let me be her son?¡±


    Hearing this, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for Lucas. She looked at him as if she were looking at Vincent many years ago.


    She clearly remembers that at that time he was like a medicine jar. The purpose of his life was to provide medicine for his brother.


    She had taken care of Vincent. Once he asked her carefully,


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t mom and dad love Vicki?¡±


    At that time, before she could answer, he was taken away by his mother for a blood test.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She raised her hand to wipe away her tears, then smiled at Lucas and said softly:


    ¡°Lucas is so smart and adorable. Everyone loves Lucas. Your aunt Lyana is also ready to be your mother. However, leave that question to the great-grandmother. I will definitely give you a satisfying answer.


    When Lucas heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, his eyes lit up.


    He would have a mother in the future!


    He had a father and a mother like all the other children in kindergarten.


    ¡°Thank you, great-grandmother.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes sparkled like stars in the dark, and it was impossible to look away.


    Matriarch Sanchez patted Lucas on the head and told him to go y.


    He runs away with the bamboo dragonfly in his hand.


    Seeing that Lucas had walked away, the smile on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face slowly faded. She walked into her room, picked up her phone, and called the butler.


    ¨C Madam.


    ¨C Call the second young master.


    With that, she hung up.


    At that moment, the butler realized that Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s attitude was a little bad. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes, but he went to fetch the Second Young Master obediently anyway.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Sanchez sat down on the rattan chair. She picked up the calendar on the table beside her and slowly leafed through it.


    She wanted to find an auspicious day for Lucas to recognize his ancestors.


    This affair had already caused harm to Lucas and Lyana. She thought Vincent shouldn¡¯t go on like this. He should tell Lyana the truth instead.


    She looked at the calendar in her hand. Lyana¡¯s face popped into her mind and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    Lyana was a good child. If she knew that Lucas was born to Vincent and another woman, she wondered if she would be angry.


    What if Lyana got angry?


    ording to Lyana¡¯s personality, it was very likely that she would leave directly.


    At this moment, Matriarch Sanchez seemed to be at a crossroads. She was in a dilemma, not knowing where to go.


    She wanted to clear Lucas¡¯ name and let him recognize his ancestry so he wouldn¡¯t feel in danger.


    She still wanted Lyana to be Lucas¡¯ mother, but she was worried that Lyana would be sad when she found out.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s frown deepened. She didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    While she was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door.


    She came out of her thoughts and said to the door


    ¨C Come in.


    Vincent pushed open the door and entered. He greeted,


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Then he closed the door.


    When Matriarch Sanchez saw Vincent, her expression darkened instantly. She said angrily,


    ¨C I have something to tell you.


    Vincent looked at Matriarch Sanchez in confusion. He noticed that she was very angry and was a little surprised. As he was about to speak, he noticed Matriarch Sanchez had a new pair of sses on her nose.


    ¨C Grandmother, the doctor asked you not to get angry.


    As he spoke, he approached her and sat down.


    ¨C Grandmother changed her sses.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Vincent¡¯s words, the anger on her face dissipated a bit. She happily boasted:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pair of sses beautiful?¡±


    Vincent nodded.


    ¡°Lucas gave it to me. He did it himself. Matriarch Sanchez said proudly.

 Chapter 432

    At the thought of Lucas¡¯ obedient appearance, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but whisper:


    ¡°That kid is really too smart. I hadn¡¯t noticed this when I took care of him in the past. I think he¡¯s even smarter than you when you were young.


    When Vincent heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, he slightly lowered his gaze. He didn¡¯t want to remember his childhood anymore, because apart from pain and difort, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Lucas is a smart kid. Our Sanchez family line should not be left out. If we hadn¡¯t insisted on letting him out at the time, he wouldn¡¯t have been autistic and wouldn¡¯t have refused tomunicate with us. Since he has already returned home, shouldn¡¯t we consider letting him recognize his ancestors?


    Vincent understood what Matriarch Sanchez meant. He pursed his lips and lowered his head silently.


    ¡­


    Lyana returned to the bedroom. She looked at the document in her hand and immediately opened the seal.


    She removed the folder from the folder.


    In the middle of the first page of the white document were the words ¡°Paternity Test¡±.


    She frowned slightly. She remembered how Julie looked at her defiantly in the Royer family home. His expression changed slightly.


    No, at that time Doctor Li had told him that the evaluation results were unrted.


    So why had Julie given him another appraisal report?


    Could it be because she knew she had already given birth?


    This shouldn¡¯t be possible. Few people were aware of his incident.


    Lyana was filled with doubts. When she opened the first page of the document and her gaze fell on the second page, her expression changed.


    She felt like a bucket of ice water had been poured over her from head to toe. She was so cold that she couldn¡¯t move. She remained pinned to the ground, dazed.


    The paternity test report she was holding in her hand fell to the ground.


    How was this possible?


    How could Lucas be Vincent¡¯s biological son?


    She must have seen wrong.


    In the past, Vincent had an aversion to women, and he had never been intimate with any woman. How could he have such a tall son for no reason?


    Lyana¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster. She could clearly hear her own heartbeat.


    She remembered what Vincent had told her about Lucas¡¯ father.


    Lucas¡¯ father was sick and lying on his bed, so he didn¡¯t have time to take care of him.


    Lyana¡¯s mind races. Was Vincent referring to himself?


    He was in poor health and didn¡¯t have many years to live. It wasmon knowledge.


    Also, although Vincent¡¯s expression was calm now, his health wasn¡¯t good either. He could copse at any moment.


    Could Lucas really be Vincent¡¯s child?


    Lyana frowned. Maybe Julie was trying to sow discord between her and Vincent.


    At that moment there was a knock on the door.


    Lyana came to her senses. She squatted down in a hurry and put the paternity test document back in the folder. Then she put the entire file in her bag. She calms down and pretends nothing happened.


    When she was ready, the door opened.


    She looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s dark eyes staring at her.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were deep. With just one look, she couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in it.


    Lyana looked away and tried to calm down. She shed a rxed, happy smile and asked:


    ¡°Why did Grandma call you just now?¡±


    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. Without a word, he unbuttoned his suit jacket andid it casually on a hanger.


    He tugged at his tie, loosening the top two buttons on his shirt cor. The shirt hung loosely over him, making him look like a cartoon nobleman.


    ¡®She asked what happened at the Royers¡¯ today.


    Lyana looked Vincent in the eye without blinking. His look was sincere, and he didn¡¯t look like he was lying.


    At the thought of Vincent and Lucas¡¯ rtionship, she frowned slightly.


    She wasn¡¯t sure Vincent was lying to her.


    Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face. If Vincent and Lucas were father and son, they must look alike.


    She had never thought about how Vincent and Lucas looked in the past, but at that moment she noticed that Vincent looked 60% like Lucas.


    Once the seed of doubt has been nted, that seed will instantly sprout and grow!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Vincent and Lucas were most likely father and son.


    She didn¡¯t know how Julie had discovered this.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t believe Vincent had lied to her.


    Vincent sensed that something was wrong with Lyana¡¯s expression. He looks at her with confusion and asks her:


    ¨C You do not feel well? Do you want me to ask the family doctor toe?


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯m just a little tired.


    Lyana said casually. She swallowed nervously and looked away.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to go to the pharmacy first. I just remembered a medicine that can cure your insomnia. I will try it.


    Speaking, she headed for the bedroom door.


    Vincent watched Lyana leave. He stood up and quickly walked over to her, grabbing her arm.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± If you¡¯re not feeling well, just say so.


    Smiling, Lyana pushed Vincent¡¯s hand away from her arm. A trace of loneliness shone in her eyes as she said:


    ¡°I¡¯m doing really well.


    She pushed Vincent¡¯s hand away and walked out without hesitation.


    His heart was in shambles. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Vincent. She descended quickly.


    She and Vincent had returned by car. She walked over to the cab by the door and took the car keys they had ced there when they got home.


    When they went to the Royer family house, she and Vincent sat in the back seat of the car.


    His hair was a bit yellow, but Vincent¡¯s waspletely ck.


    Lyana quickly walks to the car, opens the back seat door, and gets in. She carefully searched the back seat and finally found Vincent¡¯s hair.


    She quickly wrapped Vincent¡¯s hair in tissue paper and put it in her bag.


    When Lyana got out of the car, she realized that Vincent was standing ten meters away from her.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was in her throat. Had Vincent seen everything she had just done?


    At this thought, she felt uneasy.


    ¡°Why did youe down?¡±


    Lyana pretended to be rxed and happy.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he calmly walked to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door and said:


    ¨C I left my phone in the car. I¡¯m here to get it back. Were you looking for something just now?


    Lyana ced her hands behind her back and pulled the buttons on her jacket. Smiling, she said:


    ¨C I just realized that the buttons on my jacket had fallen off, so I came to get them. I didn¡¯t really expect to find them.


    Speaking, Lyana walked to her car.


    Seeing that Lyana was about to leave, a trace of concern shone in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He asked :


    ¨C Where are you going?


    Could it be that Lyana intends to meet Julie?


    Otherwise, why would she have chosen to go out at this hour?


    Lyana did her best to act normal.


    ¨C A friend called and asked me out for afternoon tea.


    Vincent nodded and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Have you read the documents Julie gave you?¡±


    He sensed something was wrong with Lyana, so he followed her.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her expression froze. She grabbed her bag nervously and said:


    ¡°She just wanted to tell me that you¡¯ve hidden things from me in the past.


    Vincent approached Lyana step by step, looking at her without blinking. He asked seriously:


    ¡°So you believe her?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to believe her, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Vincent approached and took Lyana¡¯s hand. His eyes were deep, and his voice was a bit low.


    ¨C Do not trust others easily.


    Lyana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked down, not wanting Vincent to see the expression in her eyes.


    Don¡¯t trust others so easily.


    Vincent was right.


    Even if Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child, that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    She herself had many secrets.


    For example, she had no intention of telling Vincent that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family.


    Also, that night, five years ago, she identally lost her virginity.


    This question might not be a big deal in today¡¯s society.


    Later, she gave birth to two children, but neither of them survived.

 Chapter 433

    She had never mentioned it to Vincent.


    She had asked Vincent not to hide anything from her, but she had hidden a lot of things.


    She couldn¡¯t even be honest with herself, so how could she ask Vincent to treat her like that?


    If she and Vincent were really husband and wife, she would certainly have asked Vincent to be loyal to her and not hide anything from her.


    Of course, she would also say everything that happened to her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t ready to be honest with him yet.


    It looks like Vincent wasn¡¯t ready either.


    The current Vincent loved him, but not deeply. Perhaps it was because she was the doctor who best understood her condition that Vincent treated her differently.


    Even though they didn¡¯t talk about their rtionship, she had to find out Lucas¡¯ identity.


    Although Lucas was not her child, she sincerely considered him hers.


    After thinking it over, Lyana looked up at Vincent with a smile and said:


    ¨C You¡¯re right. Each of us has our own secrets. I think Julie is indeed trying to sow discord between us.


    By then, Vincent¡¯s lips were tight and he was staring unflinchingly at Lyana, as if considering what Lyana had said. After a long time he said:


    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    Lyana nodded obediently.


    ¨C Whether¡­


    Vincent hesitated for a moment, his dark eyes darkening.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you, what will you do?¡±


    Seeing Vincent¡¯s expression, Lyana roughly understood what he was saying. She smiled softly.


    ¡°You just told me not to trust anyone. Everyone has secrets, right?


    He looked seriously into Lyana¡¯s eyes. His eyebrows furrowed more and more, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    ¨C But¡­


    As Lyana drove, her mind was filled with the paternity test report Julie had given her.


    Although she thought it was Vincent¡¯s private matter, she felt a little uneasy.


    Was she a third party?


    If she was a third party, wouldn¡¯t she have interfered in the rtionship between Vincent and Lucas¡¯ mother?


    At that moment, she remembered Vincent¡¯s words.


    Vincent had said that Lucas¡¯ mother had disappeared and was nowhere to be found, no matter what.


    Lyana frowned. Did Lucas¡¯ mother leave on her own?


    Lyana is confused. When she arrived at the paternity testing center, she handed the object to Doctor Li and asked him topare this sample with Lucas¡¯s.


    Right now, in the Sanchez family vi.


    Vincent received a call from Thomas.


    ¨C Second Young Master, Second Young Madam went straight to the paternity testing center.


    Vincent sat down in front of the desk, his hand tapping lightly on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but remember the night he had been framed five years ago.


    He remembered Lyana¡¯s look when she left just now.


    He heaved a slight sigh and said:


    ¨C I understand. Come back.


    At the time, Lyana sat ufortably in a chair, awaiting the results of the paternity test.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she was particrly close to Doctor Li, she could get the paternity test results earlier.


    After a while, Doctor Li handed the report to Lyana.


    ¨C The owner of this hair is Lucas¡¯ father.


    Doctor Li said calmly.


    Although she already knew the answer, her expression still changed when she saw the report with her own eyes.


    She nodded and thanked him. As she was about to leave, she turned to Doctor Li and said:


    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t need to help me find my family anymore.


    Doctor Li¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Have you found your family?¡±


    Lyana smiles and nods. At the thought that her three brothers were all very sweet to her, her lips involuntarily curled.


    Lyana came out of the paternity test center. She folded up the report and put it in her bag.


    Facing Doctor Li, although she looked calm, her mood instantly plummeted when she walked to the underground parking lot.


    Logic told him that even if Vincent was Lucas¡¯ biological father, that could only mean that Vincent was hiding the truth from him.


    Who hasn¡¯t had an unspeakable past?


    But she was still very upset.


    His mind was in a mess. His rationality and his emotions collided. She had to think about how to face Vincent and Lucas in the future.


    After Lyana left, Doctor Li picked up her phone and called Vincent.


    Doctor Li thought Second Young Master Sanchez would take a while to respond to his call, but he didn¡¯t expect him to respond instantly.


    He was amazed. In fact, he hadn¡¯t found an excuse yet.


    ¡°How is she now?¡±


    Young Petty Officer Sanchez¡¯s cold voice came through the phone.


    ¡°I already gave the real report to the Second Young Lady. She doesn¡¯t look well.


    Doctor Li thought for a moment and continued:


    ¡°When she mentioned reuniting with her family, her expression improved a little.


    After a long moment, just when Doctor Li thought Second Young Master Sanchez had hung up, Second Young Master Sanchez¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through the phone.


    ¨C I got it.


    Doctor Li frowned. He could hear the disappointment in the words of the second young master Sanchez. After reflection, he gathered his courage and asked:


    ¡°Second Young Master, in fact, you can choose to hide this matter. Why did you let the second youngdy know?


    When he had just finished his question, he realized that he had already hung up.


    At that time, in the vi of the Sanchez family.


    He had lied to Lyana on purpose.


    He still remembers what Lyana told him when he found out she knew Lucas.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a cruel friend.


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy, but his father doesn¡¯t care about him at all. He always thought his father liked girls and even wore girls¡¯ clothes especially. It¡¯s just too much. If that¡¯s not heartless, what is?


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your heartless friend?¡±


    ¡­


    Vincent still clearly remembers Lyana¡¯s indignant expression.


    He rubbed his temples in frustration and walked to the window, staring sadly outside.


    After a while, he saw Lyana¡¯s caring back.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    He knew what was going to happen and couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Without hesitation, he descended.


    Lyana parked the car in the garage, frowning. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Vincent.


    Along the way, she tried her best to persuade herself to stay rational. Even after returning to the Sanchez residence, her heart was still in a mess.


    After sitting in the car for a while, she got out.


    She had juste out of the garage when a young voice sounded from the side.


    ¨C Aunt.


    Lyana was slightly surprised. She looked up and saw Lucas running around happily.


    He ran up to her. After stopping, he looked at Lyana, then took a candy out of the small bag he was carrying and held it with both hands in front of Lyana.


    ¨C Auntie, there you go.


    Lyana¡¯s worried heart gradually calmed down. She felt like she was enveloped in warmth. His whole body was warm and extremelyfortable.


    She leaned over slightly and took the candy from Lucas. Smiling, she said,


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, a bright smile appeared on his face. His voice was rxed and happy.


    ¨C Grandma gave me so many sweets. I had to give one to my aunt.


    When Matriarch Sanchez, who had approached, heard Lucas¡¯ words, a loving smile appeared on her face. She congratted herself:


    ¨C I gave him a lot of sweets. He said you liked strawberry candies, so he took them on his own. As soon as he saw youing back, he couldn¡¯t wait to get you.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She forced a smile and gently patted Lucas on the head.


    After cing the candy in her mouth, Lyana instantly felt a sweetness in her mouth,pletely driving the fear and unease from her heart.

 Chapter 434

    She looked at Lucas softly and said softly,


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas. The candy is very sweet.


    ¨C Aunt.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were round and filled with stars.


    Lyana held Lucas and entered the vi with Matriarch Sanchez.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the three of them arrived at the vi, Elle heard footstepsing from the stairs in the distance. She looked up and met Vincent¡¯s deep eyes.


    The moment their eyes met, Lyana¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.


    She quickly looked away. Her expression was calm and indifferent and she looked at Lucas with a smile.


    Matriarch Sanchez was sensitive enough to sense that something was wrong with Vincent and Lyana¡¯s eyes. Thinking these two hade into conflict, she thought she and Lucas couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    She walked over to Lucas¡¯ side and took his other hand. She smiled at Lucas and said softly:


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to pick some grapes, okay?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were filled with impatience. He looked up at Lyana and asked seriously:


    ¡°Auntie, do you want us to go pick grapes together?¡±


    Lyana didn¡¯t want to face Vincent now either. As she was about to ept, she heard Matriarch Sanchez say,


    ¡°Lucas, Aunty Lyana has something to say to Dad. Let¡¯s go out first.


    Lucas turned to look at Matriarch Sanchez. Seeing Matriarch Sanchez nodding, he immediately let go of Lyana¡¯s hand obediently and said,


    ¡°Aunty, then talk to Dad nicely. Grandma and I are going to pick grapes. I¡¯ll give them to you when I get back.


    A trace of confusion crossed Lyana¡¯s face. She smiles at Lucas and nods.


    When Matriarch Sanchez ushered Lucas out, she nced at all the servants in the room.


    In an instant, only Vincent and Lyana remained in the living room.


    She looked at Vincent with aplicated expression, not sure if she should tell him that she already knew Lucas was her child.


    However, the next moment, Lyana thought about it. Even if she told Vincent about it, it didn¡¯t seem to make sense.


    After some thought, she decided not to mention it.


    As Lyana was about to find an excuse to go back to rest in her room, she heard Vincent ask:


    ¨C How was your conversation with your friend?


    Lyana was slightly stunned, not understanding what Vincent was saying. The next moment, she remembered that to go out, she had pretended that she was going to have tea with a friend.


    She looked up at Vincent and was about to speak when she saw his serious expression.


    Was Vincent trying to find out who she was with?


    ¨C It was good.


    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Lyana.


    She felt ufortable under Vincent¡¯s sharp gaze. She had the nagging feeling that Vincent already knew what she had been doing outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest first.¡±


    With that, she headed for the stairs.


    She had just taken two steps when Vincent grabbed her hand.


    A trace of confusion shines in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She turns to look at him.


    Vincent looked at Lyana with a deep gaze. He pursed his lips slightly and asked


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me something?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat in her throat.


    Why would he ask that?


    Did he know what she had just done?


    How was this possible?


    He had stayed at home.


    If Vincent knew that she had used her hair and Lucas¡¯s for a paternity test, he would certainly have stopped her from doing it because he wanted to cheat on her.


    Lyana recalled Matriarch Sanchez saying that Vincent hated when others asked him about his past.


    Lyana gave a weak smile and shook her head.


    ¨C No.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He hesitated for a moment before letting go of Lyana¡¯s hand. His voice was low and lonely.


    ¡°Then rest well at home.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lyana replied and went upstairs.


    Vincent stood on the ground with a depressed expression. Looking at Lyana¡¯s back, which was gradually disappearing, he sighed softly.


    She probably wasn¡¯t ready to discuss this subject with him yet.


    She still needed time.


    In fact, he also needed time.


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Lyana.


    Lyana returned to her room. After closing the door, she locked it without hesitation.


    Exhausted, she put her bag on the table next to her andy heavily on the bed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    She stared nkly at the white ceiling. Thinking about Vincent and Lucas¡¯ rtionship, her heart was in shambles.


    At that moment there was a knock on the door.


    Lyana gets up and heads for the door, tired. When she opened it, she saw Matriarch Sanchez standing outside.


    ¡°Grandmother,¡± Lyana greeted.


    ¨C Lyana, do you have time?


    Matriarch Sanchez asked kindly, a loving smile on her face.


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she nodded.


    Matriarch Sanchez entered the room and sat down on the couch. She patted the empty seat next to her, motioning Lyana to sit down.


    Lyana walked over to Matriarch Sanchez and sat down.


    Matriarch Sanchez takes Lyana¡¯s hand and ces it on her knee. She looked at him tenderly and said softly:


    ¡°Lyana, when you got married into the Sanchez family, we weren¡¯t able to arrange a big wedding for you. You and Vincent were secretly married. We did not seed at the time. It was hard for you.


    Lyana gently shakes her head.


    She also hoped that her marriage would remain a secret. After all, her rtionship with Vincent¡­


    Lyana pushed all distracting thoughts to the back of her mind and stared at Matriarch Sanchez without blinking.


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed softly and said helplessly,


    ¨C It¡¯s thanks to you that Vincent¡¯s condition stabilized. He suffered a lot in the past, that¡¯s why he became like that. It is a mental illness that is not easy to treat.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Sanchez to mention Vincent¡¯s childhood to her now.


    She still remembers thest time Matriarch Sanchez wouldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Actually, I should have told you about these things thest time you asked me.


    She sighed softly, her eyes filled with grief and sadness.


    She had wanted to wait for Vincent to tell Lyana, but now it seemed better for her to tell.


    Lyana remained rooted to the ground in silence, calmly waiting for Matriarch Sanchez to continue.


    She held Lyana¡¯s hand tightly and sighed again. She says sadly,


    ¡°Actually, he is very pitiful. When he was young, his parents didn¡¯t love him either. He always felt superfluous.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s muffled voice, her expression turned serious.


    ¨C After Vincent¡¯s parents gave birth to his older brother, Christian. For some reason, the two fell out and lived separately. Ever since I was young, Vincent was raised by me. The two were apanying Christian for his birthday, but the two were still arguing. Sometimes they even broke things. There were a few times when Christian was so scared he cried.


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. She pursed her lips and continued,


    ¨C Children are sensitive. Christian witnessed many arguments between his parents. Then his personality changed, and he contracted leukemia soon after.


    Hearing Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, Lyana was stunned.


    How could this have happened?


    Leukemia?


    Vincent had a nagging feeling that he was the extra.


    Vicki has always been insecure and stuck to her.


    Could it be that Vincent was born to¡­


    The following words from Matriarch Sanchez confirmed Lyana¡¯s guess.


    ¨C After the couple discovered that Christian had leukemia, they finally stopped arguing. For Christian¡¯s sake, they nned to have another child. When the timees, this child could provide Christian with a bone marrow transnt and other needs¡­


    At that moment, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes turned red and her voice choked out.


    Lyana thought of Vicki¡¯s innocent face and how he said he never ate candy. At that time, she had thought that Vincent¡¯s parents were afraid Vincent had cavities, and they didn¡¯t want to let him eat candy.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Vincent¡¯s parents to treat him solely as Christian¡¯s source of medicine.


    Is that why Vincent had be like that?


    Matriarch Sanchez struggled to suppress the sadness in her heart and continued:


    ¨C At the time, to save Christian¡¯s life, it was the only solution. At that time, I thought that if they had another child, their rtionship would be reconciled. Butter I realized how wrong I was.


    Lyana was also stunned.

 Chapter 435

    ¡°They only wanted to make test-tube babies.


    At the thought of Vincent¡¯s birth, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes grew increasingly red. She tried to suppress the tears in her eyes.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. It was as if she had been pricked by thousands of needles.


    Vincent, born as his brother¡¯s medicinal source, was an IVF baby.


    Yet his mother had treated him so cruelly.


    Some couples could only give birth through IVF. In their view, this child was also the manifestation of their love.


    But Vincent was different. He was only a medicinal source.


    Everyone looked forward to his birth not because they loved him, but because they wanted to use him.


    ¡°When her mother was pregnant with Vincent, her mental state had always been poor. Later, she took poison directly. Both mother and son were in critical danger and the doctor had no choice but to perform a caesarean section. At that time, Vincent was only eight months old.


    As Matriarch Sanchez spoke, a tear fell uncontrobly down her cheek.


    She seemed to have thought about the situation at that time and was restless and sad.


    Vincent was born prematurely and was weak. He was sent to the incubator when he was born.


    There was still the poison her mother had taken into her body. After more than a month of treatment, most of the poison had been eliminated and he barely survived.


    It was precisely because of this that he fell ill.


    The poison was really too difficult to eliminate. At that time, Vincent¡¯s mother only managed to survive after three days and three nights of treatment. However, his mood was even worse than before.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Vincent¡¯s mother was willing to let go of her grudges to get pregnant and have a child for Christian. It meant that she really loved Christian and cared about him.


    If so, why had Vincent¡¯s mother taken the poison again?


    Could it be depression?


    Or had someone else poisoned her?


    If Vincent died, Christian couldn¡¯t live either. The two children of the Sanchez family are said to have left. It was a good thing for others keeping tabs on the Sanchez family.


    Lyana asked,


    ¡°Grandma, did she take the poison on purpose at the time, or¡­


    ¨C I investigated. She identally ate it.


    Matriarch Sanchez sighed heavily.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her frown deepened. She felt that this question was not so simple.


    ¨C Lyana, I know what you¡¯re thinking. At the time, I also suspected something else was going on, but got someone to investigate. In the end, I found out that she really ate some by mistake. Also, in order for Vincent to grow up safe and healthy, his mother raised Vincent by her side.


    Lyana nodded. Since Matriarch Sanchez had already investigated, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Everything was a joke.


    Vincent¡¯s upbringing had been so bumpy.


    Everyone knew he was weak and had always lived in the countryside. It seemed that Vincent had been supervised and imprisoned by his mother in the past.


    Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child. He was so smart. It seemed like Vincent must have been smart when he was young too.


    When Vincent was young, he was not in good health. He had to know what his mother was thinking.


    Matriarch Sanchez had also said that Vincent¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were unstable. Maybe he had even resisted all the stress his mother had taken from him.


    Vincent still had to provide his brother with bone marrow. His health was not good at first, and it was even worse if he thought too much.


    More importantly, he had probably never received maternal love.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now Lyana has finally figured out why he has Vicki¡¯s personality.


    A child who longed for maternal love and was only a source of medicine for his brother.


    However, at this time, Vincent¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were unstable and she could not take good care of him.


    Therefore, Vincent had been alone since birth.


    No wonder when she first came to the Sanchez family, he had always suspected that she had ulterior motives when he found out that she had married into the Sanchez family in the name of Ines Dubois.


    It wasn¡¯t that Vincent was delusional about being persecuted, but the environment he found himself in proved that he wasn¡¯t safe at all.


    If she were Vincent, she would probably think the same.


    After all, even his mother didn¡¯t love him. Who else could he expect to be loyal to him?


    Vincent was not born because his parents loved him. After his birth, he became a medicinal source. His world was dark.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t wanted to tell her Lucas¡¯ identity in the past because he wanted to protect him. He didn¡¯t believe there was anyone else in this world who could protect Lucas.


    He probably didn¡¯t want Lucas to experience his earlier pain and darkness again.


    Vincent might also think she was just trying to get rid of her bad luck by marrying him. He might not think it was necessary to tell her that.


    Or maybe he didn¡¯t want to argue with her.


    If she was Vincent, she might not be ready to say it either.


    ¨C His mother had a strong desire to control him. His schedule and three meals a day had to be organized ording to the schedule. Once, his father took him back to y. When he saw me taking medicine, he thought I was eating candy. I still remember how he looked full of anticipation at the time.


    At this point, Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s voice trailed off again.


    Vincent stared at his round pills for a long time before asking softly.


    ¨C Grandmother, is it candy?


    ¨C Are the sweets good?


    ¨C What does it look like?


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Silently, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¨C He had never eaten candy before. I wanted someone to buy her candy, but her mother was unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare eat it either. At that time, he was only five years old, but he had already learned to read people¡¯s expressions.


    Lyana recalled that day in the tub where Vicki appeared. At that time, she couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to kiss him. At that time, he had even asked her if she had given him candy.


    At that time, Vicki¡¯s eyes were extremely clear.


    She felt very sad.


    At this moment, Vincent opened the door and entered, holding a document in his hand. When he saw Matriarch Sanchez, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect his grandmother to be in the room.


    Matriarch Sanchez was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent toe suddenly.


    Lyana stared unblinkingly at Matriarch Sanchez. It was really hard for her to imagine that Vincent had such a cruel childhood.


    She had a hard time imagining that Vincent had such a tragic childhood in the past. How had he survived?


    He noticed that Lyana¡¯s gaze was even softer than before. A trace of confusion shed in his eyes. Then, he looked at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother, why are you looking for Lia?


    When Lyana heard the word ¡®Lia¡¯, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She looked up at the man and was quite certain the man standing in front of her was Vincent, not Chuan.


    If it was Chuan, he certainly wouldn¡¯t speak so softly.


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing.


    Matriarch Sanchez knew that Vincent was unwilling to tell others about his childhood. She got up and said:


    ¡°I just wanted to ask about Lucas¡¯ condition. Now that I¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll leave too. You discuss!


    Seeing this, Vincent nodded.


    ¨C All right.


    She also got up and left.


    Seeing that Matriarch Sanchez was about to leave, Lyana stood up and led her to the door.


    After Matriarch Sanchez left, she even closed the door to the room considerately.


    Therefore, she and Vincent were the only ones left in the room.


    Lyana remembered the words of Matriarch Sanchez and understood Vincent very well. The bad feelings in his heart disappeared.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Vincent.


    After a while, Vincent said:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to rest just now?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s voice was still calm. There was no emotion in it.


    Lyana nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m getting ready to take a shower and rest.


    After she finished speaking, she saw that Vincent was reluctant to speak. She looked at the folder in Vincent¡¯s hand and asked,


    ¡°Why are you looking for me¡­


    Vincent had already thought about telling Lyana that he and Lucas were father and son. However, at this moment, he hesitated again.


    Seeing that Vincent was deeply thoughtful and silent, Lyana took the initiative to say:


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, shall I take a shower first?¡±


    She found out so much today that she wanted to digest it slow.

 Chapter 436

    Vincent looked at Lyana with aplicated expression. His gaze moved to the document in his hand, then he handed it to Lyana.


    ¨C I think this question is very important. I have to tell you.


    A trace of surprise shed in Lyana¡¯s eyes. She picked up Vincent¡¯s document. Her hand was shaking slightly, but she didn¡¯t open the document.


    If it was just an ordinary document, she wouldn¡¯t be so scared. What if this document was Vincent and Lucas¡¯ paternity test report?


    She still hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with that paternity test report.


    Vincent seemed to sense Lyana¡¯s hesitation. He purred his lips and said in a low, hoarse voice,


    ¨C Open it.


    Lyana looked down at the document in her stiff hand, her eyebrows furrowing deeply.


    After a while, she looked at Vincent.


    Sunlight filtered through the French windows, bathing Vincent in a nket of golden light. He looked much softer.


    She could see the seriousness in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He really hoped she would open this document.


    If it really contained the paternity test papers of him and Lucas, it meant that Vincent had already opened his heart to her and was willing to share his secrets with her.


    Since he had already gotten over it, she shouldn¡¯t continue to be in conflict.


    Some things couldn¡¯t be avoided. They ultimately had to be resolved.


    There was no time like the present. They should solve all these problems today.


    After thinking everything over, Lyana opened the file.


    When she took out the document inside, she saw the words ¡°Paternity Test¡± on the first page.


    She silently finished reading the entire document. She didn¡¯t know what expression to make, because she had been familiar with it for a long time.


    Just as Lyana was at a loss for words, she heard Vincent say hoarsely,


    ¨C This is a copy of the document you have.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes widened uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to already know that she had gone for a paternity test.


    She touched her nose and asked in surprise,


    ¨C How did you know?


    She finally understood. When they were in the living room earlier, Vincent had already known about his visit to the paternity testing center.


    Vincent was just waiting for her to take the initiative to ask. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect her to change the subject.


    Could it be that he wanted to talk to her about it to begin with?


    ¡°I¡¯m Lucas¡¯ father.


    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes were stained with a thickyer of ink.


    Lyana felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her, shocking her to the core. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She already knew that Vincent and Lucas were father and son, but knowing was one thing and hearing Vincent say that he himself was another.


    At this moment, Vincent was looking at her without blinking, as if she was waiting for his answer¡­


    Lyana hesitated for a moment before saying:


    ¨C Actually, it¡¯s your own business. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything¡­


    ¨C Husband and wife should be honest with each other.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, she remembered that Vincent had already told her that Lucas was just a parent¡¯s child. She pursed her lips slightly and continued,


    ¡°You lied to me before!¡±


    Vincent stared unblinkingly at Lyana, a trace of pain shing in his eyes. After a long time, he said,


    ¡°I just hadn¡¯t thought of how to tell you.


    Lyana reminded herself that her marriage to Vincent was just a deal. A nonchnt smile appeared on her face as she said:


    ¡°When we first met, we didn¡¯t know each other well. It¡¯s normal for you to hide something from me.


    Vincent¡¯s breath hit, and his forehead sank deeper and deeper. His voice was like a voice from hell, making you shiver.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care at all?¡±


    ¨C Yeah.


    A slight smile appeared on Lyana¡¯s face as she handed the document to Vincent.


    He looked down slightly and took Lyana¡¯s document. There was a hint of disappointment in his voice as he asked,


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know who Lucas¡¯ mother is?¡±


    Lyana clenched her right fist involuntarily, but she pretended to be calm. She shook her head and said:


    ¨C I do not want.


    She suddenly thought of something and continued,


    ¡°If Lucas¡¯ motheres back one day, I can leave at any time.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a shiver run down Vincent¡¯s spine. She looked down slightly and saw that the document in Vincent¡¯s hand was already twisted by him.


    She sensed Vincent¡¯s displeasure and exined that


    ¨C Lucas¡¯ mother will definitely give him more maternal love. You are Lucas¡¯ father. You should have been husband and wife. This way you can both give Lucas more love. Also, in this world, no one can rece his mother¡¯s position in Lucas¡¯ heart.


    ¡°Do you really want Lucas¡¯ mother back?¡±


    ¨C Of course. What Lucas wants most is for his mother toe home so he can have a full family.


    Vincent was deeply thoughtful. His expression darkened as he enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°You can also be his mother.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C It¡¯s different. What Lucas wants most is his biological mother.


    Lyana analyzed it seriously.


    ¡°If her motheres back, I¡¯m ready to give her that position back.


    ¡°His mother is long gone.


    ¡°What do you mean for a long time?¡± Is she dead? Or can¡¯t it be found at the moment?


    Lyana asked, frowning.


    ¨C I can not find it.


    ¡°As the saying goes, if she¡¯s alive, we must see her. If she¡¯s dead, we need to see her corpse. In its current situation, we can only consider it as extinct.


    With that, Lyana paused for a moment before asking,


    ¡°Are you looking for her now?¡±


    Vincent nodded.


    ¡®There has been no news of her.


    Lyana¡¯s expression became more and more serious. No wonder she hadn¡¯t found out where Lucas¡¯ mother was before. Now it looked like she was gone.


    The Sanchez family was very powerful. Even Vincent couldn¡¯t find Lucas¡¯ mother, so it was even harder for her to find her.


    Lyana thought for a moment before asking worriedly,


    ¡°Is there something special about Lucas¡¯ mother?¡± Where is his birthmark? Do you have a photo of her? What¡¯s her name? I can help you find her.


    Vincent felt his chest more and more ufortable. Suppressing his difort, he asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you really want his mother toe back?¡±


    ¨C Of course. Also, Lucas really wants his mother back. Don¡¯t you want her back?


    Lyana asked in confusion.


    Vincent¡¯s face grew darker, so dark that ink could run off it. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared unblinkingly at Lyana. His voice was even hoarser than before.


    ¨C If it appears, your status will be affected.


    Lyana nodded and said:


    ¨C I know. I have already said it. I¡¯m ready to give it up. What are you doing¡­ uh¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Vincent had already sealed her mouth with his.


    Vincent¡¯s lips were very hot, so hot that his ears turned red. Her face instantly turned red.


    She felt like her whole body was on fire. She couldn¡¯t help blushing. Instinctively, she wanted to push Vincent away, but just as her hand touched Vincent, he grabbed her.


    He pressed her onto the couch and held her hand firmly. His kiss was as crazy as a tornado.


    Lyana was stunned. Vincent was kissing her while he was awake.


    This¡­


    That man!


    Why would he kiss her?


    Could it be Chuan?


    It didn¡¯t seem like that.


    She was certain that the person who had kissed her earlier was Vincent, not someone else.


    Under Vincent¡¯s kiss, Lyana¡¯s consciousness gradually sank. She no longer had the strength to resist.


    Just as she thought she would suffocate fromck of oxygen, the man finally let go of her.


    Lyana¡¯s hand was free. She reached out to push Vincent away from her neck. As she was about to push him away, she heard Vincent¡¯s soft, lustful voice.


    ¨C Lia¡­


    Lyana¡¯s hand froze awkwardly in midair. She hesitated for a moment, then gradually retracted her hand. She was lying quietly, not speaking.

 Chapter 437

    Vincent¡¯s breathing was a little erratic. His warm breath circted around Lyana¡¯s neck, and her body tensed involuntarily. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said,


    ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t you¡­


    ¨C Lia¡­


    Vincent interrupted Lyana again. Just as she looked at him in surprise, he said:


    ¡°I think I really fell in love with you.


    His voice was low and raspy, with a hint of hazelnut. He was like a flower in the moonlight, so beautiful that no one dared touch him.


    Lyana was stunned. She had never expected Vincent to say such a thing.


    Vincent had actually confessed his feelings to her?


    This¡­


    How was this possible?


    Just as she felt puzzled, she inadvertently met Vincent¡¯s dark eyes.


    They were very close. She could clearly see every eysh of Vincent, and she could feel his breath.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze gradually shifted, finallynding on Lyana¡¯s slightly swollen lips.


    At the thought of the kiss earlier, Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened. He repeated:


    ¨C I¡¯m serious.


    Lyana looked shocked.


    ¡°You will always be Mrs. Sanchez. No one in this world can threaten your status. Even Lucas¡¯ biological mother can¡¯t threaten your status.


    He clearly enunciated every word.


    Lyana¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, as if it was jumping out of her chest the next moment. She looked at Vincent in disbelief.


    After a long time, she tried to calm down and asked,


    ¡°Are you ¡­ do you confess your love for me?¡±


    Vincent narrowed his phoenix eyes, which seemed to contain a sea of stars. He asked,


    ¡°Was I not obvious enough?¡±


    Lyana looked into his starry eyes, and her breathing quickened uncontrobly.


    At the thought of what Vincent had just done to her, a numb feeling spread from her spine to all the blood in her body. She felt like she was in a boiler.


    Vincent reached up and touched Lyana¡¯s cheek, gently rubbing his thumb. He looked without blinking at Lyana.


    ¡°You are my wife, my only lover in this life. No matter what, you can¡¯t leave me!


    His eyes gradually harden and there is a hint of menace in his words.


    Lyana felt her heart beating faster and faster. It was as if millions of fireworks had exploded in his mind. She was stunned, not knowing how to talk to him.


    It was the first time she had seen the dominating and stubborn Vincent.


    Although he was very controlling, she didn¡¯t like him at all. Instead, she felt like she was dreaming.


    She still remembered that when she first opened the paternity test document and found that Vincent and Lucas were father and son, she was stunned.


    At that moment, she felt that Vincent had lied to her.


    From another perspective, to Vincent, Lucas was her descendant and she was just a stranger.


    Lyana remembered Vincent telling her he wanted to bring Lucas.


    At that time, she had asked Vincent.


    ¨C If I had said no earlier, what would you have done?


    She still remembered Vincent¡¯s look at the time. His eyes were cold, without a trace of warmth.


    ¡°Then I can only ask you to leave this ce.


    At that time, she still thought he really wasn¡¯t bad as a godfather. He actually took such good care of Lucas.


    Now she understood.


    Between her and Lucas, Vincent would only choose Lucas.


    She loved Lucas very much, but Vincent¡¯s words made her worry.


    She didn¡¯t know if he confessed his love for her because he loved her, or if it was because he just wanted her to be Lucas¡¯ mother.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head.


    Her whole body became cold.


    Lyana pursed her lips slightly and said:


    ¨C You hurt me.


    Vincent sat down, but he didn¡¯t leave Lyana. Instead, he stayed by her side.


    She sat down and silently took a few steps back. As she was about to distance herself from him, Vincent unexpectedly took her back.


    He even ced her on hisp.


    Lyana was sitting on Vincent¡¯sp. Although she was wearing clothes, she could still feel the scorching heat of her body.


    ¡°I-I want to sit on the couch.


    She had a hard time leaving Vincent.


    However, just as she moved, she noticed that Vincent had used his hand topletely restrain her waist.


    She could feel his hand on her waist. Her palm burned, making her blush.


    ¨C Vincent.


    She looked at him and clearly enunciated each word.


    ¨C Why do you like me?


    Is it because I¡¯m your doctor? Or because Lucas loves me?


    Lyana couldn¡¯t directly ask for the remaining two sentences, so she could only ask vaguely. She looked at Vincent calmly with a frown.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s question, his lips curved slightly. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple was bobbed as he requested,


    ¡°Do I need a reason to love someone?¡±


    Lyana was speechless.


    Quietly, she pushed Vincent¡¯s hand away from her waist and asked,


    ¡°So how long have you loved me?¡±


    If he said he loved her before Lucas came to the Sanchez family, that meant Vincent really loved him.


    On the contrary, it meant that he loved her because of Lucas.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.


    Lyana frowned slightly and asked,


    ¨C How long does itst?


    Vincent lifted his index finger and gently ced it on Lyana¡¯s face.


    The skin on his face was very tender and smooth, and it felt particrlyfortable to the touch.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curved slightly as he continued,


    ¡°After biting your face.


    Lyana was even more confused. Why didn¡¯t she know that Vincent had bitten her face?


    Could it be that she also has a split personality? Could it be that she flirted with Vincent for a long time?


    However, he did not answer this question. He skipped the subject and looked at Lyana seriously.


    ¡°So, are you ready to ept Lucas?¡±


    Lyana got off Vincent and sat down on the sofa on the other side. Thinking of Lucas¡¯ mother, she asked solemnly,


    ¡°But you still haven¡¯t told me who Lucas¡¯ biological mother is. What characteristics does she have?


    She really wanted to help Lucas find his biological mother.


    She could understand Lucas¡¯ feelings very well. Every child wanted to grow up safely and happily alongside their parents.


    The light in Vincent¡¯s eyes dimmed. He didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter with Lyana at all. However, since he had already chosen to confess, he didn¡¯t want to keep hiding it.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what characteristics she has either.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Was Vincent joking?


    How could he not know what Lucas¡¯ mother looked like?


    A trace of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. Then, she said seriously,


    ¡°You and she created Lucas. How not to know what characteristics it has?


    ¨C In fact, at that time no one plotted against me, I was delirious and that¡¯s what happened, said Vincent ufortably.


    ¡°Could it be that Lucas¡¯ mother was plotting against you on purpose?¡±


    Lyana asked.


    ¨C No, at that time there was also a plot against her.


    He looked at Lyana with a burning gaze, worried that she would get angry. However, he still added


    ¨C In the end I let him down.


    Lyana narrowed her eyes on Vincent. She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    From Vincent¡¯s words, she could tell he was defending Lucas¡¯ biological mother.


    She had a vague feeling that in Vincent¡¯s heart, Lucas¡¯ biological mother was very important. No one could spheme or insult her.


    However, from Vincent¡¯s words, she could tell that Lucas and Vincent¡¯s birth mother had only met once.


    She looked calmly at Vincent.


    The past had already happened and it could not be changed. There was no need to dwell on it.


    All she had to do was look ahead.


    As to whether she would feel ufortable?


    She didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.


    However, she felt it was a shame.


    If Lucas¡¯ mother hadn¡¯t disappeared, the family of three could have been reunited a long time ago.

 Chapter 438

    ¡°So you remember his face?¡± Lyana asked.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s question, he slowly closed his eyes and did his best to recall the situation at the time.


    What he remembered most clearly was that she was very scared and terrified. Her body was shaking, as if terrified.


    He could still smell the jasmine on her. This smell was not pungent at all. Instead, it smelled a little good.


    It was so dark there that he couldn¡¯t see her face at all.


    After this incident, he went to investigate the girl. In the end, he found a slim young woman lying on the operating table.


    She was covered in blood.


    Lucas, who had just been born,y next to her.


    Vincent¡¯s expression became more and more serious. His eyebrows sank deeper and deeper, and his breathing became more and more erratic.


    He had initially thought the girl was Lucas¡¯ mother, butter realized he had misunderstood. Lucas¡¯ mother was someone else.


    ¡°I remember she said she was only eighteen¡­


    Vincent¡¯s voice trembled.


    When Lyana heard Vincent¡¯s words, her expression faltered slightly.


    She remembered that night five years ago when she was pressed under a man. At that time, she was extremely scared. She wanted to escape, but she was imprisoned and couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m only eighteen. Please let me go¡­ let me go. I will give you money. I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.


    At this thought, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She looked down and saw that the goosebumps on her arms had lifted.


    She could imagine how helpless and painful Lucas¡¯ biological mother was at the time.


    ¡°She was very afraid of me, and her words were incoherent¡­


    Vincent remembered what had happened that night. Emotions welled up in his eyes and he med himself a lot.


    ¡°I let her down in this business. I wanted to take responsibility and marry her, but I couldn¡¯t find her¡­


    When Lyana heard his words, she felt a little uneasy, but quickly calmed down.


    Vincent and that girl were just pitiful people who had been plotted against. In fact, this girl was the most pitiful. Her innocence was ruined for no reason and she even gave birth to a child. She couldn¡¯t even be with her own child.


    She sat down next to Vincent and held out her hand, as if to calm her emotions.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. We can take our time searching. I think she is also looking for Lucas, because no mother will give up looking for her child.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, he grabbed her hand. His grip was strong, as if he feared Lyana would leave him.


    She frowned imperceptibly andforted him.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember any more, don¡¯t think about it any more.¡±


    -Liana.


    ¨C Eh?


    Lyana¡¯s expression faltered. Could it be that Vincent¡¯s personality has already changed? Was he now Vicki?


    In that thought, she inadvertently encountered Vincent¡¯s frightened and uneasy expression. His voice was helpless.


    ¡°I hurt once¡­ hurt someone, but I don¡¯t remember anything. Lyana.


    Lyana met Vincent¡¯s pure gaze and waspletely certain of her guess.


    She sighed slightly and cried softly,


    ¨C Vicky?


    He looked up at Lyana, eyes filled with grief.


    ¨C Lyana, I have be a bad child. I¡¯m so sad.


    He spoke helplessly, as if trying to remember who he had hurt, but he couldn¡¯t remember.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Vincent like that, Lyanapletely understood. It looked like Vicki was out.


    Could it be that in Vincent¡¯s subconscious mind he felt he was useless, unloved and abandoned?


    Lyana recalled Vincent¡¯s birth and childhood. Perhaps this experience had created Vicki.


    She looked at Vincent with heartache and hugged him involuntarily.


    When we were at our worst, maybe what we needed most was a hug.


    Lyana gently patted his back andforted him in a low voice.


    ¡°Vicki, everything in the past is in the past. Don¡¯t think about what you can¡¯t remember anymore. I also encountered a lot of things and I don¡¯t remember those things either. Therefore, sometimes it is normal that people cannot remember the past.


    Vincent reached out and took Lyana in his arms. Feeling Lyana¡¯s warmth, her difort gradually dissipated, leaving only peace in her heart.


    After a long moment, he looked up at Lyana. There were still tears on her long eyshes, and her voice was a bit nasal.


    ¡°Lyana, will you be leaving Vicki behind in the future as well?¡± Won¡¯t you want Vicki?


    Also¡­


    Lyana remembered that Vincent was born to be a source of medicine. His parents didn¡¯t really like him.


    Who would want to experience such a life?


    It wasn¡¯t just once.


    Even the strongest person would probably feel helpless and in pain.


    She recalled how he drove many tanks to search for her in MY.


    At that time, he was standing on a tank. The breeze was blowing on his windbreaker, and he was extremely handsome.


    In her heart, she had never thought he had such a fragile side.


    If Matriarch Sanchez hadn¡¯t said so, she would never have dared to imagine how bitter her life had been in the past.


    As long as ik was scared, sad, or felt he was about to be abandoned, Vicki appeared.


    At that moment, Vincent didn¡¯t hear Lyana¡¯s words. After a long time, he said:


    ¨C If Lyana really doesn¡¯t want Vicki, can Lyana leave in secret? Not in front of Vicki, okay?


    She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. If Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child and the child he had once loved, she might have med him, but Lucas had only been the subject of a plot. Vincent was not to me for this, nor Lucas¡¯ mother. Those who plotted against them are the ones to me.


    How could she bear to me Vincent for someone else¡¯s mistake?


    Lyana pursed her lips and said:


    ¨C No, Lyana will apany Vicki. She won¡¯t leave.


    Even if she had to leave in the future, she had to treat Vincent¡¯s illness.


    ¨C Really ?


    He stared at Lyana without blinking.


    Lyana nodded.


    ¨C Really. I won¡¯t lie to you.


    Vincent looked at Lyana and gently rested his head on her shoulder. Gradually he fell asleep.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to sleep and he didn¡¯t want Lyana to leave him, he was too sleepy now. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes no matter what.


    Lyana pats her back gently. Seeing that he had fallen asleep, she ced him on the couch.


    She pulled out a small nket and covered him with it.


    She sat on her side and watched him, still frowning in her sleep. It was like he was having a nightmare.


    She patted his body gently andforted him. ¡±


    ¡°Vickie, go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry. I will stay here with you.


    In his sleep, Vincent seemed to have heard Lyana¡¯s voice. His forehead gradually rxed, and his breathing became long and regr.


    Seeing this, Lyana knew he had already fallen asleep.


    She slowly withdrew her hand, staring at Vincent without batting an eyelid.

 Chapter 439

    At this moment.


    Lucas was ying games alone in his bedroom. When he had just finished a round, a message suddenly appeared.


    ¨C Brother Lucas.


    When he saw those words, his lips curled slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and sent a message.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, can I get you?¡± I want to see you.


    Seeing that, he hesitated for a moment before sending a message.


    ¡°How are you going to find me?¡±


    ¨C I worked hard to save money. Now that I¡¯ve had enough, I can buy a bus ticket and take a taxi to pick you up.


    Lucas¡¯ eyebrows arched. His grip on the phone tightened involuntarily.


    ¡°You are still so young. You can¡¯t go far alone.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just wanted to ask you if you were ready to see me.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze gradually became firm.


    ¨C I¡¯m.


    The other party immediately sent a happy emoji. After saying goodbye, he logged out.


    Lucas looked at that person¡¯s profile picture and gradually fell into deep thought.


    He lowered his gaze slightly. He had known Orne for a long time. Previously, when ying games, he wanted to get the top spot on the national server. As her level was about the same as his when he was young, he often crossed paths with her.


    After some time, the two got to know each other. To be precise, they got to know each other without fighting.


    They were all junglers. Once, Orne wanted to send a voicemail, and she identally sent it.


    At that point, he realized she was around his age.


    Since they were of simr age, they had manymon topics to discuss. Gradually they became good friends.


    She lived in Sancity when she was young. It was close to the sea and the tourism industry was more developed.


    However, he heard from her that because her mother was sick, she had to go to work to earn money to cure her mother¡¯s illness.


    Because of her young age, strangers often intimidated her and deducted her sry.


    When she was young, she even said that her mother had a child out of wedlock. She received everyone¡¯s disdain and was looked down upon by nearby neighbors.


    When she was young, her biggest dream was to leave Sancity with her mother in the future so that her mother could live an easy and happy life.


    At the thought that he would soon meet Orne, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Right now in Sancity.


    Sancity was a city with a big gap between rich and poor. The rich were extremely wealthy and the poor lived in slums and worried about food every day.


    A young woman with a low ponytail was crouched on the ground, adding firewood to the stove. His clothes had been washed until they were a little white. This dress had been given to her by her neighbor.


    After a long time, the girl heard the sound of Chinese medicine in the bubbling medicine jar. Only then did she carefully pour the medicine into a bowl.


    Carefully, she carried the freshly prepared Chinese medicine to the bedroom.


    Before reaching the bedroom door, a woman was coughing. She frowned slightly and entered quickly.


    When the woman sitting in the room heard footsteps, she quickly suppressed her cough and put her hair back briefly, revealing a pale, beautiful face.


    She was only twenty-five, but she was extremely beautiful.


    She had a fragile beauty, as if she were an exquisite doll that no one dared touch.


    The only bad thing was that she was missing her left arm.


    Orne walked over to the bed with the medicine and said softly,


    ¡°Mom, the medicine is ready. After drinking it, everything will be fine!


    Selena Mills did her best to smile slightly. She looked at Orne, who had approached her.


    It had been five years.


    When she was young, her eyebrows gradually grew and she looked more and more like this person.


    His fox eyes were smiling slightly and under his small nose was a small cherry mouth. She looked exquisite, like a pretty doll in a merchandise shop.


    Even though she was wearing old clothes, it couldn¡¯t hide her noble aura at all.


    His aura was ipatible with this slum.


    Selena Mills was slightly dazed.


    Orne smiled and reminded him,


    ¨C Mom, drink the medicine while it¡¯s hot.


    When she heard Orne¡¯s words, she took the medicine with guilt. Her eyes instantly turned red as she said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Orne. Mom was ipetent. Mom ¡­


    ¨C Mom.


    Orne frowned and said seriously:


    ¡°Orne is no longer a child. Orne can take good care of mom!


    ¡°If Mom had been healthy, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard when you were young. Mom was a burden to you. As Selena Mills spoke, her eyes grew redder and tears welled up in her eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Orne heard Selena Mills¡¯ words, she took a deep breath and said:


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already an adult. I can earn a lot of money. Tomorrow we will go to An City to look for grandfather. Grandpa and grandma will certainly be very happy to see you. Then mom¡¯s illness will recover!


    ¨C But ¡­


    ¡°Mom, take your time drinking the medicine. I am going to cook.


    With that, she walked out.


    Selena Mills watched Orne leave. When she disappeared from the door, the guilt on her face immediately disappeared, reced by coldness.


    She stood up, her lips curled into a mocking smile. She walked to the window and poured the medicinal soup from the bowl.


    His eyes were as cold as ice and his lips were filled with disdain.


    Awesome.


    She could finally leave this ce.


    Her good days hadn¡¯te yet.

 Chapter 440

    When Orne brought the food, she breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed the bowl next to Selena Mills¡¯ hand was empty.


    As long as Mom took her medication on time, she would definitely recover.


    When she was young, she brought food to bed and ced it next to her mom. As an adult she asked,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already made dinner. I¡¯ll leave you half a month¡¯s worth of food. I also discussed it with grandma next door. During this period, she will bring you food every day. I will definitely be back soon!


    When Selena Mills heard Orne¡¯s words, a slight smile appeared on her face. She gestured to Orne, telling her to sit by the bed.


    ¨C Come here!


    ¨C Mom.


    Orne walked over to the bed and sat up with her feet dangling, gazing obediently at Selena Mills.


    Selena¡¯s eyes were filled with softness and dodge. She sat up straight, took theb next to the pillow and startedbing Orne¡¯s hair.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she usuallybs her hair when she is young, her hair is always messy.


    Selena Mills saw it all, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°Orne, the outside world is very dangerous and there are a lot of bad people. You must not be deceived by others and you must pretend to be a boy. That way you won¡¯t be intimidated, you know?


    Although mom didn¡¯t exin everything clearly, she understood everything.


    After living in Sancity for five years, she had long known what society was like.


    There were few good people and a lot of bad people. If we weren¡¯t careful, they would be deceived.


    Orne nodded solemnly and said:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can certainly protect myself.


    ¨C Also ¡­


    At this point, she stopped slightly. Her voice was a bit muffled as she continued,


    ¡°If you can live well there, don¡¯te back!¡±


    ¡°No, I want mom to be here with me. Wherever mom is, I¡¯ll be there! When Orne said that, she felt even sadder.


    ¡®If there weren¡¯t Orne, Mama would certainly be happier, but Mama stayed here for Orne. Orne would never leave mom behind!


    When Selena Mills heard Orne¡¯s words, she was a little emotional. With tears in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help kissing Orne in her arms. His voice was a bit muffled.


    ¡°Orne!¡±


    Orne stiffened slightly. In an instant, she felt a warm current envelop her. It was the first time she had felt her mother¡¯s embrace.


    Ever since she remembered, her mom could only lie in bed because she was sick. It was precisely because of this that her mother rarely hugged her.


    But now Mom¡¯s illness was getting worse and worse and couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    Orne sat up straight and looked firmly at Selena Mills.


    ¨C Mom, I bought a train ticket for this afternoon. This trip to An City could take a long time. Take good care of yourself at home.


    Selena nodded.


    Orne looked at him reluctantly, then got out of bed and took her school bag from the stool.


    Not only was there a change of clothes in her school bag, but there was also a photo of Selena Mills. She carried her school bag and waved at Selena before leaving.


    She watched Orne leave, her expression bing more and moreplicated.


    She still remembered when Orne first learned to speak when she was young. At that time, she was still depressed, but when she heard his sweet little voice call her ¡°Mom¡± when she was young, her whole heart softened.


    Selena Mills¡¯ eyes grew increasingly red. It had been five years. She had been in that filthy ce for five years. His life had almost been ruined.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone else to control her life anymore. She wanted to control everything about her. She wanted freedom, status and money.


    For that, she would certainly do anything.


    ¡­


    An City.


    The autumn morning was very cold. There were few leaves on the tree, indicating that winter wasing.


    After Lucas recovered, he was sent to school by the driver.


    He was standing at the school gate with his small school bag. He watched the driver leave. Only then did he run the other way.


    He ran to the side of the road, took out his phone, and hurriedly logged into WeChat. He saw the message he had received from Orne.


    ¨C Brother Lucas, I have already arrived in the forest of Chinese parasols in the Anville district!


    ¨C Brother Lucas, my phone is out of battery!


    ¡°Brother Lucas, I¡¯m expecting you.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face immediately darkened. Last message was an hour ago. He got into the car with a worried expression.


    As soon as he got into the car, he quickly told the driver the address and looked worriedly at the scenery outside the window.


    He was very nervous.


    It was the first time he had met a friend online.


    Orne was also his first good friend.


    It was precisely because he was going to meet a good friend that he was so nervous.


    About twenty minutester, the driver stops the car at the side of the road and turns to look at Lucas.


    ¨C Little child, it is the forest of parasols you mentioned!


    Lucas pulled out his phone and scanned the payment code from the driver¡¯s phone. After paying, he got out of the car.


    Parasol Tree Forest Street was a fourne asphalt road. Parasols have been nted on both sides of the road. When a gust of wind blew, the yellow leaves fell with the wind, and the ground seemed to be covered with ayer of gold.


    Not far from there, the water of theke was sparkling.


    Lucas looked around and his gazended on the seat next to a sycamore by theke.


    There was a child sitting on the seat.


    The child¡¯s back faced the sunlight from theke. She seemed shrouded in dazzling light, making it impossible to see her appearance clearly.


    A trace of confusion shed in Lucas¡¯ eyes. He walked over to the seat. When he was about to reach her, he called tentatively,


    ¨C Ore.


    When the child heard her voice, she immediately looked up.


    ¡°Brother Lucas¡­


    The child had just called as she sat there in a daze.


    Lucas stepped forward and finally saw what she looked like.


    He stood rooted to the ground in a daze, staring at Orne in disbelief.


    He had never expected there to be someone who was exactly the same as him in this world.


    When he stood in front of Orne, it was as if he was looking at himself in a mirror. The only difference was their clothes.


    For a moment, Lucas was so shocked he couldn¡¯t speak.


    How was this possible?


    Orne, who was standing across from Lucas, couldn¡¯t believe she looked exactly like Lucas.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, are you my biological brother?¡±


    Orne looked at Lucas in surprise and asked in confusion.


    From an early age, only family members looked alike.


    In fact, Lucas didn¡¯t know if he and Orne were family. His eyes darted as if he had thought of something. He grabbed Orne¡¯s hand and asked with concern and excitement,


    ¡°Do you live with your mother?¡±


    Orne nodded quickly and asked impatiently,


    ¡°Brother Lucas, do you live with Papa?¡±


    When Lucas heard Orne¡¯s words, his eyes lit up.


    He had always wanted to find his mom, but he hadn¡¯t expected happiness toe so suddenly.


    He looked at Orne longingly. Was it happy to be able to live with his mom? He wanted to live with his mom since he was young!


    Orne also looked longingly at Lucas. It was a wonderful thing to be able to live with his father. This way, she could be well protected by her father.


    Orne looked at Lucas and asked impatiently,


    ¡°Brother Lucas, what kind of person is Daddy?¡±


    In the past, when she was in Sancity, she often dreamed that her father would find her and bring her and mom home.


    His imaginary father was tall, tall and especially gentle. He even gave her a sweet smile and bought her candy. She would be the happiest child in the house.


    When Lucas heard Orne¡¯s words, he thought about it carefully and said:


    ¡°Dad is a very good person. He takes good care of me and protects me.


    Orne¡¯s eyes lit up. Her father was exactly as she had imagined him. She was a little d to have met Lucas this time because she had also found his father and his brother.


    Lucas looked at the smile on his face. He thought for a moment and repeated:


    ¡°But Dad is usually very busy.


    When Orne heard Lucas¡¯ words, she nodded and said:


    ¡°Brother Lucas, Dad must be so busy earning money to support you!


    ¡°How is Mom doing now?¡± Lucas asked impatiently as he pulled Orne into a seat

 Chapter 441

    ¡°Mom is doing very well now. I came to An City this time to look for Grandpa and Grandma. When I find them, I can bring mom!


    Orne sat there obediently and gave a sweet smile.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t mome with you this time?¡±


    Lucas was still very vignt. In his opinion, it was very dangerous for a child to go out alone.


    He didn¡¯t know if his younger brother would meet bad people and be intimidated by them.


    ¨C Mom still has something to do at home and can¡¯te yet. Orne didn¡¯t mention her mom was sick. She didn¡¯t want Brother Lucas to worry about her, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before her mom came to An City.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, where have you been all these years?¡± My mom was looking for you too. Mom often says she misses you, and I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you.


    Lucas¡¯ heart skipped a beat and his eyes lit up.


    Orne¡¯s words were like a beam of light, illuminating Lucas¡¯ dark, lonely heart.


    He had always thought his mom didn¡¯t want him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hesitated for a moment and asked again,


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Orne nodded vigorously, sniffed and said sobbingly,


    ¡°Sometimes I was woken up by Mom¡¯s screams in the middle of the night. When I ask mom, she says she thinks of you. Mom and I searched all over Sancity, but we couldn¡¯t find Brother Lucas.


    ¡°At the time, I asked Mom why Brother wasn¡¯t there. Mom said that after giving birth to us, she was really too tired and passed out. She didn¡¯t know who took Brother Lucas!


    At this point, Orne lowered her head in guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re too poor. If we had the money, we could put out more missing persons posters. That way Brother Lucas and I could meet sooner!


    Lucas¡¯ uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    He was not a child abandoned by his mother.


    His mom was also alive in this world.


    His mother had thought of him in another ce.


    He was also someone who had his mother¡¯s love.


    Lucas strained to suppress the emotions in his heart and hastily asked,


    ¡°Is Mom in Sancity now?¡± How is she now? I heard that life is very difficult without money.


    Orne hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t want Lucas to worry about Mom¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I am taking good care of Mom during this time. Mom misses you very much.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t wait to see his mom. He asked,


    ¡°Orne, can we go get Mum now?¡± I want to see her and bring her back now!


    ¡°Brother Lucas, I just told you that we have to find Grandfather and Grandmother first. Then we will bring Grandpa and Grandma to pick her up. At that time, mom will definitely be happier when she sees grandfather, grandmother and brother!


    she said like a little adult.


    Lucas thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    She was right.


    If he went to find Mom with her grandparents, Mom would certainly be happier.


    Orne retracted her hand slightly and ced her hands in herp. She grabbed her pants badly.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, is papa in town now?¡±


    Her words made Lucas happy to see his mom.


    Only then did he realize that his father had never spoken to him about Orne since he was young.


    Was it because her father had never known Orne, or because he didn¡¯t love her?


    Lucas was very worried. If he brought his younger brother to his father now, what if his father was unhappy and scared his younger brother?


    It looked like he had to sound out beforehand.


    ¡°Orne, I also want to surprise Papa!¡± Lucas looked at Orne happily and asked,


    ¨C What do you think?


    Orne¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded vigorously.


    ¨C It¡¯s gettingte. Are you hungry? Why not go eat first and then discuss how to surprise dad?


    Lucas coaxed her like he was coaxing a child.


    ¨C OK.


    Orne didn¡¯t think too much and nodded hastily.


    In her childhood, her father certainly missed her and her mother at night.


    The two little ones walked side by side towards the edge of the road. Orne¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ right hand.


    She remembers that the brother next door often held his sister¡¯s hand. At that time, she was particrly envious of Bell.


    She also wanted to walk hand in hand with her brother.


    Orne tilted her head to look at her brother and asked:


    ¡°Brother Lucas, can you hold my hand and walk with me?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t help but race. He smiled at Orne and looked down to see Lucas¡¯ hand reaching out to him. His ears were red as he held Orne¡¯s hand.


    He was very nervous, and his grip on Orne tightened involuntarily.


    Lucas kept his head down, his eyes filled with struggle. After a long time, she asked:


    ¡°Brother Lucas, do you want a little brother or a little sister?¡±


    Without thinking, Lucas said,


    ¡°I just want Orne.


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Her brother was as sweet as Brother next door to her.


    She would be as happy as he was and would have her brother¡¯s love.


    As they walk along the side of the road, Lucas raises his hand and hails a car. When the car stopped in front of them, he opened the back seat door and let Orne sit first.


    Orne obediently got into the car.


    It was only then that Lucas got on too. Seeing that Orne hadn¡¯t fastened his seat belt, he didn¡¯t speak. He leaned over and helped him buckle his seat belt.


    Orne looked down at Lucas, as if seeing Brother Noa tying his shoes with bells again.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, you are the best.


    A smile shone in Lucas¡¯ eyes. After standing up, he buckled his seat belt and said to the driver:


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to Donang now.


    Before joining the Sanchez family, he had lived in Donang. After he left, this vi became empty. It was right for Orne to stay there first.


    His heart was in shambles. He didn¡¯t know if his father was ready to ept mom.


    In his opinion, Orne was his father¡¯s child. Her father could not abandon Orne.


    But Mom¡­


    However, Lucas quickly recovered.


    Her father seemed to like Aunty Lyana more now. He had even said that he wanted to marry Aunt Lyana.


    He thought Auntie Lyana could definitely live with mom.


    She was so good, and mom too. There was no one better than them in this world.


    When they arrived in Donang, Lucas held Orne¡¯s hand and walked towards the vi.


    He turned to look at Orne and said seriously:


    ¡°Orne, I¡¯ll introduce you to the best aunt in the worldter.


    Orne tilted her head and looked at Lucas in confusion, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¨C Dad is not in good health. He has a private doctor. I used to call her Aunt Lyana.


    He felt there were certain things he needed to let Orne know, and he had never thought to hide them from her.


    ¨C Before, Dad was alone. Now he is close to Aunt Lyana.


    Although she was young, she had gone to work before and seen many people, so she understood things. She naturally understood what Brother Lucas meant.


    Orne hesitated for a long moment before asking:


    ¨C So dad will he be with aunty Lyana?


    Lucas nodded seriously.


    Orne¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Dad was with someone else now. And mom?


    Previously, she had heard from her mother that she had been the victim of a plot, which exined her birth and that of her brother. Even so, she could feel that her mom loved her dad very much.


    But dad didn¡¯t seem to like mom.


    Maybe dad had already forgotten about mom.


    When she was young, she often heard others say that once someone had a new lover, they forgot their old love.


    Orne pursed her lips and tried to suppress the pain in her heart.


    ¡°Brother Lucas, I know that mom and dad have been separated for a long time, and that there is an aunt who can take care of dad. I am very grateful that this aunt can take care of him.


    Lucas looked at her sad face and asked in confusion,


    ¨C Why are you sad?

 Chapter 442

    ¡°I just thought Mom and Dad couldn¡¯t be together. We may never be able to live together.


    Orne sighed and said like a little adult:


    ¨C Adults often say that when the fate of husband and wife runs out, they separate. The fate of mom and dad has already expired. A melon that has expired will not be sweet. It is best to let nature take its course. Aunt Lyana must be a very nice person, right? That¡¯s why daddy likes him. You love it too, right?


    Lucas nodded seriously and said:


    ¨C Before, I thought the same thing as you. I think if Auntie Lyana is there, mom and dad can¡¯t be together, but Aunty Lyana not only treats me well, but she also protects me. If she stays with mom, I think it will be better.


    Orne was speechless.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be sad. When you see Aunt Lyana, you will definitely love her.


    He shook his hands and said seriously:


    ¡°So dad will be in charge of earning money, and aunty Lyana and mom will be in charge of protecting us and taking care of us.


    He¡¯s already thought about it seriously. It seemed like a good thing.


    Lucas continued:


    ¨C By the way, I want to tell Aunt Lyana that you came here. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask him to arrange for you to meet Dad. However, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re ready to meet Aunt Lyana.


    Orne naturally trusted her brother¡¯s judgment.


    She quickly nodded and said:


    ¡°Brother Lucas, I think Auntie Lyana must be a very good person. I am ready to see her.


    Lucas gave a rxed smile.


    He still remembered that in kindergarten, Aunty Lyana had hit that bad teacher for him.


    She was the most powerful person in the world. Not only could she protect him, but she also took care of him.


    He entered the vi with Orne. After closing the door, he took out his phone and called Lyana.


    At the Sanchez family pharmacy.


    Previously, Vincent had not slept well. Lyana wanted to prepare calming pills for him. She was preparing medication in the medication room when she heard her phone ring. She stopped what she was doing and took out her phone.


    When she saw that the caller was Lucas, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    After taking the call, Lyana ced the phone to her ear, her voice unintentionally soft.


    ¨C Aunt Lyana, can you pick me up in Dongang?


    Lucas¡¯ serious voice came out of the phone.


    Lyana was slightly stunned. It was only then that she realized he hadn¡¯t been to school today. Instead, he was at the East vi.


    Could something have happened to Lucas?


    With that thought in mind, Lyana stopped what she was doing and asked anxiously,


    ¡°Lucas, has anything happened yet?¡± Don¡¯t panic first. Tell me slowly.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana,e here now. I want to tell you something very important in person.


    ¨C Okay, then wait for me there, obediently. I will go now.


    Lyana¡¯s mind was in shambles.


    Lucas, who was supposed to go to school, suddenly went to Dongang Vi.


    He was very obedient. Something must have happened for him to go to Dongang Vi.


    She hastily took off her apron and walked out. The moment she reached the door to the medicine room, she saw Vincent approaching.


    Vincent¡¯s face was sickly pale, but that didn¡¯t affect his good looks.


    He was wearing a bathrobe. The robe was baggy, and the muscles of her strong, perfect chest were faintly discernible.


    For some reason, Vincent¡¯s words yesterday stuck in Lyana¡¯s ears. She was even more nervous now.


    She lowered her gaze slightly. Remembering that Lucas still had to argue with her, she hastened to say:


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.


    She walked past Vincent, but he grabbed her arm.


    She looked at Vincent in confusion and asked:


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    ¨C It¡¯s urgent?


    Lyana nodded.


    Vincent had just learned from the servants that Lyana was preparing pills for him. It must be very important for her to leave now.


    ¨C Where are you going ? Do you want me to send you? He asked.


    Lyana thought about how Lucas had specially called her. It seemed he had no intention of letting Vincent know, so she shook her head and said:


    ¡°I can go there myself. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest first?


    Lyana didn¡¯t dare look at Vincent either. She pushed his hand away and walked out.


    He remained rooted to the ground, staring unblinkingly at Lyana¡¯s retreating back.


    Since yesterday, she seemed to be avoiding him. Had he frightened her?


    Lyana went straight to Dongang.


    This is where Lucas had lived before. She found Lucas¡¯ vi from the location.


    At this time, besides the door being open, Lucas stood alone at the door. He seemed to have waited for her to arrive.


    She quickly pulled the car over and rushed to Lucas¡¯s side. She crouched down and examined Lucas¡¯ whole body carefully. Seeing that he was unhurt, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, confused,


    ¡°Lucas, shouldn¡¯t you be at school now?¡±


    Towards the end, she remembered how Lucas had been bullied at school. She frowned and asked nervously:


    ¡°Did someone intimidate you?¡±


    Lucas shook his head and looked at Lyana solemnly.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, if you suddenly see someone who looks exactly like you, what will you think of your rtionship?¡±


    Lyana smiled and said without hesitation:


    ¨C Of course, I would think that we are twins! Under normal circumstances, identical twins will look identical. However, even if some people are not rted by blood, they will still look alike. The chances of this happening are very low.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he was instantly relieved.


    In his opinion, his Aunt Lyana had never made a mistake.


    He reached out and took Lyana¡¯s. He came in and said seriously:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, I want to introduce you to a friend.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help smiling. She asked happily:


    ¡°So our Lucas found a good friend at school.


    She was very curious to know what kind of child had caught Lucas¡¯ attention and be his good friend.


    He was usually reluctant to talk, so his friend was most likely a child who often liked to talk andugh.


    By the time Lyana was thinking, Lucas had already dragged her into the second floor bedroom.


    When she pushed open the door, she saw a thin child standing in the bedroom.


    The child had his head down. As her back was turned towards the light, Lyana couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    She wore the clothes Lucas wore when Lyana first met him. However, this child had a ponytail.


    She was a young girl.


    Lucas had skipped school with a young girl.


    Lyana looked down at Lucas. Even though it wasn¡¯t right to skip ss, she couldn¡¯t scare the two kids because of it.


    ¡°Lucas, did you bring your good friend to visit your house?¡±


    Orne¡¯s head was still down. When she heard the voice, she froze.


    That voice was so soft, like his mother¡¯s embrace.


    Lucas seriously shook his head and said:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, she¡¯s not my ssmate.


    Lyana looked at Lucas in confusion.


    ¡°So she¡¯s¡­


    ¨C Look.


    At the same time, Orne looked up. When Lyana saw his face, she was stunned.


    Orne was also amazed.


    She had wanted to see what Aunt Lyana looked like, speaking softly.


    However, when she saw Lyana¡¯s beautiful face, she was shocked.


    Lyana was also stunned.


    This young girl actually looked exactly like Lucas.


    However, they were both different. The girl had a ponytail and looked valiant and heroic.


    Damn it.


    Lyana remembers the first time she saw Lucas. In a daze, she seemed to have gone back a few months.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    Lyana called in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Lucas reached out and tugged on the corner of Lyana¡¯s shirt. He hastens to say:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, Lucas is here. It¡¯s Ore.


    When Lyana heard Lucas¡¯ voice, she nced at Lucas next to her, then at Orne, who was standing nearby.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She had never thought that Vincent had a daughter.


    She thought Lucas and Orne must be twins.

 Chapter 443

    A trace of confusion shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes. Perplexed, she asked,


    ¡°Lucas, why haven¡¯t I heard you mention Orne before?¡±


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Lucas frowned and seriously exined:


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t realize we could be siblings until I first saw her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t live together in the past?¡±


    Lyana asked in confusion, although she already had a vague guess.


    Lucas shook his head gently and said:


    ¡°She lived in Sancity. She came to An City to pick me up today. It was only then that we realized we looked a lot alike.


    Thanks to Lucas¡¯s words, Lyana roughly understood what had happened. It seems that Vincent and Lucas did not know of the existence of Orne.


    If she was right, she had to be Lucas¡¯ twin sister.


    Although she looks exactly like Lucas, it is not excluded that they are not rted by blood. With a scientific and rigorous spirit, Lyana felt that she had to do a paternity test for Lucas and Orne.


    Lyana pulled Lucas towards Orne and slowly crouched down. With a slight smile in her eyes, she asked softly:


    ¡°Orne, how did you get here?¡± Did youe with your family, or did youe here alone? Who else is part of your family?


    Orne stared at Lyana without blinking.


    She was so sweet and so beautiful. No wonder Dad and Brother love him so much.


    If she stayed with Aunt Lyana, she would love her too.


    Orne tried to pretend to be calm and avoided the main point.


    ¡°Aunt, I came here alone.


    A trace of surprise shone in Lyana¡¯s eyes, but she quickly calmed down.


    For such a young child,ing this far alone, wasn¡¯t her family worried about her?


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t meddle too much in other people¡¯s business. It would not be good for his family to be unhappy.


    She nced at Lucas, then at Orne. She asked :


    ¡°Orne, I want you and Lucas to do a DNA test. I wonder if you agree?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had heard from other people that DNA testing was used to determine if the other party was her rtive.


    ¨C OK.


    Although Orne has already confirmed that Brother Lucas is her brother, strangers might think that she and Brother Lucas are not rted. She didn¡¯t want there to be any misunderstanding between her and Brother Lucas.


    It was also the first time that Lyana came to the Dongang vi. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the situation here, so she could only ask Lucas for a nail clipper.


    Lucas handed the nail clippers to Lyana.


    She crouched down in front of Orne and took her hand, preparing to cut her nails.


    However, when Lyana touched her palm, she was stunned.


    She was clearly just a child, but her palms were covered in calluses. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she should have worked at home often.


    In today¡¯s society, children were all pampered. Even though they came from families with poorer conditions, it was impossible for them to let a five-year-old child work. Why would their family members let them do so much work when they were young?


    She didn¡¯t know how she had lived all these years. His heart tightens a little.


    Her grip on Orne loosened a little, lest she hurt her.


    Orne felt Lyana¡¯s movements and felt a strange feeling in her heart. The hand Aunty Lyana was touching seemed to have a warm current flowing through its veins.


    She looked up at Lyana. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her.


    Aunt Lyana was really a very sweet and good person!


    Lyana carefully clipped Orne¡¯s fingernails, then put them in a bag.


    Orne had heard from other people that a DNA test required a blood test. She looked at Lyana in confusion and asked:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, don¡¯t you need to take a blood test for me?¡±


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary. Your nails are enough.


    After Lyana packed her nails, she helped Lucas cut his and put them in another bag.


    After that, she called the student who was studying under her.


    After the call, Lyana smiled at Lucas and Orne and asked:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. What do you want to eat ? I¡¯m going to cook now.


    ¨C Soup.


    ¨C Meat.


    The two spoke in unison.


    When they sat down together, Lyana looked at their identical faces. Her heart melted at their cuteness.


    She noticed that she said she wanted to drink soup, while Lucas said he wanted to eat meat.


    Lyana knew what to do. She nodded and said:


    ¡°You two can y at home. Don¡¯t go out. I will go to the kitchen to cook now.


    Lucas nodded obediently.


    He walked to the door and watched Lyana descend the stairs with her own eyes. Only then did he move towards Orne¡¯s side.


    ¡°Orne, is there anything you want to eat?¡± You can tell me directly. I¡¯ll go downstairs and tell Aunty Lyana.


    Lucas looked at Orne with concern. He didn¡¯t understand why she only drank soup. The meat was clearly more nutritious and delicious.


    Besides, she looked so thin. She definitely had to eat more meat to gain weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to drink the soup.


    Orne gave an obedient smile.


    ¨C So what do you think of Aunt Lyana? Lucas asked shyly. He was a little afraid that Orne wouldn¡¯t eat meat because she didn¡¯t like Auntie Lyana.


    When she thought about how Lyana had cut her nails just now, she felt very hot.


    She still remembers the time her mom took the initiative to hug her. Her mom¡¯s embrace was very warm, but she felt no warmer than Aunty Lyana¡¯s.


    Aunt Lyana was like the winter sun warming her.


    ¨C She is very kind.


    Not only was Aunt Lyana sweet, but she was also methodical. After knowing her condition, she immediately helped her recognize her ancestors and even took the initiative to do a DNA test.


    Also, Aunty Lyana was cooking for them now.


    She had just arrived and could already eat Aunt Lyana¡¯s cooking.


    If only she could eat mom¡¯s cooking too.


    Thinking about this, the light in Orne¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed.


    If mom had two hands like a normal person, and if mom wasn¡¯t sick, she should be able to eat the food mom had prepared for her.


    If only mom could be healthy.


    Orne lowered her head in disappointment.


    Seeing Orne like this, Lucas was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Orne and said:


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we y a game together?¡±


    When he first saw Orne, he thought she was his little brother. Later, she changed and asked him toe out and wait for her.


    It was only then that he knew she was his little sister.


    When she heard Lucas¡¯ voice, she looked up at him. She knew he was worried about her, so she pushed all the unhappiness in her heart to the back of her mind. She smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¨C OK.


    From then on, the two pulled out their phones and started ying games.


    When Lyana drove up to the vi, she realized there was a big supermarket not far away. It wouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes to get there.


    She went to the supermarket. After buying the ingredients, she carried them into the kitchen.


    She washed the ribs distractedly.


    When she touched Orne¡¯s hands, they were clearly hands that worked often. This means that she often worked from home.


    Since she was living with her mother, why did she work so often?


    Lyana ced the washed ribs in the pot to simmer, then stood to the side and waited.


    His heart was in shambles now. She had just found out that Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child, and now Vincent had a daughter. There were too many surprises.


    In fact, she was already 100% sure that Orne was Vincent¡¯s child. She had only taken the paternity test so that no one could me her for anything and no one would question Orne¡¯s identity.


    When she first saw Lucas and Orne, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her two children who had passed away.


    If these two children were still alive, they would probably be the same age as them. Thinking about that, Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

 Chapter 444

    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s phone rang. She nces at it and sees it¡¯s her student, so she picks up.


    ¨C Professor Dubois, I¡¯m already at the entrance to the vi. You are here ?


    ¨C Wait for me. I will give it to you now.


    Speaking, she walked towards the living room.


    Previously, she had already wrapped Lucas and Orne¡¯s nails in two folders and ced them on the living room table. She went into the living room to take the file and left. She saw her student standing at the door.


    She handed him the folder and said seriously:


    ¡°Go to a private paternity testing center and do a DNA test on those two samples. Remember, don¡¯t go to the biggest one.


    Although Lyana¡¯s student didn¡¯t understand what she meant, he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He nodded obediently and went back to work.


    After watching the student leave, Lyana turned around and entered the vi.


    If his student sent the sample to thergest paternity testing center, Vincent will soon find out.


    For security reasons, she could only ask her student to take the DNA test elsewhere.


    After dismissing her student, she returned to the kitchen. By this time the ribs in the pot were cooked. She quickly took them out, added a few ingredients, and started simmering the rib soup.


    While the pork rib soup was simmering, she steamed rice and made two dishes. After she finished, she was about to go upstairs and call the kids for dinner when she suddenly remembered that Vincent still didn¡¯t know about Orne.


    If Vincent knew he still had a daughter, would that upset him? What if his other personalities popped out?


    It seemed that she had to warn Vincent in advance.


    With that thought in mind, she picked up her phone and called Vincent.


    Right now, in the Sanchez family office.


    Vincent was sitting in front of his desk, his hand gently stroking the little snake. He was still thinking about how Lyana had just left.


    She really seemed to be avoiding him.


    For what ?


    Could it be that he scared her off?


    At this thought, Vincent frowned and pursed his thin lips.


    At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    He stared at the phone screen with indifference. When he saw the words ¡°Lyana¡± on the screen, his eyes lit up and his lips involuntarily curled up.


    He picked up the phone and answered it, pretending to be calm.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong ?


    Vincent¡¯s voice was as low, raspy and maic as ever. You could get pregnant just by listening to it.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. For some reason, she remembered Vincent kissing her yesterday, and the tips of her ears turned red.


    She hastened to push all the messy thoughts out of her mind and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with Lucas today. Do not wait for me.


    When Vincent heard Lyana¡¯s words, her thin lips curved slightly and her eyes were filled with joy. It seemed that Lyana had already started to ept it.


    Vincent¡¯s heart, which was in his throat, gradually calmed down. He has answered :


    ¨C All right.


    He thought Lyana was going to say more, but there was no movement on the other end of the line. He hesitated for a moment and asked worriedly:


    ¨C Something happened ?


    ¨C I¡¯m doing well.


    After saying that, Lyana felt like pping herself. She hastened to add:


    ¡°I just think Lucas feels a little too lonely.


    The phone stopped for a long moment, but Lyana didn¡¯t hear Vincent¡¯s voice. Thinking he had hung up, she nced at her phone. The call was still connected. She asked :


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lucas feels a bit lonely?¡±


    ¨C What is your point?


    ¡°I think it would be great if Lucas had a sister.


    ¡°So Mrs. Sanchez, are you so eager to give birth to my child?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Vincent¡¯s voice carried a hint of smile andziness, as well as a hint of joy. It was as if she was looking forward to having a child with him.


    Lyana felt bad.


    She didn¡¯t expect Vincent to make a misunderstanding. She hastened to say:


    ¡°No, you misunderstood. That¡¯s not what i meant.


    ¨C I know. In fact, I can¡¯t wait to have a child with you.


    Lyana was speechless.


    ¡°Lia, let¡¯s have a wedding first before we have a child.


    Vincent¡¯s serious voice came through the phone.


    Lyana¡¯s face grew redder and redder, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°We can have a few more children. First we will give Lucas a little brother, then a little sister. What do you think?


    This time, she was very sure that Vincent really wanted to be with her.


    She thought about Orne and how she needed to make sure Vincent wouldn¡¯t get agitated. After all, she couldn¡¯t affect his condition.


    She didn¡¯t want the other personalities in Vincent¡¯s body to be released, especially Chuan. Although he hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, she wasn¡¯t sure he had really disappeared.


    Thinking about that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It was really too difficult for her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t speak to you again. Meal is ready. I¡¯m going to eat with Lucas.


    After hanging up, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vincent¡¯s words still echoed in his ears for a long time.


    She felt her face getting hotter and hotter.


    Just then, Lucas¡¯ voice came from the kitchen door.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, lunch ready?¡±


    She turned around and saw Lucas enter.


    Lyana smiles and says:


    ¨C It¡¯s already done. You can wait for me in the dining room with Orne.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, what are the dishes for lunch today?¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Lyana curiously and asked.


    ¨C Sour and spicy shredded potatoes, spicy chicken, stewed pork chops and rice. I wonder if Orne will like this, Lyana said with a smile.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, his eyes rolled back.


    These dishes were all his favorites.


    Aunt Lyana remembered her favorite dishes.


    But he didn¡¯t know if his sister would like them.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, when we eatter, can you put more meat in my sister¡¯s bowl?¡±


    Lucas looked up at Lyana and whispered.


    When she heard Lucas¡¯ words, she was slightly surprised. She remembered how thin and weak she was and nodded with a smile.


    ¨C Of course. She should eat more meat when she is young.


    ¡°When you scoop meat for your sister, don¡¯t make her feel like you¡¯re feeling sorry for her. It¡¯s OK?


    When she heard Lucas¡¯ words, she waspletely stunned.


    In the past, she had always thought he was slow in rtionships.


    But then, she realized something.


    He was very smart. His intelligence is not only reflected in his high IQ, but also in his high EQ.


    Lucas was clearly so young, but he already knew how to take care of other people¡¯s emotions.


    Maybe it was because Lucas was rted to Orne by blood that he could understand Orne better and care for her better.


    She reached out and patted Lucas on the head, smiling in eptance.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lyana. So I¡¯m going to call my sister for dinner now.


    He smirked and left.


    Lyana looked gently at the back of Lucas who was withdrawing. If his child were still alive, he would certainly be as adorable and understanding as Lucas!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His phone rings again. She opened it and saw that it was a photo of the DNA report her student had sent her.


    Everything happened as she had nned.


    Orne was truly rted to Lucas by blood. They were both biological siblings.


    Lyana¡¯s heart gradually recovered in her stomach. She had to find a way to reunite her and Vincent.


    She took out all the dishes. She took threerge bowls of pork chops. There were lots of pork ribs in each bowl.


    After cing the dishes, she saw Lucas and Orne walking into the dining room hand in hand.


    She smiled at them and said:


    ¨C You must wash your hands before eating!


    Orne smelled the perfumeing from the dining table. When she saw the dishes on the dining table, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    She really couldn¡¯t believe she could eat such delicious food.


    Aunt Lyana had prepared it for her.


    It was really too fragrant. The roundworms in his stomach were about to be torn out.

 Chapter 445

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s wash our hands now.


    Lucas¡¯ heart ached when he saw his sister staring at the dishes on the dining table.


    Her sister must have gone through difficult times in the past.


    Holding Orne¡¯s hand, Lucas headed for the bathroom. After washing his hands, he returned to the dining table.


    Smiling, Lyana called them for dinner. Then, she took another piece of chicken for Lucas and Orne and ced it in the bowl of rice.


    Orne looked up at her and said politely:


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lyana.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. Hurry up to eat.


    She smiled gently at Orne, but her heart ached.


    Why had such an obedient and adorable child suffered so much in the past? If she hadn¡¯t been in pain, she wouldn¡¯t have been covered in calluses at such a young age.


    However, her father did not know she existed.


    Lyana sighed in her heart, but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled at Orne and asked her kindly:


    ¡°Orne, after dinner I¡¯ll take you home with me!¡±


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, she jumped up from her chair, excited. She quickly approached her and asked her seriously:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, is what you said true?¡±


    Seeing Orne¡¯s excitement, a trace of sadness shone in Lucas¡¯ eyes.


    His sister had always thought of his father in the past, but his father did not know of his existence. She worked hard to support herself and her mother in Sancity.


    She really had a tough life!


    Lyana smiled and nodded. She says softly:


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How could I lie to you about this?


    ¡°So we¡¯re going to see Dad now?¡±


    As soon as Orne finished speaking, her stomach growled inappropriately.


    A shy smile appeared on his face.


    Lyana stood up and pulled Orne to the seat. She asked softly:


    ¨C Aunty is particrly hungry. Can you eat with me first?


    She nodded obediently. She knew deep down that Aunt Lyana wanted her to eat first.


    Lyana returned to her seat and sat down. Smiling at Orne, she said:


    ¡°Orne, there is something I want to discuss with you first.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, she put down her chopsticks and stared at her without blinking.


    Lyana expressed her thoughts.


    ¡°Orne, your father didn¡¯te looking for you in the past, not because he doesn¡¯t care about you, but because he doesn¡¯t know you exist. So this time can you pretend to be Lucas and go back to the Sanchez family with me?


    Orne blinked in confusion and asked in confusion:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, do you want me to pretend to be Brother Lucas?¡±


    She smiled and nodded. She continued:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you agree, but I want your father to ept you slowly.


    Orne felt Auntie Lyana¡¯s words were a bit strange. She didn¡¯t know what to do either. She looked at Lucas, who was sitting to the side, asking for help.


    If her brother didn¡¯t agree, she wouldn¡¯t go back to recognize her father.


    Lyana also looked at Lucas, waiting for his response.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, I thought so too!¡±


    He knew that his father did not know of the existence of Orne. If she came home thoughtlessly, he feared her father would be cold to her.


    If so, she might be disappointed.


    He wanted her to feel fatherly love.


    He turned to look at Orne and said seriously:


    ¡°After dinner, go home with Aunt Lyana!¡±


    When Orne heard Lucas¡¯ words, she nodded obediently.


    Since her brother epted Aunty Lyana¡¯s suggestion, she needn¡¯t worry.


    Thinking about that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Lucas looked at the bright smile on Orne¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain envy.


    His sister could see his daddy now, but he didn¡¯t know when she would see his mommy.


    It would be really great if he could also dress up as his sister to meet his mom.


    Unfortunately, mom was in Sancity, which was too far.


    Orne was so obedient and adorable. Mom must have brought him up well. She must be a very nice and warm person.


    He wondered what his mother looked like and if she looked like his sister.


    Seeing that both children had already agreed to her suggestion, Lyana breathed a sigh of relief. Smiling, she said:


    ¡°Orne, after eating, we will go home together.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, she looked at her expectantly and nodded vigorously.


    She lowered her head and was about to eat when she realized her bowl was full of pork ribs. They smelled good and tasted delicious. She was so hungry she was about to drool.


    Although the ribs smell good, she felt a little sad when she thought about her mom who could only eat vegetarian food while lying on the bed.


    As their family was very poor, they rarely bought meat. If only she could bring all those ribs back for her mom to eat!


    However, if she really took the pork chops back to her mom, she would waste a lot of time and money going back and forth. It would also dy her mom¡¯s reunion with her grandparents.


    Lyana¡¯s attention was fixed on Orne. Seeing that she was staring at the bowl in front of her without moving her chopsticks, she asked him kindly:


    ¡°Orne, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Could it be because you don¡¯t like these dishes?


    She looked up at Lyana and shook her head gently.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, I don¡¯t usually like to eat meat. I¡¯m just going to eat vegetables.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like meat. She also wanted to eat meat.


    However, when she thought about the nd food her mom had eaten at home, she felt very sorry for her mom if she took a bite of meat now.


    His mother had worked so hard to give birth and raise him on her own, but she was still eating meat behind her mother¡¯s back. It made her a dishonest girl.


    Lyana looked at Orne in confusion, frowning slightly.


    Due to Vincent¡¯s schizophrenia, she had read many psychology books in the past.


    She was 100% sure that Orne had lied.


    When she first answered him, her eyes were wandering. That means she really wanted to eat meat, but why did she lie?


    She remembered Lucas¡¯ recall.


    From Lucas¡¯s words, she was certain that she had grown up in a poor family. It was precisely because of this that she dared not lead a good life or eat meat.


    It must be because she was thinking of her mom at home. She was truly a filial child.


    She really wanted to meet her mother.


    This girl had also been the victim of a plot like Vincent.


    When she thought about how this girl had once been with Vincent, she had a strange feeling.


    This feeling made her very ufortable.


    She lowered her gaze slightly, hiding the thoughts in her eyes. She smiled at Orne and said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like meat, then don¡¯t eat it. Just drink more soup.


    Orne¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded.


    Lucas sat next to Orne. He could clearly feel the emotions she had just held back.


    He didn¡¯t know what his sister had been through¡­


    He thought his sister must have had a hard time.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t dare to eat meat anymore.


    He clenched his fists involuntarily. If he had known earlier that he had a sister, he would certainly have brought her back and protected her well. He would never let her suffer.


    He remembered that his father had already gone looking for mom. It¡¯s no wonder her dad couldn¡¯t find any clues about mom. Sancity was a veryplicated ce. There were all kinds of people there. His father probably didn¡¯t expect his mother and sister to live in such a ce.


    Lyana noticed that the two children looked troubled. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask:


    ¡°Orne, does your mom live in Sancity with you?¡±


    ¨C Yes.


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Lyana instantly understood that the reason she wasn¡¯t eating meat was 100% because of her mom.

 Chapter 446

    As Orne worried about their mother, who was away in Sancity, it affected Lucas¡¯ mood. Both children had no appetite.


    Lyana smiled at Orne and said kindly:


    ¡°Orne, can you give me a copy of your address?¡± I¡¯ll send someone to get your momter, okay?


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Orne¡¯s eyes lit up, but that light disappeared in an instant. She shook her head gently and pursed her lips.


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary.


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss her very much?¡± Isn¡¯t it a good thing that I bring her here now?


    ¨C All right.


    She nodded, then shook her head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®But Mama won¡¯t be leaving with anyone else. Mom will only believe me.


    Lyana smiled kindly at Lucas and asked him:


    ¡°Lucas, I still remember saying you wanted me to help you find your mom. Although I wasn¡¯t able to find her, your mom has already appeared. Won¡¯t you see her sooner?


    Lucas nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes !


    She smiles and says:


    ¨C It¡¯s good, no ? I¡¯ll have someone bring your mom so you can get together early.


    Although she said that, she felt that her mother might not be her biological mother.


    It was hard for her to imagine a mother asking her five-year-old to do so much work.


    Maybe this woman was just an adoptive mother.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what difficulties a woman could have in getting a five-year-old girl to work.


    She had already given birth to a child. If her child had not died at the time, she would certainly have done her best to take care of her child and make him happy. She would never have let him live such a miserable life.


    She was just a stranger. When she saw the calluses on Orne¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for this child.


    Didn¡¯t his mother¡¯s heart ache for her child?


    What she wanted to do now was bring this woman back first. When the time came, she would take the opportunity to do a paternity test for this woman and Orne. She wanted to see if the two were rted by blood.


    Besides, she had already promised Lucas to help him find his mom. It was a good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Lyana smiles at Orne and says:


    ¡°I thought if I could get your mom back as soon as possible, your family could be reunited sooner. Orne, can you give me one of your tokens? That way your mom will believe you¡¯re with me now. Then my men can bring her back.


    Orne stared at Lyana without blinking. She blinked her dark grape eyes and asked:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, if my momes here, won¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    Orne¡¯s words stunned Lyana. She hadn¡¯t expected her to ask such a question. A faint smile appeared on her face and she asked:


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing. Your mom and dad are going to be reunited.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Orne slightly lowered her gaze.


    ¨C If my momes, what will happen to you and dad?


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face gradually faded, and her heart ached.


    She was just a child. She was only five years old, but she was already thinking about adult feelings.


    Logically, a child like her should think that her mom and dad are the best. No one else was good.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to think of her. She was a little touched.


    ¡°Orne, we all have our own destinies in this world. My rtionship with your dad is our own business. Besides, your mom suffered so much. She should live a better life now, not live hard.


    Although she thought it was a bit awkward for this girl to be with Vincent, they had both been framed at the time.


    Also, girls had to treat girls better.


    No matter what happened, it¡¯s always a girl who got hurt.


    Moreover, this girl had bravely given birth to twins.


    If Vincent was really cold-blooded and heartless towards Lucas and his mom, then she thought he might not be a good person.


    However, he was loyal. This is why he lived such a painful life.


    It is also for this reason that it was divided into several personalities.


    Orne looked at Lyana quietly and pursed her lips slightly. A smile appeared on her face and she said:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, I think I understand now why Dad loves you so much!


    She hadn¡¯t expected to say such a thing. She smiled and asked with interest,


    ¨C For what ?


    She replied with a serious expression,


    ¡°You said those words so calmly because you don¡¯t like Daddy. It¡¯s precisely because you don¡¯t like her that you don¡¯t worry about mom¡¯s appearance, or that it affects your rtionship with dad.


    She was amazed. She hadn¡¯t expected Orne to say that.


    Without waiting for Lyana to speak, Orne said solemnly, like a little adult:


    ¡°Everyone agrees it¡¯s better if you can¡¯t have it!¡±


    At this time, she was wearing Lucas¡¯ clothes. She was exquisite and cute, like a famous detective. We really couldn¡¯t take our eyes off her.


    Lyana really loved Vincent¡¯s two children. They were so sweet and sensitive it made her heart ache.


    Orne stared at Lyana without blinking. After a while, he said solemnly:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you like Dad or not. Since you are the person dad loves, I will definitely do my best to protect you. I won¡¯t let mom ruin your rtionship with dad.


    When Lyana heard Orne¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked curiously:


    ¡°Orne, don¡¯t you want your mom and dad to be together?¡± That way, it will be easier for you to have aplete family.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s question, she gently shook her head and said seriously:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, I¡¯m a very principled person. Even though I really want a family, if dad doesn¡¯t like mom, I don¡¯t want to force him either. Besides, I¡¯m already very happy to be able to see dad and brother.


    Lyana really hadn¡¯t expected her to say such things. She was too obedient and reasonable. She didn¡¯t look like a child at all.


    Perhaps many adults hoped that their children would be reasonable, but ording to her, reasonable children must have suffered a lot in their hearts.


    Lyana smiles and says:


    ¡°Very well, principled adult. You can give me a token so I can ask someone to bring your mom.


    Orne put the chopsticks in her hand and removed the pendant from around her neck. Then she handed the pendant to Lyana with a serious expression and said:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, as long as your friend shows my mom this pendant, my mom will believe your friend.


    Lyana took the pendant and noticed it was a light brown button. She was a little puzzled. Why would she wear a button as a pendant?


    However, it was not appropriate for her to ask Orne directly.


    She said seriously,


    ¨C It¡¯s a birthday present that Mom gave me especially when I was four years old.


    Lyana smiled slightly. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like the mom she was talking about wasn¡¯t her biological mother.


    She had never heard or seen a birthday present made out of buttons. Maybe she really was ignorant!


    Lyana gently touched the button. Suddenly an idea crossed his mind. It seemed to her that she had seen this button before, but she no longer remembered it.


    However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She put the button in her pocket.


    She took out her phone and texted Chiara, asking her toe over. She wanted her to take care of Lucas.


    While eating, she noticed that Orne was really only drinking pork rib soup. She even ate some vegetarian dishes and rice.


    In the past, her heart ached for Lucas, who was never taken care of. Now his heart aches especially for Orne. She could tell that she had taken care of others.


    After dinner, Lyana did the dishes. After she finished, her phone rang. It was Chiara calling him.

 Chapter 447

    ¡°Sister Lyana, I¡¯m here. Chiara¡¯s happy voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Wait for me at the door. I¡¯ll go open.


    With that, she walked out.


    At that moment, Lucas and Orne, who were ying in the living room, got up and followed Lyana.


    When the three reached the entrance to the vi, Lyana saw Chiara standing nearby.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t really recognize him.


    She approached Lyana and turned around happily.


    ¡°What do you think of my outfit?¡±


    Lyana¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    What should she say?


    Chiara¡¯s outfit was so green it was practically glowing. It was just hard to look at her directly.


    Not only had she dyed her hair green, but she also wore a long green dress. Even his shoes were green.


    If she hadn¡¯t recognized his face, she would have thought a patient from the psychiatric hospital had been discharged.


    Patients in psychiatric hospitals weren¡¯t even allowed to dye their hair like that.


    Lyana looked at Chiara with concern and asked cautiously,


    ¡°Have you been agitated by anythingtely?¡±


    Chiara smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I was just cuckolded.


    She looked at Chiara. She waspletely different from before. She had clearly been severely traumatized. If she walked the streets like that, people might think she¡¯s crazy.


    Chiara didn¡¯t seem to know what Lyana was thinking. Sheined:


    ¡°Since he has the nerve to do such a despicable thing, I¡¯m going to let everyone know what kind of person he is.


    She began to doubt that she had made the right choice in calling Chiara.


    Forget that. She was just asking Chiara to take care of Lucas for one night. She would pick up Lucas tomorrow.


    ¡°Then help me take care of Lucas. Don¡¯t bully him.


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but add.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Chiara smiled and said casually,


    ¡°Sister Lyana, I am not a child. I will definitely take care of him.


    She looked at Chiara suspiciously, but didn¡¯t refute. She asked,


    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    When Chiara heard Lyana¡¯s words, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your situationter. Don¡¯t forget to take care of Lucas for me.


    As she spoke, her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face. She saw that he was already looking away coldly, as if he didn¡¯t love Chiara.


    ¡°Lucas, this is Aunt Chiara. She will take care of you.


    When she heard the word ¡°aunt¡±, she frowned slightly and said unhappily:


    ¡°I¡¯m still young and inexperienced. Just call me Sister.


    She smiled and slightly raised her eyebrows. She asked :


    ¡°Are you going to call me Auntie?¡±


    Chiara¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She pursed her lips and said reluctantly,


    ¡°Okay, then call me Auntie.


    When she saw Chiara like that, a trace of concern crossed her eyes. His gazended on Lucas¡¯s face, and he looked conflicted.


    She was still very relieved to hand Lucas over to Chiara. Although she was sometimes a little careless, she was very meticulous. Nothing could happen.


    She smiled at Orne and said:


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking you home now.


    Orne looked at Lucas reluctantly. After saying goodbye to her, she got into Lyana¡¯s car.


    Chiara had already brought Lucas into the vi.


    Orne was sitting in the front passenger seat and still watching Lucas with concern, as if she was very afraid that he was in pain.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyana helped Orne fasten her seatbelt. Realizing that she looked worried, she asked in confusion,


    ¡°Orne, don¡¯t you want to go to the Sanchez family now?¡±


    She shook her head and said worriedly,


    ¡°I want to see Dad, but I¡¯m still afraid that Brother Lucas¡¯ hair will turn green too.


    Lucas with green hair¡­


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was just too terrifying.


    Moreover, Chiara was a young woman who did what she wanted. She had done everything.


    It was probably normal for her to dye Lucas¡¯ hair green.


    Lyana quickly pulled out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Chiara.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bribe Lucas. Don¡¯t dye his hair.¡±


    Soon she received a message from Chiara. ¡°OK.¡±


    After seeing the response, Lyana smiled and said to Orne:


    ¡°Very well, I have already given him instructions. She won¡¯t dye Lucas¡¯ hair.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Orne breathed a sigh of relief.


    She headed for the Sanchez residence.


    At first, she looked around curiously. However, when she looked at the navigation map on Lyana¡¯s phone and realized they were almost at the Sanchez residence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    When the light turned red, Lyana stopped the car.


    She turned to look at Orne. As she was about to talk to him, she realized she looked nervous and didn¡¯t look well.


    She smiled and extended her hand to Orne. She said softly to him:


    ¨C Do not be afraid. Your dad will definitely love you very much.


    The warmth of Lyana¡¯s hand gradually calmed her restless heart. When she looked up at her, her eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana.


    She called excitedly.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong?


    She looked at Orne in confusion, her expression still soft.


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to ept me.


    She said gratefully. She had always lived deep in Sancity and knew all about deception.


    She had a good friend named Eric, her mother was gone, and her father had found a new mother for him. His new mother hit him every day, and she refused to let him go to school. She also didn¡¯t want to buy clothes for him and didn¡¯t feed him!


    It was precisely for this reason that she was reluctant towards all her mothers-inw. She had the feeling that her mothers-inw had ulterior motives.


    If her brother hadn¡¯t told her how Aunty Lyana was, she might have walked away from her too.


    Moreover, she felt that she would certainly not resist Auntie Lyana.


    She was just too sweet. We couldn¡¯t help but get closer to her.


    Like now, she feels like Aunty Lyana is even nicer than mom.


    If only her mom could be like Auntie Lyana.


    As soon as that thought appeared, a trace of guilt crossed Orne¡¯s face.


    How could she let other aunts be her mom? Mom had worked so hard to give birth to him. Mom was the person who treated her best in this world.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, thank you for being willing to ept me.


    She said sincerely. She knew that her father would marry Aunt Lyana in the future, and that she would be his mother.


    When Lyana heard Orne¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. She was only a five year old, but she was so sensitive and knew how to be grateful.


    However, in today¡¯s society, such an obedient and adorable child would be easily bullied.


    At this time, the red light turned on.


    Lyana restarted the car, but this time it drove very slowly.


    ¨C Ore.


    ¨C Yes ?


    Looking at her current age, Lyana could almost see herself back then. At the time, her life was also marked by bad luck and she wanted to get warmth from others.


    Butter she realized that some roads could only be traveled by her, because no one wanted to go with her.


    She didn¡¯t want Orne to stay in the pit she had once stepped into.


    ¡°Orne, you are already the eldest daughter of the Sanchez family. Just lead a carefree childhood. Like other children, do not think of adults. You just have to do your best.


    She paused for a moment before continuing:


    ¡°You have to live freely, not put the needs of others first.


    She didn¡¯t want Orne to grow up with such an inferior personality. She hoped she was happier.


    The heavens always favor girls who like to smile. She hoped she would be blessed by heaven.


    At the time, no one told her these things, which is why she fell into a huge chasm. It was precisely for this reason that she had learned these principles through bloody lessons. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t be trapped in nightmares of the past like her.

 Chapter 448

    Lyana knew deep down that those words might be a little deep for other kids, but Orne was a smart kid. She believed she could understand his words.


    Orne lowered her head, her long eyshes falling. Her throat was a little queasy, and her eyes were so hot they looked like they were on the verge of tears.


    Thest time she had such a feeling was when she realized her mom was secretly crying at night. It was only then that she knew her mom was suffering too!


    So she worked even harder to earn money to support herself and her mom.


    But she still did not see her mother happy.


    There was another red light ahead. Lyana stopped the car. Looking at Orne¡¯s downcast expression, she gently rubbed her head and said softly:


    ¨C Orne, in future, be a simple child. Don¡¯t put pressure on yourself. If you want tough,ugh. If you want to cry, cry! Everyone loves you very much and will take care of you. You will be very happy in the future.


    When she finished speaking, she vaguely remembered what her brother had told her previously.


    In the past, she had been very touched by what he had told her, but now she suddenly understood his good intentions!


    Big Brother hoped she would be happier and not be held back by other things.


    But she hoped now that Orne would also be happier. In other words, she already considered Orne family.


    When she realized this, Lyana was slightly stunned.


    Could it be that she feels too alone? When she met someone who had been through the same thing as her, she couldn¡¯t help but want her to be happy.


    Or was it because she missed her child?


    Her poor child had already left this world before she could even look into it.


    If only they were still there.


    That way she wouldn¡¯t feel alone.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, thank you for telling me that. I understand.


    She smiled brightly and said gratefully.


    When Lyana heard Orne¡¯s words, she retracted her thoughts and smiled.


    ¨C Be wise!


    His heart skipped a beat involuntarily, then beat faster and faster.


    For some reason, she particrly enjoyed listening to Aunty Lyana talk.


    She was really very sweet. When she was with Aunt Lyana, she feltfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but want to be with Aunt Lyana more often.


    She wanted to live with Auntie Lyana for the rest of her life. She felt that if she stayed by her side, she could live very happy, as she had said she would.


    What puzzled her the most was that she had never felt sofortable when she was with her mom.


    Could it be that mom was sick in bed and couldn¡¯t protect her the whole time?


    Besides, what Mom had taught her waspletely different from what Aunt Lyana had taught her.


    Mom had always said that everyone in this world only liked obedient children, and only pitiful children. If she pretended to be pitiful, the others would feel sorry for her.


    Although she doesn¡¯t like to pretend to be pitiful, Mom would be angry if she didn¡¯t.


    Aunt Lyana was teaching her to be herself freely and not to think too much about other people¡¯s feelings.


    She really liked the feeling Lyana was talking about. She also wanted to be the kind of person Aunty Lyana was talking about.


    She knew deep down that she would be happier that way.


    When she was wondering if she should listen to Aunty Lyana or her mom, the car stopped.


    Orne panicked.


    She was going to see her father now.


    She wondered if her father would love her.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, your father will certainly love you very much.


    Lyana smiles kindly at Orne and gently pats her head.


    ¡°You just have to be yourself.


    His heart started racing.


    Lyana helped Orne unbuckle her seatbelt. She got out of the car first, then walked to the front passenger door and opened it.


    She held out her hand to Orne.


    ¨C Get out of the car.


    Orne¡¯s gaze fell on Lyana¡¯s hands. Her hands were clear and delicate, and her fingers were long.


    She thought back to her hands. Her hands were covered in calluses,pletely different from Aunt Lyana¡¯s.


    She still remembered that Sister Kam was wearing a very beautiful dress. So she touched the dress. Her hands were too rough, and she made Sister Kam¡¯s dress be spindly. At that time, she felt especially guilty.


    At that time, Sister Kam was not angry with her. On the contrary, itforted her.


    Seeing that Orne was sitting in the car and not getting out, Lyana thought she was shy. She smiled andforted him.


    ¨C Get out of the car. That way you can see daddy sooner.


    ¨C All right.


    She answered and ced her hand in Lyana¡¯s palm.


    She held Orne¡¯s hand. After getting out of the car, Orne casually closed the door and headed for the Sanchez family door.


    When she saw the door, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She did her best to pretend to be calm.


    This door was so big. It was even bigger than the school gate near their house.


    At that moment, she was like a child, full of curiosity about everything around her.


    This ce was just too good. She felt like she had stepped into a fairy tale book.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was all real.


    She had never dared to have such a dream before.


    The fountain in the garden was still spitting water. Although it was already autumn, many flowers were still in bloom.


    She followed Lyana into the living room. The first thing she saw was the woman sitting on the couch.


    Orne¡¯s gaze settled on the woman¡¯s face. She wore a pair of bamboo reading sses. Before she came, her brother had already told her that she should be her great-grandmother!


    She smiled at Matriarch Sanchez and greeted:


    ¡°Hello, great-grandmother!


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Orne¡¯s voice, she immediatelyughed. She looked at Orne with a bewildered look.


    ¨C Oh my God, my darling child, you are finally back.


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    As Brother Lucas had said, the great-grandmother was very sweet.


    Lyana, who was standing to the side, heaved a sigh of relief hearing Orne handle it all so calmly. She didn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed anymore, because she was too smart. She would not betray herself.


    At that moment, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Lyana looks up and sees Vincenting down the stairs.


    He was wearing a white shirt and pants, and his right hand was in his pocket. His deep eyes were like a deep pool, and one couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in it.


    When Orne looked up the stairs, she saw a maning down.


    When she saw the man¡¯s face, her heart started racing, as if he was going toe out of her mouth the next moment.


    Oh my god, that person must be his father!


    His father was really too handsome.


    He was even better looking than those male celebrities.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She rubbed her eyes.


    There was really nothing wrong with his eyes.


    His father was too handsome!


    Vincent descended the stairs. His gaze did notnd on Lyana¡¯s face. Instead, he frowned at Orne, who was standing beside her.


    She saw Vincent getting closer and closer, and her heart started racing. She hastened to call,


    ¨C Dad !Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    A trace of confusion shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Lucas usually called him dad. Why had he changed the way he addressed him?


    Her gaze fell on Lucas. For some reason he felt he was a bit strange.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell what was strange.


    Lucas seemed to have lost weight!


    He hadn¡¯t been so thin yesterday.


    Vincent¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He asked sternly:


    ¡°Why did you skip ss today?¡± Don¡¯t you know that you have to go to school to study?


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez rushed over and smiled at Orne. She said softly,


    ¡°Lucas, the kids can¡¯t skip ss, understand?


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her beautiful fox eyes instantly filled with tears. She says pitifully,


    ¨C Great-grandmother, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I didn¡¯t want to go to school. I just want Aunt Lyana toe with me.

 Chapter 449

    Vincent did not speak. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face, as if waiting for her answer.


    Lyana nced at Orne, her heart aching terribly. She must have been spooked by Vincent just now.


    Previously, she had told Orne that her father was very nice and that he would love her very much.


    However, he revealed a harsh side.


    Lyana sighed softly and said,


    ¨C Lucas¡¯ stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. I checked for him. It is because of umtion.


    After receiving Lyana¡¯s affirmative response, Vincent¡¯s gaze instantly softened. He approached Lucas and crouched down, his eyes filled with undisguised worry.


    ¡°Lucas, how does your stomach feel now?¡±


    When she caught Vincent¡¯s gaze, her eyes instantly turned red.


    She had just thought that even though her father was very handsome, his words were cold.


    But now his father spoke to him very softly.


    Her father¡¯s gaze on her was also very gentle. She had experienced this sweetness with Auntie Lyana.


    But her mother had never looked at her with so much sweetness.


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t spoken, Vincent realized he was a bit dazed. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and put his hand on her forehead to test her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have a fever!


    Even though her father had already removed his hand, she could still feel the warmth on the back of her father¡¯s hand.


    She couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Her dad was so nice to her.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already taken my medicine. I am fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.


    When he heard Lucas¡¯ words, he seemed to pause for a moment. He felt that Lucas was a little strange.


    He was very intelligent and knew everything, but he was rarely so enthusiastic.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Lucas gradually be more lively and cheerful, Vincent heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seems Lyana was right. Lucas could get outgoing.


    He slowly got up. His gazended on Lyana¡¯s face and he asked in a low voice:


    ¨C His stomach does not feel well. Is there anything I should pay attention to in the future?


    She said her stomach didn¡¯t feel well. It was just a lie she and Orne had made up.


    Lyana shook her head and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s not necessary.


    His gaze fell on Orne¡¯s face again. She hade to the Sanchez family because she wanted to interact more with Vincent. How could she create an opportunity for Vincent and her to be alone?


    Suddenly, an idea crossed Lyana¡¯s mind. Her lips curled slightly and she said:


    ¡°I think even if Lucas doesn¡¯t have to go to school today, he should still study more at home. I wonder if you have time to give him lessons in the afternoon?


    At the end she added:


    ¡°Besides, he also hopes that you can tutor him for his studies.


    A trace of surprise shone in Vincent¡¯s eyes.


    Lucas had liked being alone in the past, so it hadn¡¯t bothered him.


    But now he hoped he could be her guardian.


    How could Vincent be willing to miss the opportunity to bond with Lucas?


    ¨C I¡¯m free.


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face. He saw him smile at her.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curled imperceptibly.


    ¡°What do you want to learn this afternoon?¡±


    Orne¡¯s eyes, which were like dark grapes, were particrly wide open. She stared at Vincent without blinking. Her father was really too nice and treated her too well.


    ¨C I want to study mathematics.


    She had casually invented a reason. Although she had already learned these things herself when she was in Sancity, she wanted to hear her father teach her math.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Vincent replied. He pulled out his phone and texted Thomas.


    ¡°Cancel all activities today.¡±


    After sending the message, he ced his phone in his pocket. In his opinion, nothing was more important than the Lucas affair.


    He reached out to Lucas and prepared to lead him back to his room.


    Orne¡¯s gaze fell on her father¡¯s palm, and her ears grew increasingly red. Carefully, she put her hand over her father¡¯s and followed him upstairs.


    She thought he was d her brother had brought her a pair of gloves. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her father finding out she wasn¡¯t Brother Lucas because of his hands.


    When they got to Lucas¡¯ room, Vincent felt the phone in his pocket vibrate. He turned to Orne and said,


    ¨C Find the textbook first.


    Orne¡¯s lips curled slightly. She couldn¡¯t wait to open her brother¡¯s satchel.


    She was taking her brother¡¯s satchel home today.


    In the past, when she was in Sancity, she dreamed of having a brand new school bag every day. Today, his wish has finallye true.


    Vincent took out his phone and saw a message from Thomas.


    ¡°Second Young Master, we are going to discuss this piece ofnd this afternoon. The Land Office seems to have taken a liking to Nathan Dubois¡¯ proposal. If we want to fight for this piece ofnd, we must discuss it with the Land Office today. Otherwise, thisnd could fall into the hands of Nathan Dubois.¡±


    When Vincent saw this, his eyebrows arched.


    He remembered the way Nathan Dubois had looked at Lyana. This look made him very ufortable.


    The Dubois family had done so much for Lyana.


    If he wanted to attack the Dubois family, he had to start by attacking Nathan Dubois, because he was now all the hope of the Dubois family.


    Since returning from MY he has been looking for people to discuss this with the Land Office.


    Moreover, he had already offered very good conditions, but the people at the Land Office were still optimistic about anotherpany.


    Although this piece ofnd is very important, he thought apanying his son was the most important thing now.


    Sometimes fate decides. If time iscking in life, it should not be forced.


    He left this piece ofnd to fate. Most of the reasons he wanted to get this piece ofnd was that he wanted to make Nathan Dubois miserable.


    ¡°Go ahead and follow up. Tell me the resultster!¡± With that, he turned off his phone.


    When Orne pulled out her math book, she looked at her father.


    He seemed to frown. He seemed to have something very important to do.


    She lowered her head slightly and asked cautiously:


    ¡°Dad, are you busy?¡±


    When Vincent heard Lucas¡¯ words, his gaze fell on his face and he said:


    ¡°The most important thing for me now is to study with you!¡±


    She looked at Vincent excitedly. She couldn¡¯t help throwing herself into Vincent¡¯s arms.


    ¨C Dad !


    It was the first time he had seen Lucas so enthusiastic about him. He reached out and hugged Lucas. After a moment of hesitation, he gently patted Lucas on the back.

 Chapter 450

    At that moment, Lyana, who was standing in the living room downstairs, looked worriedly at the stairs to the second floor.


    Matriarch Sanchez stood next to Lyana. Seeing his worried expression, she asked worriedly:


    ¨C Lyana, something happened?


    She came to her senses and shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°No, I just think Lucas is much happier than before. I hope it can be like this in the future.


    When Matriarch Sanchez heard Lyana¡¯s words, she was touched. She grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand and said,


    ¨C Good child, I have something to discuss with you.


    ¨C Yes.


    Holding Lyana¡¯s hand, Matriarch Sanchez walked over to the couch and sat down with her.


    At the time, when she first saw Lyana, she thought she would be their Vincent¡¯s lucky star.


    Matriarch Sanchez didn¡¯t cut to the chase. Instead, she smiled and said:


    ¡°I think you particrly like Lucas. You two get along very well.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, her eyes were filled withughter.


    ¨C Lucas is an obedient and sensitive child.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Lyana loved Lucas, she could say the rest.


    ¡°During this period, I considered whether to interfere in the affair between you and Vincent. Then the problem between you two should be solved by yourselves. However, I think there are some things you need to know.


    Lyana sat up, her expression turning serious. She said seriously


    ¡°Grandma, if you have something to say, say it!


    Thinking of Lucas, Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It was really fateughing at people.


    Initially, Vincent had an aversion to women and was very disgusted by any woman. Coupled with his poor health, she had thought he would live like this for the rest of his life.


    Lyana appeared.


    Lyana¡¯s appearance improved Vincent¡¯s health. Seeing Vincent¡¯s face turn more and more red, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Maybe she really was insatiable. Now she hoped he could spend the rest of his life with Lyana, and that she could be Lucas¡¯ mother.


    ¡°Lyana, can you be Lucas¡¯ mother?¡±


    Lyana was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Sanchez to say that.


    Even though she didn¡¯t like children, she still loved Lucas and Orne.


    When she saw these two children, she thought of her own children. She also unwittingly ced her love for her children on those two.


    However, these two children were not his children after all.


    Moreover, Lucas would soon meet his biological mother. Under such circumstances, she thought he might not be ready to let her be his mother.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana¡¯s pensive expression and said nothing. She knew it was indeed a very difficult choice.


    Suddenly, an idea crossed Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s mind. She asked timidly:


    ¡°Do you already know that Lucas is Vincent¡¯s child?¡±


    Logically speaking, she should have been surprised when she made this request.


    In the eyes of outsiders, everyone thought that Lucas was Vincent¡¯s adopted son.


    Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter that Lyana wanted to be Lucas¡¯ mother.


    Lyana looked at Matriarch Sanchez and nodded.


    ¨C Yes, he has already told me everything!


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, Matriarch Sanchez was first surprised, then heaved a sigh of relief.


    There should be no secrets between husband and wife. The longer certain things were hidden, the greater the reaction when they were exposed.


    She had wanted Vincent to talk to Lyana about it as soon as possible.


    When Lyana found out, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, she wasn¡¯t going to leave just because Lucas was Vincent¡¯s child.


    Matriarch Sanchez pursed her lips lightly and asked:


    ¨C So what do you think now?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at Matriarch Sanchez and said honestly:


    ¡°Grandmother, actually, I haven¡¯t really thought about all that yet.


    The joy in the heart of Matriarch Sanchez gradually dissipated. She frowned slightly as she looked at Lyana.


    Lyana¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem right. Her current reaction was like she was an outsider and didn¡¯t care who Lucas¡¯ child was.


    Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s heart leaped.


    Could it be that she hasn¡¯t fallen for Vincent yet?


    At this thought, she frowned and let out a long sigh. She looked at Lyana lovingly and said:


    ¡°Lyana, I know you won¡¯t be able to ept this for a while. It was Vincent¡¯s fault to begin with. He shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you and lied to you. If it was me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to ept it for a while! I can understand you.


    Lyana didn¡¯t speak. She lowered her eyes slightly. To be honest, she felt like she was hiding a lot more than Vincent was hiding from her.


    Byparison, she thought he was already very honest.


    Matriarch Sanchez nced at Lyana. Seeing that she was silent, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. It seemed impossible for Lyana to be with Vincent.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she was. She continued,


    ¡°Last time, Lucas even told me he hoped you could be his mother¡­


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she was. It seemed that their Lucas would still not have a mother in the future.


    When Lyana heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she abruptly looked up and asked seriously:


    ¡°Lucas really said that?¡±


    Even she herself didn¡¯t realize that her words were filled with surprise. She seemed to be looking forward to being Lucas¡¯ mother.

 Chapter 451

    Initially, Matriarch Sanchez thought that Lyana was no longer meant for their family. However, when she heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shone in her eyes.


    She hastened to say with a serious expression,


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth! How could I lie to you about such a thing? Lucas told me!


    Lyana¡¯s heart was in shambles.


    Although she was very happy that he could say that, she didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    At the time, he had said that because he had not yet found his biological mother.


    She remembers that when he was sick, he called her mum.


    She knew deep in her heart that he longed to find his mom.


    She still remembers Lucas¡¯ voice. She was sweet, like a piece of sweet bread.


    For a moment, she felt like he was calling her.


    So he really wanted her to be his mother.


    Matriarch Sanchez noticed Lyana¡¯s conflicted expression and told her sincerely:


    ¡°Liana, don¡¯t feel obligated. If you¡¯re ready to ept Lucas, great. If you don¡¯t want to ept it, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll clear things up with him.


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she was quick to shake her head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not necessary¡­


    A trace of surprise shone in Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s eyes. She looked at Lyana in confusion.


    ¡°Grandma, actually, I¡¯m ready to be Lucas¡¯ mother.


    She says firmly.


    When she finished speaking, she breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she had said that. She only knew that she really wanted to be the mother of Lucas and Orne.


    Before meeting Lucas and Orne, she had always thought that she could not ept other children.


    After the disappearance of her children, it was difficult for her to ept other children.


    As long as she saw other children, she thought of her two children who had long passed away. All that remained in his heart was sadness.


    However, Lucas and Orne gave him a different feeling.


    They reminded her of her own children, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of them as her own.


    The instant when she heard Matriarch Sanchez say that Lucas was very keen to let her be his mother, she was very happy. It was as if she knew her child was still alive.


    This feeling was very strange.


    Matriarch Sanchez looked at Lyana lovingly and smiled softly, but there was still a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Although the end seems to be perfect, Lyana had to suffer.


    She was a person who valued tradition very much. Since Lyana was already ready to recognize Lucas, they had to have a ceremony.


    She thought for a moment and asked:


    ¨C Lyana, when do you think we can organize the ceremony?


    When she heard Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s words, she gently shook her head and continued,


    ¨C There is no urgency in this matter. Since Lucas agrees, I want to ask him personallyter. The ceremony is not important.


    When she heard Lyana¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement.


    ¨C Very well, we will do as you say!


    Seeing that Lyana still looked troubled, Vincent¡¯s face shed into Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s mind. She asked nervously:


    ¡°Does it still bother you that Vincent hid the truth from you?¡±


    ¨C No !


    ¡°Did Vincent mistreat you?¡±


    Lyana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. He treats me very well.


    ¡°So what were you thinking just now?¡±


    Matriarch Sanchez couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Matriarch Sanchez¡¯s face. She had already sent someone to find Lucas¡¯ biological mother. She didn¡¯t know if all that would change when her biological mother returned.


    However, she couldn¡¯t talk directly to Matriarch Sanchez about it. So she smiled and said:


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just thinking about work.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that Lyana was still a little unhappy with Vincent. Now that she has heard Lyana¡¯s words, she smiles and says:


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be too tired. There is no end to your work. Rest more


    Lyana smiled and agreed, but she silently sighed in her heart, not letting Matriarch Sanchez know.


    She smiles and takes Lyana¡¯s hand, talking about hertest dress design.


    ¡­


    In the office.


    Orne pulled out an exercise book and pointed to an application question on it. She read :


    ¨C The school organizes spring outings for the students. If there are only 40 people in each bus, there will be 30 left. If there are 45 people in each car, everyone will have a seat. How many buses are there?


    When Vincent saw this question, he was slightly stunned.


    Was it really a kindergarten question?


    Had kindergarten questions ever be so difficult?


    Orne pointed to the workbook questions and said earnestly:


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand this question.


    Vincent looked down slightly, thinking about how to exin this question in a simple way.


    She looked at him seriously and said:


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you know that question too?¡±


    Although this workbook belonged to Brother Lucas, she knew how to answer this question because she was studying hard at home.


    She asked her father the question because she wanted him to spend more time with her.


    ¡°Dad, if one of the passengers is pregnant, do you think the pregnant woman is one or two people?¡±


    He was left speechless.


    Seeing that he was silent, Orne continued:


    ¨C If the pregnant woman is pregnant with twins, does that count as one person or three?


    He looked at Orne in surprise. It was the first time he had heard Lucas say so much.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± She looked at Vincent seriously and asked.


    He didn¡¯t know what to answer. He felt that Lucas waspletely different from before.


    In the past, he was a tight-lipped man who didn¡¯t like to talk. He was generally cold.


    But the current Lucas was lively and cheerful.


    He rested his chin on his hand and raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked extremely adorable.


    In the past, he was a cold and handsome little boy. Now he was a cute little boy.


    It had only been a morning since he had seen his son. Why had Lucas¡¯ temper changed so much?


    Of course, Orne didn¡¯t know what her biological father was thinking. She even looked at Vincent expectantly, expecting him to congratte her on her intelligence.


    However, her father did not speak. He continued to look at her coldly.


    She blinked and asked hopefully,


    ¡°Dad, was I wrong earlier?¡± The person who asked the questions didn¡¯t think that much, did they?


    Of course, she knew she was wrong.


    This question was about people sitting on a bus. The child in the pregnant woman¡¯s womb could not sit up on her own.


    If she wasn¡¯t looking for trouble in other aspects, how could she get closer to her father and talk to him?


    If she knew this question, how could her father give her private lessons?


    Of course, she had to pretend not to know!


    Vincent nced at the question and said seriously:


    ¨C This question refers to the number of people on each bus. In other words, every seat must be upied. If there is a pregnant woman, she can only sit on one seat, right?


    She rested her chin on her hand as her gaze fell on the exercise book. She did not respond immediately. After thinking, she obediently nodded and said:


    ¡°Dad, you are truly amazing. You even know that!


    When he heard Lucas¡¯ praise, his lips curled up involuntarily!


    He continued responsibly:


    ¨C Actually, we can first fix a total of X cars for this equation.


    At that moment, he hesitated and seriously asked:


    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±


    Orne nodded and said:


    ¨C I understand. It¡¯s algebra. Dad, am I particrly extraordinary?


    Vincent nodded. He was worried that Lucas wouldn¡¯t understand these things, so he thought he would teach him more. Since he already knew the basics, he was going to keep teaching her.


    ¨C The key to solving this question is that you have to formte equations, and the equations represent an equality between the mathematical forms¡­


    He took out a piece of paper and wrote down the steps to solve the problem while seriously exining.

 Chapter 452

    Orne looked at her father¡¯s words seriously, and her eyes lit up.


    His father was handsome, and his voice was particrly pleasing to the ear. He was also particrly intelligent, and his writing was particrly beautiful!


    His dad was simply the most perfect dad in the world. No one couldpare to him.


    Vincent listed all the equations. He gradually entered into a state of tutoring. Seeing Lucas study hard, his eyes were filled with relief.


    After he finished exining this question, he looked at Lucas and asked him:


    ¡°Do you understand how to solve this question now?¡±


    Orne nodded and said:


    ¨C Thank you dad. I already understand how to solve this question.


    ¨C Learning requires revision. Understand this question first. I¡¯ll find a simr question for youter.


    He said calmly.


    ¨C OK.


    She obediently began to solve this question thanks to Vincent¡¯s solution.


    For some reason, she thought her father was better than Brother Jonah at lecturing. Indeed, his father was the best.


    Vincent watched Lucas solve this question. He sat to the side and pondered a simr question.


    After he finished that question, he handed her the question he had asked and said:


    ¨C Try this question.


    ¨C OK !


    Orne brought the paper, then took a pen and began to solve the questions in the empty space under the paper.


    Vincent thought Lucas would take a long time to find the solution, but he solved the matter without thinking.


    He looked at Lucas in surprise. He was really good at learning. He had only taught it once, but he could actually solve a simr question.


    For a moment, he even suspected Lucas of knowing how to answer that question and pretending not to.


    Orne hands the paper to Vincent. Her grape-shaped eyes sparkled as she looked at him and asked seriously:


    ¡°Dad, did I do the right thing this time?¡±


    He met Lucas¡¯ gaze and gradually dispelled his doubts.


    Come to think of it, that kind of question wasn¡¯t something a kindergartner should do. Lucas may just be good at studying.


    Thinking about that, he breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the right thing to do.


    Orne pointed to the next question in the exercise book and read it seriously.


    ¨C For this question, a team of students is going to participate in an event outside of school. They walk from the school at a speed of 4, 000 meters per hour, but after more than half an hour, the school has something to pass on to the captain, so themunications manager gets on his bike and drives him away. chased at a speed of 14, 000 meters per hour. May I know how long it will take themunication officer to catch up with the student team?


    After she finished reading, Orne pouted and said:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this question a little too difficult?¡± Dad, I don¡¯t know that question either.


    Vincent frowned. If he remembered correctly, these questions were only to be learned in college!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a bit too early for Lucas to find out.


    Although he wanted to tell Lucas that he would do these questions when he grew up, when he thought of Lucas¡¯ curiosity for these questions now, he couldn¡¯t kill a child¡¯s curiosity and thought of a way to exin them to him in simplernguage.


    Without waiting for Vincent to speak, Orne continued:


    ¡°Dad, you are so amazing. You will definitely pass this question.


    Vincent was left speechless.


    He remained silent for a moment. He took a sheet of paper and started solving the equations.


    He was afraid Lucas wouldn¡¯t understand. Every time he wrote a step, he asked her.


    Orne nodded each time.


    After exining that question, Vincent gave Lucas another question and handed it to him.


    Orne took the piece of paper and quickly wrote down the steps to fix the problem.


    When she lived in Sancity, her neighbor, Aunt Gao, was a middle school math teacher. She had learned all her mathematics from Aunt Gao.


    She saw that she was smart. Not only did she teach him math in elementary school, but she also taught him math in middle school. If she hadn¡¯te to pick up her grandparents, Aunty Gao would have started teaching her high school math.


    Unexpectedly, Brother Lucas had also learned college math.


    Vincent sat calmly and stared at Lucas without batting an eyelid. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Orne handed the paper to Vincent and asked him, with some hope,


    ¡°Dad, did I do the right thing?


    He didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at it quietly.


    A trace of confusion shed in Lucas¡¯ eyes. Perplexed, she asked,


    ¡°Dad, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you know all that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He said calmly.


    Orne blinked innocently and shook her head.


    ¡°Dad, of course I don¡¯t know how to answer these questions. These questions are so difficult. I know how to make them because you taught me.


    He sat down and looked at him calmly, hoping he would admit it himself.


    Orne felt a little ufortable under Vincent¡¯s gaze. A bright smile appeared on her face and she said:


    ¡°Dad, are you trying to say I¡¯m very smart?¡±


    ¡°I think you already know these questions.


    ¡°Dad, actually, I know very little. Most of the time I don¡¯t know what to do.


    She said humbly with a bright smile on her face.


    Vincent was still staring at him.


    For some reason, he felt Lucas was a bit strange today.


    He had never smiled at her like that before.


    Although his face was identical to Lucas¡¯s, his personality waspletely different.


    Could it be that Lucas has stayed by Lyana¡¯s side too long and that his mentality and personality have already changed?


    The current Lucas was not autistic at all.


    Orne felt a little ufortable under Vincent¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but clutch the pen in her hand, feeling uneasy.


    His father¡¯s gaze was truly terrifying.


    Did Dad already figure out she wasn¡¯t Brother Lucas?


    She acted so smart in front of her father. Perhaps he had already seen through her.


    She was very hesitant now. If her father asked herter who she was, how should she answer?


    She pointed to the question on the scrap paper and asked:


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you know how to answer that question?¡±


    Yes, Vincent took a look at Orne¡¯s solution. He was nowpletely certain that Lucas was lying to him.


    The first question was much simpler than the second.


    If he could solve the first question simply, that meant he had just learned how to understand questions from her.


    However, the second question was soplicated and the steps to solve it were very difficult. He understood after reading it once.


    Mathematics should be studied step by step. It was impossible for him to know a difficult question and not know a simple question.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to hide something?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low, and his expression was serious.


    The smile on Orne¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    She had lived in Sancity for a long time and was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She suspected that her father was angry.


    She knew what it meant to hide something.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell now. She had to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Therefore, she hastened to shake her head.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face. Meeting Lucas¡¯ sincere gaze, he instantly understood.


    He probably wanted him to apany him all the time, so he found an excuse to let him tutor him for his homework.


    All these years, he had always left Lucas alone at the Dongang vi. Even though we brought him in now, he rarelymunicated with him.


    In fact, he rarely apanied Lucas.


    No matter how smart Lucas was, he was still a five-year-old who could be pampered by his parents.


    With that thought in mind, Vincent reached out and pulled Lucas into his arms.


    Orne was thinking of an excuse when her father suddenly hugged her. She was so excited that her heart was racing.


    Oh my God, her father had really hugged her.


    His father¡¯s embrace was too soft and warm. She was so happy!


    She had never dared to imagine what it was like to be in her father¡¯s arms.


    Vincent looked at the little girl in his arms and realized that her body was tense, like she was a little scared.


    It must have been because he hadn¡¯t interacted with Lucas in a long time that he was scared.


    Fortunately, Lyana apanied Lucas and he gradually recovered.

 Chapter 453

    Vincent gently patted his back andforted him in a low voice.


    ¡°Lucas, if you want Dad toe with you, just say so! Dad is very happy to be able to do more with you.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Orne¡¯s body involuntarily softened.


    His father was really nice, and his words were especially sweet. They were like the winter sun, warm andfortable.


    So she was so happy to be her father¡¯s child. It was awesome. She could live such a happy life in the future.


    She looked at Vincent seriously and nodded.


    ¨C Thank you dad. I understand.


    She really wanted to tell her mom everything that happened here. His mom would probably be very happy too.


    Seeing the little person in his arms be happy, Vincent¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    Even though Lucas looked a bit strange today, he was still very happy.


    Lucas could alreadyugh, make a scene and beg like a normal child. This means he has fully recovered.


    All of this is thanks to Lyana. If Lyana hadn¡¯t apanied Lucas and done her best to deal with his emotions, he might still be the same as before.


    Thinking of Lyana, Vincent¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. Her gaze fell on Lucas¡¯s face. After thinking, he asked:


    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re no longer a child. There is one thing I want to ask your permission for.


    Orne sat up and looked at Vincent.


    ¡°Dad, what do you want to tell me?


    ¡°During this period, Aunt Lyana was by your side and took care of you. When you had a fever, she stayed by your bed.


    Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, she remembered what Brother Lucas had told her earlier.


    When he first moved into the Sanchez family vi, he had a high fever. Aunt Lyana had been by his side, apanying him, treating his illness, giving him medicine and taking care of him meticulously.


    At the thought of this, Orne nodded and said:


    ¡°Yes, dad, I remember everything.


    Vincent looked at her young face, and aplicated look shone in her eyes. After a long time, he said:


    ¡°Lucas, are you ready to let Aunty Lyana take care of you and be your mother?¡±


    In fact, she had a feeling that her father might tell her about Auntie Lyana.


    She really loved Aunty Lyana.


    She had also heard of Auntie Lyana from Brother Lucas. She treated her brother very well.


    If Papa and Aunty Lyana were together, her mom couldn¡¯t marry Papa.


    Orne remembered what Brother Lucas said about letting mommy and Auntie Lyana be together.


    She felt it was impossible.


    Her mom was still living in the slums, waiting for her to call her grandparents.


    Vincent knew that this question was very difficult for Lucas, so he quietly waited for his answer.


    Orne sighed softly, her expression serious. He looked up at Vincent and asked solemnly:


    ¡°Dad, do you really love Auntie Lyana very much?¡±


    In fact, he had already discussed this matter with Lucas, but he hadn¡¯t been so clear.


    After spending some time with Lyana and Lucas, he thought Lucas really liked Lyana.


    He stared straight into Lucas¡¯s eyes and said solemnly:


    ¨C Yes I like it.


    Orne looked at the seriousness in her father¡¯s eyes. She still remembered Brother Lucas telling her that her father loved Aunty Lyana very much.


    In fact, by that time, she had already approved of her dad and Aunty Lyana being together.


    She was a very nice person and was particrly gentle with her. She wasn¡¯t like Eric¡¯s mother-inw, who was very fierce with him.


    Dad and Auntie Lyana seemed to have been through a lot. They could no longer leave each other.


    It looked like Mom¡¯s dream was about to be ruined.


    She better tell mom as soon as possible. Thus, mom would no longer have the illusion of being with dad. Anyway, Mom still had it. She would take good care of herself for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Lucas?¡±


    Seeing that Lucas was silent, Vincent called out shyly.


    Orne suddenly retracted. Her gaze fell on Vincent¡¯s face and she nodded. She said excitedly,


    ¡°Of course I agree. Besides, as long as dad loves her, I have no objections.


    Seeing the serious expression in Lucas¡¯ eyes, the nervousness in Vincent¡¯s heart gradually dissipated.


    In fact, he cared a lot about Lucas¡¯ opinion. If he didn¡¯t agree, he could only work harder to get him to ept Lyana.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m with your Aunt Lyana in the future, we¡¯ll both take care of you.


    A bright smile appeared on Orne¡¯s face. Her beautiful fox eyes twinkled as she said softly,


    ¨C Thank you dad.


    Vincent¡¯s expression dropped slightly. He didn¡¯t understand why Lucas said that.


    He should be the one to thank Lucas for this.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    When he smiled when he was young, his eyes would narrow into a crescent.


    ¡°Dad is very honest with me now, and he didn¡¯t lie to me! Other fathers lie to children.


    When he heard Lucas¡¯ words, he couldn¡¯t help but hug him tight and say softly:


    ¡°You are my child. There should be no secrets between us.


    Although he said that, he hoped he could be as innocent as the other kids and be himself easily. He didn¡¯t have to think about so many things, nor to please others.


    Would other children think of suchplicated things?


    After dinner, Orne slept in Lucas¡¯ room. Shey down on the bed and pulled out her phone to call Brother Lucas.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When the call was made, her feet kept swaying.


    At that time, she really looked like a young girl.


    Pure and innocent.


    ¨C Brother.


    She called excitedly, her eyes were filled with smiles.


    At that time, Lucas was in his pajamas. He sat on the bed and looked at the smile on her face on the phone. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Sister, were you exposed there today?¡±


    Orne smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so smart. Of course, I won¡¯t let Dad find out about anything wrong.


    ¡°How did daddy treat you today?¡±


    At that moment, the smile on Orne¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter. She seemed to be surrounded by bubbles of happiness.


    ¡°Dad treats me very well. I am very happy !


    At that moment, a thought crossed his mind. She hastened to say:


    ¡°Brother, Dad even asked me a question today. I already answered it for you, but I think I should tell you.


    ¨C What question ?


    She says :


    ¡°Dad asked me today if you were ready to let Auntie Lyana be your mom.


    When he heard Orne mention that, Lucas¡¯ expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious.


    His other hand squeezed the bed sheets under him. He asked nervously,


    ¡°Then how did you tell Dad?¡±


    ¡®I said I agreed.


    She looked at Lucas with a smile and asked:


    ¡°Brother, am I right to answer like that?¡±


    Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    ¨C Yes !


    ¡°Brother, am I particrly smart?¡± Orne asked.


    ¨C Yes.


    He looked down, his eyes dark. He didn¡¯t dare look at Orne. After a long moment, he cautiously asked:


    ¡°Sister, are you going to me me?¡± If I refuse, mom and dad could¡­


    When Orne heard Lucas¡¯ words, she quickly shook her head and said,


    ¡°Brother Lucas, what are you saying? Of course I wouldn¡¯t me you.


    He looked at Orne in confusion.


    ¨C For what ?


    ¨C You are my brother. Of course I will respect your choice.


    She shed a dazzling smile.


    ¡°Earlier, you told me that Mom often missed me at night. But now I want Aunt Lyana to be my mom. Today, Aunty Chiara told me that they couldn¡¯t stay together. In other words, it¡¯s impossible for Auntie Lyana to be with mom. If Aunt Lyana is my mom, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ve already betrayed our mom?


    When he said that, he felt guilty. He felt that he had let down the mother who had given birth to him.

 Chapter 454

    There was probably no other child more infantile than him in the world.


    The smile on Orne¡¯s face faded. She remembered what Aunt Lyana had said to her on the way to the Sanchez residence.


    Aunt Lyana was a warm person. She felt safe with her.


    Orne looked at sad Brother Lucas on the phone and said:


    ¡®Brother, this is not the way this matter should be settled. The person who has been by your side to encourage you and take care of you is Aunt Lyana. It was by ident that we both met. If we had never met and if we were not siblings, you would never have been able to find mom. Will you remain a child without a mother for the rest of your life? Wouldn¡¯t that be too pitiful.


    She saw Lucas look up and continue,


    ¡°When I was home, I hoped that Brother Lucas could live a happier life. I think mom thought so too.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were sparkling, and his heart was beating very fast.


    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    ¨C Of course. Previously, I even persuaded mom to find a new dad.


    She smiled brightly. She seemed to have thought of something and frowned saying in a disapproving tone


    ¡°Brother Lucas, if you have to throw Aunty Lyana out and forget about her just because you found Mom now, wouldn¡¯t that be a little too cruel? Previously, the teachers told me that he was not a good child. Good children can tell right from wrong. They cannot let their emotions affect them.


    When Lucas heard Orne¡¯s words, the unease in his heart gradually disappeared, and he felt a lot less guilty.


    Her sister was right.


    Before finding his mom, he had already told his grandmother that he wanted Aunt Lyana to be his mom.


    We cannot go back on his word.


    Plus Aunty Lyana treated him so well.


    We couldn¡¯t go back on his word.


    ¨C All right ! Goodnight sister. Bye.


    ¨C Good night my brother.


    When he hung up, there was a knock on the door.


    Orne tucked her phone under her pillow and tilted her head to look at the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    She saw Lyanae in wearing white pajamas.


    Under the light, she looked like an angel. Her skin was as white as snow, and for a moment she was stunned.


    However, elke reacted quickly. She sat up and obediently greeted Aunty Lyana:


    ¨C Hello, Auntie Lyana!


    With a sweet smile on her face, Lyana walked over to the bed and sat down. She helped Orne to lie down and covered her with a nket. Then she slid under Orne¡¯s nket herself, and the twoy side by side on the bed.


    In the past, she had always slept alone. Now that Aunt Lyana was lying next to her, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race.


    She felt the nket warm, and she couldn¡¯t help sinking into it.


    Lyana looked at Orne seriously and asked her softly:


    ¡°Orne, you came alone to An City. Are you used to not sleeping with your mom?


    Orne shook her head and said obediently:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, don¡¯t worry about me. I will not be affected by this. When I¡¯m home, I sleep alone.


    The smile on Lyana¡¯s face froze. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¡°So when did you start sleeping alone?¡±


    She pouted slightly and thought seriously before saying:


    ¨C I have memories since I was more than two years old. At that time, I slept alone.


    Hearing Orne¡¯s words, Lyana felt inexplicably ufortable. Perplexed, she asked:


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you sleep with your mom?¡±


    ¨C Mother is sick. The doctor said she seems to be mentally weak. A small movement will wake her up. If I sleep with mom, she won¡¯t be able to sleep. She said like an adult.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, am I very brave? I¡¯ve been able to sleep on my own since I was young.


    ¨C Yes, Orne is really a brave child.


    She congratted him with a smile.


    However, his doubts grew.


    In the past, she had only felt that her mother was a little strange. She didn¡¯t look like her biological mother. Now, it seems there is something seriously wrong with his mother.


    Although she never took care of a child, she was close to many mothers during her stay in the hospital.


    Those who had just be mothers kept their children by their side because they could not sleep well. Every night, they kept getting up to check on their children, lest they be ufortable.


    The children didn¡¯t know anything. They could kick the nket and catch a cold while falling asleep, or they could fall to the ground from crawling. At that time, their mothers had to try harder to take care of them.


    This woman didn¡¯t care about Orne at all. She let hime here alone and didn¡¯t even take care of herself. Is this really something a biological mother would do?


    What if this woman had really been forced to give birth because of the n at the time? Then she would resent the child!


    But this does not make sense, because a person knows when he is three or four months pregnant. She could have taken the opportunity to abort the child. That way she wouldn¡¯t have to raise him.


    Since she had chosen to give birth to the children, why had she only taken Orne, but left Lucas behind?


    Could something else have happened after that?


    It wasn¡¯t until Orne brought her mother that she would know what happened.


    Lyana and Orne were lying opposite each other. Lyana gently patted Orne¡¯s back and said:


    ¡°Do you want to hear a story before you go to bed?¡±


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s words, her heart raced uncontrobly.


    In the past, she had heard from Sister Kam that there would be bedtime stories. At that time, she was particrly jealous of Sister Kam. She also wanted her mom to tell her bedtime stories.


    However, when she saw her mom¡¯s tearful face every day, she dared not propose.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for mom to give birth and raise him. How could she ask for more?


    Orne stared at Aunt Lyana without blinking. She felt Aunt Lyana¡¯s warmth and care.


    She could especially understand her brother.


    Aunty Lyana was too nice, and she was particrly sweet. No child could escape the kindness of Auntie Lyana.


    Lyana thought for a moment and suddenly remembered the first time she had met the older brother. It was particrly funny.


    Back then, she was very fond of watching TV series when she was five years old. Her favorite soap opera was called Ji Gong.


    Every day, Ji Gong walked around the martial world with an old fan. When he met a sick person, he put his hand in his sleeve and rubbed it tightly. Soon a pill appeared. If he gave the pill to the patient, he was cured.


    The older brother was sent to the countryside by his family and asked his grandfather to treat his illness. Since he had nothing to do, Elder Brother also learned medicine from his grandfather.


    One day, while watching TV in her bedroom, she suddenly heard amotion outside. She rushed outside and saw the older brother lying on the ground.


    The Elder Brother¡¯s old illness has reawakened. Someone was giving him first aid.


    When his asthma broke out, he had trouble breathing.


    At that time, she remembered the medicine that could cure all diseases. She quickly rolled up her sleeves and started rubbing her arms.


    She had always thought that the pill made by Ji Gong was just dust on her arm, so she did the same.


    At that time, she had already tried very hard to rub off the dust, but she had failed to make a pill.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At the end, she made a small ball of dust. Although this little dust ball is much smaller than Ji Gong¡¯s, the effect should be the same.


    So she walked over to her older brother with the little dust ball and prepared to give it to him. In the end, he fainted.


    At that time, she was about to put the little dust ball in Elder Brother¡¯s mouth when her grandfather saw her. He pulled her away and asked her to stand in the yard as punishment.


    Later, her grandfather even scolded her for a long time because of this.


    When Orne heard this, sheughed happily.

 Chapter 455

    In her childhood impression, Aunty Lyana had always been a very serious person. She didn¡¯t expect her to do such fun things when she was young.


    Behind the door.


    Vincent stood there in silence.


    He wanted toe in to see if Lucas was sleeping, but Lyana had arrived first.


    The moment he reached the door, he heard Lucasugh.


    He carefully pushed open the door, revealing a crack.


    Through this slot, he saw Lyana and Lucas under the same nket. At that moment, Lucas was shaking withughter.


    It was the first time he had seen Lucas like that.


    It seemed that Lyana really liked Lucas, which was why she had changed her personality in such a short time.


    This warm scene was probably what he had dreamed of in the past!


    However, he didn¡¯t know how long this heat wouldst.


    If possible, he hoped that Lyana and Lucas would be happy for the rest of their lives.


    At that time, two people¡¯s voices came from inside the room.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, your older brother is really too cute. What¡¯s his name?


    -Pablo Knight.


    Hearing Lyana¡¯s response, the warmth on Vincent¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and his eyes went cold.


    ¡°Pablo Knight!¡±


    He thought of the man in the ck suit standing next to his brother.


    He was Big Brother¡¯s bodyguard.


    He could risk everything for his brother, even if it meant death.


    Could the Pablo Knight Lyana was talking about be her brother¡¯s bodyguard?


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    He still remembered the video of the kidnapping of Ines Dubois. When he showed her to Lyana, she was there too. She did not recognize the man in the video at all.


    At that moment, Lyana¡¯s face was expressionless, and her gaze was very calm, as if this man had nothing to do with her.


    Was it just because their names were the same?


    It made sense. There were too many people with the same name in this world.


    It should just be a coincidence.


    Orne stared at Lyana without blinking and asked innocently:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, how are you and your older brother now?¡±


    Hearing Orne¡¯s question, Lyana¡¯s eyes flickered. She sighed softly and said:


    ¡®When he was fifteen, he left Grandfather¡¯s house. I haven¡¯t seen him since.


    She pursed her lips slightly. She hadn¡¯t seen the older brother for so many years. Even if they met now, she probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    In the past, she had thought about looking for her older brothers, but she couldn¡¯t find them no matter what. It was only then that she realized that if her older brothers didn¡¯t want to appear, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find them.


    Therefore, she did not look for them.


    Four years ago, she was still in the psychiatric hospital. At that time, all his attention was focused on nts. While taking care of them, she received a letter from her older brother.


    Indeed, the letter contained the personal seal of Elder Brother and his token.


    The letter that Elder Brother had written was mainly to ask him for a favor.


    He wanted her to treat the Sanchez family¡¯s second young master, Vincent Sanchez.


    He was particrly close to her. Besides, he had saved him once. It was precisely for this reason that she had no intention of rejecting the older brother¡¯s request.


    When she was in the psychiatric hospital, she had begun to study Vincent¡¯s illness.


    She believed that no matter how much she studied, it was best to examine the patient¡¯s health directly. She had thought about how to get closer to Vincent.


    There is no coincidence. Before she could make a n, the Dubois family forced her to marry in their ce.


    This method seemed unreliable, but based on his investigation, Vincent was a cautious person and did not like interacting with strangers.


    Besides, she had already tried to get closer to him, but she had failed.


    She had no choice but to ept the marriage. Although this case is a little strange, she could openly treat Vincent¡¯s illness. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t suspect that she was entrusted by someone.


    After marrying into the Sanchez family, she wanted to investigate the rtionship between the older brother and Vincent, but in the end, she found nothing.


    She specifically asked some of the former servants of the Sanchez family. These servants had worked in the Sanchez family for over twenty years. She showed them pictures of her older brother in the past, but they all said they had never seen him.


    Lyana wanted to talk to Orne a little longer, but she had already fallen asleep. Orne¡¯s lips were still slightly curled. It seems she had a good dream today.


    She got out of bed carefully and covered Orne with a nket. Afraid of waking her, she got out of bed.


    She tiptoed out of the room and closed the door.


    She was about to go back to her room when she looked up and saw Vincent standing in the hallway.


    She approached him and asked him:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    ¨C I was waiting for you.


    He said, looking up at her.


    Lyana inadvertently looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes, which were like the vast starry sky. For some reason his heart skipped a beat.


    The tips of his ears turned red uncontrobly.


    She thought no one could resist the focused gaze of a perfect person like Vincent.


    Before he confessed his love for her, the way he looked at her had never been so passionate. She blushed and felt lost.


    But the way Vincent was looking at her now made her shy and made her want to escape.


    As she was about to find an excuse to leave, she heard Vincent ask:


    ¡°Is Lucas sleeping now?¡±


    ¨C Yes !


    She nodded. A trace of hesitation crossed his face. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell Vincent that Orne had been sleeping in the room for an hour, and not Lucas.


    Although she was not Lucas, they were both her children.


    If Vincent knew he had twins, he would certainly be very happy.


    ¨C Let me tell you¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, Vincent had already taken his phone out of his pocket. He opened a video and handed it to Lyana.


    ¨C You know him ?


    Lyana picked up the phone and watched the video. She frowns slightly.


    She had seen this video before.


    At the time of MY, this man had kidnapped Ines Dubois. At that time, Nathan Dubois had thought that it was she who had attacked Ines Dubois.


    Lyana believed Vincent was asking about the man in the video. She looked at Vincent in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s eyes. Lyana¡¯s gaze was very sincere. He could read in her eyes that she really didn¡¯t know the man in the video.


    He nced at the video and his thin lips parted slightly.


    ¡°He must be your older brother, Pablo Knight.


    Lyana was stunned. She looked at Vincent in disbelief!


    This man was the older brother?


    Lyana picked up the phone and watched the video carefully again. His eyebrows arched.


    ¡°When you were telling the story to Lucas earlier, I overheard the name of your Elder Brother.


    ¡°Is his name really Pablo Knight?¡±


    Lyana asked uncertainly.


    Although she couldn¡¯t clearly see the man¡¯s face in the video, he was tall and powerful, with an oppressive aura.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, his older brother was an elegant young master.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother¡¯s bodyguard,¡± said Vincent calmly.


    Lyana pursed her lips and frowned.


    ¨C When the older brother left, he was only fifteen. We haven¡¯t seen each other since.


    Elke seems to have thought of something. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she said:


    ¡°I have a photo of Older Brother in the past. I¡¯ll show it to you.


    With that, she takes Vincent¡¯s hand and goes to their room.


    After walking to her room, elke pulled out her wallet. Initially there was a photo of her in the wallet, but below her photo there was a small photo. This photo was of the older brother.


    She handed the photo to Vincent and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s the photo of the older brother. Take a look and see if you can recognize it.


    Vincent took Lyana¡¯s photo. It was only a centimeter wide. The man in the photo turned to look at the camera.


    However, the photo was very blurry and he could not see the man¡¯s face clearly.


    He knew deep down that she must have been taken when Lyana was young.


    Vincent pursed his lips. He looked at Lyana solemnly and said:


    ¨C It¡¯s a bit blurry. I can¡¯t see clearly.


    She took the photo again. She looked up at Vincent and asked:


    ¡°Do you have any pictures of Pablo when he was young?¡±

 Chapter 456

    ¡°Five years ago !¡±


    She pursed her lips. She had received the older brother¡¯s letter four years ago.


    What she was sure now was that Elder Brother was still alive and well. As to why he didn¡¯t appear, she didn¡¯t know.


    Seeing that Lyana was deep in thought, Vincent took her in his arms and looked at her.


    ¡°Lia, you could have chosen not to marry me. Why did you marry me?


    Lyana¡¯s body was pressed against Vincent¡¯s. She felt a little ufortable and wanted to back up a bit, but she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be pressed so hard against her that she had no choice but to stay rooted to the ground.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes were restless.


    He still remembered when the lights in the little vi on the mountain had dimmed. Lyana¡¯s fear of him was still evident.


    Anyone who could react like that must have been hurt.


    It is very likely that she was injured before.


    He remembered Lyana¡¯s expression when she mentioned Pablo. His throat moved slightly. Could it be that she was saved by Pablo after being wronged?


    Vincent really didn¡¯t want his imagination to run wild, but his mind didn¡¯t seem to be listening to him. He frowned and enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Lia, did you marry me for him?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s voice was low and raspy, with a hint of depth and softness.


    She met Vincent¡¯s gaze and was about to refuse when she heard Vincent say:


    ¡°I want to hear the truth.


    The truth ?


    He was very sincere with her!


    Lyana¡¯s breathing tightened and she breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this matter could no longer be hidden.


    She smiled at Vincent and said calmly,


    ¡°I got married into the family thanks to him.


    Vincent¡¯s dark eyes darkened, like the dark night sky without any light, bringing endless fear.


    She could clearly feel Vincent¡¯s body stiffen. He gave off a cold aura, getting colder and colder, as if he wanted to freeze her.


    Noticing that Vincent was angry, she was quick to exin:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t contact him until four years ago. Then someone gave me a letter. When I opened it and saw the token inside, I realized it was a letter from Elder Brother.


    ¡°He wanted me to help you cure your illness.


    As she spoke, she tugged gently on Vincent¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°He¡¯s my older brother. Naturally, I am ready to help him. However, there are many people around you who protect you. I couldn¡¯t approach you without thinking, lest you take me for someone with ulterior motives. If you don¡¯t want to let me treat your illness, I won¡¯t be able to respond to Elder Brother¡¯s request.


    Vincent¡¯s expression softened a lot, and the air temperature gradually rose.


    ¨C A year ago, the Dubois family came to see me and asked me to marry you in the name of Ines Dubois. I thought that if I became your wife, you would be willing to let me treat your disease, so I agreed.


    She smiled at Vincent and continued,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted the older brother since. Do not think too much.


    Vincent lowered his gaze, staring unflinchingly at Lyana. Her long eyshes reflected a row of weak figures.


    His dark eyes gradually lit up. He was a little surprised, but also very happy.


    Vincent¡¯s thin lips parted slightly.


    ¨C Really ?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. What else could it be?


    She took Vincent¡¯s hand. She tilted her head slightly and asked innocently:


    ¨C Do you think there is something else?


    He looked at Lyana with a burning gaze, as if he wanted to see her heart through her eyes.


    Vincent¡¯s gaze was too hot for Lyana to bear. She swallowed and looked away ufortably, wanting to take the opportunity to leave.


    However, he still held his waist.


    Elke let go of Vincent¡¯s other hand and tried to push his hand away from her waist, but Vincent¡¯s grip was too strong.


    ¨C Hmm, I have something else to do. I want to go¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, she heard Vincent¡¯s deep voiceing from above her head.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping?¡±


    ¨C I do not sleep. I¡¯m not sleepy at all.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Vincent tighten his grip on her waist.


    ¡°There is no end to your work. You should sleep at bedtime.


    With that, he grabbed Lyana¡¯s hand without hesitation and pulled her to the bed.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Vincent¡¯s grip was too strong. She couldn¡¯t do it at all.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Remembering Vincent¡¯s look just now, Lyana¡¯s ears turned red uncontrobly. Before she could react, she was pressed against the bed by Vincent.


    They were both facing each other. She could clearly hear Vincent¡¯s heart beating over and over. It was so clear.


    His heart started racing involuntarily, too. Both were racing, much faster than their usual heartbeats.


    Lyana¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¨C Vincent, what do you like about me?


    ¡°I just love you for who you are.


    She was a little stunned by his words. She didn¡¯t understand at all what he meant.


    What kind of response was that?


    For some reason, she remembered that night five years ago. What happened that night was her nightmare, a nightmare she couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    Even after so long, she still couldn¡¯t get over it.


    The confusion in Lyana¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, reced by a trace of pain. She said softly,


    ¨C Vincent, in fact, if you really knew everything about me, you might not love me anymore.


    Because I am not worthy of being loved!


    Sadness has umted in Lyana¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 457

    She had been tricked into being with another man.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant.


    It was good that she was pregnant. If these two children could survive, she could be alone with the children!


    However, the two children are gone!


    If she brought up a single problem, they might be able to work it out if they worked hard.


    But how could he ept all thisbined?


    Back then, she had suppressed a lot of her painful memories because she was in too much pain.


    As she was immersed in the past, she suddenly felt a bite on her ear. She immediately came to her senses, and her face turned red involuntarily.


    ¨C Lia.


    Vincent¡¯s voice was hoarse and seductive.


    ¨C We have met several times in the past. Don¡¯t you know?


    When she heard his voice, her whole body stiffened. She looked at the person in front of her in disbelief.


    ¨C Chun.


    Lyana whispered.


    ¨C It¡¯s me.


    He lowered his head and looked at Lyana intently, pursing his lips.


    ¡°Chuan is also me.


    Lyana blinked in confusion, her face filled with disbelief.


    Did Vincent and Chuan merge?


    In the past, she had heard from other people that if a personality disappeared, the main personality would forget what happened to the other personalities.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Vincent seemed to be different. In fact, he still remembered what Chuan¡¯s personality had been through.


    Although he hugged her the same as Chuan, thetter was not as gentle.


    He was overbearing and wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him.


    ¡°¡­ Vincent.¡±


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Vincent¡¯s face. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Vincent shaking his head.


    Could it be that she got the name wrong?


    ¡°Chun?


    ¨C No !


    Vincent pressed his forehead against Lyana¡¯s. He looked into her eyes intently, his low, raspy voice overbearing.


    ¨C We are married.


    She blinked in confusion, not understanding what Vincent meant.


    ¡°Call me Mari!¡±


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, her body instantly tensed, and her face flushed uncontrobly.


    This¡­


    She was too shy!


    Lyana wanted to stay away from Vincent, but he pressed her. She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    She quickly changed the subject and asked:


    ¨C Earlier, you said that I had forgotten something. I never remembered that. What exactly did I forget?


    He pursed his lips slightly. Seeing how serious she was, he knew deep down that she really couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    He thought for a moment and reminded her:


    ¨C On the spiritual mountain.


    ¨C Huh?


    She blinked, confused.


    She used to live on the spiritual mountain with her grandfather and older brothers.


    How did Vincent know that?


    Could it be that he also went to the Spiritualist Mountain?


    If he went to Spirit Mountain, she must remember someone like him.


    Why did she never remember this person?


    She had great confidence in her memory. Even when she was two or three years old, her memories still appeared in her dreams. If so, why hadn¡¯t she seen Vincent in her dreams?


    Lyana thought for a moment, trying to recall past memories.


    Indeed, she had never seen a man as handsome as Vincent on the Spiritualist Mountain.


    Vincent looked at Lyana¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    When he found out that Chuan¡¯s personality existed, other memories suddenly popped up in his mind.


    These memories appeared as if by magic.


    In the past, he always felt like he had forgotten something important, but when he had Chuan¡¯s memories, he remembered.


    Everything he had forgotten was linked to her.


    All of Chuan¡¯s memories were tied to her!


    Vincent looked down at Lyana and reminded her:


    ¡°You told me in the past that you would pay me back for saving your life.


    Lyana¡¯s beautiful fox eyes involuntarily widened.


    Chuan said something simr.


    Lyana looked at Vincent. He looked very normal. He shouldn¡¯t lie.


    If Chuan was talking nonsense, then Vincent must have said that because he saw Chuan¡¯s memories. That¡¯s why he was sure he had saved her before.


    Did this really happen?


    Lyana frowned. But if it had really happened, why couldn¡¯t she remember?


    She remembered very clearly that her life on the spiritual mountain had been filled with disasters.


    She was getting sick every other day, or maybe she had encountered something unlucky. In any case, she had big problems every day. No one else in the world was as unlucky as her.


    At the time, her grandfather had saved her, her older brothers had saved her, and Nathan Dubois had also saved her¡­


    Although many things had happened in the past, she remembered everything.


    Could it be that she forgot a lot of things like Vincent?


    She suddenly remembered. Previously, on the spiritual mountain, his grandfather had asked him to keep a journal every day. Later, when she returned to An City, she ced her diary in the Dubois family house.


    Maybe her memory was wrong, but she kept a diary every day. It was impossible for her to quickly forget what had happened that day.


    Although she had already hidden the diary, she wasn¡¯t sure if it had been found by the Dubois family. She hoped that her diary had not yet been discovered by the Dubois family.


    Thinking about this, she looked at Vincent and said calmly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember why you suddenly asked me that. I¡¯ll think about it tomorrow, okay?


    Vincent¡¯s gazended on Lyana¡¯s face. Seeing that she looked sincere and didn¡¯t seem to be lying to him, he said:


    ¨C All right.


    She seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Vincent in confusion and asked:


    ¡°Why did you go to the spirit mountain before?¡±


    ¡°You also know that my health is not good.¡± Grandfather also took me there to find Doctor Park to treat my illness.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned.


    The Doctor Park Vincent was referring to was not only his grandfather, but also his master.


    She looked at Vincent. She was quite certain that Vincent hadn¡¯t found his grandfather at the time.


    If he had really found his grandfather, Vincent¡¯s health would improve. He should also be his grandfather¡¯s disciple, because his grandfather no longer allowed strangers to see him and only treated his disciples.


    It is precisely for this reason that Elder Brother stayed behind to study medicine with his grandfather.


    ¡°Are you Dr. Park¡¯s disciple?¡±


    In the past, he had always wondered why Lyana¡¯s medical skills were so superb at such a young age.


    If she was Doctor Park¡¯s disciple, he would understand why Lyana¡¯s medical skills were good.


    A great teacher has produced a brilliant disciple.


    ¨C Yes, replied Lyana honestly. She felt there was no need to hide anything.


    ¡°Pablo Knight too?¡±


    ¨C Yes ! He¡¯s my older brother.


    With those words, she felt the pressure on her increase. She tried to push Vincent away, but Vincent¡¯s steady breathing entered her ears.


    He had fallen asleep.


    She remembered that Vincent had taken a pill that she had specially prepared for him. This pill was specially designed to treat insomnia. The medicine it contained had a calming effect.


    She carefully pushed Vincent aside, then took the nket and covered him. Shey down next to him and looked at his face without batting an eyelid. She really hadn¡¯t seen Vincent when she was younger.


    She had to return to the Dubois family as soon as possible. She had a lot to ask.

 Chapter 458

    Sancity.


    Matheo was standing in front of a slum. He pulled out the address he had been given andpared it carefully to the house number.


    Slums 250.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Most of the lights in the rooms had been turned off. These people must have gone to bed.


    As he was about to knock on the door, he suddenly smelled the scent of lilies.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    The scent of lilies was mixed with that of jasmine and lily of the valley. This scent seemed a bit familiar.


    Matheo frowned.


    If he remembered correctly, it was to be the third perfume released by MK. It was said that this perfume could make you happy.


    This fragrance was a limited edition of 500 bottles worldwide.


    ording to the rich fragrance of the perfume now, if he was not mistaken, the people in the room were using this perfume¡­


    Matheo¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    The Sancity slums were a ce where you couldn¡¯t even eat your fill. People who lived here worried about food every day.


    People here should be busy working and earning money every day. How could they have a limited edition perfume?


    If she could really afford such a good perfume, why was she still living in the slums of Sancity?


    Those who didn¡¯t know more certainly wouldn¡¯t know that the person inside was wearing MK perfume. They would have just thought it was an ordinary lily scent.


    Was he really in the right ce?


    Matheopared the address and waspletely sure that he hadn¡¯t taken the wrong ce.


    It seemed that the woman inside was not simple.


    With this thought in mind, he knocked on the door.


    At this moment, a suspicious female voice came from inside.


    ¨C Who is this ?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could feel the aura in the woman¡¯s words. He frowned, but quickly rxed and asked politely:


    ¡°May I know if this is the house of Orne and Miss Mills?¡±


    After a while, a woman¡¯s uncertain voice came from inside the room. ¨C Yes who are you ?


    ¡°I was sent by Orne to pick up Miss Mills. My name is Matheo Harris.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, please wait a moment.


    He stood at the door and heard the sound of water being poured.


    The woman inside must have poured the water out after taking a shower.


    About ten minutester, he heard footsteps approaching the door.


    He was about to speak when he heard the suspicious voice of a woman inside.


    ¡°You said you knew Orne?¡±


    ¨C Yes, I am Orne¡¯s friend.


    Selena Mills, who was standing inside the door, frowned even more. She squeezed the lock firmly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you friends with her?¡± If Orne had a friend, she would certainly have told me.


    ¡°I met her in An City. She asked me to pick you up,


    said Matheo honestly.


    When Selena Mills heard the words of the person at the door, she frowned slightly. Although there was no w in what the person at the door said, she sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired now. I want to rest.


    She didn¡¯t dare to open the door, only hoping that the person at the door would quickly leave.


    Matheo could naturally see that she was suspicious of him, so he took out the token Lyana had given him and put it through the gap in the door.


    ¡°Miss Mills, Orne gave it to me. She said if you saw it, you would believe me.


    She picked up the knob under the door, and her eyes lit up.


    It was her birthday present. Only she and Orne knew. It was impossible for outsiders to know.


    It was only then that she believed Matheo. She opened the door to the yard.


    The moment the courtyard door opened, Matheo smelled a special perfume.


    It was the smell of MK¡¯s perfume.


    The light from the streetmps illuminated the woman¡¯s face.


    Maybe it was because she had just taken a shower, but her whole body was covered in steam. Her fair skin was flushed and her oval face was so beautiful you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off her.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses.


    Even though she was beautiful, she was still a bit inferior to Lyana.


    To be honest, he had never expected such a beautiful woman to exist in such a ce.


    This woman was fair and beautiful. She didn¡¯t look like someone trying to make a living in a poor neighborhood at all.


    On the contrary, she looked like a young woman from a wealthy family who hade to spend the night here.


    At the same time, Selena Mills secretly gauged Matheo.


    The man was about 1. 9 meters tall. He wore a ck suit, and even his shirt was ck. He looked very skinny.


    In addition, her facial features were well defined. He was handsome and sweet. When he smiled, there was a hint of a ruffian aura.


    She had been in the slums for a long time and hadn¡¯t seen such a handsome man for a long time. For a moment, she was speechless.


    When she came to her senses, she lowered her gaze shyly.


    Worried about making a mistake, Matheo asked:


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Mills Man?¡±


    She pursed her lips and nodded shyly.


    ¨C Yes, pleasee in!


    Ee gave up a seat and waited for Matheo and the two bodyguards to enter before closing the door and following them inside.


    The yard was small, but it was very clean.


    When they entered the house, Matheo noticed that she only had one arm.

 Chapter 459

    Everyone entered the house. As Selena Mills was about to pour water on them, she heard Matheo talking.


    ¡®Miss Mills, it¡¯s not worth the trouble. It¡¯s gettingte. Why not pack your bags earlier? We¡¯ll take you to An City together, and you¡¯ll soon be able to see Orne.


    An City.


    When Selena Mills heard the words ¡°An City,¡± her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    After so many years, she could finally go back.


    She didn¡¯t have to live in Sancity anymore. She could return to An City in glory.


    At the thought that she was about to be reunited with her family, tears of joy flowed uncontrobly.


    She raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and looked at Matheo hopefully.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, has Orne found my parents?¡±


    Matheo replied without changing his expression:


    ¡°Orne has already found her family.


    When Selena Mills heard Matheo¡¯s words, she thought she really had found her parents. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and say with relief:


    ¨C Well, that¡¯s good. She won¡¯t have to suffer with me anymore.


    Matheo nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go early!¡±


    He distrusted the words of Selena mills.


    If she was really poor, how could she afford such an expensive perfume?


    However, these things did not enter into his considerations.


    Elke nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Harris, wait for me.


    She went to her room, took out her suitcase and ced her usual things inside.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t feel like packing at all.


    She knew that when she found her parents, they would certainly prepare other things for her, such as clothes, shoes and handbags.


    After all, the Royer family was extremely wealthy.


    His good days had arrived.


    However, she still imed to be packing. After packing a suitcase, she headed for the living room and smiled at Matheo.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, I¡¯ve already packed. Let¡¯s go now.


    One of Matheo¡¯s subordinates took the box with great foresight.


    She was sitting in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce. She was looking out the window.


    She could finally leave the slums of Sancity, a ce where even flies and rats didn¡¯t want to stay long.


    She never wanted toe back.


    Although she had lived here for a long time, she had no feelings for this ce.


    All she wanted to do now was leave this smelly ce.


    Selena Mills¡¯ beautiful and exquisite face was reflected in the car window. His lips curved into a mocking smile.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    When Lyana woke up, she inadvertently put her hand next to the bed. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Vincent had already woken up.


    The bedding next to the bed had already turned cold. It looked like he woke up early.


    Lyana remembered what he told herst night.


    Strangely, she couldn¡¯t remember when she had seen Vincent.


    It seemed he could only find the results in his diary.


    She took out her phone. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She had received another message from Matheo at midnightst night.


    ¡°I already picked her up. She will arrive tomorrow at noon.¡±


    When Lyana saw this message, her expression became more and more serious. She had a strange feeling.


    She remembered the calluses on Orne¡¯s hands. She really wanted to see her mother.


    She had to n everything carefully.


    She pursed her lips and moved her fingers. Then she sent a message to Matheo. ¡°How is Orne¡¯s mother?¡±


    Matheo responded very quickly.


    ¡°Not bad. She looks like a pampered youngdy!¡±


    When Lyana saw those words, her eyebrows arched.


    Orne had worked so hard. Why did she look like a pampered young woman?


    She distrusted Orne¡¯s mother. It looked like there would be a lot of trouble in the days toe.


    She remembered what she had asked Matheo to investigate earlier and sent another message. ¡°I asked you to investigate the disappearance of the eldest daughter of the Royer family. How is your investigation going?¡±


    Initially, she had not revealed her true identity to Matheo. However, she thought that even if she didn¡¯t tell Matheo, he could still find out her true identity. So she revealed her true identity to him.


    When Matheo Harris discovered that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family, he was shocked.


    She still remembers Matheo Harris asking her,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you grow an arm?¡±


    The alleged eldest daughter of the Royer family had only one arm when she was found.


    But Lyana¡¯s arms were fine.


    This proves one thing.


    She may have grown a new arm herself.


    Lyana felt that something was wrong in Matheo¡¯s brain.


    He was sitting in the car. When he saw Lyana¡¯s message, he frowned slightly, his expression bing even more serious.


    To be honest, the kidnapping of the eldest daughter of the Royer family caused a huge stir.


    Soon the kidnappers were found and the three of them were executed.


    However, when he investigated this time, he discovered something strange.


    Matheo Harris held his phone and hesitated for a long time before answering Lyana¡¯s message.


    ¡°You have to mentally prepare yourself for what I¡¯m going to say next!¡± It could subvert your understanding.


    ¨C Yes ?


    He thought for a moment and added:


    ¡°Everyone thinks the eldest daughter of the Royer family is missing an arm, but your arm is intact.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I have the ability to regrow an arm?¡±


    He ignored Lyana¡¯s teasing.


    ¨C I discovered¡­


    Lyana was washing herself. When she finished washing her face, she saw the text that Matheo Harris had sent. She was stunned on the spot.


    Her lips were pale and she pinched them gently. She looked at the message on her phone in disbelief!


    How was this possible?


    She rubbed her eyes and looked again.


    At the time, Ms. Royer had personally carried out a DNA test on the corpse.


    She felt dizzy. It was not easy for her to grab hold of the table beside her to stabilize her swaying body.


    No, it was absolutely impossible.


    How could it be a DNA paternity test that her mother had personally performed for her?


    Half of his arm clearly didn¡¯t belong to him.


    How could his mother have detected his DNA?


    Lyana narrowed her eyes.


    Previously, when she had found her brother, she had felt that the only person capable of altering the corpse was the medical examiner. When she asked Matheo Harris to investigate this case, she asked him to focus on the medical examiner.


    However, she had never thought that her mother was the one who had tested her broken limb over twenty years ago.


    It¡¯s not possible that her mother wanted to kill her!


    It was absolutely impossible!


    Everyone knew that after Mrs. Royer lost her beloved daughter, she suffered from depression and took things too seriously.


    Later, Mrs. Royer gave birth to Alexia. From then on, his condition gradually improved.


    It was precisely because Mrs. Royer could not ept the death of her eldest daughter that she did not want to return home. She didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to her eldest daughter anymore.


    Lyana thought Madame Royer would never kill her.


    But why didn¡¯t Big Brother tell him about it at the time?


    Could it be that Big Brother didn¡¯t believe Mom was behind it either? To keep his imagination from racing, he didn¡¯t talk about it.


    Or maybe it was because Big Brother knew his mother had done these things and he was worried she was sad, so he never told her.


    Lyana slowly closed her eyes.


    If her mother had really done that, then she didn¡¯t need to go back to the Royer family anymore, because it was no longer her home.


    At that moment, footsteps came from the door.


    Lyana was like a frightened kitten. Her hair stood on end and she stared at the door without blinking.


    Vincent stood to the side, taking in the fear and unease in Lyana¡¯s eyes.


    He frowns slightly. He looked at Lyana with concern and asked


    ¡°Why are you so pale?¡± You do not feel well ?


    As he spoke, he approached Lyana and tested the temperature of her forehead with the back of his hand.


    No fever!


    He takes Lyana¡¯s hand. Only then did he realize his hand was cold, like ice cubes from the freezer.


    He ced Lyana¡¯s hand in his palm and looked at her intently.


    ¨C What happened ?


    She shook her head and said:


    ¨C Nothing !


    As she spoke, she locked her phone screen. She was terrified and was shaking slightly.


    Vincent frowns. Seeing Lyana in this state, he remained silent for a while.


    ¡°If something happens, you can tell me directly.

 Chapter 460

    Worried that Lyana wouldn¡¯t tell him, Vincent repeated:


    ¡°I will be by your side forever.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, her eyes gradually lit up, and the unease in her heart slowly dissipated. She hesitated for a moment before asking:


    ¡°Have you ever seen Madame Royer?¡±


    ¡°I met her when I was young.


    He says calmly. He thought Lyana missed his parents and immediately understood.


    ¡°They all miss you. When do you n to meet them?


    ¡°Now that the enemy is in the dark and I¡¯m in the light, you better be careful.


    She meant that she didn¡¯t want to meet Madame Royer. She was really worried. If her abduction was linked to Mrs. Royer, what should she do?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but if you meet online, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± Vincent said.


    Lyana pursed her lips and looked at Vincent with a worried look.


    ¡°What do you think of Madame Royer?¡±


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes. However, he quickly understood why Lyana¡¯s expression was so strange just now.


    Could it be because someone was sowing discord?


    With this thought in mind, he looked seriously at Lyana and said word for word:


    ¨C She is a very good and very gentle person. Besides, she loves you a lot, more than she loves herself.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, the dark clouds in her heart instantly disappeared. The sun appeared, as well as the rainbow.


    His whole world became warm and bright.


    Vincent¡¯s words were very convincing, and she couldn¡¯t help but believe them.


    His mother must have loved him.


    If his mother didn¡¯t love him, why would she have suffered from his departure? Why would she build an ancestral hall for her? Why would she leave this sad ce?


    ¡°You are his first daughter. To her, you are extremely special.


    He held Lyana¡¯s hand firmly and continued:


    ¡°Before giving birth to you, she had always wanted a girl. Unfortunately, his wish never came true. She had been waiting impatiently for it for a long time.


    When she heard Vincent¡¯s words, she felt a little sad.


    She had even suspected her mother of having kidnapped her just now. She really shouldn¡¯t have.


    Lyana looked at Vincent and smiled.


    ¨C THANKS !


    If Vincent hadn¡¯t told her that, she might have gone too far.


    It seemed that what was seen might not be true.


    If Mom had done the DNA test herself, why hadn¡¯t she found anything wrong? Could someone have swapped mom¡¯s samples?


    It looked like she had to start investigating from the forensic department.


    Vincent tucked Lyana¡¯s hair behind her ear and said softly:


    ¨C Breakfast is ready. Lucas is waiting for you downstairs! I¡¯lle down and wait for you first.


    ¡°I¡¯lle down after I¡¯ve finished packing.


    She says with a smile. Seeing Vincent turn to leave, his gaze fell on her back.


    Although he was not in good health, his figure was not bad.


    From behind, Vincent¡¯s back looked tall and imposing, which gave a sense of security.


    For a moment, she felt Vincent¡¯s back was familiar to her. In a bewilderment, it seemed to him that he had already seen him somewhere.


    She looked away and continued to apply makeup.


    After packing, she went downstairs.


    She had juste downstairs when she saw Orne, who was sitting on the sofa, get up immediately.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana.


    She screamed as she ran towards Lyana.


    Orne ran up to Lyana and grabbed her right hand. She looked up and gave Lyana a sweet smile.


    ¨C Good morning !


    ¡°Hello, Lucas. Did you sleep wellst night?


    She asked softly. She reached out and touched his little face. It was so good!


    Orne remembered the story Aunty Lyana had told herst night.


    It was the first time she had heard a tall tale.


    Although she couldn¡¯t rememberst night¡¯s dream, she knew it was a very sweet dream!


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lyana, for telling me a bedtime story.


    She said gratefully. She would always remember the story Auntie Lyana had told her. She wondered if she would have the chance to listen to Auntie Lyana tell her a story in the future.


    ¨C If you like to listen to my stories before sleeping, I¡¯ll tell you more in the future! said Lyana softly.


    Orne looked at Lyana happily and nodded vigorously.


    Holding Orne¡¯s hand, Lyana walked towards the living room. She smiled at Matriarch Sanchez.


    ¨C Grandmother.


    Matriarch Sanchez stood up and said,


    ¨C Breakfast is ready. Come eat with us.


    During the meal, she made a sandwich for Orne before eating it herself.


    Orne stared at the sandwich on the te in front of her, her eyes filled with longing.


    It looked like Aunt Lyana had taken care of Brother Lucas during dinner. She was really jealous of Brother Lucas and loved Auntie Lyana even more.


    Aunty Lyana was kind, beautiful and knew how to take care of others. When she was with Auntie Lyana, she felt safe.


    It was a sense of security his mother had never given him.


    Lyana was about to eat when she saw Lucas staring nkly at the sandwich. She smiled and said softly,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas?¡± Don¡¯t you like it?


    Orne shook her head and said smiling


    ¨C I like this !


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    She smiled at Orne and said softly.


    Orne smiled thinking about how she was going to meet Brother Lucas.


    After dinner, Lyana held Orne¡¯s hand and walked to the parking lot.


    When they pulled into the parking lot, she opened the door to the front passenger seat and carried Orne inside, remembering to fasten her seatbelt.


    Once she¡¯s done, she heads for the driver¡¯s seat.


    She fastens her seatbelt, turns the car key and leaves the Sanchez residence.


    When they left the Sanchez residence, Orne looked disappointed. Smiling, Lyana said:


    ¨C Do you want to hear some good news?


    Orne¡¯s eyes lit up. She tilted her head and looked at Lyana, asking in confusion,


    ¨C What good news ?


    ¨C Your mom will be here at noon today! You will soon be able to see her.


    She stared at Orne bewilderedly for a moment.


    When Orne heard Lyana¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. She said happily,


    ¨C Really ?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.


    She smiled and nodded.


    As Orne listened, her face was filled with smiles.


    If mom came here, she would certainly be very happy to see her brother. This way, their family could be reunited.


    It had been a long time since she had seen her mother smile.


    Her mother must have been sad because she hadn¡¯t seen her brother.


    His mom could be happily ever after.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In his happiness, his gazended on Lyana¡¯s face.


    It was the first time she had seen someone as warm as Aunty Lyana.


    Orne sincerely says:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, thank you for looking after me for the past two days. It is also the happiest time for me.


    The red light turned red. Lyana stopped the car and rubbed Orne¡¯s head. She said softly:


    ¡°You will be happier in the future.


    To be honest, such a pleasant life would have been unimaginable in the past.


    She really loved Aunty Lyana and wanted to be with her forever.


    However, she knew deep down that she still had to take care of her mom. Her mom needed her to take care of her.


    The car restarted.


    She looked at the scenery outside the window and continued to back away. The faces of Matriarch Sanchez, Vincent, and Lucas shed through her mind. Eventually, his gaze gradually firmed up.


    She wanted to persuade her mom to stop thinking about being with her dad.


    But she didn¡¯t know if her mom was ready.


    Although she was very happy to see her mom, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh thinking about what was going to happen next.


    When they arrived at the Dongang vi, Lyana dropped Orne off at the vi. When she met his sparkling gaze, Lyana¡¯s heart involuntarily softened.


    ¡°Orne, go see your brother and Aunty Chiarater. Aunt Lyana still has something to do today, so she won¡¯t be able to apany you.


    Orne nodded obediently.


    At that moment, Chiara held Lucas¡¯ hand and walked out of the vi.


    When Lyana and Orne saw Lucas, they were both stunned.


    His mouth was wide open. After a moment, she sighed.


    ¨C Oh my god, my brother, you are really very beautiful. You are so cute.

 Chapter 461

    Lucas stood there, expressionless.


    Lyana looked at Lucas, her lips curling slightly.


    Chiara had dressed Lucas like a little princess. He wore a long ck wig and a white princess dress. His face was chubby, and he wore whitece stockings and a pair of red leather shoes. He looked exceptionally obedient and adorable.


    His eyes shone like ck grapes. He was extremely adorable.


    However, his expression was grim. He was very unhappy with his current outfit.


    In the past, he thought his father liked girls, so he wore feminine clothes. But now that he knew his father loved him, he didn¡¯t want to be a girl anymore.


    Why did he have to wear such strange clothes?


    At this moment, Lyana looked at Lucas¡¯ cute and sweet appearance. The scene of her first meeting with Lucas shed in her mind.


    At that time, she thought he was a cool little girl.


    At that time, she had a good impression of him.


    She was really ready to be his mother and hear Lucas call her mom.


    Maybe after Selena Mills arrived, she would never have the opportunity to let Lucas call her mom again.


    Lyana remembered what Matriarch Sanchez had told her previously. She had said that Lucas was very keen to let her be his mom.


    Lyana knew deep down that at that time he hadn¡¯t heard of his biological mother yet. His thoughts would probably change after Selena Mills arrived.


    She remembers when Lucas was sick, he was lying on his bed and calling his mom.


    Seeing that Lyana was silent, Chiara thought she was captivated. She said proudly,


    ¡°Am I not amazing?¡± I made Lucas so handsome. Isn¡¯t he particrly adorable?


    Initially, he was very upset that Chiara asked him to wear women¡¯s clothes. However, when he heard Chiara ask Lyana that, his expression improved a lot. He looked at Lyana expectantly, as if waiting for her answer.


    At that moment, Lyana didn¡¯t notice the anticipation in Lucas¡¯ eyes. She smiled and pinched Lucas¡¯ little face. It was really nice. She says lovingly:


    ¨C Cute. Our Lucas is the cutest.


    After changing into women¡¯s clothes, he finally smiled for the first time. That smile was like the warm winter sun.


    Chiara noticed the smile on Lucas¡¯ face and a trace of surprise shone in his eyes.


    She had always thought he was a cold young master who didn¡¯t know how to smile.


    Now it looked like he just didn¡¯t want to smile at her.


    It seemed like he really liked Lyana. That¡¯s why he smiled at her so well.


    Chiara breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    ¨C Lucas, I took care of you all day yesterday and I even dressed you so nicely. How can you not smile at me? That¡¯s too unfair.


    Lucas didn¡¯t even look at Chiara.


    How could Chiarapare to Aunt Lyana?


    Aunt Lyana was most important to him. No one couldpare to Aunt Lyana!


    Lyana¡¯s gazended on Chiara¡¯s face. Smiling, she said:


    ¡°Stop teasing Lucas. How did you get along yesterday?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, we got on well. I think I¡¯m good at taking care of children.


    She says proudly.


    She smiled at Chiara, then pushed Orne in front of her. Smiling, she said:


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at taking care of children, help me take care of Orne.


    Chiara¡¯s smile froze. She lowered her face and asked with an annoyed air:


    ¡°How can you bear to let me take care of the two children alone?¡±


    ¨C I think you have the talent to take care of children! Help me take care of them for one more day, Lyana said seriously.


    ¨C OK so.


    She reluctantly agreed.


    Lyana was her best friend. Of course, she could only ept.


    When Lucas heard Lyana¡¯s words, he blinked in confusion. He looked at Lyana hopefully and asked:


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do now. I will be back soon. Can you help Aunt Chiara take care of your sister at home?


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, the smile in his eyes gradually faded. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucas¡¯ little face was already furrowed. He really hoped to be with Auntie Lyana forever.


    Lyana didn¡¯t want Lucas to be so sad. She smiled and said:


    ¡®Mom wille here at noon. She should be your mother too. When the timees, you can get along well with your mother.


    When he heard Lyana¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t smile. He clenched his fists involuntarily.


    For some reason, he wasn¡¯t happy to hear his mom wasing.


    He was a little scared. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of.


    Lyana thought Lucas was more interested in being close to his hometown. She smiled and patted his head, saying kindly:


    ¡°When the time is right, get along with mom, okay?


    He clearly didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lyana gave Chiara a few more reminders before heading to the car.


    Lucas watched Lyana¡¯s retreating back, and the unease in his heart gradually grew. He took a step forward.


    ¡°Aunt Lyana, goodbye!


    Orne nodded vigorously to Lyana.


    ¨C Bye !


    She smiles and turns to look at Lucas and Orne. She greeted them both, then walked to the car and drove off.


    Lucas watched Lyana leave with an empty heart. His eyebrows arched.


    He had always hoped to find his mother. Now that his mother could finallye back, he felt bad.


    In the past, he had thought his mother might be with Auntie Lyana. Later, he realized that his mother and Auntie Lyana couldn¡¯t be together. Not only that, but her mother and Aunty Lyana would be enemies.


    Lucas¡¯ heart was empty. If her mother came back, would Aunt Lyana leave?


    If Aunt Lyana left, what would happen to her?


    Orne and Lucas were twins. There was a blood connection between them. She sensed Lucas¡¯ disappointment and approached him, holding out her small hand.


    ¨C Brother.


    She looked at Lucas with a smile and asked softly:


    ¨C Mom arrives at noon. Are you nervous?


    He looked at the bright smile on Orne¡¯s face and hesitated for a moment. He nodded and said:


    ¨C Yes I am ready. When the timees, we will exchange our identities as before. I¡¯m going to see Mom on your behalf.


    She smiled and agreed. However, when she thought of Mom, a trace of hesitation crossed her eyes. She held Lucas¡¯s hand firmly and gave serious instructions:


    ¡°Brother, mom is sick. His mood is capricious. If she¡¯s unhappy, don¡¯t talk to her anymore. The consequences of mom¡¯s anger are very serious


    Lucas frowned slightly and asked worriedly:


    ¡°Will she hit you if she¡¯s angry?¡±


    When she heard Lucas¡¯ question, the smile on her face froze. She didn¡¯t answer Lucas directly. Instead, she smiled and changed the subject.


    ¡°Brother,st night Dad didn¡¯t realize I was you. He read with me. Do you think mom will realize you¡¯re me?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know !


    He felt very empty, as if he had lost something important.

 Chapter 462

    About twenty minutester, Lyana had already driven to the Dubois residence.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She parked the car outside the vi and looked up at the Dubois family door, feeling like a lifetime had passed.


    She got out of the car. When the security guard saw Lyanaing back, he quickly walked over to her and said with a smile:


    ¨C Miss, you are back!


    She nodded slightly.


    She was not a member of the Dubois family at all!


    She came in and saw Olga standing in the garden tending to the nts. A trace of coldness crossed his eyes.


    She did not expect Olga to be sopetent. She had returned to the Dubois family home so quickly.


    Olga naturally saw Lyana too. Seeing Lyana smile at him, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump in his throat. She asked suspiciously:


    ¡°You are no longer a member of the Dubois family. How dare youe?


    Lyana came into the living room and sat quietly on the couch. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Olga, who had followed her. Smiling, she said:


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve met. Of course, I missed you, so I came.


    ¡°Do you want to see how much you hurt me?¡±


    Olga¡¯s expression darkened instantly. She gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it for yourself. I am already in a terrible state. Can you leave now?


    Lyana smiled and said:


    ¨C I¡¯m here today to see how you are. I¡¯m very worried about you.


    ¡°How can you be so nice?¡± Don¡¯t be so hypocritical! Let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I be in such a miserable state.


    She red at Lyana. She was originally Madame Dubois, but because of Lyana¡¯s previous schemes, she had already been kicked out of the house by Jacob.


    She could no longer live an easy and happy life like before. Now she thought every day about how to please Jacob and get back to the Dubois family.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± I¡¯m still very worried about you.


    She pretended to be hurt. She crossed her right leg over her left leg and said calmly:


    ¡°I always cared about you. Seeing that you¡¯re not well, I¡¯m relieved.


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, she suppressed her anger. Her breathing was heavy, and she wanted to p Lyana.


    She had gone too far.


    She had ruined his reputation and caused Jacob to be imprisoned. She was like a demon from hell, taking revenge on all members of the Dubois family.


    ¨C Go away now. You are no longer a member of the Dubois family.


    She pointed to the door and said angrily.


    ¨C Do not get angry. No one will pity you if you get angry and ruin your health.


    She smiled softly, looking sweet and harmless.


    ¡®No, I was wrong. Your little lover will definitely feel sorry for you.


    Olga¡¯s expression changed.


    The boyfriend !


    Lyana¡¯s words brought Olga back to the day she was caught with her boyfriend in the hotel. She didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to betray her.


    Olga thought for a long time and finally understood.


    This incident must have been organized by her boyfriend and Lyana.


    What had happened was already in the past. She didn¡¯t have time to dwell on what had happened before. She had to please Jacob now and remarry him.


    When she would be Madame Dubois again, Lyana would die.


    ¨C Shut up. Go away now! I do not want to see you anymore !


    She said angrily, panting.


    ¡°Some things aren¡¯t up to you.


    Lyana¡¯s smile was sweet. In an instant, her expression turned cold, like she was a demon from hell. His whole body emitted a cold aura.


    ¡°When do you n to tell me the truth about my past?¡±


    When Olga heard Lyana¡¯s words, her expression froze. She cried out in displeasure:


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I didn¡¯t lie to you. I tell the truth.


    Lyana smiled coldly and slowly stood up. She approached Olga and looked at her with a gloomy expression.


    Olga felt a little ufortable under Lyana¡¯s gaze. She silently took a step back and stammered:


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t scare me. I was not raised in fear!


    In fact, she was extremely terrified now.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was afraid of Lyana. She clearly wasn¡¯t threatening her now. Maybe it was because of the trauma Lyana had left him.


    Lyana looked at Olga without changing her expression. She took two steps back and staggered over to the couch.


    ¡°Do you still refuse to tell the truth?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, looking impatient.


    ¨C I tell the truth. I do not lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you are ndering me!


    She hastily sat up and said unhappily.


    Lyana looked down at Olga, her voice cold as ice.


    ¨C I have already investigated what you said earlier. This incident was not untrue at all. Besides, you didn¡¯t take me far from the hospital. Tell me, when exactly did you bring me into the Dubois family?


    Olga still wanted to get up and confront Lyana, but when she saw Lyana¡¯s cold fox eyes, she relented. She sat down on the couch and said firmly:


    ¡°I took you away from the hospital. You¡¯re a wild child that people don¡¯t want. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to my GP.


    At that point, she once again hardened her stance. She stood up and looked coldly at Lyana, saying angrily:


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been there then, you would have been dead a long time ago. How would you have had the chance to stand here?

 Chapter 463

    She still wanted to use this evening to bury the hatchet with Jacob and get back together with him.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Lyana toe back.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was just a lingering ghost.


    She could tell that Lyana had bad intentions this time.


    If she allowed Lyana to stay here, she was afraid she and Jacob would fall out again. His return to the Dubois family could be very distant.


    Olga felt she had to take the bull by the horns. Anyway, it was impossible for Lyana to find out what happened when she was a child.


    ¡°You are the illegitimate child of a wealthy businessman who was abandoned by a country woman. I do not lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, investigate yourself.


    She paused and said seriously


    ¡°You must investigate carefully. What are the intentions of the people who lied to you previously?


    She was the best at deflecting trouble.


    Lyana stared nkly at Olga, mercilessly exposing Olga¡¯s lie.


    ¡°I remember when I was two years old, so I¡¯mpletely sure I wasn¡¯t abandoned as a baby.


    Olga nearly choked on her own saliva.


    She looked at Lyana in shock.


    What is happening ?


    Lyana could actually remember what happened when she was two years old.


    How was it possible?


    Could it be that she had deceived her on purpose to get her to tell the truth?


    It is almost impossible for ordinary people to remember what happened when they were two years old.


    But Lyana was no ordinary person at all.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She sat on the sofa in silence, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Lyana walked over to the couch of the three and sat down. She says lightly:


    ¨C I know you¡¯re getting old and your memory is not good. You may not be able to remember the past, but I have plenty of time. When Jacobes back, I¡¯ll ask him again. Maybe he will be able to remember the past.


    Seeing Olga staring at her in awe, Lyana smiled and continued:


    ¨C By the way, I¡¯ll tell him that your gigolo always thinks of you. A day of separation feels like three years. He misses you so much he lost weight. He even said he should marry you and spend the rest of his life with you. He even nned to have two more children with you, a son and a daughter¡­


    Lyana¡¯s words reminded Olga of the day she was caught in the act.


    She was in a terrible state that day. She yearned to erase this day from her life.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this day, she would still be the mistress of the Dubois family. How could she be a stray dog?


    She was so angry that her whole body was shaking and her eyes were red. If looks could kill, Lyana could have died a million times.


    ¨C Enough ! Shut up!


    She roared. Lyana was like a slug. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake it off. The sight of it made me want to vomit.


    Now that Jacob¡¯s attitude towards her had finally calmed down a bit, if he saw Lyana again, he could remember that she was with the gigolo again!


    It wouldn¡¯t do for her and Jacob to fall out again.


    Lyana blinked in confusion and said innocently:


    ¡°How can you be fierce with me?¡± I¡¯m doing this for your own good.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here today?¡±


    She asked in exasperation.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to know how you brought me to the Dubois family back then, and how you adopted me. You have no right to lie again.


    She smiled at Olga, her eyes extremely innocent.


    ¡°I need to know all the details.


    She had to know the whole process of what had happened. Only then could she catch the people who had caused her to be separated from her family for so many years.


    Moreover, she could not let Olga know that she was the eldest daughter of the Royer family. If she found out, she could be in danger again.


    She had to find out the truth about what happened back then while keeping her safe.


    She could only use this method to force Olga to tell the truth.


    Seeing Lyana¡¯s seriousness, Olga immediately understood that she really intended to extract information about her past from her today.


    If she was lying, she might not be able to fool Lyana. On the contrary, she would be in danger.


    All she could do now was tell Lyana the truth and send that big Buddha away.


    Olga thought for a while and asked worriedly:


    ¡°So if I tell you the truth, are you really going to leave immediately?¡±


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll leave after going upstairs to get my things! she said calmly.


    Olga took her phone out of her pocket. It was still early, and Jacob probably wouldn¡¯t be back for an hour.


    She nced into the living room. At that time, she and Lyana were alone.


    She had to chase him away as soon as possible. That way, Lyana wouldn¡¯t have to search for Jacob anymore, and she could spend her wedding anniversary with Jacob in peace.


    She lowered her gaze slightly, trying to remember what had happened.


    More than twenty years had passed, but she had a deep impression of this incident at the time.


    More than twenty years ago, she had already kept a gigolo outside.


    Of course, she had done it behind Jacob¡¯s back. He had no idea.


    At the time, this gigolo said he wanted to start a business and earn money to marry her. He had brought her to observe a new project.


    At that time, she also felt that the project was quite profitable, so she secretly transferred a million dors from Jacob¡¯spany ount.


    At that time, the Dubois family business did not belong only to Jacob. Instead, there were many shareholders. She had privately embezzled public funds from thepany. She had wanted to return the money after earning it.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect this gigolo to be brazen enough to take her money and run off with another woman.


    At first, she was so upset by the gigolo¡¯s actions that she fell ill.


    Later, she recalled that she had embezzledpany funds. Most of her illness was gone, and she dragged her tired body up.


    If thepany knew it had embezzled public funds, it risked going to jail. She was twenty at the time.


    His twenties were his best years. She didn¡¯t want to spend her life in prison, so she found an excuse to go back to her hometown and raise money!


    One morning she was about to go into town to buy something. As she passed a neighbor¡¯s house, she heard a child sobbing softly.


    She approached and saw a three-year-old girl crouched in front of the widow¡¯s house. The little girl was crying pitifully.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!